ã€ŠI Can Read People's Commentsã€‹


 Chapter 1 New Adventure

    "Daddy!" A lively 7-year-old girl dashed across the grassy field, her tiny hand waving in the air. Her hair, a vivid shade of blue, was playfully styled into pigtails. Dressed in a blue t-shirt, jacket, shorts, and white sneakers adorned with blue stripes, she exuded a playful and energetic aura.She raced toward a man with the same blue hair, and his stoic expression softened upon catching sight of her approach. "Mia, why are you here? Weren't you with your mom earlier?" he questioned, curiosity lacing his words.
    "Hehe. I heard you were planning to venture into another world, so I couldn't resist joining you. You won't leave me behind, will you? Promise me that if I work hard, you'll let me be part of your adventure!" Mia's cheeks swelled like a squirrel, tempting her father to give them a gentle pinch. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Without hesitation, he responded, unwavering in his conviction. "Of course not. Your dad never lies, you know."
    "Yosh!" she exclaimed, flashing a mischievous smile. Under her breath, she mused, "I wonder what games I can play in this new world."
    Chuckling, the man replied, "Hahaha. The preparations are about to complete. So, why don't you call your mom over? We can leave right away."
    "What?" Mia took a step back, shock etched on her face. Worriedly, she voiced her concerns, "Don't we need to bring a lot of things? We can't just enter another world without taking anything with us."
    Gently patting her head, the man reassured her. Her worry indicated she had taken her lessons seriously. However, this particular journey was different, so he added, "Actually, whenever we visit another reality, we'll inhabit our own bodies from that world."
    "But won't that mean we end up killing ourselves in that reality?" Mia tilted her head, her face growing pale with confusion.
    "That's why I've set a rule for myself. Whenever I find another reality, I plan to visit one where the bodies we possess are about to die. In other words, the original owners are already deceased, and we'll simply inhabit their bodies. This way, we won't have to harm them. And when we return here, there won't be any cause and effect if we just leave their bodies. Of course, I always strive to ensure minimal disruption for the people we leave behind in that reality."
    "I see..." Mia lowered her head, lost in deep thought.
    "If it's too complicated, just think of it as your dad taking every precaution to ensure it's ethical and won't significantly impact that reality."
    "Mhm." Mia nodded several times.
    "Now that you know, are you still determined to go with us?"
    "Yep," Mia answered without hesitation.
    The man chuckled at his daughter's resolute stance. He gently nudged her back and said, "In that case, go call your mother. We need to depart soon."
    "Okay." She playfully replied before running back.
    The man watched over her for a while, making sure she didn't rush. Then, he clasped his hands together, and warm, gentle golden particles began to emerge from the ground.
    "Three individuals: Theodore Griffith, Agata Mota, and Mia Griffith," the man murmured, closing his eyes in concentration.
    More and more golden particles surfaced, converging in the air to form a hollow circle. The circle gradually filled with golden particles, empowering its core.
    As the golden circle charged, Theo could hear two people conversing in the distance.
    "Your dad is the current Reality Saint, you know. He is the master of this reality."
    "I already know that. But it's my first time venturing into another world, so I can't help feeling nervous." Mia's voice echoed. It was easy to identify the other speaker as her mother, Agata Mota, who also happened to be Theo's wife.
    He slowly opened his eyes, his gaze fixed on his wife and daughter. Every time he looked at them, his poker face melted away, revealing his love and affection.
    "Have you finished charging the teleportation circle?" Agata asked.
    "Yep. Although, in this new reality, it seems we have to be separated for a while. I'll be with Mia, and you'll be on your own. I can't probe further into our information," Theo explained.
    "That's good enough," Agata replied nonchalantly. "I'll handle my situation myself. We just need to play our little game as usual."
    "What game?" Mia tilted her head, unaware of their usual agreement.
    "It's a simple game. We'll see if your dad can find me first or if I can find your dad first. But since you'll be with him, it's two against one," Agata explained.
    Mia looked at her father for a moment before playfully smirking. "I know my dad's second title. He's known as a Trickster, right? Then I'll become something similar, like a Prankster. I'll prank Dad to slow down his progress. That way, it'll be fair."
    Agata raised her eyebrows, surprised by her daughter's response. Mia's cute smile and the way she pumped her small fist against her chest warmed Agata's heart with wholesomeness.
    Agata gave a thumbs-up while patting Mia's head. "Alright then. Mom is counting on you."
    "Leave it to me," Mia giggled.
    Theo remained silent, his heart full as he watched them. After their brief conversation, he said, "Alright. The circle is fully charged. Are you ready to go?"
    "Yes!" They both answered simultaneously, walking into the circle.
    As soon as they entered, Theo clapped his hands. The golden circle started descending, seemingly devouring the family until they vanished completely from that world.
    ...
    Theo closed his eyes for a moment. When he reopened them, an unfamiliar ceiling greeted him. He knew he must be in a place meant for the original Theo's demise. Fortunately, it wasn't dark this time. He had experienced a reality where he was about to be buried after all.
    As his consciousness gathered, he slowly turned his body and head to assess his surroundings.
    "Hmm?" Theo instantly felt pain throughout his body, making movement difficult. He turned around and found himself in a white room with two beds¡ªone for him and another for a girl.
    In an instant, he recognized the girl as Mia. But before he could assist his daughter, he needed to check his own condition.
    Looking down, he saw numerous bandages covering his body. "Ah, this must be a hospital. Mia should have awakened by now, but it's her first time. Instead of waking up, she must be absorbed in the memories that entered her mind. I made sure to limit the impact so that her personality won't be affected..." Theo fell silent, closing his eyes again. "I should also examine the original Theo's memories in this world."
    Closing his eyes, a flood of images rushed into Theo's mind. Unlike his daughter, he hadn't reduced the influx of memories. As the master of reality, he had trained himself not to lose to his counterparts from other realities.
    "I see. This world is also called Earth. Three years ago, there was a massive disruption that connected this world to nine others. There was chaos initially, but it eventually subsided. They created a man-made island called Interworld, intended to be the center of these connected worlds. They established an academy to bring together the younger generations from each world to learn and interact, aiming to develop a curriculum suitable for all. And I've been chosen as one of the teachers for this new school."
    Theo summarized the information about the world and let out a long sigh. "I've grasped the main points. As for my family..."
    He recalled the information about his family. Agata and Mia were still his wife and daughter, originating from Levintain¡ªone of the nine connected realities. Levintain resembled Earth but had a system where people made contracts with demons to fend off enemies. Theo also possessed his own demon, but that was a matter for later.
    For now, he knew that Mia was with him, while Agata, belonging to a prominent family, would hide until the situation calmed down. Some people supported him, but others had to consider their family's circumstances.
    "They sent me here to lay low for a while. In the meantime, Agata will remain hidden from her family. This development is quite something. It's fortunate that I still have supporters. Although I want to be by her side right now, it's better to keep a low profile in the academy."
    Theo considered the world's situation and the need to regain his strength. He was curious about the unique power systems of the other worlds and whether he could incorporate them into his own abilities.
    "Alright, it's decided. I'll stay in the academy as a teacher. There's one problem, though¡ªMia. She's only seven years old, too young for the academy, where other students are at least twice her age. But she's a genius, so I can use some tricks to get her admitted, especially to my class. But for now, I need to recover from my injuries. How did a talented guy like me end up dying in a mere accident?"
    Theo tried to recall the details, but the memory eluded him, causing him to furrow his eyebrows, sensing something was amiss.
    "There's much to do, but for now..." Theo mumbled, circulating his energy. "It seems the energy here is not that different from what I had in my original world."
    Using his energy, Theo began repairing his body, forcing the cells to regenerate rapidly. After a while, he had recovered enough to lift himself up. He then glanced at Mia, assessing her condition.
    Just as he thought about helping Mia with her energy circulation, a blue panel appeared in front of him, instantly capturing his attention.
    "This..." Theo stared at it with great interest. The title displayed on the panel brought a smile to his face.
    [Chapter 1 Comment]
    ¡­..
    (Author's Note: Yes, you've seen it right. You can comment on anything about this chapter for a chance to be included in the story.)

 Chapter 2 Path

    A blue panel materialized in front of him.[Chapter 1 Comment]
    [Pancakes Witch: Academy plots are a bit boring, I hope it doesn't revolve around boring school activities and cliches and there's action and plot moving rapidly... Also, his main goal being meeting a girl is underwhelming.]
    "Intriguing. The plots, huh?" A smile appeared on Theo's face as he found this comment interesting. However, he couldn't help but wonder what the commenter meant by 'plots.'
    "Are you referring to the story or something else?"
    Theo reached out for a slender block on the side table. It was thin like his index finger but twice as long as his middle finger. Having the memories of the previous Theo, he instinctively used the device as if he had used it before. With a tap on the bottom, the device emitted a soft glow and projected a display in the air, responding to touch and gestures.
    Without hesitation, Theo accessed the browser to search for terms that could shed light on his current ability. It didn't take long for him to discover a form of writing that allowed the creator to grant this ability.
    "A web novel, huh? Web novels are usually updated daily, so I assume the author incorporates readers' comments to shape the story. The readers can express their thoughts freely." Theo briefly looked downward. "Well, there's a possibility that the author might abandon the book, so I feel obligated to make it interesting."
    Theo paused, contemplating various aspects. After a while, he replied to the earlier comment. "Thank you for the comment. It gives me a lot of information. I'm not sure about the boring school activities or cliches, but I think you misunderstand the last thing. My main goal is to meet the one who creates me.
    "Have you ever considered that your entire life might be shaped by someone's will? Does that make you a mere pawn for someone else's convenience? I plan to meet my creator to address this issue.
    "Having witnessed other realities, I wonder: What if I write a story? What if I imagine a new world? Could it become a reality? if I track it back, won't I find the person who creates me? I want to understand everything. I want to get closer to the truth.
    "That's why I have to thank you for leaving that comment. At the very least, I know a path to lead me to that person." Theo smiled.
    On one hand, it could be frustrating to know that his life was part of a story controlled by someone else. On the other hand, Theo recognized the potential power inherent in this ability.
    "A story, huh?" Theo continued reading about web novels, including the clich¨¦s mentioned earlier. "As the author, he will undoubtedly strive to avoid plot holes. Meanwhile, I will be receiving plot armor and more. If I play my cards right, I can manipulate them to my advantage."
    Theo couldn't help but smile. "I believe you've made a mistake by granting me this power. I'll be heading straight for you."
    Theo looked up, as if gazing at the creator. However, he noticed several issues with the current situation.
    "But first, I am a teacher in this new academy. While I don't intend to spend too much time there, I have to fulfill my role as an educator for a while. The academy provides the perfect cover as I explore and comprehend the world, seeking further possibilities with this newfound ability.
    "Moreover, I'm curious about these nine other realities. I wonder what unique concepts they bring to this world. Perhaps I can learn from them and grow stronger. Wait... what genre is this book?
    "It appears that the book is adapting to my desires. Furthermore, I am already a talented individual and my talent is among the best in this world.
    "While I may not have reached the pinnacle, I'm already at a considerable level. It's a relief that I won't have to start from scratch, granting me a head start." Theo felt a sense of relief.
    He had experienced a reality where he possessed no power, requiring him to cultivate his abilities from the beginning. It had consumed a significant amount of his precious time.
    "There are several tasks at hand. I can't leave my daughter like this, so I must ensure her admission to the academy. I also have to figure out my current ability and the demon inside of me.
    "I have figured out the path, but I still haven't considered the details." Theo paused for a moment. "Yeah. I think that's all for now. Well, the academy should be aware of my incident, so they will send someone to me.
    "Perhaps I can suggest enlisting my daughter as well."
    After considering numerous factors, Theo decided to continue reading about web novels, careful to avoid plot holes and relying on plot armor.
    Thirty minutes later, while engrossed in reading, he heard a soft moan coming from the other side of the room.
    "Dad?" Mia's voice suddenly echoed through the room.
    Theo raised his head, spotting Mia tilting her body to get a better look at him.
    "Oh, Mia? Are you feeling better now?" Theo asked while examining his daughter's condition.
    "Yeah. Thanks to you... I mean, the previous owner's dad, my injuries are not severe. I should be able to recover within a week."
    "Is that so?" Theo nodded, relief washing over him. He had been worried about her, but seeing her looking fine, he could swiftly move on to the next matter. "Rejoice, Mia. Take a look at this."
    Theo presented the panel displaying the first chapter. However, Mia tilted her head in confusion. Theo realized that it was only visible to him, so he clarified, "You see, it turns out that our entire lives are part of a web novel. While I'm still not fully aware of the details, I've discovered that I can see the readers' comments. This knowledge will surely lead us to the creator." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Is that so? Sorry, Dad, but I don't quite understand," Mia sighed, shaking her head in disappointment.
    "In that case, let me simplify it. For example, it seems there's intense hatred for this 'NTR' term, which is similar to being cuckolded. The author would face severe backlash if they introduced it into the story. Readers would undoubtedly criticize the author.
    "Therefore, the creator wouldn't dare to include such content. We can rest assured that your mother will be safe. Additionally, given her intelligence and exceptional abilities, it would create a plot hole if such a thing were introduced."
    "Oh?!" Mia's eyes brightened. She asked excitedly, "So, does that mean I'll possess extraordinary talent? I mean, I'll be following you until the end, and I don't want to be a burden. So, won't the creator make me exceptionally gifted?"
    Theo nodded, his expression serious. "That's right. If we emphasize certain conditions and garner significant support from readers, there's a chance the creator¡ªor rather, the author¡ªI'll just refer to them as the author¡ªmight incorporate it. If we carefully utilize this system, we'll be able to get a smooth sailing."
    Mia couldn't help but smirk. "I see. In that case... Dad, have you explored the power system of this world? After all, we come from the Demon Realm, right?"
    "Yes. I haven't fully explored the power system yet. Besides the fact that we have a demon within us, I haven't figured out the rest."
    "You can say that my demon is among the best. It should be sufficient for me to accompany you," Mia said with a bright smile. She realized that her talent stemmed from her father's newly acquired ability. In fact, she might even surpass her own potential by incorporating this idea. "Hehe, I might be able to gain a lot of power up if I take advantage of this knowledge."
    Theo smiled. "There you have it."
    Mia's eyes gleamed. "This is great! I may not fully grasp how to utilize it yet, but Dad, I believe you can. Wait... can I even do it? Everything seems to be linked to you. So, you're the only one who can make it happen."
    Mia lowered her head, disappointed by her perceived lack of relevance.
    "Don't worry about that," Theo assured her. "Your dad has a perfect plan, and that is..."
    Briefly, Theo explained his plan to Mia, leaving her gasping in shock. However, he pointed his finger upwards and sported a mischievous smile. "See? We should be in the second chapter by now. What I told you earlier isn't supposed to be revealed yet. So, if I'm not mistaken, the author will surely conceal that detail, perhaps even skipping it. Nevertheless, no one will know."
    Mia was completely amazed by her dad. If what he said was true, it meant he could manipulate the story.
    "Of course, I can only do it at the right time. If I do it too often and it becomes repetitive, it will bore the readers. But that doesn't change the fact that I possess this power." Theo looked up. "That's why I'm counting on both of you. Let's force that freaking author to progress the plot so I can meet them."
    Mia clenched her fists in excitement, eagerly anticipating what lay ahead. "Dad, you're the best."
    As she spoke those words, another blue panel materialized.
    [Chapter 2 Comment]

 Chapter 3 Principal

    [Chapter 2 Comment][MianoTales: So, our comments can truly enter the novel?]
    Theo smiled, responding with certainty, "Yes, if you are indeed from that world, I can read your comments. So, please continue to support me with your comments."
    Mia tilted her head, initially confused but understanding that her father was addressing the person he mentioned earlier.
    "Alright. I'll be exploring my demon for a bit. Wait for me," Theo winked at his daughter.
    "Of course. I also have a few things to ponder," Mia nodded several times.
    With his daughter's approval, Theo closed his eyes for a moment, recalling information about demons.
    "The demons are categorized into four grades: Common, Knight, Noble, and Royal. As the names suggest, Commons are the most prevalent demons found in many individuals. Knight Grade Demons are considerably stronger than Common demons, and having one of them in your body signifies talent.
    "Noble Grade Demons, on the other hand, are rare even within prestigious families. If a family possesses one, they usually designate them as the family successor. As for Royal Grade, there are less than fifty individuals in the entire Demon World who possess such a demon.
    "What I have is precisely a Royal Grade Demon called Toon Demon. Ah, I see... Agata's Demon is Noble Grade. Her grade might be lower than mine, but her family's longstanding heritage makes her status comparable to mine. As for our daughter, Mia, she possesses another Royal Grade Demon called Punk Demon.
    "Well, my Toon Demon's ability is related to illusion, which suits me perfectly since my ability in the previous world was also illusion-based. However..."
    Theo furrowed his brows, reflecting on his own memories. No matter how hard he looked, he couldn't find a memory where the original Theo fully utilized this illusion power.
    "What's wrong with him? There are so many things I want to say... His inability to utilize his power properly led to this situation. If he managed to utilize this demon to its full potential, enemies wouldn't dare to separate him and his wife."
    Theo couldn't help but sigh, realizing that the current situation was a result of the previous Theo's shortcomings.
    "Regardless, I know that I have the right power for me. If I wish, I can immediately go to my wife. However, for now, I must remain here to learn more about this world and find clues on how to reach the author. There must be a reason behind this setting where the world is connected to nine other worlds."
    Taking a deep breath, Theo attempted to approach the demon. But as expected from a demon, it made the first move.
    The demon approached Theo, whispering with a voice that carried both seduction and menace. "This is interesting. To think you survived that incident... I know what you desire."
    Theo remained silent, realizing that the demon didn't recognize that he had possessed this body.
    In his mind, Theo replied, "Since you know what I want, offer it to me."
    The demon paused, taken aback by Theo's changed demeanor. He couldn't fathom what had transpired, but he proceeded to offer Theo, albeit with slightly awkward words due to the surprise. "I know you desire to utilize the power of illusion. I have granted you the power of illusion and much more. But it seems that's not enough. I can grant you the power to manipulate your illusions."
    Theo's consciousness gradually faded as he was transported to another realm. When he opened his eyes, he found himself standing in the middle of a dark world. There was only a small light illuminating the area around him.
    Suddenly, a small doll emerged from the ground. The doll resembled a jester, but it was only the size of a basketball.
    "I can give you the power you desire. In exchange, I want something precious from you. You can offer me your organs or even your loved ones..."
    Theo stared at the doll without any change in expression, showing no interest in the deal. "I can offer you my entire 29 years' worth of memories."
    The doll was startled by the offer. However, Theo posed a question. "What can you offer me in return?"
    Surprised, the doll clapped its hands and smiled. "Interesting, very interesting! Memories shape one's humanity. If you give me all of yours, I can bestow upon you all my power."
    Theo shook his head helplessly. "I'm not sure if I can trust you or not. Therefore, I won't give you all my memories immediately. Besides, I'm still pondering whether you possess the ability I seek."
    "Of course, I do!" the demon quickly replied, unhappy with Theo's doubt.
    "Well, if you truly possess that ability, you must prove it to me first. I will give up one year's worth of memory starting from the moment of my birth as payment next week. If your ability pleases me, I won't mind offering more," Theo smirked.
    The demon frowned, his tone growing angrier. "Are you doubting my ability? You, a mere human, doubting my status as a Royal Grade Demon?"
    Theo, undeterred, met the demon's gaze with cold eyes. It was as if he could see through everything about the demon. "So, will you accept this deal or not? If you refuse, then forget it."
    Theo turned around as if preparing to leave.
    Observing Theo's gesture, the demon hastily accepted the deal. "Of course, I will accept the deal. But I doubt you can fully harness my power. In exchange for one year's worth of memory, you may freely utilize my power for half a year."
    "Very well," Theo responded. Surprisingly, Theo's voice came from behind the demon rather than in front of him. Moreover, the figure in front of the demon vanished.
    "Huh?" The demon was perplexed, turning around to find Theo seated behind him, casually sipping a drink. The demon couldn't comprehend how Theo had accomplished this, but it quickly realized that Theo had used his own illusion to deceive him, an illusion demon. The demon's power originated from him, yet he had been outwitted by the one who borrowed his power. "You..." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo didn't wait for the demon's response. He vanished, leaving the dark realm. The demon stood speechless, realizing that Theo was unlike the person he had encountered before.
    "Who is he? He shouldn't be the owner... Wait a minute, tricking me with my own illusion... Did I just make a deal with a devil rather than a human?" The demon shuddered. Unbeknownst to him, Theo had offered the memories of the original Theo in this world. As the original Theo had died, offering his memory would have no effect. Even if Theo left this world, the original Theo would remain deceased. Thus, this deal was essentially Theo tricking the demon into accepting payment that didn't come from his own resources.
    While the demon was stunned by Theo's transformation, Theo opened his eyes, having acquired what he desired.
    Making a deal with a demon was a sacred agreement, unalterable and binding. The human party was obligated to fulfill the agreement, and the demon was equally bound. However, in this case, Theo had deceived the demon and made the payment without causing harm to himself.
    Theo smiled. "Mia, would you like to attend school? Though the other students will likely be older than you."
    Mia nodded. "Of course, as long as I can be with you. But are you sure it's alright for me to enroll? Won't it make others feel inferior?"
    "Hahahaha! Let's give it a try," Theo chuckled.
    "Try what?" Suddenly, a female voice resonated from behind the door. The door opened, revealing a woman in her late twenties. She exuded an air of authority and strength, with a presence that commanded respect. Her flowing hair framed a face radiating wisdom and compassion. Her deep-set, penetrating eyes reflected sharp intelligence, their cold gaze capable of sending shivers down anyone's spine.
    Theo recognized her from the original owner's memories. She was Victoria Hastings, a woman with power, connections, and all the qualities necessary to become the principal of the new academy.
    Theo politely nodded to her. "Principal."
    Victoria nodded in return and asked, "It seems you can already move your body."
    "Yes, fortunately, my injuries aren't severe. I might not be able to attend tomorrow's opening ceremony, but I should be able to teach the class the day after, with your permission, of course," Theo replied with a smile.
    "Interesting," Victoria pondered for a moment. "You are an incredibly talented individual, and your presence would benefit us. However, I can't overlook your earlier statement. What do you plan to do?"
    Theo shrugged. "You heard correctly. I wonder if it's possible for Mia to enroll in the academy. It would be even better if she could join my class. Since the purpose of this school is the creation of a new curriculum, having a student of a different age would be beneficial. Moreover, Mia possesses exceptional talent that I believe will outshine everyone."
    "Hmm? You say that despite knowing that each student in the new academy possesses talents ranked as the best in their respective worlds?"
    "Indeed. What do you think about a trial? Let her attend the class for a month. If she doesn't fit in, she can leave the academy. Besides, one month should be sufficient for her injuries to heal," Theo proposed with a smirk.
    "I see. Ultimately, you are a concerned father. After the previous incident, you hesitate to leave your daughter in someone else's care," the principal deduced. She pondered for a moment before speaking, "I can authorize such a trial. However, she must prove to me that she is worthy of being a student at the academy."
    "I can show you!" Mia eagerly raised her hand, her other hand clutching a pink teddy bear. The bear had 'X' and 'O' shaped eyes, its mouth grinning mischievously, perfectly representing playful Mia and Punk Demon.
    "Hmm? What do you plan to show me?" the principal asked, her gaze fixed on Mia.
    Mia hopped off the bed and handed the teddy bear to Victoria. "Please hold this for a moment. I'm about to show you something."
    Victoria nodded and carefully took the bear. After all, Mia was just a child, so she handled it with care.
    As Mia took a few steps back, as if preparing to demonstrate her ability, a sudden surge of energy emanated from the teddy bear.
    "!!!" Victoria was astonished and quickly lowered her head.
    Mia smirked, pointing her finger at the principal as if firing a pretend pistol. "Bang!"
    In an instant, the teddy bear exploded.

 Chapter 4 Little Exchange

    [Chapter 3 Comment][Xinhuan: So, somebody wiped Theo's memory of the encounter that caused him to be killed? The killer was cautious in case Theo didn't die? Or perhaps it is a side effect of the process of taking over the body?]
    [Xinhuan: It seems that someone wiped Theo's memory of the encounter that caused him to be killed. The killer was cautious in case Theo didn't die, or perhaps it's a side effect of taking over the body.]
    Boom!
    The teddy bear exploded, filling the room with purple smoke. Mia looked proud of her little trick, trying to take advantage of the principal's kindness to attack her. However, the principal had asked her to demonstrate her power, giving her a reason to be admitted.
    Mia stared at the purple smoke, expecting to retract it with a flick of her fingers. But to her surprise, a hand emerged from the smoke, followed by the principal's upper body. It appeared that the principal had covered her entire body with her own energy, protecting herself from the explosion.
    The principal's gaze was intense, and she instinctively moved to neutralize the perceived threat. However, a stick suddenly extended in front of her, causing her hand to touch the stick instead."That's enough. Mia, apologize to her right now!"
    "But Dad, the explosion didn't cause any damage! I made sure it wouldn't hurt her," Mia protested, thinking she was in the right.
    Theo shook his head and sighed. "That explosion came out of nowhere. What would you have done if it had triggered a heart attack?"
    Mia's jaw dropped as she realized her mistake. She immediately bowed and apologized, admitting that she hadn't thought it through.
    The principal, Victoria, regained her composure. She wore an awkward smile, realizing that Mia had tried to outsmart her. While the bomb wouldn't have harmed her due to her strength, Mia was only seven years old. If Mia grew older and stronger, an attack like that could severely injure or even kill someone. Mia's talent was something Victoria hadn't expected from a child her age. It was enough to convince Victoria to admit her to the academy.
    Before Victoria could respond to Mia, Theo interjected, reprimanding Mia. He emphasized the importance of being careful when using her power and warned her not to provoke others.
    "Play it safe. You could have asked her to play dolls with you and summoned more and more dolls until she realized she was surrounded. That way, she wouldn't have had a heart attack or trauma," Theo advised.
    Mia looked down, realizing her mistake. "You're right. I will learn from my mistake."
    Victoria wanted to apologize and inform Mia that she had been admitted, but after hearing Theo's words, she couldn't help but feel a vein pulsating on her forehead.
    'If she did that, it would crush my heart. I might not be able to continue being a principal,' Victoria thought, trying to hold back her anger. However, her professionalism prevailed. She knew that Theo was an incredibly talented teacher and that Mia possessed unique talent. They were the people she wanted most in her academy.
    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Victoria announced the result. "You pass. I will use my authority to enroll Mia in the academy, specifically in your class. However, after witnessing everything, I believe I need to change your class to the S Class."
    "The S Class?" Theo furrowed his eyebrows, seeking clarification.
    "There are a total of eleven... twelve students with Mia included. The S Class is a special class consisting of talented individuals who are also troublemakers. I believe you can discipline them," Victoria explained, hoping that Theo's stern approach would guide them onto the right path.
    Theo contemplated for a moment before nodding. "Very well."
    "Now that you've agreed, I'll return to the academy to handle the paperwork. I hope you can start in two days. Please send me Mia's information and photo later," Victoria requested.
    "Got it," Theo agreed, raising a finger. "Also, I need their information."
    "I'll send the list this evening. You can teach them however you want, but please ensure that you guide them properly. I won't question your teaching methods as long as the results are evident," Victoria said.
    "Really?" Theo grinned mischievously, seemingly planning to have some fun with the students.
    "Please be kind to them," Victoria replied with an awkward smile. After providing Theo with all the necessary information, Victoria bid them farewell and left the room.
    Once she was gone, Mia approached her father, asking, "How did I do, Dad?"
    Theo chuckled. "Hahaha, as expected from my daughter and this Punk Demon."
    "Hehe, I love this ability. It's perfect for pranking Dad," Mia openly expressed her mischievous intent, as she had made clear since coming to this world.
    Theo patted Mia's head. "Yes, I'm looking forward to it."
    Mia grinned and summoned another doll from beneath Theo's bed. She skillfully used her energy in a way that Theo couldn't detect and planned to return to her own bed. However, as she turned around, Theo added, "Oh, and bring back your dolls. You can't just throw them away, you know."
    "Eh?" Mia's body froze, and she turned back to find two dolls beneath the bed. "Dolls?"
    The realization hit Mia. She had only placed one doll, yet her father mentioned more than one. She understood that her father had used an illusion to create the second doll, hoping to make her wonder which one was her true doll. But Mia wouldn't let her father's plan succeed.
    She picked up the doll and checked the flow of energy. There was a connection with the correct doll, so she handed it to Theo. "Dad, I don't want you to be alone. Let this one keep you company."
    "Is that so? Thank you," Theo smiled.
    Mia returned to her bed with an evil smile. She used her energy to make the doll she had in her hand explode, intending to prank her dad. However, to her surprise, the moment she released her energy, the doll in her hand exploded.
    "Huh?!" Mia was taken aback. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Boom!
    The doll emitted more purple smoke, forcing Mia to quickly wave her hand to retract it. She turned around and saw her father waving her doll with a smile, indicating that she would have to try again next time. The doll in her father's hand disappeared, confirming that it was the fake one he had created.
    'Did he just... use an illusion to create a connection between me and that doll, making me think it was mine?' Mia wore an awkward smile. Instead of pranking her father, she had become the one pranked.
    This exchange between the "trickster" dad and the "prankster" daughter was just the beginning of a dynamic duo that would leave an impact on the world.
    Theo's attention shifted back to the earlier comment that he hadn't been able to address. He decided to share the memory of the incident, knowing that the author had no choice but to write the scene based on his recollection.
    Two days ago, the original Theo and Mia were on their way to their new residence, not far from the academy. As their car stopped at a red light, they were the first in line.
    When the light turned green, the taxi driver immediately stepped on the gas. Theo raised his head, sensing something was off. He turned his head to the side and looked out the window, only to see a huge truck heading straight toward them.
    'A truck?' Theo thought, raising his hand and quickly utilizing his illusion to create a wall in front of the truck. He anticipated that the truck driver hadn't seen the taxi due to the height difference, and the sudden appearance of the wall would prompt the driver to swerve and avoid the collision. There should have been enough distance for that.
    However, the truck didn't react as expected. It crashed straight into the wall that Theo had created.
    "!!!" Theo realized that the truck driver, whom he hadn't seen earlier, was actually an assassin sent to kill him. It wasn't a simple accident.
    Unfortunately, due to his underestimation of the situation, he ended up hugging Mia, covering his body with energy to shield her from the impact. He took the full brunt of the collision, resulting in his injuries. Mia, fortunately, only suffered minor injuries.
    This incident confirmed Theo's earlier disappointment with the original Theo's handling of illusions. He had never imagined that someone with a Royal Grade Demon would use his power in such a way. If it were the current Theo, he could have easily prevented the murder attempt with his illusion and apprehended the culprit. That was why he sighed when browsing the previous owner's memory.
    Furthermore, while they were in the hospital, Theo observed everyone closely, suspecting that one of the hospital staff was another culprit who had injected Mia with a potent poison. The original plan was for Theo, Mia, and Agata to die. Thus, a second murder attempt had taken place in the hospital.
    Discharged from the hospital safely, they moved into their new spacious apartment, which offered excellent security.
    Two days had passed without any incidents, and now it was the first day of school. Theo wore a light white shirt and black leather pants, complemented by a necktie. Mia wore a white t-shirt and black shorts, mirroring Theo's attire. However, she added a jacket and a skirt that slightly above her knees to showcase her playful nature.
    Unfortunately, he couldn't identify the culprit, and with the principal taking an interest in them, the hospital had been alerted that their exceptional teacher and student were under their care. As a result, the culprit didn't launch another attack, as Theo would have caught them.
    "Hehe, what mischief will I cause this time?" Mia wore a cheeky grin, evidently having plenty of plans to stir up trouble in class.
    Theo shook his head helplessly and said, "I don't mind what you do, but make sure you don't bother anyone during class. I'm being paid to teach them."
    "You're too serious, Dad," Mia chuckled as they headed to the new academy, ready for the adventures that awaited them.

 Chapter 5 Students

    [Chapter 4 Comment][MianoTales: These two will turn the academy into a festival]
    "Hey, did you hear that our instructor has changed?" whispered a 17-year-old girl to her desk mate, a gentle and brave young man.
    He glanced at her and replied, "I don't really mind as long as the teacher can teach us. You should be worried about yourself, Maya Emberwood. You're from the Post-Apocalyptic World, right? You need to get stronger if you want to defeat those zombies."
    "You're too serious, Avalon."
    "I am a knight, after all," Avalon answered with a stoic expression.
    Maya turned her head and asked the four people behind her, "How about you guys?"
    The first person, a young man in a white robe, had a stern face and a muscular body. "I don't care. I'll continue working hard in my own way."
    The second person, in contrast to the first, appeared relaxed and spoke nonchalantly, "Well, that teacher comes from my world. If I recall correctly, he possesses one of the Royal Grade Demons."
    "Hoh?" A woman raised her eyebrows, showing interest. "Either way, he should have enough strength and knowledge to teach us."
    "I don't really mind. As long as he is our teacher and can teach us," the person beside her said with a poker face.
    Maya sighed and said, "I know we all come from different worlds in this class, but..."
    Before she could continue, the door suddenly opened, revealing a little girl who looked lost in the school.
    "Uhm, hello? Is this the S Class?" the little girl asked innocently.
    Some of the students couldn't contain their curiosity and tried to help the cute and innocent girl.
    "What's wrong? Are you lost?" The first ones to approach her were twins. The girl asked, while the boy listened attentively.
    "I was told to attend lectures with the S Class. Is this the S Class?" the little girl inquired.
    "!!!" Some people raised their eyebrows upon hearing her words. The twins exchanged an awkward smile.
    "Yes, this is the S Class. I am Lucas from Elentir... I mean, the Spirit World," the boy said.
    "I am his twin sister, Luca."
    "Un." The little girl smiled and took out two small teddy bears from her bag, presenting them to the twins. "Thank you. My name is Mia Griffith. I come from the Demon Realm. Here!"
    "Oh my! You're so cute," Luca couldn't resist and took the teddy bear as a token of appreciation. Lucas did the same.
    Mia had a big smile on her face. "Hehe..."
    "I am Maya Emberwood from the Post-Apocalyptic World." Maya hurried over and introduced herself. "Are you sure you came to this place to learn alongside us?"
    "Yes," Mia nodded enthusiastically and took out another doll. "Here, let's be friends."
    "Hehe." Maya couldn't help but smile.
    Mia glanced at the rest of the people and murmured, "I should introduce myself to the others as well."
    Excitedly, she followed Maya, who offered to help introduce her to the rest of the class.
    "This is Avalon Pendragon from Litha, the Knight World. Each world has a different name, making it hard to remember, so I'll briefly describe their respective worlds while introducing them," Maya said as she brought Mia to Avalon.
    Mia tried to offer the teddy bear as a sign of friendship, but Avalon seemed reluctant to accept it. However, seeing Mia's sad expression, he ended up receiving it, not wanting to make her cry.
    Mia went around and introduced herself to each student. It turned out that each of them was from a different world, except for the twins. And if Mia hadn't been there, Jayden Lexia wouldn't have someone from the same world as him. Both he and Mia hailed from the Demon Realm.
    In the end, Mia introduced herself to everyone. Even if they didn't accept the token of friendship, Maya placed it on their table to prevent Mia from feeling upset.
    Just as they were finishing introductions, Jayden couldn't help but approach Mia. "Sorry... If I remember correctly, your name is Mia Griffith, right? Why do you have the same last name as our teacher?"
    "..." Some people immediately noticed this and stole glances at Mia, wondering what she would say.
    But before she could speak, the door opened again, and Theo entered the room.
    "Go back to your seat," Theo stated with a strict tone. However, the class noticed something peculiar about their teacher. They could see bandages covering parts of his body, and he needed a stick to help him walk.
    It seemed that he had been in an accident before coming to the classroom.
    Theo stood in front of his new students and glanced at his desk, where a screen displayed the information of all the students.
    1. Aurora Faewillow: Mythical Realm.
    2. Avalon Pendragon: Knight Realm.
    3. Haruka Kimura: Exorcism Realm.
    4. Jayden Lexia: Demon Realm.
    5. Lancelot Drakeheart: Sword and Magic Realm.
    6. Li Wei: Cultivation Realm.
    7. Luca: Spirit Realm.
    8. Lucas: Spirit Realm.
    9. Maya Emberwood: Post-Apocalyptic Realm.
    10. Mia Griffith: Demon Realm. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    11. Oliver Beaumont: Modern Realm.
    12.Serena Nightshade: Witch Realm.
    If not for Mia, each world would have only one representative, except for the twins. Theo could see their pictures and recognize each person in the class.
    "I am Theodore Griffith, your teacher. You can call me Theo if it's too long to pronounce. I'll be teaching you everything you need, but I'm aware that I am not familiar with your respective worlds. Hence, if you don't mind, I'm planning to make this class a two-way learning experience.
    "I'll be asking you many things about your respective worlds and power systems. In exchange, if I have some advice, I won't hesitate to teach you until you understand.
    "As for my teaching method, it's quite simple. I'll give you a hundred marks right now. If you perform well, like good test scores, behavior, and understanding, you will receive points from me. If you make a mistake, I will deduct points. It should be simple enough, right?
    "Since today is the first class, I will allow each of you to ask me one question. I'll do my best to provide an answer."
    Theo finished his explanation and took a step back, allowing the students to ask their questions.
    The first person to raise their hand was Avalon Pendragon from the Knight Realm. He asked, "Teacher, I want to confirm one thing. As a knight, I have my own code of chivalry. I want to know if you will force me to do something that goes against my code or not."
    Theo shook his head. "Not at all. That's why you need to explain your code to me so I'm aware and can make adjustments."
    Avalon seemed satisfied with the answer and lowered his hand. The next person to ask a question was Haruka Kimura from the Exorcism Realm.
    "My world is known to be a bit special. What if you don't know how to teach...?" Haruka suddenly felt a chill down her spine and instinctively took out a piece of paper, sticking it to the side as if it was clinging to something. A ghost had appeared out of nowhere, and surprisingly, it didn't disappear despite being hit by the paper. "My talisman didn't..."
    Before she could continue, the ghost vanished after returning her talisman. She realized it was just an illusion created by Theo. He asked, "Do I need to continue?"
    "No..." Haruka lowered her head and returned to her seat. "No, thank you."
    The twins simply looked at each other and didn't raise their hands. Li Wei, sitting next to Avalon, shrugged his shoulders.
    The next question came from Oliver Beaumont, the person from the Modern Realm. He asked, "Right now, there are creatures appearing in this world after our connection to the other nine realms. People believe they are creatures from the hollow earth. Do you believe in the hollow earth theory, Teacher?"
    "Not at all. I believe in the multiverse theory. And I believe that's what's currently happening in this world," Theo replied with a smile, adding inwardly, "After all, I came from another reality."
    Surprisingly, the person who asked the next question was Jayden Lexia, the one who had questioned Mia earlier. He stood up, fully aware of Mia and Theo's identities. "Sir... I understand she's your daughter, but how are we supposed to be in the same class as her? Our ages, experiences, and strength are vastly different."
    The class fell into an awkward silence. Most of them thought Mia was in their class because of Theo, and they didn't like it since they believed Mia would only bother them.
    However, Theo asked the entire class, "If you have a different opinion, raise your hand. I told you earlier, I want us to have a two-way communication, so there's no need to be afraid to express your opinion to me."
    After those words, only two people raised their hands¡ªLi Wei and Serena Nightshade.
    "I don't care about it. I already know what I have to do, so I don't care whom I encounter during the process as long as I achieve the desired result," Li Wei stated.
    "As for me, it doesn't matter. I'm going to be at the top of the class either way," Serena shrugged, expressing her confidence.
    "Is that so? Then I won't deduct your points. Those who agree will have -5 points," Theo declared with a sigh.
    The students were shocked, and Jayden, who had protested earlier, slammed the table in frustration. "This isn't fair. Are you try¡ª"
    Theo raised his hand to stop him. "If this were a battlefield, you would have died. Mia, stop playing."
    "Huh?" The students were confused until they felt a fluctuation of energy from their desks. All their eyes were drawn to the dolls sitting on their desks.
    The dolls disappeared simultaneously, and the students looked at Mia in shock. On the other hand, Mia had a mischievous grin on her face, as if telling them they had been fooled by her innocent appearance earlier. This was a trick that Theo had taught her, similar to the one she used to prank him. She had used those dolls until someone noticed them, although none of the students had realized they were in danger the whole time.
    "There's a reason I placed my daughter in this class and the principal is already aware and authorized it. Unfortunately, I'm quite disappointed in the result. None of you could even see through that simple trick. If you ever fight against someone, even in Avalon's world, there will undoubtedly be individuals with schemes worse than that. If you can't handle this simple trick, you'll die without realizing anything."
    Theo's expression darkened. "I am here to teach you how to survive and fight according to your respective expertises and worlds. That's why I won't hesitate to deduct points if you make a mistake. If you have any other questions, raise your hand now."
    Surprisingly, after Mia's little prank, none of the students raised their hands. In fact, they felt ashamed because they never expected a 7-year-old child to outsmart them.
    "We can proceed with the theory class, but I believe it's better to learn more about you and your abilities. So, let's go to the field to assess your capabilities."

 Chapter 6 Assessment

    [Chapter 5 Comments.]The hallway echoed with the sound of footsteps as Theo and his students made their way to the field. Theo's gaze shifted to the comments panel for Chapter 5 and noticed that it was empty. A sense of concern washed over him. Was it due to an error or a lack of participation? He had never encountered this situation before, and he worried about the progress of the story without active engagement from the readers.
    As the group walked, one of Theo's students, Serena Nightshade, approached him with a serious expression. She voiced the question that had been on the minds of many. "Teacher, how will you test us? Are we going to fight against other creatures?"
    The other students, now aware of the conversation, leaned in to listen. Theo shook his head, a smile playing at his lips. "No, it will be something simpler. You will just have to fight me a little. I'll try to match your power if possible."
    Surprise flickered in Serena's eyes. How could Theo, with his illusion abilities, match the powers of each individual student? It seemed like an impossible claim. "With all due respect, Teacher, I think that's impossible."
    Theo's smile grew enigmatic. "Do you think so?" he asked, as if planning to prove her wrong.
    Mia, who had been observing silently, raised her hand and sought clarification. "I don't need to fight you, right?"
    Theo's reply was accommodating. "If you wish to assist your fellow students, I don't mind."
    Politely declining the offer, Mia shook her head helplessly, stating, "No, thank you. I don't wish to engage in a fight I am destined to lose."
    The conversations among the students only served to further ignite their determination to make Theo eat his own words. They were eager to demonstrate their true capabilities and prove themselves against their formidable teacher.
    After a short while, they arrived at the designated field. The students were clad in durable uniforms crafted from strong fabrics and materials sourced from monsters. These uniforms offered both durability and flexibility, allowing for unrestricted movement once they grew accustomed to wearing them.
    Upon reaching the field, all eleven students positioned themselves in front of Theo, prepared for the challenge that lay ahead. Avalon, displaying a serious expression, stepped forward, raising his hand. The blue ring adorning his finger emitted a faint glow before transforming into a blade. He inquired, "So, who will go first, Teacher?"
    Theo, with a hint of arrogance, retorted, "I don't mind if all of you come at me together, though." His wink and dismissive demeanor clearly conveyed his disregard for their abilities.
    Avalon clenched his teeth, suppressing his annoyance. He had informed Theo of his commitment to uphold his code of chivalry and refrained from actions that would violate it. Consequently, he chose to remain silent, refraining from responding to Theo's provocation.
    Stepping forward, Li Wei volunteered to be the first to engage in combat. Raising his hand, he made a grasping motion, conjuring a sword out of thin air, much like Avalon had with his ring. The students observed in awe as it became apparent that the ring possessed the ability to store and manifest various objects.
    Expressing gratitude, Li Wei courteously clasped his hands and addressed Theo, saying, "Thank you for your guidance."
    Theo, wielding an illusory sword, waved his hand, beckoning Li Wei to come forth. "Come," he said, ready to face his student's challenge.
    Internalizing his resolve, Li Wei charged towards Theo, brandishing his blade. He mused inwardly that as long as he didn't succumb to Theo's illusions, he would be able to strike his opponent's sword and gain the upper hand. However, to his surprise, when their swords clashed, a resounding click echoed through the air.
    Cling!
    Perplexed, Li Wei widened his eyes, unable to sever Theo's blade with his own. Theo maintained a calm composure as he observed Li Wei's movements, remarking, "A good swing."
    Determined, Li Wei gritted his teeth, and a faint golden light enveloped his blade. Through the application of this ability, his strikes gradually managed to cut through Theo's sword.
    Intrigued by this display, Theo inquired, his sword still intact, "This is an interesting ability. What is its name?" He maintained a firm grip on his sword, allowing some leeway to converse with his student.
    Proudly, Li Wei roared, "This is Sword Intent! Essentially, if I do not intend to cut anything, not even the most delicate leaf can be severed. However, if I do intend to cut something, there will be nothing I can't cut!" As he reached the climax of his declaration, he intensified his assault, pushing Theo backward.
    Understanding Li Wei's ability, Theo jumped back, creating some distance between himself and his student. He raised his sword above his head, its faint light belying the potential danger it possessed. Although Li Wei's instinct urged him to avoid the impending strike at all costs, he remained steadfast.
    Contemplating his words, Theo muttered, his sword descending, "If I intend to cut something, there will be nothing I can't cut, huh?"
    Li Wei's fellow students warned him, fearing the consequences of this attack. Despite their caution, Li Wei persisted, attempting to block the strike with his own sword.
    To his astonishment, the sword strike extended beyond expectations, slicing through not only his blade but also Li Wei himself and even the school building behind them.
    Bam!
    Li Wei found his vision split in two, his mind reeling from the impact. "Did I just..." he murmured, unable to comprehend the situation.
    Quickly regaining control, Theo snapped his fingers, restoring everything back to its original state. Chuckling, he approached the bewildered Li Wei and flicked his forehead. "That was a bit too much," he remarked, claiming his victory.
    Still in a state of confusion, Li Wei struggled to grasp Theo's strike. Even though it had been an illusion, his instincts warned him of the imminent danger. Theo had manipulated the illusion to prevent any harm. Overwhelmed by the experience, Li Wei couldn't help but gulp, questioning the nature of the monstrous teacher he had encountered.
    The intense moment was disrupted by a blue star symbol appearing beneath Theo's feet. Haruka Kimura, hailing from the Exorcism Realm, had sidled up to Theo and clapped her hands twice, signaling her involvement. "Khan!" she chanted, causing the star symbol to emit a brilliant blue light that shot skyward.
    Theo experienced searing pain as his body was consumed by the blazing light. Despite the torment, he made no sound.
    Seizing the opportunity, Theo snapped his fingers. Suddenly, a trigram materialized above Haruka, radiating a golden light accompanied by intense heat. Haruka's agonized scream reverberated through the air, causing her spell to dissipate.
    Witnessing Theo's defeat of two students, the twins, Luca and Lucas, flanked him from two sides. Luca conjured a giant red fireball above her, while Lucas formed a snowflake symbol in his hand. Together, they converged on Theo, channeling their respective powers.
    "Fire..."
    "...and Ice..."
    "Great Seal!"
    Fire surged and ice expanded, encasing Theo within their confines. Yet, to their astonishment, instead of being trapped, Theo merely waved his hand, causing the flow of their elements to twist and curve around his body. Consequently, the twins inadvertently unleashed their own powers upon each other.
    "Impossible! How can he manipulate our elements?"
    "Is his control superior to ours?"
    Gritting their teeth, the twins inadvertently triggered a steam explosion that sent them hurtling away.
    Theo stood firm, immovable. Lancelot Drakeheart from the Sword and Magic Realm and Oliver Beaumont from the Modern Realm seized the opportunity to strike Theo from different angles, taking advantage of the slight gap in his defenses.
    Unfortunately for them, their attack relied on their weapons. Lancelot wielded a spear, while Oliver brandished a knife and a gun. Oliver fired at Theo, buying time for their assault.
    Unperturbed, Theo conjured a translucent barrier next to him, effortlessly halting the bullet in its tracks.
    "Haaa!" Lancelot pressed forward with great speed, creating a distortion in the surroundings as he aimed to ram into Theo.
    Smirking, Theo snapped his finger, causing the space between him and Lancelot to expand.
    Confounded, Lancelot realized he was running on a treadmill, unable to close the distance no matter how hard he tried. It seemed the realm itself conspired against his charge.
    "If you wish to thrust your spear, do it like this," Theo advised, forming an illusory spear and thrusting it forward. Suddenly, the realm stopped expanding, allowing Lancelot to draw nearer. The distortion caused by Lancelot's momentum led Theo's spear to connect with him.
    "The spear... it's twisting?" Lancelot gasped, hastily evading the attack, desperate to avoid its consequences.
    Theo admonished him, "Pay attention to me, will you?" Oliver aided his companion by hurling a flash grenade, which detonated before Theo.
    Oliver, knowing he would suffer the echoing effects, deemed himself better off than Theo. Seizing the opportunity, he lunged at Theo, his knife in hand.
    Theo surprised Oliver by catching his knife, even using his teeth. "To both of you, don't believe everything you see," Theo sighed.
    Oliver smirked, considering it all a diversion. With Theo's attention diverted, Maya Emberwood from the Post-Apocalyptic Realm and Jayden Lexia from the Demon Realm sprang into action.
    Maya donned a robot suit, channeling its power as she attacked Theo. Meanwhile, Jayden's fist pulsated with pulsing veins.
    "Feel the power of the machine! I won't rely on my weapon to defeat you!" Maya shouted, delivering a powerful blow from above.
    "Demon Possession, Goliath!" Jayden struck Theo's head with both fists, accusing him of abusing his authority as a teacher.
    Unfazed, Theo caught Oliver's knife with his mouth, leaving both his hands free. "Never underestimate your opponent," he admonished, raising both hands to halt Jayden's and Maya's attacks.
    Bam!
    The ground cracked beneath Theo's feet, but he stood unwavering, successfully stopping their onslaught.
    "Impossible! He can withstand all of this? Isn't he an illusionist?" Maya gasped, struggling to comprehend the situation.
    Swiftly rotating his body, Theo conjured a tornado, launching all three assailants into the air.
    Unbeknownst to the students, Serena approached Theo from behind, clutching several tubes filled with colorful liquids. She hurled them at him, but Theo caught her hands, ensuring the tubes were positioned before her eyes.
    "This is your greatest weakness. You must learn hand-to-hand combat to protect yourself," Theo explained calmly.
    A mischievous smile formed on Serena's face. "That's only if I don't have one," she retorted.
    Suddenly, an arrow pierced through the created winds and struck Theo's head. Surprised, he collapsed, blood seeping from the wound, seemingly unable to protect himself from his student's arrow.
    "Huh?!" Aurora Faewillow from the Mythical Realm, the archer responsible for the shot, gasped in horror. "Did I just... kill him?"
    Panicking, Aurora and Serena knelt before Theo, desperately hoping he was still alive. But their faces turned pale as the realization dawned upon them.
    "We need help!"
    "Medic!"
    Aurora and Serena cried out, seeking assistance. To their astonishment, however, they heard Theo's voice behind them, calling for help. "Medic! This guy needs some help!"
    "Huh?!" Aurora and Serena spun around, their eyes widening as they saw Theo smiling at them.
    "It seems your bodyguard came along, despite being skilled with a bow," Theo remarked, his smile unyielding.
    Aurora and Serena realized they had been deceived by their teacher. The person they shot earlier was nothing but an illusion.
    Theo turned his attention to the remaining student. "Now, it's just you. Are you ready?"
    "I am¡ª" Avalon began, but before he could finish his sentence, he felt a sword pressed against his back. "!!!"
    "I warned you earlier not to expect everyone to adhere to your code of chivalry," Theo's voice echoed from behind Avalon.
    Avalon realized that Theo had created an illusion of himself appearing behind Serena and Aurora as a ruse.
    "..." Avalon clenched his teeth and uttered, "You..."
    "I'm not asking you to abandon your beliefs. However, to defeat a mere trick like this, you need absolute power. That's why I'm here¡ªto help you attain that absolute power and familiarize you with such tricks," Theo explained.
    Avalon finally comprehended the true purpose behind Theo's words. Reluctantly, he lowered his sword. "I concede." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    All eyes were fixed on Theo, utterly astonished by his victory. It was evident that he had not only imitated their powers but also taught them a profound lesson. He had thoroughly bested them.
    "Damn. What kind of monstrous teacher did we end up with?" Serena forced a feeble smile.
    However, Mia, who had remained silent throughout the ordeal, suddenly spoke up. "Are you sure about that? You haven't seen anything yet."
    Confusion clouded their faces. Yet, as soon as Theo clapped his hands, the entire field began to crumble.
    Startled, they looked up, wondering what was happening. In an instant, the scenery shifted back to the classroom, and there stood Theo at the front.
    He smiled and announced, "Alright. That concludes today's lesson."
    It dawned on them that the entire fight had been an illusion. They had never stepped foot outside their desks. In other words, they had been trapped in Theo's illusion all along.
    A tacit agreement seemed to form among them¡ªthat Theo was indeed a monster.

 Chapter 7 Mission

    [Chapter 6 Comment][SnowApathie: Mhh interesting, is your only supernatural power Illusions? And are your illusions on the level of reality warping?]
    Theo glanced at the question and was glad to see another person engaging with the novel. He replied, "My previous power mainly involved illusions and reality manipulation. In this world, my power is related to the Toon Demon.
    "I haven't fully explored my power yet, but it seems that the Toon Demon can enhance my illusion ability. I'm not sure how powerful it can become, but so far, I haven't encountered any issues while utilizing my power.
    "As for whether my illusions reach the level of reality warping, I would say yes. If you mean manipulating, controlling, distorting, and altering reality, then my illusions incorporate elements of reality. As they say, it's hard to discern a lie when it's mixed with the truth... even more so when the entire thing is the truth."
    After answering the question, Theo arrived at a set of double doors. He glanced at the plaque hanging on the door, which read "Principal."
    Theo knocked on the door, curious about what the principal wanted. "This is Theodore Griffith."
    "Come in," came the response.
    Theo opened the door and entered the room, finding the principal, Victoria, immersed in her work at her desk.
    "What can I help you with?" Theo asked calmly.
    Victoria smiled, though her expression held a hint of darkness. "It seems you've done a remarkable job humbling your students."
    "It's nothing. They are exceptionally talented and proud. Despite everything I did, they won't be easily broken. But I'll do my best to ensure they're fine," Theo replied.
    Victoria nodded. "I know you're capable. However, be careful not to push your students too hard. They come from different realities, and any problems that arise from their backers could jeopardize the academy. We might have to shut it down."
    "I understand. I have no intention of destroying the school," Theo assured her.
    "Since you understand, I have nothing more to say. Besides, I'm not here to reprimand you. There is actually another issue..." Victoria typed a few things on her Lumina, projecting a screen in the air for Theo to read.
    "Hmm?" Theo furrowed his eyebrows.
    "This is from Lancelot's parents. He is a young knight from the Sword and Magic Realm, the first son of Duke Drakeheart.
    "He has informed us about Lancelot's problem. It seems he has neglected his magic training and focused solely on his sword. Duke Drakeheart wants Lancelot to master both swordsmanship and magic, just as he does."
    "So, they're asking us to handle this problem? Shouldn't he have had a tutor before? And why did he abandon his magic training?" Theo inquired.
    Victoria leaned back in her chair and raised her hand, causing a blue particle to emerge from her palm. "Magic power, mana, qi, or whatever names other realities use... here, we call it Essence. Lancelot is talented in both swordsmanship and magic. The essence within him is substantial.
    "However, he is unable to control it due to a traumatic incident. His fire magic almost burned down the entire mansion, endangering his sister and mother. Though they were unharmed, it led Lancelot to abandon his magic training."
    Theo pondered for a moment. "So, the key is for him to overcome his trauma... That's easier said than done."
    "Yes, I know. I just want you to work towards that goal if possible. It would leave a favorable impression on us if you can manage it," Victoria stated.
    "I'll try, but I can't make any promises," Theo agreed. "If that's all, I'll return to my class."
    "There is one more matter. Aurora Faewillow. She needs help urgently. She is skilled in archery, nature-based magic, and animal communication.
    "However, her family informed us that Aurora is being targeted by an organization..." Victoria paused when she noticed Theo's annoyed expression. He didn't even bother to conceal it. "There's no need to be so annoyed."
    "I don't particularly enjoy getting involved in things I shouldn't be involved in," Theo sighed. "I already have enough problems, you see."
    "I understand. That's why this request is simpler than you might have thought. They only want you to protect her during her time at the academy."
    "Is that all?" Theo frowned.
    "Yes, that's all. Since you're a teacher, protecting your students is part of your responsibilities, isn't it? Moreover, you'll receive a record for this, which will serve as a bonus. Unlike a regular academy, our bonuses can range from money to artifacts that can aid in your growth. I'm sure you'd be interested in that too, right?"
    Theo considered it for a moment and nodded. "Alright, I can agree to that. It's just... protecting her sounds a bit dull."
    "Huh?" Victoria raised an eyebrow.
    Theo followed up with a request. "By the way, since this academy is connected to numerous worlds, can we use that to our advantage and have practical classes?"
    "Certainly," Victoria confirmed without hesitation.
    "In that case, please provide a location for a practical class. I don't plan to bring a large group, only four students."
    "I'm not sure of your intentions, but it seems you want to emphasize their martial prowess. I don't mind. After all, teachers must be strong enough to protect their students," Victoria said, thinking for a moment before retrieving a paper and handing it to Theo. "How about this? It's located in the Modern Realm. There are indications that a monster from another reality has made a nest there. The military intends to handle it, but if you take on the task, we'll handle the request instead."
    "Will it be alright if we wait a week? The rule states that the first week is for mandatory classes," Theo inquired. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Yes. The military will station their forces there to oversee the situation. One of the academy's purposes is to train a generation capable of combating all monsters in their respective realms. The military will cooperate with us."
    "I see. In that case, I'll accept the request," Theo agreed.
    "Very well. Who will you bring with you?" Victoria asked.
    "That's a secret," Theo replied with a mysterious smile before promptly turning and leaving the room.
    Victoria couldn't help but recall her encounter with him at the hospital. That memory filled her mind with the worst possible scenarios. "Please don't tell me... he intends to use that location for... he wouldn't, right?"
    Meanwhile, Theo returned to his class and resumed teaching.
    "As you may know, each world possesses its own unique energy and terminology. However, to facilitate communication among us, we use the term 'Essence.' Although each world differs, the methods of utilizing and controlling Essence are similar. Hence, we refer to it as Essence," Theo explained, following the prepared guidebook. This served as a foundation that would be further developed based on the data gathered from this class.
    Having witnessed his strength firsthand, the students listened attentively, recognizing that their teacher was not only powerful but also someone they could learn a great deal from.
    Theo covered the fundamental information, aligning the terminology to prevent confusion during interrealm conversations.
    After an extensive two-hour session, Theo concluded the class with an announcement.
    "Alright, that will be all for today. I want you all to prepare for our upcoming expedition. I will be selecting four students to accompany me on a mission." Theo projected the mission details onto the board.
    [Mission: Spider Nest]
    [Difficulty: 2 Stars]
    [Description: A spider nest has appeared on Iluma Island. The spider responsible seems to have come from the Spirit World. It is known as the Earth Spider.]
    Upon reading the description, Serena, the top student, raised her hand. "Teacher, how will you choose the students? Is it already predetermined, or do we have to pass a test? Can we even refuse the mission?"
    "You are free to refuse the mission. However, this is also an opportunity to demonstrate your abilities. If you make a good impression, I will award you additional points."
    The mention of "additional points" sparked excitement in their eyes.
    "Then, who will be chosen to accompany you? It wouldn't be fair if you picked them yourself!" Maya frowned.
    "Of course. That's why I'll establish the requirements if you wish to join me," Theo smirked. "And the requirement is..."
    Theo paused, leaving the students wondering. However, before they could protest, the school bell rang, signaling the end of the class.
    Ding! Dong!
    "I don't get paid for overtime," Theo sighed as he closed his Lumina, signaling the end of the class.
    "What?!" The students gritted their teeth. "Teacher, how can you end the class on a cliffhanger?"
    "That's right. Just tell us already¡ª" Theo didn't wait for them to finish. He had already left the room.
    "What's wrong with him?"
    The class erupted in frustration, unable to comprehend Theo's actions. Yet, there was nothing they could do since their teacher had already departed.
    In the end, they began tidying up their desks, ready to leave.
    Only three students¡ªMia, Aurora, and Li Wei¡ªremained at their desks, still lamenting their fate.
    To their surprise, the bell rang once more.
    Ding! Dong!
    "Huh?" The students were perplexed. The class had supposedly ended a moment ago, yet their clocks showed that it was exactly 2 PM.
    The initial bell they had heard turned out to be an illusion, deceiving them into thinking the class was over.
    The student who opened the classroom door found a note on the floor.
    "This is..." Lucas returned to the class and read the note. "It seems to be a message from the teacher. Those who were fooled by the bells will receive one point deduction. From now on, the four students with the fewest points deducted will join me on the mission."
    Silence fell upon the class. They had been tricked once again.
    Mia was accustomed to such antics and remained unfazed. Serena, being the top student, had wisely utilized the scheduled class time for further learning. Li Wei's cultivation granted him a sense of time. Thus, only those three had avoided Theo's trickery.
    Fierce competition was bound to ensue as the students vied for a spot on the mission.

 Chapter 8 Two Comments?

    [Chapter 7 Comment][SnowApathie: How much power upgrade are we talking about (the toon demon) because he is clearly weaker than you thus shouldn't make it that much more powerful or is it just linked to the origin of the toon demon's power which this doesn't rely that much on the demon's original power?]
    [Xinhuan: This 2 way communication will be absurdly beneficial for Theo, since we can remember details from earlier Theo might have forgotten. This will put a higher burden on the author to not have loopholes.]
    "Hmm? There are two comments?" Theo was startled. He had assumed there would only be one comment per chapter, but it seemed that wasn't the case. "Does the author have a rule or requirement for these comments? Or is there a limit to how many comments can be included?"
    In response to SnowApathie's question, Theo replied, "Yes, my power in this reality is limited by the previous Theo's power. While I have superior control over the Toon Demon's illusion ability, I still rely on the demon to provide the source of that power. If I had a different demon, I wouldn't be able to use my illusion ability."
    Regarding Xinhuan's comment, Theo agreed, "Indeed, that's why I said the author is going to regret giving me this power. Of course, since the author dares to attempt something like this, they must have some plans ready. So, we'll see which one of us is stronger."
    "Still..." Theo looked down, feeling a bit disappointed. "Since no one mentioned the cliffhanger, it seems that I failed in my first attempt at controlling it. I don't know if you realized it, but I paused a moment before explaining how to choose the students. I thought it would be the end of the chapter, but apparently, it wasn't."
    He grinned mischievously. "But fear not, I'm determined to master the art of cliffhangers, plot armor, and time skips. I want to show the author that I'm the one in control of these powers, not him. And for that, I'll need your help. Thank you in advance."
    Theo had been experimenting with manipulating the flow of time within the novel. He had successfully executed a time skip to progress the story. He realized that it would be too boring if he repeated his lesson, so the author had no choice but to progress the story with a time skip.
    He had tricked his students and deducted their points over the past week to select the four students for the mission. Even Li Wei, Serena, and Mia, who initially avoided being tricked, eventually succumbed to his plan and had their points deducted.
    The chosen students were Mia Griffith, Lancelot Drakeheart, Aurora Faewillow, and Serena Nightshade. However, it seemed that the selection of Aurora and Lancelot was not solely based on their own efforts.
    Theo had his own reasons for including Mia, as there was a possibility of another assassination attempt on her. He wanted her to stay close for protection. To make it fair for the other students, he planned to bring only Mia on the first trip, while other opportunities would rely on her own abilities.
    "These four will accompany me on the mission. I have prepared materials for the rest of you to study over the next two days. You will be responsible for self-study, and you can ask me any questions when we return. I will select three students who have shown serious dedication to their studies and give them bonus points. Keep that in mind," Theo informed the class before preparing for the mission.¡­
    The next day arrived, and they had reached the beach of Iluma Island, having traveled there by a local boat. Standing on the beach was a muscular man wearing a military uniform who seemed to have been waiting for a while. As soon as he spotted Theo, he approached and extended his hand.
    "Mr. Theodore Griffith, it's a pleasure to have you with us," the man greeted.
    "I apologize for keeping the military waiting. We can't skip the procedure, after all," Theo replied with a smile.
    "It's not a problem. We're here to protect the civilians and consider the future. The students will be the next generation responsible for safeguarding the future. I am Sergeant Anderson, in charge of this operation. If you need anything, please don't hesitate to talk to me."
    "In that case, can you provide information about the location, terrain, and the enemy?" Theo asked, motioning to the students. "Listen to him."
    The four students immediately stopped and directed their attention to Anderson. Anderson was slightly surprised as he thought Theo was teaching them in the same way as the army. Nevertheless, since Theo requested information, he began to explain.
    "There is a cliff on the other side of this island. Behind that cliff, you will find a cave where the spiders build their nest. According to our investigation, no civilians have been harmed, which is why we could wait this long. However, there have been sightings of multiple smaller spiders. We haven't determined their exact number, but you should expect more than thirty smaller spiders along with their queen."
    "In the cave, there won't be any light, so we are prepared to lend you our night vision or heat trackers. The enemies are Earth Spiders, capable of covering their skin with a layer of rock, making them difficult to kill. If needed, we can also provide grenades and rocket launchers. Those should be enough to eliminate them."
    "Thank you," Theo nodded before turning to his students. "That's the information. What are your plans?"
    The students didn't answer immediately, as someone without experience might. They carefully contemplated before sharing their opinions. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Teacher, I can ask the spirits to lend us their vision, allowing us to see in the dark. So, there's no need for equipment."
    "How about your Essence Consumption?" Theo asked.
    "I should be able to manage. Besides, since it's a cave, I will probably have trouble moving around. So, I'll mainly support the group from behind."
    "In that case, I'll be the vanguard," Lancelot added.
    "I am a witch who focuses on potions. I have a potion for increasing one's strength or even removing many types of poison. So, I'll remain in the middle, connecting Lancelot and Aurora," Serena smiled, understanding her role.
    "I'll be the scout then!" Mia smirked.
    "Will you be fine as a scout? You're an illusionist, right?"
    "Don't worry about it. I've learned a lot from my dad. I can be a vanguard, an illusionist, a support, or whatever you name it." Mia waved her hand, treating it as nothing big.
    "Are you sure they're going to be fine? I can understand these three young people, but isn't that girl a kid?" Anderson whispered to Theo.
    "I'll be following them, so it should be fine." Theo pointed at Anderson's finger before the latter suddenly felt a sharp pain. "Ouch!"
    Anderson was bewildered and hurriedly looked at his finger before the pain disappeared.
    "That's just an illusion." Theo patted Anderson's shoulder. "One with body and mind. If you believe that you die in my illusion, then you might probably die in reality."
    "..." Anderson understood why he was confident. He then said, "In that case, my squad will be supporting you. If you have any requests, please don't hesitate to ask."
    "I want you to split your squad into two. The first squad will protect the villagers while the second squad will stand by on top of the cliff. Kill all the spiders that manage to escape."
    "Understood." Anderson acknowledged the request. As a military person, he would probably do something a bit different due to their conduct, but he would surely fulfill Theo's request.
    Theo then warned the students, "Remember. We are here on a mission, not a vacation. Since the sun is about to set, we'll rest for tonight and condition ourselves for the raid tomorrow morning."
    "But teacher, can't we just do it now? I mean, you will be able to see in the dark with my help," Aurora asked while tilting her head. "And since they have survived for a few days, I'm pretty sure that the tide won't be a problem."
    "Not at all. Earth Spider is more active during the night, so it's better to fight them during the day," Theo explained while adding inwardly, 'Yes, the tide shouldn't be a problem if we are not within a novel. I'm sure that the author is going to make trouble appear out of nowhere, and the tide is one of them. I'm not going to let the author create a problem as he likes.'
    Theo had learned a lot about the clich¨¦s that would happen in web novels after all. He knew that an author would most likely create unnecessary problems just to create tension. He wouldn't allow it... or so he thought.
    [Chapter 8 Comments.]

 Chapter 9 First Fight

    Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows upon reading this comment. "Is that so? I can't see all the comments, so I'm not sure about it. However, creating multiple comments might increase your chances of being picked. But be aware that the author may also choose useless or troll comments to counter my advantage."Theo smirked, realizing that the author was prepared to go all out to challenge him. "As expected of the author, he is ready to fight back."
    "Father?" Mia tilted her head in confusion. They were already in front of the cave entrance, ready to enter. Theo paused for a moment to reply to the comment but took too long, causing Mia to return to him.
    "Ah, sorry. I'm done." Theo patted her head with a smile. He waved his hand to Lancelot and said, "Lancelot, the school informed me about your talent, and your family seems to have asked for our help in overcoming your magic trauma."
    Lancelot's heart skipped a beat. "Teacher, you..."
    Lancelot couldn't continue, having witnessed the power of Theo's illusions. He knew that if Theo wanted to, he could use his illusions to remove Lancelot's trauma. Illusions were often used for therapeutic purposes.
    However, Theo patted his shoulder and said, "But I don't have any intention of doing that."
    "Eh?" Lancelot was surprised. He knew his family well. If he accomplished that task, his family and the school would gain numerous benefits. Yet Theo declared that he didn't plan to do it. This declaration was heard by his daughter, Serena, and Aurora. If Theo went against his words, he would lose their trust.
    Theo looked ahead as if reminiscing about something. "I have seen a man who wields his sword to the ultimate peak. His sword is so strong that it can cut through anything, including space."
    Lancelot gasped, having never heard of this person in his world.
    Theo continued, "I have also seen someone whose ice is so powerful that it can freeze everything, including time."
    "Freezing time with ice, not a time element?" Lancelot took a step back, horrified. If these beings were in this world, they would be god-like.
    "Because I have seen beings like them, I can say that you can make your own decision. You can abandon magic entirely or embrace it once again. However, I want you to promise me something." Theo looked at Lancelot with a serious expression. "I will do my best to guide you, so don't make a half-baked decision."
    Lancelot's body trembled. He knew that Theo possessed that ability, and this was a trust placed upon him. Theo wanted Lancelot to make a decision not based on his trauma or others' expectations but because he genuinely desired it. Once Lancelot made a decision, he had to reach a very high level for his family to accept that decision. That was what Theo wanted.
    Lancelot took a deep breath and nodded. "I understand, sir. Thank you very much. Your words mean a lot to me."
    Even Serena and Aurora couldn't help but smile, realizing that their teacher was sincere, not someone swayed by wealth or pressure.
    "Then that's good. Let's enter the cave." Theo smiled.
    The entire group immediately proceeded to enter the cave. Aurora raised her hands and began chanting, "O Spirit of the Light, please grant us your blessing so that we may see the darkness before us."
    Warm energy flowed into their eyes, and the others seemed to like their enhanced vision in the dark cave. However, Theo furrowed his eyebrows as he could only see dimly, allowing them to see only a few meters ahead. If they were only dealing with spiders, it wouldn't be a problem. But if the enemies had long-range attacks, they could ambush them from a distance.
    "Hmm..." Theo asked, "Is there anything more powerful than this?"
    Aurora thought for a moment and nodded, "There are two more spells that could be useful. However, I'm not at that level yet. The strongest one can allow us to see up to fifty meters in complete darkness."
    "I see." Theo nodded and noticed spider webs hanging around the cave. It seemed they had entered the spider's territory.
    Lancelot stepped forward and said, "Be careful, we'll encounter the enemies soon."
    "It seems we have gone far enough. It's time for me to shine." Mia smirked and raised both hands. Suddenly, a box appeared in her hands, wrapped with a purple ribbon like a present.
    Something inside the box knocked on the lid before punching it away.
    The others were curious about Mia's ability, considering she was Theo's daughter. Surprisingly, ten pink teddy bears emerged from the box and fell to the ground with heroic poses.
    "Since I'm the scout, I'm not going to kill them, okay?" Mia pointed forward, ordering her teddy bears. "Go and find those monsters! Lead some of them back to us!"
    Without hesitation, the teddy bears ran into the darkness. Aurora couldn't help but look away, finding the dolls cute. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Mia explained, "I don't see what the bears see. But once you think that your eyes are the only ones that can be used to see things, then you're completely wrong."
    "Hmm?" Serena raised her eyebrows, but before she could ask, Mia added, "We've got incoming. Three spiders!"
    As Mia warned them, Lancelot gripped his sword tightly, prepared to intercept the spiders.
    The cave had a diameter of four meters, big enough for Lancelot to stop the spider. The spiders were as big as dogs, with a width of less than a meter but still large enough to cover an adult human's upper body.
    The spiders screeched as they moved toward the group. They had twelve green eyes, and their legs were coated with a strange mucus. Their repulsive appearance made one's hair stand on end.
    One spider hung from the ceiling, another walked on the wall, and the one on the ground rammed its body to stop Lancelot. Its green body soon turned into hard rock.
    "Strength and Speed!" Serena shouted, taking out two glass bottles filled with red and green liquid. She removed the lids, and the aroma filled the cave.
    Even Theo could feel a boost in his muscles, increasing his strength and speed.
    "Thanks." Lancelot raised his sword and began circulating his Essence around it. He stepped forward and slashed at the spider in front of him.
    Clang!
    There was a clicking sound, indicating the spider's tough skin. However, Lancelot's blade managed to penetrate the spider's stony exterior, slicing a bit of its head.
    "That's not enough?" Lancelot frowned.
    The spider walking on the ceiling was about to pass him, ready to jump down and attack. However, it was met by a green arrow from behind, piercing through its head and causing it to fall on top of the spider Lancelot had struck.
    Bam!
    The weight of the falling spider caused them both to crash to the ground.
    "Hoho! It's time for me to shine!" Mia smirked and jumped over Lancelot, wielding a hammer larger than her body. The hammer had the words "1,000 Ton" written on it.
    But when the hammer struck the spiders, it was sliced, revealing its true form¡ªa sword. The sword cut through the hammer's body, which was actually made of balloons, and continued through spider bodies, slicing them in half.
    "Hehe, you got pranked. That wasn't a hammer." Mia grinned playfully.
    Lancelot was utterly shocked by Mia's ability, but he was interrupted by screeching sounds coming from the side. There was one more spider walking on the wall. He immediately jumped to the side, impaling the spider's body.
    Cling!
    Although there was initial resistance, Lancelot roared and pushed his sword with all his strength. The Essence covering his sword flared up, allowing it to penetrate the tough rock skin.
    Scree!
    The spider wailed in pain as Lancelot shouted to the others, "Kill it!"
    "Here I go!" Serena threw a tube toward the spider. Once it shattered, the liquid combined with the air and suddenly combusted. Flames engulfed the spider immediately.
    Lancelot gritted his teeth as he saw the fire, recalling his trauma. But in front of his classmates, he had to endure it. He took a step back as soon as the spider stopped making noise. He knew he had to change his weapon.
    As a knight, he could wield both a sword and a spear. In an enclosed space like the cave, a short-range weapon would be more suitable. But to remain calm, he needed to maintain distance from the flame. So, he sheathed his sword and pulled out the spear from his back.
    Theo observed their movements closely, waiting for something.

 Chapter 10 Problem

    [Chapter 9 Comment][Twin_dragon13773: I hope that in the future chapters we get to read some parts of how each student trains, I feel that may be quite interesting. Would be cool to read about what advice you give to them on how to train more effectively.]
    [Xinhuan: It appears that reading comments takes up some real amount of time and is not instantaneous nor fast. This could limit its usefulness in combat.]
    [Midday_Eclipse: Howdy Theodore, nice to meet you. I'm a new reader and commenter who just recently found and got caught up with this story. I will try to interact with your story frequently to avoid a situation where no comments happen. See more¡­]
    Theo widened his eyes in surprise. This time, he received three comments, which was a new record. On one hand, he was happy that he received a lot of comments. On the other hand, he was concerned because if there were too many comments, there would be less space for the author to write about the plot. This would seriously limit his movement greatly.
    However, it seemed that the author had devised a strategy to mitigate one of its problems. Theo glanced to the side. In this enclosed space, it would be weird if they found him talking to the readers. So, he tried to answer it inwardly. Of course, he wanted to do this before, but there was a chance that it wasn't projected to the readers, which would leave them disappointed. But since he would look bad this way, the author should have no choice other than projecting his thoughts.
    So, he answered them inwardly, "Yes, Twin Dragon. It's true that I want to leave the academy when the time is ripe, but while I'm with the academy, I'm planning to do my best to teach the students. So, you can wait for it.
    "As for Xinhuan, I'm concerned about it as well. However, I know that it's impossible for the author to neglect this part. For example, what if someone decides to write a ten thousand-word essay? The author won't seriously put it here since no one wants to read that essay where it's supposed to be the story about me.
    "Last but not least, hello, Midday Eclipse. I'm grateful for your support and I hope I can see your comments often. And¡­" Theo saw the 'see more' at the end part, knowing this was one of the plans. "I see. By using this 'see more' function, the author can limit the word count. It's unfortunate, but that's the only way for now."
    Theo tapped the 'see more' button and saw the rest of the comments. "Hmm, telling about my daughter's power, huh? I can't give you the details right now so as to prevent you or others from being spoiled. But I can give you a keyword. Prankster¡­ That's about it."
    Theo answered all these questions carefully. He had time for it because his students were still taking care of the smaller spiders. There wasn't much to do yet.
    Of course, there would come a time when he might have no time to answer or react to the comments.
    So, Theo needed more time to adjust and experiment with this feature so that he could take full advantage of it.
    "Mia!" Lancelot shouted.
    "Alright." Mia summoned a teddy bear, the size of a muscular human. The teddy bear charged at the spider as if it was trying to ram its body. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "What are you doing? If you use your smoke¡ª" Serena warned her that it was dangerous if she filled up the cave with smoke since it would reduce their visibility further. But before she could complete her words, the teddy bear had reached the spider.
    Instead of exploding, the teddy bear actually smashed the spider with its hard body and pinned it to the wall.
    "What did you say?" Mia grinned as if she was telling her that she got pranked. It wasn't an explosive teddy bear, but a hard one.
    "Never mind." Serena let out a long sigh. Both father and daughter were dangerous because they kept tricking her. She might be the top student in the class, but she didn't know if she could win against Mia or Theo. Even if she could, it would be after a lot of frustration.
    "Go!" Mia shouted, ordering the teddy bear to help Lancelot. Then, she added, "I've found the big mama. There are approximately four spiders near her and a lot of eggs. The big spider seems to be three times the baby's size."
    "For real? Can that spider even move in this enclosed space?" Aurora frowned.
    "Oh, there is an opening like a cylinder. It's quite spacious, so the mama spider shouldn't have any problem moving around."
    "Should we force the big spider to go to this tunnel?" Serena asked while throwing another tube that soon became crystallized, freezing the spider.
    "I doubt Lancelot is enough to stop it. Even with the teddy bear, it'll be a problem if we fail to stop it. I think it's better to fight it in a spacious location." Aurora shook her head.
    "What should we do about the small spiders then?" Lancelot asked while slashing the last spider's head.
    "I'll take care of the smaller ones." Mia offered herself because she was confident that she wouldn't lose against these spiders.
    "Alright then. A big spider like that will be hard to stop, so I will try to avoid it while grabbing its attention. Serena¡­"
    "I know." Serena took out two small tubes from her bag. "These are the ones I used to increase your strength and speed earlier. Taking them directly will give a better effect, but it will only last for ten minutes. Be careful."
    "I will shoot the spider's eyes then. It will take some time, but please endure it." Serena raised her hand with a nonchalant expression as though it was an easy job as long as Lancelot could keep the spider at bay.
    "Got it." Lancelot nodded.
    Since there was no disagreement, the group moved forward, exploring the cave. But as Mia said earlier, there were only the big spider and a few small spiders left, so they didn't encounter any enemies until they reached the larger room.
    Before they entered it, the group gathered and tried to look inside to see how spacious the room was.
    They didn't realize that Theo had a bored expression, not because it took them too long to do this, but because he knew what was going to happen.
    "We do this in the morning so that the tide is low and I've stationed the people at the right place to limit the problems. But if I know the author right¡­ I'm afraid there will be another problem." Theo muttered inwardly. This kind of problem wasn't that big of a deal since he knew what was going to happen next. He just waited for the right time and gave his students a chance to showcase their abilities.
    It seemed that they had finished their last preparation.
    Lancelot drank Serena's potions and gripped his sword tightly as he came out from his hiding.
    Scree?!
    The spiders immediately noticed his presence as they could see easily in this darkness.
    Lancelot waved his sword, shooting out the Essence he had concentrated on his sword. "Sword Blast."
    The wavy-shaped energy flew toward the big spider.
    Scree!
    The big spider didn't like their intrusion and spurted out a web from its butt. Surprisingly, the web was durable enough to not be sliced by the sword strike. It eventually fell to the ground and the sword strike exploded.
    Scree!
    The big spider ordered the rest of the smaller spiders to kill him. But a few teddy bears also came out and stood in their way.
    "Haaaa!" Lancelot roared as if challenging the big spider.
    The big spider observed the situation for a moment to check on its babies. But it seemed that they had killed all the other babies to enter this place. The realization caused the spider to get angry and jump down, trying to use its weight to crush Lancelot.
    But that was the time Serena and Aurora came out. Serena tossed a glowing tube into the air as Aurora shattered it with her arrow. As a result, the glowing tube shone brightly, illuminating the darkness and blinding the spider.
    Scree!
    The spider was screaming in pain, but Aurora took this opportunity to snipe two of the spider's ten eyes.
    The spider's momentum stopped, causing it to fall in front of Lancelot.
    "Nice!" Lancelot smirked and looped around, striking the spider's legs with his blade.
    Clang!
    Clang!
    Clang!
    A series of clicking sounds echoed across the room. The sound was a bit smaller than they expected.
    When Lancelot looked at the spider's legs, he realized that his blade had actually cracked the shells on the legs.
    He had been doing this when he fought the smaller spiders, but as one would expect from the big spider, the legs could withstand the blow. It would require two or three more strikes to completely cut off the legs.
    Theo observed their movements and was satisfied with them. 'As expected of the S Class¡­ they could solve the problems easily. Well, considering the enemies are only two-star monsters, I don't think it's a problem. They should be able to kill a three-star monster, but I don't know if they can handle a four-star one.'
    'There are a total of nine stars from a level where a normal human can kill to something that even a nuclear warhead can't. But for this spider, even an anti-tank bullet should be able to kill it. Though, the speed and strength of this monster are the main concern since they can devastate a whole platoon if they're not careful. That's why the people are raising these children¡­ They can use Essence or even ridiculous weapons from their own world. Not only can they minimize the loss by sending elites, but it's also good publicity. I guess that's the reason for the academy.'
    'But¡­' Theo paused while squinting his eyes.
    "Haaa!" Lancelot stepped up his game, slashing the spider's body multiple times. He moved as quickly as possible so that the spider couldn't follow his movements. At the same time, Aurora was taking out the spider's eyes one by one. The battle had only begun three minutes ago, yet the spider only had four eyes left.
    Serena had also thrown a few tubes that burned and froze a part of the spider's body. If this continued, they could finish this battle in another three minutes. As Theo said, the students wouldn't have any problem killing this spider.
    Unfortunately for them, they didn't realize that they were inside a story. And since Theo knew he was the main character of this story, he knew that whatever he did, a problem would definitely occur just because the author needed tension in his story.
    That was why the big spider suddenly let out a deafening screech.
    Lancelot gritted his teeth, enduring the pain in his ears. He tried to stop the spider, but that loud screech wasn't meant to stop them. Instead, the spider was trying to call for its brethren.
    The eggs near the wall began to pulsate before holes appeared on top of them, spurting out green-colored liquid. It turned out the spider was using that screech to forcefully wake up its babies. And there were a total of twelve eggs in the cave. With their positions, Aurora and Serena would be their first targets.
    "Not good." Lancelot gritted his teeth, looking around.
    Yet, in this dire situation, there was one person who could actually smile as though everything had gone according to plan.
    It was none other than Theo.
    [Chapter 10 Comment]

 Chapter 11 Prediction

    [Chapter 10 Comment][Twin_dragon13773: I hope the students will be okay, and I can't wait to see how powerful they become in the future. (I swear this is an ongoing issue, it's why it's such a pain to write stories myself, I keep thinking of what is going to happen rather than what's happening :( )]
    [Midday_Eclipse: I'll just cheer you on as I think that some of my questions are best saved for later when you have some free time. You can do it Sir Theodore.]
    "Not good!" Lancelot's voice rang out in alarm as he frantically surveyed the area. Smoke billowed from the hole in the spider's eggs, symbolizing the imminent birth of countless spiderlings. "Aurora, Serena, be¡ª" Before Lancelot could finish his sentence, the spider seized the opportunity and struck him.
    "Kh!" Lancelot attempted to block the attack, but his stance was off, causing him to be thrown into the air.
    "Lancelot!" Aurora called out in concern. However, amidst the chaos, she noticed the change in the eggs. She knew that the newborn spiders would soon emerge, posing a deadly threat. While they could handle a few, the absence of a vanguard made the task significantly more challenging. Aurora glanced at Mia, who was occupied with other spiders, realizing that she and Serena would have to face the baby spiders alone.
    "Serena!" Aurora aimed her bow at one of the eggs, infusing her arrow with essence.
    Meanwhile, Serena tossed several vials into the air. "I'm going to show you why I'm the top student in this class!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Serena acted swiftly. The vials shattered mid-air, with some bursting into flames upon contact with oxygen, while others turned into icy mist, crystallizing upon hitting their targets. Her plan was to eliminate the spiderlings before they even had a chance to hatch.
    Scree!
    The large spider let out a piercing shriek, as if warning its offspring. Unfortunately for the monster, it was too late. The flames and ice rained down upon the spider eggs, incinerating some and encasing others in a thick layer of ice. However, Serena had only managed to deal with half of them, having exhausted most of her vials while dealing with the smaller spiders earlier.
    "I'll take care of the rest," Aurora declared, releasing her arrow to eliminate the remaining spiders one by one.
    Scree!
    Enraged, the large spider charged toward them.
    "I'm still here!" Lancelot swiftly regained his footing and intercepted the spider, but the creature was livid after witnessing the ruthless destruction of its young. With a powerful strike, Lancelot nearly lost his grip on his sword and was thrown to the ground.
    "Hmm?" Lancelot's eyes widened in surprise. "What is this? The spider's strength is increasing?"
    Lancelot wanted to retaliate, but another leg struck him, sending him rolling on the ground. Meanwhile, the large spider advanced menacingly toward Aurora and Serena.
    "Tsk." Serena clicked her tongue, realizing she had exhausted her supply of offensive vials. She now only had three types remaining: healing, boosting, and blinding potions.
    "Well, this will have to do." Serena hurled the blinding potion into the air, creating a blinding flash that momentarily halted the spider's advance, forcing Aurora and Lancelot to shield their eyes.
    However, amidst the chaos, Serena failed to notice that her actions had unintentionally bought time for the remaining baby spiders to emerge from their eggs.
    "No!" Serena shouted, warning her companions of her mistake. Five spiders emerged, moving swiftly and purposefully toward them, as if following a preprogrammed directive.
    Aurora attempted to shoot them down, but the lingering effects of the blinding light hindered her focus. Lancelot, while still standing, was in no position to keep up with the large spider, let alone contend with the smaller ones.
    Meanwhile, Theo remained leaning against the wall, seemingly disinterested in intervening. In truth, he was engrossed in reading the system panel and responding to the comments left by readers.
    "Thank you, Midday Eclipse. Don't worry, I'll do my best to answer your questions when I have the opportunity, as long as it doesn't disrupt the flow of the story. I want to see it continue as well. And Twin_dragon13773, rest assured, the students will be fine," Theo muttered as he assured the concerned readers.
    While Theo interacted with his audience, Mia suddenly appeared before the large spider.
    "All of you should be performing better than this. Lack of experience seems to have rendered you unprepared for these unexpected circumstances," Mia sighed, conjuring a balloon in front of her. "Happy Balloon!"
    The balloon, adorned with a smirking face and X-shaped and O-shaped eyes, expanded until it surpassed the spider in size.
    "!!!" The large spider was initially taken aback but quickly regained its composure, unafraid of this peculiar ability. It lunged at the balloon, intending to strike it with its sharp legs.
    Boink!
    To everyone's surprise, the balloon wobbled inward but promptly returned to its original form, propelling the giant spider backward.
    The elasticity and force of the balloon were remarkable, launching a creature of such size several meters away. However, the spider refused to be deterred.
    With its attention focused on the balloon, the spider's sharp legs punctured the surface, causing it to burst with a loud pop.
    Bam!
    Much to everyone's expectation, the balloon served as a distraction, concealing a giant teddy bear within. It was the teddy bear, not the balloon's elasticity, that sent the giant spider flying backward.
    The bear stepped forward like a boxer and sent forth a punch.
    Seizing the opportunity, Mia swiftly moved to the side, delivering a powerful kick to one of the baby spiders before swiftly dispatching another.
    "You both should learn some Martial Arts. It may seem unnecessary since you prefer ranged combat, but it's crucial for self-defense in situations like these. Serena, with the strengthening potion, you could excel even further. Aurora, you could create safe zones with your Martial Arts, enabling you to snipe with precision," Mia lectured, leaving Aurora and Serena speechless. They never expected to be schooled by a seven-year-old girl, but they couldn't refute her words. If they expanded their skill set, they could easily overcome such challenges.
    Meanwhile, Lancelot had dealt with the remaining smaller spiders from a different direction. With their combined efforts, they managed to halt the spider ambush... or so they thought.
    Theo finally stepped away from the wall, remarking inwardly, "Ah, yes. I knew this would happen. The author wants to create a problem to add tension to the story. However, I chose this precise moment to prevent a problem from the tide. Even the positioning of the soldiers was strategically arranged to minimize external disruptions."
    "I am aware that these spider eggs would cause trouble, but the true threat remains the same¡ªthe large spider. Increasing the spider's berserk state will surely heighten the tension, but that will only happen when these students venture alone. That's precisely why I am accompanying them."
    Indeed, Theo's decision to join the group was not merely his duty as a teacher but a calculated move based on his understanding of web novel conventions and his ability to predict future events.
    Theo summoned his essence and concentrated it in one area, forming it into a sword. This caught Serena and Aurora off guard.
    "Huh? Is that an illusion?" Serena gasped.
    "No, that is pure essence. He is shaping the essence to create a sword... How is he capable of such precise essence control?" Aurora marveled, aided by her spiritual sight.
    The large spider approached Theo, attempting to strike him down.
    "Aurora, Serena, you need not master Martial Arts. As long as you can attain this level..." Theo took a small step to the right, evading the spider's legs with a graceful spin. He then struck at the spider's legs from behind, severing them. "This is sufficient. With this level of skill, you can easily dispatch the spider by exploiting its defenses."
    Aurora and Serena were speechless, silently acknowledging the truth of his words.
    "As for you, Lancelot, there is another alternative if you wish to use 'magic' without actually casting spells. Mastery over essence control is the key." Theo waved his blade to the side.
    The sword, once formed from essence, elongated and transformed into a whip-like shape, maintaining its sharpness. It effortlessly cleaved through one of the baby spiders, cutting it in half. Theo then twirled the whip-like sword, obliterating the remaining spiders in an instant. As he had suggested, as long as Lancelot could skillfully control his essence, there was no need to imbue it with his elemental magic. Fire would no longer pose a threat.
    "And Mia, if you enjoy pranks, demonstrate your prowess by defeating this spider!" Theo exclaimed, deftly avoiding the spider's jaws.
    He attempted to strike the spider with his sword, but it quickly positioned its legs to block the attack. Unbeknownst to the spider, Theo's true weapon lay beneath the ground.
    Utilizing his essence, Theo shaped a sword underneath his feet, extending and expanding it into a massive blade. As the spider was distracted by the smaller sword, the colossal blade erupted from the earth, impaling the spider's body.
    "And that concludes today's lesson," Theo said, sporting a nonchalant smile despite obliterating all the spiders in an instant. "Considering your subpar performance during this mission, I must deduct one point from each of you."
    The others stood speechless, unable to dispute his judgment.

 Chapter 12 Reason

    [Chapter 11 Comment][Midday_Eclipse: Sir Theo is quite impressive, I was wondering what the most interesting universe you have been to is, excluding these few connected universes.]
    "Alright. Since we've completed our job, let's return and inform the military about it. They will be the ones to clean up," Theo instructed the students while taking a peek at the comment this time.
    He wanted to answer it, but it seemed that his students had a new level of respect for him. So, he decided to lead them back first before answering the question.
    "Dad. You're too harsh," Mia pouted.
    "I am not. In this dangerous world, one mistake can cost you your life. I understand that people are bound to make mistakes or even perform poorly on some occasions. No one can expect you to be perfect all the time. However, you have to remember that acting carelessly will not only endanger your own life but also the lives of those around you. At the very least, I'm not as harsh as life itself when it chooses to teach you a lesson," Theo smiled.
    "Kh." Mia let out a long sigh. She knew this, but she had never won an argument with her father. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Serena glanced at them from time to time, as if trying to observe the dynamics between the father and daughter. She didn't care about their relationship or how it affected the class as long as Theo did his job well. Still, it didn't change the fact that her position as the top student was being threatened by Mia.
    As the top student, Serena was extremely competitive. After this mission, she swore to get stronger so that she could maintain her position.
    Meanwhile, Lancelot approached Theo with a question. "Teacher, I somewhat understand the principle of controlling Essence, but the technique you demonstrated earlier seemed too advanced."
    "I was merely showcasing the possibilities. I mentioned before that I didn't intend to force you to learn something you don't desire, right?" Theo clarified.
    Lancelot nodded in affirmation.
    "Therefore, starting from today, you should focus on learning to control your Essence step by step. If you encounter any obstacles along the way, you can always seek my assistance. However, since this is your decision, you need to demonstrate your dedication by putting in the effort on your own," Theo explained.
    "I understand. In that case, I'll begin researching the method and gradually progress with the training. I'll seek your guidance when I encounter difficulties," Lancelot replied, bowing respectfully.
    Aurora, on the other hand, paid little attention to their conversation, still harboring a lingering disappointment over the deduction of points.
    "Ah," Anderson, who had been keeping watch over the cave, spoke up. He had been monitoring their progress as instructed by Theo. "There were supposed to be more than thirty spiders, including the large one. Even if you can eliminate one spider every two to three minutes, you still need to be cautious. It seems your students are quite exceptional."
    As expected, Anderson led his team to regroup with Theo and confirm the situation.
    "We have successfully exterminated the spiders. Can you handle the rest?" Theo inquired.
    "Yes, but we need to verify it first before providing you with proof of completion," Anderson replied, nodding.
    "Very well. You can send your team inside for confirmation. We will take some rest in the village. By the way, do you have any contact with the soldiers stationed there?" Theo asked.
    "Yes, nothing significant occurred," Anderson confirmed.
    Theo nodded. "In that case, let's make our way back to the village."
    "Understood, Sir. Thank you for your hard work," Anderson saluted before leading his team into the cave to confirm the extermination.
    As they arrived in the village, they were greeted by numerous grateful individuals who appreciated their assistance. Theo had no intention of downplaying his students' achievements, so he tried to fade into the background and allow them to bask in their well-deserved glory.
    However, Aurora noticed his actions, her gaze fixed upon him. After some distance, Theo decided to sit on the ground, leaning against a tree. He checked the question again, pondering for a moment.
    "That's a tough question. In terms of the most interesting universe I've visited, excluding these few connected universes, I'd have to say it's the first one. It was the place where I underwent tremendous growth and transformed from a naive individual into who I am today. Moreover, in that world, I had the chance to meet my wife. Now that I think about it, I wonder if this story stands alone or if the author has depicted me elsewhere," Theo contemplated.
    Closing the system panel, Theo sensed a presence approaching him. He glanced to the side and saw Aurora. Among his students, four were not human. Luca and Lucas hailed from the Spirit World, categorizing them as spirits. They even possessed pointy ears. Maya Emberwood, once human, had experienced genetic alterations in her world, leading her to be labeled a mutant rather than a human. Lastly, there was Aurora Faewillow.
    The academy had provided detailed information about Aurora Faewillow. She was an elf, distinct from the twins with her long pointy ears and silver hair. Due to the allure of otherworldly aesthetics, individuals like her were often kidnapped for various purposes. Consequently, when the academy was established, it sparked numerous debates.
    Despite the backlash, Victoria and her supporters managed to convince others one final time, leading to the creation of the academy. Victoria had even approached Theo, seeking his aid in resolving Lancelot's problem and protecting Aurora.
    Now, Aurora had come to him personally. Theo assumed she had something important to discuss, but her expression seemed unusually relaxed.
    "Why have you come here?" Theo inquired.
    "I feel somewhat uncomfortable around humans. It's not that I hate them, and I can understand their perspectives to some extent. However, whenever I encounter humans, their gazes make me feel like an exotic animal," Aurora confessed, sighing.
    Theo nodded in agreement. "I can't deny that."
    "But you were different, Teacher. You treated us all equally, without judging our races. That piqued my curiosity about you as an individual," Aurora smiled.
    "Is there something wrong with that? Or do you expect me to treat you differently from the others?" Theo questioned.
    "I suppose you're already aware of my true identity," Aurora chuckled.
    Aurora was not simply an elf; her heritage was more complex. She descended from a high elf, a race revered as saints even among other elves. Yet, someone with such a background had chosen to participate in the academy program. Clearly, her situation was far from straightforward.
    "So, what do you want from me?" Theo asked.
    "I wanted to ask you about your motive behind teaching Lancelot that level of control. You mentioned earlier that you wouldn't force him to learn magic, but by mastering his Essence, he would eventually gain proper control over his magic. In essence, your actions imply an encouragement to utilize magic," Aurora speculated.
    Aurora's assumption was not incorrect. Although Theo had decided not to force Lancelot, teaching him complete control over his Essence would inevitably lead him back to using magic.
    Theo smiled. "As your teacher, it's my duty to help you reach your fullest potential. However, who knows which path will truly lead you there? Only you can determine that. Why should I teach a monkey to swim or a fish to climb? Instead, I guide them in utilizing their strengths, enabling them to choose between swimming or climbing."
    Aurora fell silent, contemplating his words. After a moment, she nodded. "I apologize if I was rude earlier. You see, my eyes are quite unique. They are incredibly sensitive to mana... I mean, Essence. That's why I volunteered to come to this world, to assess it and decide whether collaboration is viable in the future. Whenever someone lies or conceals something, their Essence fluctuates. When you taught Lancelot, I detected fluctuations in your Essence, indicating a hidden intention. I wanted to confirm it."
    "I see," Theo pondered for a moment. "In that case, let me ask you this: Do you know why you were chosen to participate in this mission? Or rather, do you believe your presence here is solely the result of your efforts?"
    Surprised, Aurora widened her eyes, her gaze fixed upon Theo intently. Although his Essence remained steady, indicating no hidden intention, his tone conveyed otherwise.
    "Do you see it now?" Theo smiled. "You shouldn't reveal your secrets so easily. I understand why you confided in me, but still..."
    "How did you do that?" Aurora gasped.
    "It's quite simple. I employ an illusion to trick myself into believing there's no hidden intention, while in reality, there is," Theo explained.
    "Trick yourself? Is that even possible?" Aurora questioned.
    "Didn't you witness it firsthand? I told you before, don't trust everything you see... Since our spar, you've been like this. Now that I know your secret, I understand why," Theo shrugged. "In fact, this is precisely what I wish to teach you."
    "Teach me?" Aurora repeated, seeking clarification.
    "There's more than one way to perceive the world around you. By engaging all your senses¡ªsmell, taste, touch, hearing, and sight. For instance, how about extending your sense of touch using your Essence to gain a better understanding of your surroundings? Or tasting the humidity and other elements to detect temperature changes? Or utilizing the scent of the poison from earlier to locate the spider?" Theo suggested, emphasizing each sense.
    Aurora contemplated his words, momentarily looking down as she deep in thought. Suddenly, she gasped. "Wait a minute. The reason you brought me to this island..."
    "It appears you've figured it out," Theo smiled.
    Aurora found herself dumbfounded, realizing that everything had unfolded according to Theo's plan. He had designed the test in a manner that allowed her to participate in this mission. Furthermore, he selected a remote location for the mission and subtly hinted at the presence of spies among the villagers.
    "You're being targeted at this very moment," Theo gave a thumbs up.
    "So, that's why you chose this place and stationed soldiers in the village," Aurora mused.
    "Yes. I received information that four tourists had recently arrived in the village. While I doubt they will take action for now, I'm fairly certain they are communicating with individuals on the mainland. We should anticipate an ambush once we return," Theo explained.
    Aurora felt a chill run down her spine. This marked the first time she couldn't discern someone's true depth. Initially, she believed she had seen through Theo, but it turned out to be a mere glimpse of his intricate scheme.
    "Who are they?" Aurora asked, her voice filled with concern.
    "I don't know, they could be illegal traffickers or individuals associated with your side... Regardless, we need more information," Theo replied.
    At that moment, Aurora intended to use her connections to solve the problem, but Theo halted her.
    "We could handle it that way, but the more you rely on them, the more dependent you become. Eventually, you may come to view this world as untrustworthy. That's why I'll take care of this problem for you," Theo assured her.
    Surprised by his declaration, Aurora protested, "But-"
    "Haha, I simply wanted to display my cool side, so you can trust me a bit more. After all, I'm your teacher. As you spend time at the academy, I want you to know that I stand by your side and will ensure your safety. Thus, you can judge whether this world and the academy are trustworthy without external influence. Of course, if I fail today or make a single mistake, I won't stop you from seeking help elsewhere," Theo explained his intentions.
    However, Aurora remained cautious. "I can't agree to your decision without hearing your plan. I can't place myself in danger solely because you're my teacher. So, what is your plan?"
    Theo responded with a wide, mischievous smile.

 Chapter 13 Kidnapping

    [Midday_Eclipse: The chapter ends with a cliffhanger!? Did Sir Theo succeed in activating a cliffhanger, or was that solely the work of 'The Author'?]"Hmm?" Aurora emerged from the hotel on the island, her mind filled with concerns that kept her from sleeping. She glanced at the moon shining in the sky and muttered to herself, "What should I do?"
    Observing the village, she noticed that it was shrouded in darkness. The island lacked advanced technology, and even the hotel she stayed in was no more than a modest house. Power supply was limited, relying solely on solar panels, which were often turned off to conserve energy.
    Aurora struggled to navigate her surroundings in the dim light. With sleep eluding her, she decided to take a stroll to tire herself out. The spider cave near the cliff came to mind, and without hesitation, she made her way toward it, seeking solace in the beauty of the moon and the cool breeze.
    Unbeknownst to Aurora, two figures lurked in the darkness, spying on her. Concealed from sight, their presence was barely detectable. In hushed tones, they discussed their mission.
    "What should we do?" one asked cautiously, ensuring they didn't alert others to their conversation.
    "Our mission is to observe and report their movements to the base," the other replied.
    "But this is the perfect opportunity to capture her. If we miss this chance, we might need more manpower."
    The two men furrowed their brows, torn between seizing the opportunity and the difficulty of carrying out their plan on the island without being discovered.
    "Perhaps we can secure her now and use the cover of night to make our way back to the mainland," one suggested.
    "Idiot. The high tide would surely hinder us," the other rebuked.
    "Then, what if we wait for the tide to recede slightly? In the early hours of the morning, we steal a boat and leave the island. Since they are a group of teachers and students, they're unlikely to return to the mainland until around 9 or 10 AM. By that time, we would have already reached safety," the first proposed.
    Silence hung in the air as they considered the plan. While it would avoid a confrontation with the teacher, they still needed to exercise caution.
    "Let me inform the boss first," the second man decided, retreating to his room to contact their base.
    After a brief wait, the call was answered. "What's the matter? Did they make a move? Why did they return during the night?"
    "I need to speak with the boss. It's an unusual situation, and I require his decision. If we capitalize on this opportunity, we might secure the target without facing the teacher."
    There was a momentary pause on the other end of the line, annoyance lacing the boss's deep voice. Clearly displeased at being awakened, he grumbled, "Explain the situation to me."
    The second man proceeded to describe the circumstances and how it could benefit their mission. After some consideration, the boss inquired, "That teacher is Theodore Griffith from the Demon Realm, correct? The one associated with a Royal Grade Demon?"
    "Yes, Sir. While confronting him might allow us to deceive him and secure the target, it's impossible to escape unscathed. Some of us may lose their lives in the process. However, given his ability is rumored to be an illusion, there's a good chance it would be ineffective against us."
    "Hmm..." The boss contemplated for a moment before giving his approval. "Very well. Secure the target and immediately steal a boat to return to the mainland once it's safe to do so."
    The boss seemed enticed by the prospect of executing the plan without losing any subordinates. Thus, he sanctioned their actions and advised caution.
    "Also, ensure that the teacher is asleep. It could be an illusion," the boss warned.
    "But boss, have you ever seen an illusion cast from a kilometer away?" the second man questioned.
    "You're right... If someone can cast an illusion at such range, they could envelop an entire small city. In that case, the teacher should be more famous than his current reputation suggests. Nonetheless, proceed with caution."
    "Understood." The man set his plan in motion, splitting up to confirm Theo's slumber and prepare for their departure. The other man was tasked with securing the target.
    ...
    At the cliff's edge, Aurora stood, captivated by the moon's radiance. Serenity graced her face, calming her troubled heart.
    "To think my teacher is so amazing," Aurora murmured with a smile. "He said we would take down those who seek to kidnap me for whatever reason. If he succeeds, I suppose I will trust him even more."
    Recalling Theo's incredible prowess against the spiders, she recognized his immense strength. Even the elves, renowned for their affinity with essence, would struggle to exhibit such control.
    "But the real challenge will come when we return to the mainland. I wonder if his plan will unfold flawlessly," Aurora pondered, a smile lingering on her lips.
    However, the spirits around her grew restless, interrupting her thoughts.
    "Hmm?" Aurora furrowed her brow, noticing the agitation among the floating spirits. "Why are you so rest¡ª"
    Before she could finish her sentence, a presence approached her with alarming speed.
    "!!!" Aurora swiftly turned around, but in the darkness near the cliff, there was no vegetation or rocks to conceal the intruder. She easily spotted the figure advancing toward her, though the moonlight struggled to illuminate them.
    "Who¡ª" Aurora began to raise her hands to defend herself, but Theo's earlier warning echoed in her mind. She needed to learn martial arts to avoid being at a disadvantage in situations like this. And his warning proved true.
    Despite her instinct to fight, she was swiftly overpowered in close combat. A blow struck her stomach, causing her to cough up acid.
    "Gah!" Aurora coughed and collapsed to all fours, her pain rendering her helpless.
    Exploiting the situation, the assailant swiftly covered her mouth with a cloth, causing her to inhale chloroform. As her consciousness faded, her final thoughts were of her teacher.
    ...
    The next morning, two figures carried oversized backpacks, one filled with tools and clothes, the other with a peculiar shape.
    With the sun yet to rise, their movements went unnoticed. They placed the backpacks in a random fishing boat and swiftly pushed it into the water. Starting the engine, they sped away into the distance, successfully escaping the island without detection.
    Meanwhile, Mia and the others had just woken up an hour later. Serena hummed cheerfully as she packed her belongings, oblivious to the unfolding events.
    "Hmm, hmm, hmm... What a beautiful day," Serena remarked.
    Mia, engaged in her own preparations, inquired about Aurora's whereabouts. "Serena, have you seen Aurora?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Nope. She's probably around somewhere. Elves are a bit different, you know. The morning air is incredibly refreshing. She might be performing a ritual or something reminiscent of her life in the Mythical Realm," Serena replied casually, continuing her task.
    "Is that so?" Mia tilted her head in confusion, accepting Serena's explanation without further thought. Besides, her father was present, so she assumed he would handle any issues that arose.
    However, as time passed, Aurora failed to return. What was initially one hour turned into two, and the atmosphere gradually warmed with the rising sun.
    "Are you sure Aurora is around? Why hasn't she come back yet? We were supposed to return in another thirty minutes. And come to think of it, my dad is also missing," Mia expressed her growing concern.
    Mia decided to leave the room and seek out Lancelot, who shared a room with her father.
    "Lancelot, have you seen my dad?" Mia asked while approaching him.
    "No, Mia. I couldn't find him anywhere," Lancelot replied, his worry mounting. "Maybe he's talking with the soldiers? The proof of completion should have been done by now."
    Mia considered Lancelot's suggestion and nodded. "That's possible. He might be finalizing things with the military. We should go to the military camp and inquire about his whereabouts."
    Relieved to have a plan, Mia made her way to the military camp. She hoped to find answers and locate both Aurora and her father.
    As she arrived, she met Anderson, the person in charge of the military team.
    "Ah, you must be Sir Theodore's daughter," Anderson greeted Mia.
    "Yes, that's me. Have you seen my father? I've been looking for him, but he seems to be nowhere in sight," Mia explained, her tone filled with concern.
    Anderson's expression turned serious as he responded, "Actually, your father asked me to hand this to you." He presented a brown envelope. "It's the proof of completion. He instructed me to give it to you this morning. Also, he left you a note..."
    Curiosity mixed with apprehension, Mia accepted the envelope and unfolded the note. As she read the words written by her father, her jaw dropped in disbelief.
    "Are you serious?" Mia uttered in shock, her voice barely above a whisper.
    The contents of the letter had delivered unexpected news, shaking Mia to her core.

 Chapter 14 Solving the Problem

    [Midday_Eclipse: Aurora has been kidnapped, however it is likely that this is within the expectations of Sir Theo. He has likely prepared a plan for such a scenario.]On the shore, two individuals dressed in formal suits stood outside their car, patiently waiting. Before long, a boat appeared on the horizon, slowly approaching the shore. As it reached the land, two figures disembarked from the boat. One of them carried a large backpack filled with clothes, while the other held a small but elongated bag.
    "Have you secured the target?" the two individuals outside the car inquired.
    The two men nodded in confirmation and carried the bag into the vehicle. Once they placed it down, they noticed that the upper part of the bag was open, allowing for proper airflow. Within the bag, they caught a glimpse of an elf's face.
    "Let's head back," one of them suggested.
    Agreeing with serious expressions, they promptly got into the car and drove off, wasting no time in completing their mission. In a mere thirty minutes, they arrived at a small house located downtown.
    The exterior of the house appeared modest, with just a single floor visible. However, upon entering, the space revealed itself to be more extensive. Inside, four additional individuals awaited their return.
    The two operatives opened a hidden door in the house, leading to a basement. With their mission accomplished, they knew it was time to report to their boss. Without hesitation, they descended into the basement, revealing a large room divided into two sections. The first part was adorned with money, valuable items, and possibly illegal substances. The second part consisted of a simple room where a middle-aged man sat, surrounded by numerous papers and maps. It was evident that discussions about their target had taken place in this very location.
    "Please take a look," one of the operatives said as he gently placed Aurora on a sofa within the room. Carefully, he opened the bag, revealing her restrained and unconscious form. Her mouth was gagged, her eyes blindfolded, and her body securely tied to prevent any sudden movements.
    Satisfied with their work, the middle-aged man, referred to as the boss, expressed his approval. He possessed a long scar running across his left eye and cheek, giving him a formidable appearance. A pistol rested on the table nearby, hinting at his readiness to employ force if necessary.
    "She shouldn't awaken for at least another hour," the operative who had administered the anesthesia informed the boss.
    "Good, good," the boss responded, nodding repeatedly. "You two have done well in securing her. If we had to confront that teacher, it would have been troublesome. Although he is not particularly formidable in combat due to his illusory abilities, he could easily deceive us. Thankfully, you both took the opportunity wisely. Andreas, Virgo, well done."
    "Thank you, boss," Andreas replied with a smirk.
    "Our client must be highly satisfied with our performance this time," the boss added, his smile reflecting contentment.
    Andreas playfully teased the boss, saying, "You should treat us for our accomplishment, boss."
    "Haha, of course, of course," the boss chuckled, visibly pleased. "You two shall be rewarded. But first, you may leave. I will have a conversation with our client."
    Virgo nodded while Andreas, seemingly recollecting something, looked up and asked, "By the way, boss, who was the client again?"
    The boss's expression shifted, his eyebrows raising in surprise, as he turned around and made his way back to the table. Retrieving his gun, he pointed it directly at Andreas, glaring intensely. "Who are you? You are not Andreas!"
    Andreas's body trembled with confusion, hastily raising his hands as he wore a bewildered smile. "Boss? Why are you aiming your gun at me?"
    Virgo took several steps backward, creating distance between himself and the unfolding scene. Shock registered on his face as he exclaimed, "No, you are not Andreas. Who are you?"
    "I..." Andreas began but found himself unable to finish his sentence.
    "Speak up! Who are you, or I will shoot!" the boss threatened, gritting his teeth.
    The boss menacingly approached Andreas, using Aurora as a shield and constantly shifting the gun between them. "No one apart from me should know about the client. Every member of my group should understand that rule!"
    Andreas fell into silence, unable to respond.
    "Andreas... you..." Virgo gasped, attempting to move behind the boss to support him. Horror gripped his features as he continued, "You're only pretending to be Andreas this whole time. Who are you?"
    "I..." Andreas's voice trailed off, and the illusion surrounding him dissipated, revealing the true identity of the blue-haired teacher mentioned in their intelligence.
    "You are Theodore Griffith," the boss gasped in realization.
    "Yes, and I order you to lower your gun if you wish to avoid a grim fate," Theo threatened with a smile. "You should know that I possess a Royal Grade Demon. While you may possess some skill in combat, emanating essence from your body, it pales in comparison to the power of my Royal Grade Demon."
    "Shut up! Even if you are stronger than me, it will be quicker to create a hole in your student's head," the boss retorted, pointing the gun directly at Aurora's head to counter Theo's threat. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Oh, how terrifying," Theo taunted. "I'm rather curious about the individuals who sought to kidnap my precious student. Would you care to enlighten me?"
    "I will kill her. Raise your hands and kneel on the ground if you wish to spare her life," the boss replied through gritted teeth.
    "I suppose I will have to extract the information from you," Theo sighed.
    "You¡ª" The boss intended to unleash his fury and alert the others on the ground floor, but suddenly, his arms were severed.
    "!!!" The boss's eyes widened in shock as a green light materialized before him, accompanied by Aurora's voice echoing throughout the room. "O' Spirit of Sound, bless us with your presence and grant us serenity."
    "Aaaaahhhh!" the boss shrieked in agony as his arms fell to the ground. Simultaneously, the ropes and cloth restraining Aurora vanished, dissipating like mere illusions.
    "Virgo, you..." The boss realized that the true enemy was Virgo all along. The previous Theo had disappeared, revealing that Andreas or the supposed Theo was merely an illusion.
    Virgo's form glitched momentarily before returning to the original Theo. "Since you refuse to provide us with the necessary information," Theo smirked, extending his hand toward the boss's face and covering his eyes.
    "Aaaaahhhh!" the boss screamed in horror, but to his astonishment, he found himself back in his room as if nothing had happened.
    "Huh?" The boss looked around, finding himself alone in the room, with only the unconscious Aurora present. He cautiously raised both hands, checking if his arms were still intact.
    "Was that... just a hallucination?" the boss questioned, his gaze shifting between Aurora and his right hand, which clutched the Lumina. "Ah, right. I was supposed to contact him."
    Confusion clouded the boss's mind, yet he proceeded to make a call to the employer.
    "Hello, sir... We have secured our target. Could you inform us where we should deliver her?"
    "Bring her to Sixth Avenue. Stand near the intersection, and my associates will retrieve her. Hahaha, can you imagine what fate awaits her?" the employer on the other end of the line responded.
    "I... I don't know," the boss replied hesitantly.
    "Of course, I will pay you. Do you think I lack the funds to compensate you? Don't you know who I am?" the employer boasted.
    "I... I apologize," the boss stammered.
    "I suppose I must remind you of my identity once more. Now, tell me, who am I?"
    "Y-yes. You are the mighty Marquis Olzakar," the boss acknowledged.
    "Indeed, with my influence, payment is not an issue. Just deliver her, and you shall receive your reward," the employer assured.
    "Y-yes," the boss replied, elated at the prospect of receiving a substantial sum.
    Unbeknownst to him, it was all an illusion. Even parts of the conversation had been deliberately directed. In reality, the boss sat in his chair, muttering the words spoken during their conversation. Both of his arms had been severed, blood steadily flowing from his wounds, causing his complexion to grow pale.
    Theo had stood behind him, his hand resting on the boss's head, subjecting him to this illusion. By his side stood Aurora, who appeared shocked by the revelations.
    She clasped her hands over her mouth in disbelief. "No... Marquis Olzakar is behind this? He was supposed to support me, to be on my father's side during the exchange. Why would he want to kidnap me? Did he intend to force my return? This can't be happening," Aurora muttered through clenched teeth, struggling to comprehend the reasoning behind it all.
    "There are various possible motives, such as scapegoating this group while exploiting your situation without anyone suspecting the true orchestrator. Or perhaps something entirely different," Theo explained, trying to provide some clarity. "In the end, I can only assist you to this extent. The illusion planted in his mind ensures he cannot lie. Thus, this man is unaware of the marquis's plans; he only knows his identity."
    Aurora cast her gaze downward, her fists clenched tightly. She bowed respectfully to Theo. "Thank you, Teacher. If I were to involve my connections in handling this matter, these people would likely lose their lives without divulging any information. With this knowledge, I can inform my family and urge them to investigate the marquis. Please rest assured, I will do everything in my power to ensure your name remains unassociated with the investigation."
    "I don't particularly concern myself with that. My involvement solely stems from the school's request to protect you. Considering I dislike wasting time and escalating the situation further, it is best to address this promptly," Theo shrugged. "However, I do have one question for you."
    "What is it?" Aurora asked, tilting her head in confusion. "If you desire a separate reward, I can request money or even a valuable artifact to compensate you. After all, you have rescued a princess on the verge of being kidnapped."
    "No, that's not necessary. If I require funds, this man should possess an ample amount," Theo stated. "What I want to know is whether you can trust me or not..."
    "Ah!" Aurora recalled their agreement. If Theo managed to save her, she was supposed to trust him going forward. She couldn't help but smile. "Of course."
    "Very well then. That is sufficient," Theo replied. "It's time to kill the remaining enemies. Can you ensure sound isolation?"
    "Yes, I can create a barrier to prevent any sound from escaping," Aurora affirmed.
    "Good. Wait for me here. I won't be long," Theo instructed.
    ¡­
    On the ground floor, Andreas reappeared among his fellow teammates, returning to the main area where they gathered.
    "Are you finished?" one of them inquired.
    "Yeah," Andreas nodded and made his way toward the exit.
    BANG!
    A gunshot suddenly echoed through the room, startling the rest of the group. Their attention turned toward the voice of their boss, emanating from underground. "That's not Andreas. Kill him!"
    "!!!" Everyone spun around, witnessing Andreas fleeing from the scene. "Kill him!"
    Without hesitation, they gave chase, unknowingly exposing their backs to the so-called 'boss.'
    In a swift succession of shots, the boss eliminated them, hitting their hearts and heads. Meanwhile, Andreas vanished like a mere illusion.
    It turned out that the boss was Theo all along, employing his illusions to imitate the boss's voice. With ease, he had eliminated the entire group.
    "It is finished," Theo smirked, addressing the readers. "Apologies for not responding earlier. I was rather occupied earlier. I will read and try to reply to all your previous comments."

 Chapter 15 Next Target

    [Chapter 14 Comment][Twin_dragon13773: Illusions are surprisingly powerful in the hands of someone who knows what they're doing¡­]
    [Midday_Eclipse: Sir Theo I agree with Twin_dragon13773's thoughts on the power of illusions being very strong in the right hands.]
    Theo looked through the comments, including those from previous chapters, since he hadn't had time to do so earlier. But before he could respond to them, an idea struck him. He decided to return to the basement to find Aurora.
    "I'm done with them," Theo declared confidently.
    "I have also informed the academy and my father about this situation. The academy will take care of cleaning up this place, while my father will initiate the investigation. Thank you very much, Teacher," Aurora expressed her gratitude with a polite bow.
    "It's not a problem. I'm simply doing my job," Theo replied, shaking his head.
    Aurora smiled at him. "Still, I feel like I can learn a lot from you. I've been observing you closely, especially during the sparring sessions with the whole class. Your control over your essence is unparalleled, and your skill in wielding weapons is that of a first-class expert. And let's not forget your illusions... I've never seen illusions like yours before."
    Aurora paused for a moment, reflecting on the recent events. "You impersonated Andreas, making the boss suspicious of him while positioning your real body behind the boss. By creating a mutual enemy, you gained the boss's trust in the other person. Then, when the boss was deceived by the illusion, you launched a surprise attack. You combine your intellect with illusions, tricking your enemies." Aurora spoke her thoughts aloud. "It seems that the ability many people underestimate, illusions, can be quite terrifying when wielded skillfully."
    Theo smiled, pleased that someone else was discussing his tactics. This way, he could respond to the comment out loud, fostering a sense of conversation and connection with the readers. He wanted to communicate as much as possible.
    Theo addressed Aurora, "What do you believe is the most important aspect of illusions?"
    "Hmm..." Aurora pondered, tilting her head in confusion. "To make them terrifying?"
    "Not quite. Even a gentle conversation like this can be an illusion, and I can use it to defeat you. For me, the most important thing about illusions is to make them indistinguishable from reality."
    Theo's interest was piqued by this new information. It was the first time he had heard of illusions being used in that manner. He resolved to explore this method in the future. However, in response to Aurora's question, he shook his head. "Not quite. What I mean is that an illusion should be so convincing that it becomes your reality. The line between illusion and reality becomes so blurred that you start believing the illusion is real."
    "I see," Aurora replied, her fists clenched with determination. "I will do my best to learn from you, Teacher."
    Theo patted her shoulder and winked. "Let's head back then. Your classmates should be arriving by now. We'll return to the academy together." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Understood," Aurora agreed as they left the house.
    Theo waved his hand, manipulating his essence to carry the corpses inside and closing the door, ensuring that no one would discover what had transpired until the academy team arrived.
    As Theo had predicted, when they reached the shore, they found another boat carrying Mia and the others.
    Theo instructed them to return the boat they had used to reach the location. Mia and the others were slightly disappointed that they hadn't been involved in Theo's plan. It felt like Aurora had outpaced them due to her experiences. However, Theo had no intention of divulging the details of the incident to them.
    While driving back to the academy, Theo responded to a comment from a previous chapter in his mind. "I'm not sure where the cliffhanger left off, but I've been using this opportunity to experiment. I apologize if it's been a bit frustrating, but I'm trying to understand this feature to leverage it in the future."
    After bidding farewell to his students, Theo proceeded to report to the principal.
    Victoria's hair was disheveled, and papers were strewn across the tables, indicating her lack of time to organize them. When Theo entered the room, Victoria's eyebrows twitched. "So, did you have fun with your students?"
    "Of course," Theo chuckled.
    "Good for you," Victoria sighed. "But to think you would kill your enemies so decisively..."
    "I believe it was necessary to eliminate them to prevent future trouble," Theo replied without hesitation.
    "I understand that. I don't have an issue with your decision. As teachers, we have the privilege to take action, even to the point of eliminating enemies if we deem our students to be in danger. We are well aware of the risks involved in gathering individuals from the ten realms in this institution. It's just... it's only been a week since the semester started. Couldn't you hold back a little? I'm the one who has to clean up, you know."
    Victoria was stressed about the aftermath of Theo's actions. While teachers had the privilege to neutralize their enemies, the school's reputation could suffer if this trend continued, especially if a teacher abused that privilege.
    "In any case, I've resolved the situation concerning Aurora. The powers behind her should handle the rest," Theo assured her.
    "Yes, her father expressed his gratitude earlier," Victoria replied, looking down for a moment. "What about her studies?"
    "I don't think that will be a problem. She has the desire to improve, and I'll do my best to teach her," Theo reassured.
    "And Lancelot?"
    "I've taught him a few things. From what I can see, he has enough talent to excel in any field. Even if we're unable to complete the task assigned by his family, his talent alone should warrant their appreciation, unless they are incredibly stubborn," Theo explained.
    Victoria scratched the back of her head. "I don't see any issues with that. As long as you produce results as his teacher, no one will question your decisions."
    "That's good to hear," Theo nodded. "So, is there anything else you need? If not, I'll head back."
    "Not at the moment. You should know that your S Class is filled with talented students, but they come with their fair share of issues. If possible, I want you to address their problems and teach them how to utilize their powers properly."
    "That's easier said than done, but I'll do my best to work with that. It's quite a hassle, though," Theo remarked.
    "Don't worry. With your contributions, you have numerous benefits and can even request the school's assistance if needed," Victoria assured him.
    "Does that mean I can request the school's assistance in investigating the recent incident?" Theo looked at Victoria with a serious expression. While he wanted to find the culprit, he lacked the time and manpower to do so. If the school, or rather Victoria, could handle it, he wouldn't mind focusing on teaching his students.
    "That's correct," Victoria smiled. "But with your intelligence, I'm sure you've already narrowed down a few suspects, haven't you?"
    "I don't want to make unnecessary enemies," Theo shrugged, turning to leave the room.
    "That's right. I almost forgot to warn you about this. You should be careful with Teacher Gareth. He was initially assigned as the S Class's teacher, but I felt you were more capable of handling them, so I gave them to you. He might come to bother you, considering he's a noble from the Knight Realm."
    "It's going to be annoying. You always know how to give me more problems, don't you?" Theo rolled his eyes in exasperation.
    "Don't say it like that. It's not intentional," Victoria replied, her lips curling into a small smile. "The recent success might pique his interest, which could lead him to you. So, consider yourself warned."
    "Fine. I just hope he doesn't quit as a teacher," Theo nodded in agreement, hoping to avoid any unnecessary complications.
    Victoria couldn't help but feel her heart race. "Wait a minute... are you..."
    Theo merely gave her a mischievous smile, silently conveying, 'You may try to use that trick to involve me in resolving that situation, but I'll handle it my way, and it'll create a huge problem for you too.'
    Victoria swallowed hard, realizing Theo had given her an ultimatum. If she didn't want the aforementioned Gareth to quit, she needed to find a way to prevent it.
    "Did I just bring in a double-edged sword to the school? No, he cleverly used me to prevent Gareth from quitting," Victoria mumbled in frustration. It seemed that the academy wouldn't be lacking excitement.
    As the class was about to end and he had received permission to rest after a long mission, Theo decided not to attend the class and instead returned to his apartment with Mia.
    "Father, I have good news and bad news. Which one would you like to hear first?" Mia asked. She had been waiting near the principal's office and might have encountered someone earlier.
    "Let's start with the good news," Theo replied.
    "The good news is that I was provoked by a teacher."
    Theo raised an eyebrow. "How is that good news?"
    Mia grinned mischievously. "Well, the bad news is about what that teacher has been doing in the past few days while we were away. It seems he's been trying to teach the students in our class, thinking that an illusionist like you wouldn't be able to do anything."
    "Now that sounds like good news," Theo smirked. "I hope he creates more trouble for us."
    "Why is that?" Mia questioned.
    "Because he's our next target," Theo whispered to Mia.
    Mia's expression brightened, and she became excited, contemplating the mischief she could cause with this teacher. Both Mia and Theo giggled mischievously, sharing the same intent.

 Chapter 16 Worry

    [Twin_dragon13773: I can't wait to see how you torture him. &gt;:)]"What a dangerous thing to say... How could you say I'm going to torture him? I'm just going to 'tease' him a little bit," Theo responded to the comment, shaking his head in amusement as he walked alone. Mia had already rushed off to the classroom.
    On his way, he heard someone calling his name. "Teacher Theo!"
    Theo glanced to the side and saw Maya Emberwood, a student from the Post-Apocalyptic World, approaching him. She had a human appearance but with slightly larger green eyes and long dark brown hair tied in a ponytail.
    "Maya Emberwood from the Post-Apocalyptic World," Theo said with a frown. "Is there something you need from me?"
    "I actually just came to the school and found you, Teacher. I wondered if we could walk together to class..."
    Theo studied Maya's face, sensing a hidden loneliness beneath her energetic and easy-going demeanor.
    "I don't mind. You look energetic the whole time. What? you're excited to go to school instead of lazing around at home?" Theo remarked.
    Maya chuckled. "That's true. I love going to school."
    "Just so you know, declaring your love for school won't earn you any special treatment or bonus points," Theo teased.
    Maya laughed, seemingly trying to impress her teacher.
    "What's the real reason you're here?" Theo asked nonchalantly.
    Maya hesitated before speaking, "Actually, I wanted to tell you about what happened in the last few days. Teacher Gareth from Class B has been visiting us and teaching us about basic knowledge."
    "Oh? Isn't that great? I got someone to do my labor for free," Theo shrugged.
    "Aren't you angry, Teacher? I feel like that guy is trying to steal your spot..." Maya expressed her concern.
    "Then, are his teachings difficult to understand?" Theo inquired.
    "No, we can understand his lessons just fine. However..." Maya tilted her head in confusion. "How do I say this... It feels like his teaching strictly follows a textbook. But, of course, there's no textbook in this school since it's the purpose of the academy. I'm just talking about the feeling I get from his teaching." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "There's nothing wrong with following a textbook. That method has been proven," Theo remarked.
    "But he was talking badly about you, you know," Maya revealed.
    "That's even better," Theo chuckled. "If he has a proven method that works better for the students, I don't mind if he badmouths me. As a teacher, my priority is the students' best interests."
    Maya was momentarily speechless, observing something different in Theo's response. It seemed he was being more passive after everything he had done in the past. She wondered if he had something up his sleeve.
    "Teacher! Li Wei, Avalon, and Haruka have been convinced by his lessons, thinking he's better than you. However, there's something I don't like about him... Unlike you, who believes in us, he only sees us based on our talent. He underestimates students who are less talented," Maya expressed her frustration.
    "Now you're finally answering my question," Theo smiled, reminding Maya of his initial question about why she wanted to walk with him.
    Maya's eyebrows twitched, realizing that Theo had been playing with her all along.
    "What do you think about that, Teacher? Are you looking down on students who are less talented?" Maya asked with a serious expression.
    Theo responded with a question of his own. "And what do you think about yourself? Do you consider yourself less talented and believe you're not as good as your teammates?"
    "I..." Maya wanted to deny it, but Gareth's words had influenced her over the past few days.
    "Have you found the limits of your abilities?" Theo posed another question.
    Maya looked down, contemplating her own limitations. As someone from the post-apocalyptic world, she had used strengthening liquid and fought with various equipment, including robots. However, her physical abilities were likely inferior to Li Wei's, and she couldn't use magic like Haruka.
    However, Theo shifted her perspective. "Even though your technique, body, and mentality aren't complete?"
    "Huh?" Maya was taken aback.
    Theo smirked. "Geniuses, people who are better than you... You can say whatever you want. No matter how hard you work, you won't catch up to them. Even with different teammates or numerous methods."
    Maya felt a sense of sadness, thinking Theo was agreeing with Teacher Gareth. However, Theo hadn't finished speaking.
    "You can say all that once you've exhausted every method available. Have you explored all possibilities? Have you searched for alternative approaches? You might discover a method that allows you to advance faster or stumble upon something that propels you to a higher level. Instead of dwelling on useless feelings of inferiority, believe that this is not your limit. You might find something that enables you to rival or even surpass those geniuses."
    "When that opportunity arises, you'll feel like it's your chance to shine. So, make sure to seize it!" Theo encouraged Maya.
    Maya was dumbfounded. On one hand, Theo seemed like a caring teacher trying to boost her spirits. On the other hand, he wasn't entirely wrong. There were geniuses in her world who claimed to be nothing in the past. Once they seized their moment, they rapidly improved, standing on equal footing with other geniuses.
    It wasn't that they lacked talent; their timing and approach had simply been incorrect.
    Maya took a deep breath. "Can I learn more in school?"
    "You can ask me anything. I'll do my best to answer. Besides, you should feel lucky..." Theo said.
    "Why is that?" Maya asked, perplexed.
    "Because you're in the same class as those recognized as geniuses. You can directly compete with them, learn from them, discuss their perspectives, and analyze them. If you can benefit from their presence, you might gain something far more valuable. Ultimately, the one who has the last laugh is the winner, right?"
    Maya clenched her fists and nodded with determination. "Yes, I now know what I need to do in this school."
    "That's good then," Theo acknowledged.
    Theo and Maya continued walking, but they had to separate briefly as Theo needed to retrieve some things from the teacher's room.
    When he entered the class, the students who had accompanied him on the mission appeared eager to learn from him. Li Wei, Avalon, and Haruka wore serious expressions, seemingly judging him. Maya was clearly on his side, while the rest of the students didn't show any bias towards either teacher.
    "Alright, now that the mission is over, I can teach you again for a while. You should remember the assignment, right? Feel free to ask me anything you want. If I see that you're genuinely committed to self-study, I'll award you a bonus point. Who wants to be the first?" Theo asked the class.
    There was a moment of silence as the students observed each other, waiting for someone to volunteer. However, their peaceful atmosphere was soon interrupted as the door swung open.
    Clack!
    "Hmm?" Theo turned his head towards the door, and the students followed his gaze, curious about the unexpected interruption. The classroom was already full, so there shouldn't be any further disturbances.
    To their surprise, Teacher Gareth was the one who opened the door.
    Teacher Gareth was a middle-aged man with short black hair, dressed in a white shirt and black pants. He wore an elaborate robe with numerous patterns and decorations, seemingly attempting to display his noble status.
    Upon locking eyes with Theo, Gareth appeared taken aback.
    "Oh?! You've returned..." Gareth's voice sounded innocent, but underlying it were traces of mockery.
    "I've heard that you've been teaching my class during my absence," Theo stated.
    "I'm simply covering for my colleague so that you don't neglect your students," Gareth replied.
    "Hahaha, indeed. I must thank you for filling in for me," Theo chuckled.
    "That's what a noble is expected to do. Perhaps commoners like you wouldn't understand," Gareth retorted, shrugging as if looking down on Theo. "We are here to guide the future generations, unlike commoners who waste their time doing whatever they please."
    The more Gareth spoke, the angrier the students who sided with Theo became. They wanted to shout at Gareth, telling him that he didn't understand anything about their teacher.
    However, without them saying a word, Theo initiated his counterattack. "Well, that's convenient. I've been teaching them advanced study material. I just hope they haven't been occupied with some random low-level content."
    Gareth furrowed his brows and stepped further into the room, approaching Theo. "Are you implying that my teaching is low-level content?"
    "With your intellect, you should understand what I mean... If you don't, maybe you shouldn't be teaching. Perhaps you should focus on learning instead," Theo retorted.
    Gareth clenched his fists, seething with anger, while Theo remained calm throughout the confrontation.
    "You're just a mere illusionist. You're not even that strong! You're useless!" Gareth gritted his teeth.
    "And this useless person has taken your place as the teacher of this class... I wonder what that makes you," Theo replied with a shrug.
    "You..." Gareth's anger escalated as he clenched his fists tighter. "I don't like beating around the bush, so I'll be direct. I don't think you're qualified to teach the S Class. Many of them are incredibly talented, and having you as their teacher will only stifle their potential. If you understand that, you should step down from this class."
    Theo shrugged dismissively. "Whatever you say, it doesn't change the fact that I'm the teacher of this class. And I would have already started my lesson if not for your interference. So, please remove yourself."

 Chapter 17 Only Discussion

    [Chapter 16 Comment][Xinhuan: Let's go! What stupid action will Gareth do next? Enough to get him potentially fired?]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: He seems to be one of those people who's sense of entitlement and inability to see past ones title is detrimental]
    The tension between Gareth and Theo reached its peak. Gareth struggled to control his anger, resulting in a few seconds of silence. Meanwhile, Theo took the opportunity to communicate with his readers internally, contemplating the situation.
    "Well, I won't disclose my plans for dealing with him. Besides, I enjoy dealing with people who make foolish actions like this. They're easier to read than hidden enemies with grand schemes to kill me," Theo mused inwardly, responding to Xinhuan's comment.
    He then proceeded to address the second comment. "Ah, you're new here. Welcome. And yes, I agree... Being a noble in another world might be great, but Gareth shouldn't forget that I possess a Royal Grade Demon. In my world, there are only 56 people who have such a demon. So, my existence should be more special than that of a mere noble," Theo explained confidently.
    Taking a deep breath, Theo chose to provoke Gareth once again. He spoke with a cold tone, asking, "I've heard from one of my students that you've been quite mean to them. Is that true?"
    Gareth's eyes widened, realizing that one of the students had informed on him. However, he didn't seem ashamed and boldly acknowledged it. "I'm merely guiding them to focus on things other than wasting their time on unachievable goals. From that perspective, they should be grateful to me. In the future, they'll realize that what they're doing is wrong. As a teacher, it's my duty to correct them as soon as possible."
    Shaking his head helplessly, Theo remarked, "In that case, I have to tell you that you're not fit to be a teacher. You should find another job that suits you. How about that? Am I being a good teacher? I'm telling you this so that you don't waste your time here, spouting nonsense."
    Gareth's anger intensified, and he looked as if he wanted to punch Theo. Meanwhile, Mia thoroughly enjoyed the exchange, whispering to herself, "Looks like things are about to escalate."
    Gareth retorted, "You're the one unqualified to be a teacher. Ask your students if they think you're suitable!"
    Without hesitation, Gareth turned to the students he had convinced earlier and asked, "Isn't that right?"
    His gaze focused on Avalon, Li Wei, and Haruka.
    Li Wei remained composed and expressed his opinion, "I don't concern myself with conflicts between teachers. I have one principle in life: to get stronger, one must strive to improve every single day. Their results come from their daily efforts. I enrolled in this school to learn how to become stronger, so I hope that my teacher can guide me, whoever it may be."
    Haruka remained silent, while Avalon voiced his dissatisfaction, saying, "I believe the situation has taken a wrong turn. As a knight, I entered this school to proudly stand as the knight who defeats opponents fairly. However, the only thing I've learned from Teacher Theo is a minor trick and his advice to learn from it to avoid future defeat."
    Avalon's dissatisfaction with Theo's teaching style became evident.
    Theo observed Avalon's expression carefully before asking, "Is that truly your opinion, Avalon?"
    "Yes, Teacher. I apologize for my rude remark. However, as a knight, I feel compelled to address this matter directly with you instead of discussing it behind your back," Avalon responded respectfully.
    "I believe you're mistaken, Avalon," Lancelot suddenly interjected, coming to Theo's defense.
    "What do you mean, Lancelot?" Avalon frowned.
    "You say you've only learned a minor trick, but you're completely wrong. He has been communicating with us as a teacher. It's just that you fail to understand it," Lancelot gritted his teeth, realizing the many lessons he had learned during their mission together.
    Initially, he hadn't grasped the significance, but as he recalled the moments when Theo fought alongside them, he realized that Theo possessed a profound mastery of his techniques. If they paid close attention, they would find valuable lessons hidden within.
    "This is interesting," Theo remarked with a smile.
    "What's interesting about it? Are you enjoying the fact that your students are fighting among themselves?" Gareth exclaimed, frustrated. Lancelot was one of the talented individuals in the class, and Gareth had intended to discourage their conflict. He wouldn't have bothered if it were Maya or someone he looked down upon.
    Theo tilted his head in confusion. "There's nothing wrong with a little competition. It brings people closer together. So, there's no harm in a friendly spar."
    "You're insane!"
    "It appears that you favor those three students, Teacher Gareth," Theo smirked. "In that case, we'll have three other students challenge them. I'm planning another mission soon, and since I took four students last time, I'll take three this time."
    "Are you serious?" Avalon was taken aback.
    "Yes, Avalon, Li Wei, and Haruka... You three will be challenged by fellow classmates. If you win, you'll accompany me on the mission. If you lose, the opportunity will go to the victor. However, Serena, Lancelot, Aurora, and Mia cannot participate in this competition!" Theo declared.
    "Wait, what?!" Serena reacted, slamming the table in discontent. "How can you do that, Teacher? Why can't I participate?"
    The class was dumbfounded. Serena was the top student, so if Gareth were to favor anyone, it would be her. Yet, Serena protested against being excluded. It seemed that she had gained significant benefits from their previous mission.
    "That's correct, Teacher. This is unacceptable! Please allow me to participate as well!" Lancelot objected.
    "Teacher, I believe my safety is at risk. May I also join you?" Aurora smiled, raising her hand.
    The unexpected eagerness from these three surprised everyone. It appeared that there was more to Theo than what met the eye.
    "..." The students were shocked. They had never expected such enthusiasm from Serena, Lancelot, and Aurora to go on a mission. Clearly, there was something they couldn't see about Theo.
    "Sorry, but this is my decision. I want to give others a chance too. After all, I won't sacrifice a few students for the sake of those who are already ahead," Theo smiled, pointing at Avalon and the others. "You three can seek guidance from me or Teacher Gareth. The challenge will take place next week. So, who will challenge whom?"
    The classroom fell into a momentary silence as the students contemplated their options, waiting for someone to step forward. Maya, recalling their earlier discussion, mustered the courage and rose from her seat. "Teacher, let me challenge Avalon."
    Witnessing her determination, Jayden also stood up and declared, "I'll challenge Li Wei."
    Lastly, Oliver pointed at Haruka. "I'll challenge her."
    "Good," Theo smiled. "The six of you will spar next week. Feel free to consult me if you have any concerns."
    Theo then turned to Gareth and stated, "That's how it is. It's better to settle it this way."
    "You're a fool. If you want to determine who is the better teacher, those three shouldn't seek your guidance, as you might mislead them," Gareth shouted.
    "Of course not. Unlike you, who only cares about pride and titles, I care about my students. I won't sacrifice their growth for the sake of determining who's better between us. However, let me warn you, Teacher Gareth..." Theo's expression turned cold.
    Gareth trembled slightly as the room's temperature abruptly dropped. He felt as if a blade was pressed against his neck, ready to slice it if he made a wrong move.
    Yet, Gareth didn't detect any essence fluctuations, meaning Theo hadn't even used his illusion yet. He wondered what he was experiencing. The feeling was so vivid that he believed he could die at any moment.
    Mia watched Gareth's expression and thought, "Seems like Dad is emanating his killing intent. Mom told me that Dad subjected himself to countless tortures to understand the sensations of being burned alive, mercilessly killed, or tortured, all to create illusions that felt painfully real. Alongside his numerous victims, he possesses a killing intent capable of shocking ordinary individuals to death. I suppose he's employing it right now." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo glanced at Avalon and the others. "So, what's your decision? Do you accept their challenges? If you decline, you'll lose the opportunity to participate in the mission."
    Li Wei glanced at Jayden before turning to Lancelot and the others. He recognized the substantial benefits of going on a mission, far surpassing regular training. That's why Lancelot and the others were so eager. Li Wei wanted to determine whether Theo truly was a good teacher or not. "I understand. I accept Jayden's challenge."
    Haruka raised her hand and asked, "I'd like to clarify something. If we join you on a mission, what benefits will we receive?"
    "Experience, knowledge, and a few hidden bonuses. I tailor each mission to the participants, so going on a mission with me will undoubtedly be advantageous," Theo explained.
    "In that case, I accept Oliver's challenge," Haruka stated firmly.
    "And what about you?" Theo turned to Avalon.
    Avalon had expressed his dissatisfaction earlier, so it would be impolite to decline the challenge. "I understand. I'll face Maya. However, I must declare this in advance. I won't accept your guidance or ask for it. Due to my code of chivalry, I'll side with Teacher Gareth for the sake of competition. I'll prove to you that being taught here is better than leaving us to self-study for a few days. Whether you remain as our teacher or not is of no concern to me. All I desire is for the teachers to do their best in guiding the students."
    "That's acceptable," Theo nodded, looking at Gareth. Since the matter had been resolved, it was time for him to leave. He had provided sufficient reasons for his departure.
    "Hmph!" Gareth huffed, believing himself to be the superior teacher.
    However, Theo realized that he had gone over the word limit, indicated by the blue panel appearing. He had talked for too long, resulting in a chapter filled only with their discussion.
    [Chapter 17 Comment]

 Chapter 18 Guidance

    [Chapter 17 Comment] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.[Adam_Balch_7324: Well there is also need for discussion. That doesn't make it less interesting]
    "Thank you. Still, having only a discussion for several chapters can become boring. So, I'll do my best to avoid that," Theo smiled.
    He knew that if the story became too monotonous, readers might lose interest. He couldn't help but recall a few readers who had left only one or two comments in the past and never returned.
    Of course, Theo understood that the readers were real people living on the other side. Additionally, it was possible that their comments didn't make it into the final cut, as he didn't know all the comments for a particular chapter.
    Therefore, he aimed to strike a balance and keep things interesting. As he contemplated how to change the situation, he noticed Maya entering the teacher's room.
    Maya wore an awkward smile as she asked, "Teacher, may I have a moment of your time?"
    "Sure, what would you like to know?" Theo smiled.
    "Even though I talked big and challenged Avalon, I don't know how I can actually defeat him. I wonder if you can teach me a technique that will help me beat him."
    Theo shook his head. "I won't teach you a technique. Instead, let's first consider your strengths and weaknesses. How have you been fighting all this time?"
    Maya pondered for a moment. "My weakness is that I lack talent in using essence. However, I am a mutant, so my physical abilities are above average. If it's a normal clash, I should be able to hold my own against Lancelot. But when he gets serious, I have to rely on my exoskeleton."
    "You mean that robot?" Theo inquired.
    "Yes." Maya nodded and pointed at the bracelets on her wrists and ankles. The bracelets on her wrists began to glow, expanding and forming robotic arms several times larger than her original arms. "These are the robotic arms."
    "What functions do they have? Can they shoot beams or something?" Theo asked.
    Maya shook her head. "No way. In the post-apocalyptic stories I've heard, the technology is far more advanced. But in my world, it's not that futuristic. We are about a hundred years ahead of the current modern realm. We use exoskeletons to enhance our performance, but the weapons are not at the level of plasma guns or anything like that. We do have some smaller missiles, but due to academy regulations, we can't bring anything too powerful."
    Theo nodded, understanding the limitations of Maya's weaponry. "Considering Avalon's strength, his essence should be sufficient to create a barrier that can stop your missiles. After all, those missiles can only destroy a car, not a building."
    Maya agreed with a sigh. "That's true."
    Theo then shifted the topic and asked about Maya's mutant ability. "How about your ability as a mutant? Is there anything important I need to know?"
    Maya sighed again. "My mutant ability is sharpened instinct. People from my world have all sorts of interesting abilities like pyrokinesis and more, but mine is rather... lame. I can only sense a presence, whether it's a zombie or monster."
    "Is that so?" Theo smirked, seemingly finding amusement in Maya's description of her ability.
    Maya was confused by Theo's reaction, but she suddenly felt danger approaching from the right. Hastily, she raised both arms to block the anticipated attack.
    However, no impact came. "Huh?"
    "I see. Your instinct is quite remarkable," Theo commented.
    Maya looked to the side but found nothing. She had mentioned that her instinct allowed her to sense zombies or monsters, yet what she felt just now was different.
    "What did you do?" Maya gasped.
    "It's quite simple. Did you feel like something was about to attack you from the side?" Theo asked.
    "Yes."
    "In that case, what you felt... Was it a monster, a zombie, or something else?"
    Maya looked down, contemplating. The sensation felt different from that of a living being. It felt as if she were about to be punched from the side. "A punch?"
    "Exactly. So, here's what I think: Your heightened instinct is not about sensing a presence, but rather, it's about sensing danger."
    "Sensing danger?" Maya gasped. She felt as though she were on the verge of grasping something, but she couldn't quite articulate the idea. "Can you elaborate, Teacher?"
    "Nope. I've given you enough clues," Theo shook his head. "The rest is up to you."
    "What? That's not fair. Why can't you just tell me?" Maya protested.
    "Let's say I tell you everything. When you face another problem, will you come back to me for the answer?"
    "That's..." The answer was obvious, but Maya couldn't bring herself to say it. "So, you don't want me to depend on you?"
    "You can rely on me for guidance, but I won't provide you with all the answers. After all, you and I might arrive at different solutions. What you need to understand is that the one who knows you best is yourself, not your enemies, friends, or family."
    Maya clenched her fists. It felt as though Theo had given her a task, but in reality, he was placing his trust in her abilities and talent. She could do it.
    "You're right. I know myself best. Whatever answer I come up with, it will be mine," Maya declared.
    Theo smiled. Maya bowed to him and said, "Thank you for your guidance."
    Theo waved his hand, watching her leave the room. It seemed that the others had heard about it and were starting to voice their concerns.
    "Teacher, I don't have a Royal Grade Demon like you. Do you think I can win? If only I had a Royal Grade Demon..." Jayden Lexia let out a sigh.
    "Not at all. Do you believe that the grade of our demons determines everything?" Theo smirked.
    "It does! Otherwise, how could those with Royal Grade Demons stand at the pinnacle of the world?" Jayden gritted his teeth.
    "Does that include me?"
    "That's..." Jayden was at a loss for words. Despite possessing a Royal Grade Demon, Theo's rank was not among the top one hundred in the world. Unlike others, his demon focused on illusions. Once people realized they were illusions, they could break free from them and defeat him. That's why some individuals with lower-grade demons managed to surpass his rank.
    "What you have is a Noble Grade Demon, the Strength Demon, right? What are your thoughts on it?" Theo asked.
    "Before that... since your rank is lower than some Noble Grade Demons, does that mean it's pointless to ask you?" Jayden hesitated.
    "Not at all. You've seen me fight. What do you think?" Theo inquired.
    Jayden recalled their sparring session in the first class. Theo was slightly different from the rumors. He displayed perfect control over his essence, overwhelming strength, and peculiar illusion abilities. It felt as though Theo had been hiding this power all along.
    Observing Jayden's hesitation, Theo continued, "What does strength mean to you? Do you believe it's solely about how powerful your punch is? Strength can manifest in various ways. The strength to confront problems head-on, which we call courage. The strength to forgive your enemies, which we call kindness. In that case, let me ask you this: What kind of strength do you desire? What kind of strength will help you defeat your enemies?"
    "The strength to forgive... kindness... The strength to confront problems... courage," Jayden took a deep breath.
    "In our world, you should know that a demon represents our desires. Instead of asking me, you should ask yourself and your demon," Theo pointed to his heart. "The answers lie within you, but you have yet to explore them."
    Jayden took a deep breath. It seemed he had discovered what he needed to do.
    "I understand. Thank you, Teacher," Jayden said.
    Theo waved his hand, bidding him farewell.
    As expected, Oliver also approached Theo seeking guidance about his powers. There was a significant disparity between someone from the modern world and the Exorcism Realm.
    "Teacher... I never admit it to my friends, but deep down, I know that I'm the least talented person in the S-Class. Thank you for standing up for me, but if words alone can crush talent, this world might be a better place," Oliver sighed. "The only ability I possess is called Item Storage. People often refer to me as a 'baggage carrier'... So, I don't believe I can defeat Haruka. The only reason I'm here is because my parents are wealthy. They have made substantial donations to the school to secure my place in this class."
    Theo smiled, recollecting their previous fight. Finally, he understood how Oliver had access to grenades, guns, and various items. "Personally, I think your ability is fantastic. Being born with a silver spoon is not something you should be ashamed of. In fact, you should be grateful because it gives you a head start."
    "But... people will always claim that my victories are solely due to my family's wealth!" Oliver gritted his teeth, unable to escape the comments that echoed in his mind whenever he closed his eyes.
    "They say you can't accomplish anything without your parents' money... That with your supposedly useless ability, you can only be a baggage carrier... That without money, you're destined to achieve nothing!" Theo responded with a serious tone, flicking Oliver's forehead.
    "Ouch?!" Oliver was startled.
    "The money your parents possess, their connections, and your abilities... You didn't choose the type of parents you were born to, or the so-called 'useless' ability you have, or to rely on their connections. It's all just nonsense," Theo asserted.
    "But..."
    "You should believe that you deserve to be where you are, even if you don't always feel that way. Instead of complaining about what others think of you, consider how you can make the most of what you have."
    "Utilize your parents' money to build your own strength. Leverage their connections to create your own network that belongs solely to you. By doing so, haven't you forged your own destiny?" Theo suggested.
    "I know someone who shares your situation. Rather than believing that everything she has comes from her parents, she views everything as an opportunity to carve her own path. In the end, she surpass their parents, and everyone recognizes her for her own accomplishments, not merely as their parents' child. Doesn't that mean she has managed to forge her own destiny?"
    "And what's wrong with being a baggage carrier? Personally, I see it as a positive. You can carry everything. When others lack an antidote, you may have it in your inventory. When they don't have a map, you can provide one. Ultimately, they have to rely on you."
    Oliver fell silent, realizing that he had been viewing everything from the wrong perspective. Theo patted his shoulder and suggested that he start looking up instead of down. Oliver clenched his fists, experiencing a mix of emotions. Perhaps, for the first time, he considered confronting his doubts head-on. If everything in his life originated from his parents, then he had nothing to lose¡ªwhy should he be afraid?
    It appeared that Oliver had gained some newfound confidence. Although his worries wouldn't vanish, and the path ahead might be challenging, he knew he had to persevere. After all, no one would wait for him.
    "Go. You seem to have found your path!" Theo encouraged him.
    Oliver nodded with a serious expression. "I will try not to disappoint you."
    Theo smiled, thinking that the session had concluded when Oliver left the room. However, he was surprised to receive another unexpected visitor¡ªone of the three students who got challenged.
    "Hoh?" Theo was amused. "What would you like to ask?"

 Chapter 19 Jayden vs Li Wei

    [Chapter 18 Comment][Midday_Eclipse: I have returned from my deep contemplation for the past 4 to 5 chapters to tell you Sir Theo that by the time you read this it will be the Holiday known as Fathers Day in our world¡­ see more.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: I'm guessing it's Haruka]
    The next day. They had gathered on the school field, which had a designated seating area for spectators due to the nature of the academy. Theo and the other students were seated, observing the six participants who were about to engage in combat. Teacher Gareth was also present, having caused this event, and he volunteered to be the referee to ensure the students' safety.
    While waiting for the participants to prepare, Theo took a moment to read the comments from the previous chapter. He quietly remarked, "Oh, Father's Day. It's a joyous occasion. I'm also a father, after all. So, on behalf of all the fathers in this world and on the other side, Happy Father's Day."
    He noticed a small detail in one of the comments that made him realize the chapter must end with him meeting the fourth student, although their identity wasn't revealed to add intrigue to the story. With a playful smile, Theo responded, "I won't give you any spoilers. Haha."
    It appeared that the participants on the field were ready. Gareth approached and suggested, "We should make a bet. If the talented students win two out of three matches, or even three out of three, you will resign as the teacher of the S Class. The B Class would be more suitable for someone like you."
    "Is that so? I don't mind accepting that bet. But what will you do if you lose?" Theo inquired.
    "As for me, I never lose," Gareth harrumphed.
    "Does that mean you are still a virgin?" Mia interjected playfully, raising her hand. "You said you never lose, right? That should include your virginity, right?!"
    Gareth's body shook, and he glared at Mia while exclaiming, "How did you raise your daughter?!"
    "Technically, she's not wrong, but you still need to apologize Mia. It's rude to reveal someone's secret." Theo shrugged, waving his hand as if to prevent Gareth from pursuing the matter. Mia stuck out her tongue while Theo presented his demand to shift the topic. "If you lose, I'm not planning to ask for much. Just apologize to the students who have been affected by you, especially those whom you have looked down upon. Simply say, 'Please forgive me because I have been biased towards others. I was wrong and will not do it again,' and kneel before them. That should suffice to demonstrate your sincerity, don't you think?"
    "You..." Gareth gritted his teeth.
    "What's wrong? I am just a commoner, as you said. In your world, a commoner must kneel before a noble, correct? In that case, why wouldn't you do the same? I'm merely giving the nobles a taste of their own medicine. Or... are you afraid despite your overwhelming advantage?" Theo smirked.
    Gareth wanted to explode, but he eventually harrumphed, saying, "Do you think I'm afraid of losing to you? The chances of you beating me are less than one percent."
    Theo shrugged. "I'm just confirming. Do you agree to the bet or not?"
    Gareth, annoyed by Theo's persistence, erupted, "I agree! This is why a commoner is so unreliable. They can't even understand my words."
    Theo smiled, waving his hand dismissively.
    "In that case, let's begin the first fight. Mia!" Theo glanced to the side.
    "Got it!" Mia raised her hand, and a giant teddy bear emerged from the ground. The bear carried a board with six names written on it.
    "Who will fight first?!" Theo snapped his fingers.
    The names on the board started to flicker until they eventually stopped on Li Wei and Jayden.
    Realizing they were chosen, Li Wei and Jayden stood facing each other while the other students moved aside.
    Li Wei held a sword, gazing at Jayden, who appeared quite grim. It seemed he was determined to give his best to win.
    Li Wei clasped his hands and said, "I hope we can learn from each other."
    Jayden harrumphed, "I'm going to defeat you in this match."
    Li Wei nodded.
    Gareth examined both participants before raising his hands. "You may begin!"
    Li Wei unsheathed his sword, and Jayden assumed a defensive stance.
    "Strength," Jayden roared, causing a powerful essence fluctuation to shake the field.
    Even Li Wei couldn't help but step back, sensing the danger in Jayden's aura.
    "Hmm?" Li Wei realized he had been momentarily frightened, thinking that Jayden would unleash a devastating attack. However, after his conversation with Theo, Jayden had come to understand that the strength demon could take on any form. This time, he incorporated the strength demon to grant himself a beast-like strength that preyed upon Li Wei's senses.
    Li Wei's step back indicated his sense of danger.
    "I see." Li Wei took a deep breath, calming his racing heart. Understanding what Jayden had done, Li Wei swiftly lunged forward, slashing his sword downward.
    Jayden punched the blade without hesitation. His gloves had been reinforced with metal, offering protection.
    The clash of blade and fist resounded with a clicking sound.
    Li Wei and Jayden locked eyes, both contemplating their opponent's moves.
    Suddenly, Li Wei infused his essence into his sword, and Jayden coated his fist with essence, turning his glove into a formidable weapon.
    Their eyes flashed as they accelerated.
    Cling! Cling! Cling!
    The field reverberated with a series of clicking sounds as Jayden relentlessly punched away the incoming blades.
    However, Jayden appeared slightly overwhelmed and had to resort to punching the ground. The impact caused the ground to crack, with a chunk of it nearly striking Li Wei if he hadn't jumped back in time.
    Jayden gritted his teeth. Although his gloves offered protection, the force of Li Wei's blows was formidable, leaving his hands slightly numb.
    This power disparity was evident between one of the top students and one of the lowest-ranking students in the class.
    Li Wei raised two fingers, gathering his essence behind him.
    "Sword Qi."
    Golden essence coalesced, forming a large sword above Li Wei. With a single wave of his hand, he unleashed a translucent golden sword toward Jayden.
    Jayden, empowered by his strength, concentrated his essence into his fist. Rather than punching the sword, Jayden directed his fist downward.
    Suddenly, the essence flowed from his fist and onto the sword, hammering it into the ground. Li Wei's Sword Qi dissipated before reaching its target.
    "Haaa!" Jayden roared, charging forward. As he closed in on Li Wei, he delivered a powerful punch, creating a shockwave that headed straight for him.
    Li Wei muttered, "If I wish to cut, there would be nothing I can't cut." He swiftly slashed his sword downward, splitting the shockwave with his sword intent.
    With the obstacle cleared, Li Wei continued his charge, slashing his sword at Jayden's neck. Jayden managed to intercept it with his left hand while throwing a punch with his other hand.
    Li Wei contemplated blocking the punch with his sword, but he noticed Jayden's raised foot. If he blocked the punch, Jayden's foot would surely kick him.
    Recognizing the situation, Li Wei directed his sword toward the ground, channeling all his essence into it. Dust billowed up, creating a smokescreen. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Bam!
    "!!!" Jayden widened his eyes, realizing Li Wei had used the smokescreen as a diversion. Jayden's kick connected but missed its intended target. Instead, he found himself within Li Wei's striking range.
    Li Wei's swift retaliation surprised Jayden. Seven strikes from all directions rained down upon him.
    "Kh." Jayden gritted his teeth. Despite the wounds he had sustained, he summoned the courage to face the problem head-on. Jayden charged forward, attempting to repel all the sword strikes.
    Li Wei was amazed by Jayden's recklessness, a departure from his usual cautious approach.
    "Are you insane?" Li Wei gasped as Jayden managed to parry four of his attacks. Two strikes landed on Jayden's right arm and left waist, creating superficial wounds. The final strike was halted as Jayden caught Li Wei's sword.
    "I've got you!" Jayden smirked triumphantly.
    Li Wei was completely astounded. Unable to free his sword, he found himself vulnerable to Jayden's subsequent move.
    Li Wei hurriedly raised his foot to block it, but he was a fraction too late. Jayden delivered a powerful kick to Li Wei's stomach.
    "Gah!" Li Wei coughed up acid from his stomach before being sent flying.
    However, Jayden couldn't move either, as he noticed something peculiar. He looked at his hand and saw that Li Wei had managed to retrieve his sword.
    When Jayden opened his hand, he discovered a sword wound covering his palm, blood staining his hand. Despite all his efforts, Jayden realized Li Wei possessed the strength to counterattack even in this situation. It was a testament to Li Wei's skill as one of the top students.
    Nonetheless, Jayden had received a forceful blow to his stomach.
    Li Wei struggled to stand, his right hand gripping his sword, his left hand clutching his stomach in pain as he fought to stabilize himself.
    However, due to the earlier strike, Li Wei found it challenging to lift his sword. When he finally managed to do so, his hand trembled.
    "Kh." Li Wei never expected Jayden to display such strength. Normally, Jayden would have sought to escape, lacking the confidence to confront Li Wei head-on. It appeared that Theo's teachings had instilled in Jayden the courage he had previously lacked. Li Wei wondered if he could still employ his technique in this state, and even if he could, there was a high chance it would miss.
    Meanwhile, although Jayden sustained some wounds, they were not deep. At this point, the battle favored him.
    Even Gareth gritted his teeth, unwilling to see Jayden emerge victorious.
    However, Jayden pressed forward, attempting to deliver a finishing blow.
    Gareth glared at Li Wei, silently urging him to remember his lesson and secure victory.
    "..." Li Wei could only remain silent. Understanding Gareth's silent message, he attempted to recall the lesson. But his eyes subtly shifted, stealing a glance at Theo.
    In that instant, Li Wei's expression transformed. The hesitation vanished from his eyes.
    As Jayden closed in on him, Li Wei stepped forward and swung his blade.
    Their clash was brief, with Li Wei subtly shifting his body to pass by Jayden. Once the clash concluded, Li Wei suddenly coughed up blood, gasping, "Gah."
    It seemed that Jayden had emerged victorious. Surprisingly, Gareth declared, "Li Wei wins!"
    The students were taken aback, but soon, seven sword wounds appeared on Jayden's body, slicing through his clothes and breaking the skin. Blood began to stain Jayden's body.
    Despite his reluctance, Jayden could only collapse to the ground.
    Gareth smirked, believing he had won. Li Wei approached him, seemingly preparing to express his gratitude.
    Gareth raised his head proudly, closing his eyes, anticipating the praise. However, Li Wei walked past him without a word.
    Instead, Li Wei approached Theo, clasped his hands politely, and bowed. "Li Wei expresses gratitude to the teacher. I apologize if my words or actions have offended you in any way. Please teach this unfilial student."

 Chapter 20 Second Fight

    [Chapter 19 Comment][Adam_Balch_7324: So who's side does it count for in that case?]
    "Please teach this unfilial student."
    "!!!" Everyone on the field was shocked, never expecting Li Wei to bow and apologize to Theo.
    Li Wei lowered his head, reminiscing about what had transpired the day before. He had waited in the hallway, observing as Maya and the others finished their consultation with Theo. Once they left, Li Wei gathered his resolve and made his way to the room.
    Contrary to his expectations, Theo greeted him warmly with a smile. "What would you like to ask?"
    "..." Li Wei hesitated for a moment before clasping his hands. "I apologize, Teacher. I don't mean to be disrespectful."
    "It's alright. I understand your situation. As I mentioned before, if you have any concerns, feel free to talk to me."
    Li Wei scratched his cheek lightly before continuing, "Actually, I feel a bit anxious. Despite maintaining a calm facade, I realize that I'm weaker than I thought. I went to Teacher Gareth seeking his guidance, and he has high expectations of me, offering many suggestions for improvement. However, the weight of those expectations began to burden me."
    "Have you tried discussing this with him?" Theo inquired.
    "I did ask him about it once, but he dismissed my concerns, showering me with praise instead. The more he praised me, the greater the expectations grew... It felt like I would be crushed under their weight."
    "I see," Theo smiled. "Nevertheless, you possess strength, Li Wei."
    "Huh?" Li Wei was perplexed, thinking that Theo was placing even more expectations on him.
    However, Theo shook his head and clarified, "What I mean is that your heart is strong. Acknowledging the burden within and striving to overcome it takes great courage. You may consider it a weakness, but in my eyes, that weakness serves as a guide to becoming stronger and kinder than anyone else, as you've experienced it firsthand."
    "This weakness guides me toward strength?" Li Wei pondered, contemplating Theo's words.
    "Yes. Let me pose another question. How do you do your training usually? I'm not referring to the technical aspects, but rather the emotional aspect."
    "I..." Li Wei contemplated. "Cultivation is a demanding path. If one becomes complacent, they risk stagnation. Therefore, I dedicate myself to training whenever I have the opportunity. My foundations, abilities, and achievements stem from the daily efforts I put into my practice. Those who perceive me as strong are unaware of the immense hard work I have invested."
    "I understand your perspective," Theo acknowledged. He then added, "You harbor anxiety for the future while being entangled with the past. However, your true path lies in the present."
    "Hmm?" Li Wei tilted his head, still somewhat confused. While not fully comprehending the message, he grasped the essence of it. "Are you suggesting that the worry about my future comes from the weight of expectations? And because others don't perceive the effort I've invested, it appears as if I'm fixated on the past?"
    "Exactly. However, you've already stated that your foundation, abilities, and achievements are the direct result of your daily progress. Doesn't that imply that your accomplishments are simply the culmination of consistent effort?"
    Li Wei contemplated for a moment, absorbing Theo's words. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo continued, "Consider this: when you eat or drink, you don't experience nervousness, correct?"
    "Yes."
    "Now, if I were to ask you to consume all the food in one minute or drink an entire basin within thirty seconds, would you become nervous?"
    Li Wei nodded timidly. "I suppose so."
    "That's it. It's because you excessively dwell on the past and future. The reason you don't feel nervous while eating or drinking is because you've grown accustomed to it through repetition. The same applies to your training. People hold high expectations for you, and that's inevitable. But if you view it differently, why should you concern yourself with those expectations?"
    "Eh?" Li Wei raised his eyebrows, a realization dawning upon him.
    Theo elaborated, "What about your training? Do you experience nervousness during practice?"
    "No," Li Wei replied, starting to understand. "That's correct. If I approach it like my training, I won't feel nervous anymore. The source of my anxiety stems from attempting to surpass my own limitations. I know I am strong, and I can defeat my opponents under normal circumstances. That's all I need to know."
    Li Wei fell into a momentary silence. Indeed, he trained diligently to reach his current level. Although Jayden proved to be a formidable opponent, Li Wei still believed he was not strong enough to defeat him. So why should he feel nervous? It was due to his fixation on external expectations. In the end, his goal was to emerge victorious, and this realization empowered him.
    This realization paved the way for him to execute the sword technique that led to Jayden's defeat, even in his injured state. Li Wei had executed the technique countless times during his practice, making it second nature. Injured or not, he could replicate it in a real match.
    Li Wei recollected this significant conversation with Theo and expressed his gratitude. Gareth might be a competent teacher, but his teaching methods were overly strict. In contrast, Theo believed in his students and possessed a deep understanding of their individual struggles. Even Jayden had experienced notable growth under Theo's guidance.
    Li Wei politely clasped his hands and addressed Theo, "Teacher Theo, I hope you will continue to teach me and the others."
    Lancelot's jaw dropped in astonishment, while Haruka frowned, contemplating, "Li Wei bowed to him instead of Teacher Gareth? Have we misjudged the situation?"
    Unfortunately, the tranquility was short-lived as Gareth returned, exclaiming, "You... What do you think you're doing? I've taught you so much, and yet you bow to him!"
    "Teacher Gareth, I'm grateful for your teachings. However, I believe that Teacher Theo is more suitable for our class. I dedicate this victory to Teacher Theo," Li Wei responded calmly.
    "No! You're on my side, so I am the winner!" Gareth erupted, refusing to accept Li Wei's decision. He was determined to become the teacher of the S Class, after all.
    "In that case, I forfeit the battle. Please declare Jayden as the winner," Li Wei declared.
    "You!" Gareth clenched his teeth, his anger mounting. Although he wished to strike Li Wei, he refrained from doing so. "I've already announced the winner, and there's no going back. As a noble, I must stand by my decision!"
    Li Wei bit his lip, while Theo placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "That's alright. There are still two more battles."
    Li Wei felt overwhelmed by guilt. Theo was the one who truly deserved the victory, yet his actions had placed him on the verge of expulsion from the class.
    "Don't worry about me. Instead, focus on your teammate," Theo directed Li Wei's attention toward Jayden on the field.
    Serena had been diligently administering her potions to Jayden, closing his wounds completely. She had also made him consume a recovery potion. Sensing Theo's gaze, Serena waved, assuring him, "He should regain consciousness soon."
    Theo nodded, snapping his fingers. "Now, for the second match..."
    Before revealing the combatants, Haruka stepped forward, seeking an update on the current situation. She declared, "This time, I will fight."
    Observing Haruka's determination, Oliver joined her on the field, stating, "I don't mind."
    It appeared that both students had successfully shifted Gareth's attention from Li Wei to the upcoming match.
    Gareth clicked his tongue in frustration but had no choice but to comply and step back. He was already infuriated with Li Wei, and now he glared at Haruka, silently urging her to crush her opponent.
    Haruka swallowed nervously, feeling the weight of Gareth's gaze. She was overcome with intense pressure. Meanwhile, Oliver had resolved his inner turmoil and gained newfound confidence.
    "I will fight to the best of my ability. For the sake of Teacher Theo, I will defeat you," Oliver nodded respectfully to Haruka.
    Haruka remained silent, overwhelmed by the intensity of the situation. On the other hand, Oliver retrieved a pistol and a flash grenade.
    "Let the match begin!"
    Haruka swiftly activated the talisman on her right hand, tossing it forward. "Activate, Five Star Seal."
    The talisman emitted a vibrant, rainbow-colored essence, forming a star symbol within a circle.
    Oliver aimed his gun at Haruka, firing at the star.
    Bang! Bang!
    To everyone's surprise, the star symbol effectively blocked the bullets without showing any signs of damage.
    Realizing the futility, Oliver attempted to sidestep, aiming for an exposed area. However, the star symbol floated near Haruka, acting as a shield. She even expanded its size to prevent Oliver from targeting her head or feet, rendering her invulnerable.
    Oliver then threw his flash grenade, causing Haruka to shield her eyes. Simultaneously, she activated the talisman on her other hand, forming a spherical barrier that isolated her from the surroundings. The barrier protected her eardrums from the deafening explosion.
    However, Oliver's earlier shots had effectively distracted Haruka, allowing him to switch the flash grenade with an explosive one.
    Boom!
    The explosion enveloped Haruka, kicking up a cloud of dust that shrouded her.
    Once the dust settled, Haruka emerged unscathed. However, the star symbol displayed cracks all over its surface.
    With just two more shots, the symbol shattered completely.
    "Tsk," Haruka hurriedly tossed another talisman forward. "Great Five Elements, Water Vanquish Fire."
    From the talisman, a majestic wave surged forth, threatening to flood the arena. It was an attempt to halt Oliver's advances.
    However, Oliver had anticipated such a move. He retrieved another item from his inventory¡ªa large metal box resembling a safety deposit box. It was sturdy and heavy enough to counteract the incoming wave. Oliver stood atop the box, safe from the rushing water.
    "Great Five Elements, Water brings life to wood!" Haruka activated yet another talisman.
    The talisman absorbed the water, causing vines to sprout from the ground and reach out towards Oliver.
    Unperturbed, Oliver leaped above Haruka, pistol in hand. Haruka appeared confident that her spherical barrier would stop the bullet.
    But Oliver had altered his strategy.
    "Let's do this!" Oliver smirked, recalling Theo's lesson. He no longer felt ashamed of utilizing the financial resources provided by his parents.
    Instead of another grenade, he revealed something far more astonishing¡ªa real truck. "Try to withstand it!"
    "!!!" Haruka's jaw dropped in disbelief as she hastily moved out of harm's way. However, a section of her barrier was struck by the descending truck. The sheer weight and momentum shattered the barrier entirely.
    "Aaaaahhh!" Haruka fell to the ground, witnessing Oliver's successful landing. He pointed his gun at her, an ominous smile gracing his face.
    "Tsk." Haruka clapped her hands, utilizing pure essence to form a star symbol. However, since it wasn't created through a talisman, its power was significantly diminished.
    Crack!
    A single bullet cracked the weakened barrier, leading Haruka to realize that the current Oliver surpassed her expectations. She stared at Oliver's malevolent grin, curious about what absurdity he would unleash next.
    "As I mentioned earlier, I'm going to defeat you. Prepare to experience the power of wealth."

 Chapter 21 Theos Plan

    [Chapter 20 Comment][Adam_Balch_7324: I'm really excited for Oliver's growth. This being able to take out anything at anytime is very difficult to deal with when utilized well]
    Theo replied inwardly, acknowledging Oliver's potential. "Indeed, he has a wide range of options at his disposal. In an extreme scenario, he could bring forth a nuclear weapon and deploy it without anyone realizing. However, the more he relies on his power, the more dangerous he becomes. Fortunately, his parents' wealth and influence provide him with some restrictions and a potentially better life than his current circumstances."
    As the battle unfolded, it took an unexpected turn. Initially, many believed Haruka would emerge as the clear victor. However, it became apparent that Oliver had been suppressing her throughout the entire match.
    Bang! Bang! Oliver continued to fire at Haruka, attempting to force her into surrender.
    To protect herself, Haruka used the truck as cover. In response, Oliver switched his handgun to a rifle and aimed at Haruka.
    The rifle's penetrating power was formidable, leaving a hole in the truck's iron plate and impacting Haruka's barrier. Although most of the force was absorbed by the metal plate, it was enough to crack her barrier. If this trend continued, Haruka would undoubtedly lose.
    Haruka retrieved another talisman from her pocket and placed it on the ground. She circulated her essence and bit her thumb, smearing blood on the talisman. "Ha!"
    Suddenly, a blue-colored circle materialized on the ground and expanded.
    "Hmm?" Oliver furrowed his brow upon realizing that he, too, was within the circle. Unaware of Haruka's intentions, he hastily moved away, trying to escape its confines.
    However, just as he was about to step outside the circle, he unexpectedly encountered an invisible barrier.
    "Huh?" Oliver quickly turned around, only to see Haruka ready to toss another talisman. She had effectively trapped him inside.
    Determined not to lose, Oliver produced another item¡ªa plastic jerry can filled with oil.
    "!!!" Haruka's eyes widened in surprise as she adjusted her talisman.
    Meanwhile, Oliver hurled a Molotov cocktail, igniting the oil.
    Boom! The oil exploded, spreading fire all around and engulfing the truck.
    "Water vanquish fire!" Haruka employed the same talisman to extinguish the flames. However, this allowed Oliver to once again turn the situation to his advantage.
    "Go." Oliver aimed his rifle at her.
    "Purifying Flame!" Haruka raised two fingers, channeling her essence into a white flame that emerged and expanded like a fireball.
    Oliver retrieved a fire extinguisher to counter the flames, but when they collided, nothing happened. The white flame managed to penetrate the foam without shrinking.
    "Tsk. I suppose a ghostly fire can't be extinguished by a regular fire extinguisher," Oliver clicked his tongue, proceeding to take out a few grenades and toss them toward Haruka.
    Startled by the sheer number of grenades, Haruka hurriedly evaded, using barriers to shield herself. However, their sheer quantity made the resulting explosion much larger, shattering her barrier and propelling her backward with the shockwave.
    With her concentration broken, the white flame dissipated.
    Oliver's ability to access a wide array of items was a direct result of his parents' money and influence. It allowed him to acquire these items, and he acknowledged the opportunities provided to him. Whether he was rich or poor, he could still utilize the resources around him, such as trees, boulders, and boiling water. The concept remained the same; only the items differed.
    "I might be strong this time because of my parents' wealth, but it's an opportunity presented to me. It would be wrong not to take advantage of it. Even if I were poor, I could still roam the area and utilize various objects. So, whether I use my parents' money or not, the concept remains unchanged¡ªonly the items differ," Oliver reflected inwardly.
    He had come to terms with his circumstances, and for the person who liberated him from them, he was determined to defeat Haruka.
    Oliver rushed forward, attempting to get closer while retrieving yet another item. However, Haruka wore a smile, as if everything had gone according to her plan.
    "Activate!" Haruka channeled her spiritual energy into the ground, sending it to the talismans hidden behind the truck and scattered across the burnt ground.
    "What?!" Oliver realized that he had fallen into her trap. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I refuse to lose!" Haruka exclaimed.
    Oliver gritted his teeth, attempting to locate the talismans. While he could find two of them since they were active, he wondered if there were any hidden ones. Moreover, he faced an additional challenge: one talisman lay beneath him, while the other remained stuck on the truck, beyond his reach.
    "I don't care anymore!" Oliver pointed his right palm at the talisman. "Store!"
    "!!!" Haruka widened her eyes as the talisman disappeared before it could be activated. It turned out Oliver could store her talisman since it was considered an item.
    However, Haruka still had one more trump card, the talisman on the truck. Due to the distance, there was no way he could recover it.
    Unfortunately for her, although Oliver might not be able to store the talisman stuck to the truck, he most certainly could remove the truck itself. In an instant, the truck vanished, causing her talismans to disappear along with it.
    The shock on Haruka's face revealed that she had no more hidden cards up her sleeve.
    "Hu..." Oliver calmed himself, adjusting his weapons. This time, he produced an RPG. With Haruka seemingly helpless on the ground, she had no opportunity to react to such a weapon.
    Oliver, however, refrained from pulling the trigger and instead stated, "Surrender."
    Haruka's body trembled. Her trump cards had been depleted, and she had no means to withstand an RPG in her current state.
    "You win," Haruka admitted, closing her eyes with a tinge of regret. She looked down, reflecting on the match and muttering to herself, "I didn't give it my all. I was too shocked by Oliver's newfound power... No, was that just an excuse? Perhaps I was simply too arrogant... Was it because I believed I was stronger than him? Or because he was considered the weakest in the class?"
    "Oliver wins!" Theo's voice shattered the silence on the field, announcing the victory. Gareth seemed too frustrated to make the announcement himself.
    "Wooo!" Serena and the others who supported Theo erupted in cheers, as if they had won a bet.
    Meanwhile, Oliver approached Haruka with a smile, extending his hand. "Thank you for letting me win."
    Haruka looked down, feeling ashamed. However, she realized that Gareth had chosen to overlook Oliver's talent while Theo had recognized and nurtured it. Simply observing this, it was evident that Theo was the superior teacher.
    Haruka hesitated for a moment before asking, "What do you think of Teacher Theo?"
    "He is an exceptional person. He shattered my preconceptions, and under his guidance, I plan to go even further. It's a student's duty to showcase their teacher's excellence, after all."
    Haruka could sense the sincerity in his words, grasping his extended hand and rising to her feet. "It seems I owe him an apology."
    "He doesn't hold grudges," Oliver shrugged.
    "In that case, I should at least apologize to you. I underestimated you," Haruka admitted.
    "Friend?" Oliver smiled.
    Haruka was momentarily taken aback but gladly shook his hand. "Friend."
    However, their peace was abruptly shattered by Gareth's presence as they prepared to leave the field.
    "Hiii..." Haruka let out a shriek upon encountering Gareth's piercing gaze. It felt as if he regarded her as trash, forgetting the fact that he had previously favored her.
    Oliver stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Haruka to divert Gareth's attention.
    Meanwhile, Theo diverted Gareth's focus by interjecting, "Oi, oi! You're a teacher, not a murderer. What are you doing right now?"
    Veins bulging on his forehead, Gareth glared at Theo. "You... Third match!"
    It seemed Gareth intended to settle everything in the third match.
    He waved his hand to signal Maya and Avalon to enter the field. Gareth had even used his ability to clear the field of debris. Although there were some cracks, a true fighter should be able to overcome challenges on any terrain.
    While Maya and Avalon made their way to the field, Haruka and Oliver approached Theo.
    "I'm glad I didn't disappoint you, Teacher," Oliver politely bowed.
    "Even if you had lost, you wouldn't have disappointed me. But since you won..." Theo patted his shoulder. "You've made me proud. I'm glad you've come to terms with your situation."
    Oliver couldn't contain his smile, causing Serena and the others to feel a hint of jealousy. They had never received such high praise from Theo.
    Haruka, on the other hand, humbly bent her upper body almost ninety degrees, demonstrating her sincerity. "I'm sorry, Teacher."
    "In this world, there is no absolute right or wrong. What you perceive as wrong now may prove to be right in the future. Conversely, what you believed to be right in the past might have been the best choice you could make at that time. Nevertheless, learn from your decisions and strive to act in a way that won't lead to future regrets."
    "Yes," Haruka responded, not immediately raising her head. Instead, she maintained her position and timidly posed another question. "Can... I become your student?"
    "Aren't you already my student? When did you stop being my student?" Theo tilted his head in confusion, glancing at the others. "Did she ever leave the class?"
    "That's not what I meant..." Haruka shook her head, understanding that Theo was emphasizing his role as the original teacher, implying that siding with Gareth didn't make her Gareth's student.
    Theo was well aware of her concerns. He merely wanted to tease her, as she needed a small reprimand. He patted her head and assured her, "I treat all my students equally."
    Haruka clenched her fists, initially fearing that Theo would hold a grudge and cease teaching her out of spite. It seemed she had truly disappointed her teacher this time.
    "Thank you, Teacher."
    "By the way, Teacher..." Aurora suddenly interrupted. "Not to undermine Maya, but I must admit that Avalon is incredibly strong."
    "Yes, I may be a top student, but that's because our grades are based on both academic and physical evaluations. In terms of combat, Avalon is the class's ace," Serena agreed.
    "What if Maya loses? Doesn't that mean we'll get a new teacher?" Li Wei's face turned pale. "If only I had forfeited earlier..."
    "No, no. You're all missing the point," Mia interjected. "Can't you see what's happening here? Li Wei and Haruka, come back with us. If that teacher ends up taking my father's position, we can simply follow him using my family's influence."
    "!!!" Serena's eyes widened in shock.
    "Exactly. I can leverage my family's power to pressure the school into changing our class," Lancelot affirmed.
    "Perhaps we'll have another special class? An SS class?" Serena's eyes lit up.
    "In that case, whether Maya wins or loses doesn't really matter, does it?" Li Wei breathed a sigh of relief.
    "How is it, Dad? I'm good at figuring out your plans, right?" Mia grinned.
    However, Theo flicked her forehead.
    "Ouch! What was that for?" Mia covered her forehead, awaiting Theo's explanation.
    "You're still underestimating your father here. Do you think it'll be that simple?"

 Chapter 22 Mayas True Power

    [Chapter 21 Comment][Adam_Balch_7324: It's never that simple with you when even the timing of a smile plays a part. That's what makes things interesting]
    [Zynxavier: I feel the concept of this story is a first, but the story in the academic part is a bit Dejavu in my opinion]
    Theo merely smiled in response to the first comment, but internally, he replied to the second comment. "I can't say for certain. If you consider this concept to be incredibly fresh, then the author must still be exploring new ideas. As for the academy part, yes, it might be a bit clich¨¦, but it serves its purpose. It provides me with some cover as well. When things become unbearable, readers like you can pressure the author for change. If enough people complain about something, the author might reconsider their choices. Besides, having some clich¨¦s can be advantageous since they create predictability, which is something I can use."
    As Theo responded to the comments, Gareth raised his hand and shouted, "Start!"
    Avalon knew that he couldn't afford to lose, as Gareth would undoubtedly make things more difficult if he did. After all, Gareth and Avalon hailed from the same realm, and Gareth's status was equal to that of Avalon's father, a marquis. If Avalon lost, Gareth would undoubtedly use his status to address the matter with Avalon's father.
    However, Avalon's first move after the match began was to create distance by jumping backward.
    "Huh?" Maya was puzzled. Avalon was a knight who specialized in close combat, so it seemed odd for him to create distance.
    But Maya took advantage of the situation and activated her armor. Her limbs were covered in an exoskeleton, doubling her size. She also had protective armor and a blue generator on her chest.
    Meanwhile, Avalon took a deep breath and focused his energy.
    "Knight Link."
    His heart began pounding intensely, and lines emerged all over his body. Each limb had two lines, while his head had three¡ªone connected to each eye and one encircling his neck.
    "This is..." Maya finally understood why Avalon had created distance. "Knight Link... I've heard about this. By stimulating their essence, fighters in the Knight Realm can enhance their physical abilities to superhuman levels. There are a total of ninety-nine lines, and Avalon has managed to manifest eleven lines, whereas his peers can usually only create four or five."
    Maya finally grasped why Avalon was known as a genius.
    "Blade!" Maya extended her right hand, and the nanomaterial expanded to form a long blade. "Come!"
    Avalon glanced at her for a moment before disappearing, leaving behind only dust.
    It wasn't teleportation. Avalon simply moved at an incredibly fast speed.
    "Four times the speed of a normal human?" Maya's helmet provided her with a screen that analyzed Avalon's physical abilities. At the same time, she swung her blade to the side.
    Clink!
    It turned out that Avalon had reached her position and almost struck her. Fortunately, his speed wasn't beyond what her eyes could track.
    Simultaneously, Maya's robotic arm allowed her to exceed normal human strength.
    "Ha!" Maya roared as she pushed Avalon back.
    "Kh." Avalon gritted his teeth. Even with this enhanced ability, he hadn't reached the level of a machine.
    But he knew that machines had a significant weakness¡ªtheir lack of flexibility.
    Avalon spun his body, sliding his blade to slip past Maya's defense.
    Unfortunately for him, Maya had another card up her sleeve. Just as Avalon was about to reach her, he suddenly encountered an invisible wall that emitted blue light upon contact.
    "!!!" Avalon was startled, and Maya used this opportunity to kick him. He quickly struck her foot to lessen the impact, but it still sent him flying back.
    "A transparent shield, a blade, and a powerful machine..." Avalon muttered. His sword gradually emitted a blue light as he approached Maya once again.
    Their blades clashed several times, but to Avalon's surprise, Maya's strength couldn't push him back once his sword emitted the blue light. The emitted light seemed to disperse a portion of her blade's momentum and strength, allowing him to repel it.
    Moreover, with each clash, Avalon grew more accustomed to the fight, refining his movements and adapting to Maya's style.
    It didn't take long for Avalon to slip past her defense once again.
    "Not good!" Maya hurriedly swung her blade to stop him, but Avalon ducked down, evading it. Then, with a swift motion, he sliced through the transparent barrier with his sword.
    The clash created a spark, and due to the interaction between his sword's blue light and the barrier, a small distortion appeared.
    In that moment, Maya jumped back, creating some distance. She examined the barrier's condition.
    Barrier Energy: 2900/3500
    "Are you serious?" Maya let out a hollow laugh. It seemed that Avalon's sword could chip away four hundred points from her barrier with just a single slash. If this continued, her barrier would undoubtedly break, and she would be defeated.
    Their intense battle continued as Avalon relentlessly pursued Maya. Despite her efforts to repel him with her blade, Avalon's relentless attacks with Lancelot were overwhelming. Clang! Clang! Maya could only manage to stop six out of seven strikes, with the seventh landing on her barrier.
    As expected, Avalon's strength was his advantage. Being from the Knight Realm and embodying the essence of a pure-hearted knight, he overwhelmed his opponents with sheer power. Even a machine like Maya found it difficult to hold him back.
    However, Maya had a cunning plan to exploit Avalon's weakness.
    "You are simply too straightforward!" Maya suddenly dropped her blade as if she had given up on the battle.
    This action startled Avalon, leaving him momentarily puzzled. But before he could react, Maya swiftly pointed her robotic palm at him, revealing a hole in the arm.
    "!!!" Avalon quickly leaped to the side, evading a barrage of bullets that rained down on his original position.
    Maya showed no intention of stopping as her palm continued to chase Avalon, firing relentless shots. The field was filled with gunshots, leaving Avalon with no opportunity to counterattack.
    Yet, Avalon, ever adaptable, began learning the pattern of Maya's movements and adjusted his own. With a well-timed stomp, he executed the Split Step technique, cracking the ground as he propelled himself to the side.
    "Tsk." Maya clicked her tongue, attempting to catch up to him but failing to do so.
    Taking advantage of the distance created, Avalon employed the Split Step two more times, skillfully maneuvering and eventually reaching Maya's back. This was where her weakness lay. While the exoskeleton granted her strength, it lacked the flexibility and agility to match Avalon's speed.
    Raising his sword, Avalon prepared to strike Maya. However, unbeknownst to him, Maya had anticipated this moment. She knew that Avalon would approach her when she appeared distressed, mistaking it as an opportunity. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    As Avalon closed in, Maya controlled her other robotic arm to swiftly turn around and shoot at him.
    "!!!" Avalon realized he had been lured into a trap. In a split-second decision, he pointed his hand at the arm and released his essence. "Shield."
    A translucent barrier materialized in front of his palm, successfully halting the bullets. However, the sheer volume of gunfire overwhelmed the shield, gradually wearing it down. Despite his best efforts, two bullets pierced through the shield, with one hitting the ground and the other penetrating his right arm.
    "Aaaahhhh!" Avalon screamed in pain as he desperately tried to distance himself from Maya.
    Seizing the opportunity, Maya swiftly turned around and delivered a powerful punch to Avalon.
    Avalon hastily intercepted the blow with his sword, but the force behind it sent him flying. He tumbled and rolled across the ground, struggling to regain his footing.
    Just as Maya intended to capitalize on the situation and attack him further, she received a warning.
    Barrier Energy: 1000/3500
    "Huh? When did he¡ª?" Maya fell silent, raising her hand to find a lingering blue light that had slashed her arm. The strike had penetrated deeply, reaching one of the cables that powered her arm.
    The rapid decrease in barrier energy was now clear. The energy was leaking from that damaged cable.
    Silently, Maya stared at Avalon. Because she hadn't taken immediate action as she should have, Avalon had been waiting for her, bound by his code of conduct. This was why Theo had been concerned about Avalon, as the line between his conduct and foolishness was thin.
    "It seems I can't defeat you with my machine..." Maya let out a sigh and suddenly retracted her exoskeleton.
    "Aval¡ª" Gareth attempted to intervene, taking the matter seriously.
    However, Maya glared at him and quickly rebuked him out loud. "I haven't given up!"
    Avalon furrowed his eyebrows, struggling to comprehend Maya's intentions.
    "What are you doing? The exoskeleton grants you strength comparable to mine. Without it, your speed and strength won't be enough to stand against me," Avalon frowned, feeling insulted.
    "Indeed, my speed and strength are nothing compared to yours. However... I have been experimenting with something. My body and mind can keep up, but the exoskeleton can't. If I want to fight you with my exoskeleton, I need to upgrade it. Since I can't, I have decided to face you this way," Maya explained calmly.
    "Are you insulting me?"
    "This is why I despise straightforward knights like you... Your way of thinking is so rigid that you'd cut down mountains and split seas just to cross them," Maya sighed, expressing her disdain for his uncompromising nature. With a cold tone, she continued, seemingly looking down on him. "To converse with someone so straightforward, I suppose I need to make it simpler. I'm telling you that I can defeat you without my exoskeleton. That's all, you trash."
    "Trash?!" Avalon was taken aback, never expecting Maya, who was supposed to be among the weakest in the class, to act so arrogantly. "In that case, you have only yourself to blame."
    Gritting his teeth, Avalon reluctantly acknowledged that Maya had recognized her own limitations and chose to continue the battle on her own terms. Therefore, he had no choice but to cut her down.
    With determination, he lunged forward, brandishing his blade.
    Meanwhile, Maya retrieved two knives and closed her eyes. Yes, she shut her eyes.
    Her mind drifted back to a few days ago, after returning from Theo's lecture. She had been cooking in her room, but a change in perspective had compelled her to examine the fire and the hot pan.
    "What I sense is the danger itself..." Maya furrowed her eyebrows, deep in thought. "This hot pan, the fire... they can harm me, right?"
    She pondered on it, but the sensation remained unchanged. Curious, she cautiously moved her finger toward the hot pan. In that instant, a jolt of electricity seemed to surge through her entire body, originating from the pan.
    Maya instinctively pulled her finger back, but she soon noticed a shift in her perception. Now that she had become aware of the feeling of danger, she could differentiate it from her surroundings. Moreover, she could faintly sense a subtle danger emanating from the fire itself.
    Although the sensation grew weaker with distance, she could still perceive it.
    "Don't tell me... I can actually sense danger from afar? And this feeling... it allows me to anticipate the subtle changes in fire and predict where it will strike when it flares up... In other words, my ability enables me to predict the trajectory of imminent danger? This..." Maya's realization washed over her.
    As the sword approached her, the sensation grew stronger, allowing her to perceive its trajectory. With a graceful twist of her body, she effortlessly slipped past Avalon's attack.
    "Huh?" Avalon was taken aback. Maya didn't move with exceptional speed. She moved at a normal person's pace, yet it felt as if she could predict his movements, positioning herself where he couldn't react. And just as she was about to evade him, she struck him with her knives, grazing his waist and right arm. She did all that while avoiding his sword with minimal movement.
    Maya smiled, recalling the sensation. "I see. It seems Teacher has seen through my ability. This sense of danger that manifests as prediction... No, it's more like glimpsing a few seconds into the future."

 Chapter 23 Heating Up

    [Chapter 22 Comment][Twin_dragon13773: Maya is strong. :) Her ability feels like a really weak Observational Haki.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: It seems things are starting to heat up]
    Maya's incredible display of ability shocked not only the students but also Gareth. Such a feat was thought to be impossible for a student to accomplish. Li Wei's body trembled with regret, realizing that if not for their foolish request, Theo would have taught them much more. Haruka could only hang her head, regretting her decision to challenge a teacher and underestimating Maya, who was considered one of the weakest students.
    Gareth turned a blind eye to the situation, while Theo lifted the two of them up. Haruka closed her eyes, silently praying for Maya's victory. Although they were shocked, their reactions paled in comparison to Avalon's.
    Avalon was left dumbfounded, unable to believe that Maya had reached this level. Despite his martial prowess and physical abilities, Maya had matched him while moving at a slow pace. If she were on par with him physically, this would have been an entirely one-sided match.
    Maya stared at Avalon with a cold tone and said, "Let's end this foolish charade."
    "You..." Avalon gritted his teeth, growing agitated. "How did you become this strong?"
    "I have always been this strong... I simply never realized it due to the inferiority complex that kept growing because of someone. However, he sees something in me that I am unaware of. I am merely harnessing my hidden talent," Maya explained calmly.
    Avalon fell silent for a moment, surprisingly intrigued by their conversation. His temper subsided as he asked, "Do you think he has seen something in me too?"
    "I don't know. But I believe he has given you a clue," Maya replied.
    Avalon frowned, thinking that the only hint he noticed was Theo using a trick to teach him a lesson. There seemed to be nothing more to it.
    "Avalon," Maya took a deep breath. "He never told you to deviate from your path. However, he also never said that walking your path meant you could only move in a straight line. You can lean slightly to the side, you can jump, run, or even pause for a moment."
    "!!!" Avalon's eyes widened in shock. He felt like he was on the verge of grasping something.
    "Listen to me from now on. Even the strongest person in the world must continue to improve, whether they need to run or position themselves at the side of the road. If they stop, the second strongest or even those below them will soon surpass them. That's why..." Maya raised her knives. "I will challenge myself and surpass my limits by defeating you."
    Avalon was stunned. Maya had always been easygoing, and her words were usually light-hearted, like a conversation between friends. This was the first time she expressed a serious opinion.
    Avalon took a deep breath, realizing that he had been rude to Maya all this time. In fact, her growth had surpassed his own. He acknowledged that he had wronged Theo by considering giving up as the least he could do to apologize. This way, Theo would remain their teacher.
    However, just as Avalon's fighting spirit faded, Gareth noticed and hurriedly shouted, "Avalon!"
    "!!!" Avalon's body shook. He had almost forgotten that Gareth was watching the whole time.
    "Do you think you can give up? You have to fight with all your strength and defeat her. If you lose today, I will make sure everyone in the kingdom hears about it. Your father is equal to me, so I'm sure he will be disappointed in you."
    Those words terrified Avalon. He never expected Gareth to stoop so low.
    Even Theo's expression darkened, wondering how far Gareth would go.
    Meanwhile, Maya shouted with a big smile on her face, "That's right, Avalon. Let's fight to the best of our abilities. I won't lose."
    Avalon clenched his lips, his expression turning grave. He raised his sword and apologized, saying, "I was rude to you. I'm sorry."
    "Don't worry about it," Maya replied before lunging forward.
    Avalon followed suit, unleashing his full strength to strike Maya. Maya focused on her instincts, predicting the trajectory of Avalon's blade and intercepting it with her own knives.
    When their weapons were about to clash, Maya suddenly ducked down, refusing to engage Avalon head-on. At the same time, she twisted her body to deliver a few strikes to his body with her knives.
    Surprisingly, the moment she evaded Avalon, she screamed in pain, clutching her left hand with her right. The back of her clothes had torn slightly, and a superficial wound was visible.
    She was shocked that Avalon's elbow had struck her shoulder when she ducked down, and his wrist had spun the blade to strike her back at the last second.
    However, Avalon wasn't in a much better condition. Maya had managed to land seven hits on him during that brief exchange. Most importantly, she had cut his left hand deeply, tearing through the muscle and rendering him unable to wield his sword with both hands.
    Avalon endured the pain, his face contorted, but when they turned to face each other, smiles appeared on both Maya and Avalon's faces. It was as if they regarded each other as equals and held each other in high regard.
    "Yes, this is the Avalon I know. Even if I can see it coming, it's useless if my speed isn't enough to avoid it," Maya smirked.
    "I will fight you with everything I have because I know that you and all the other students in our class are equals," Avalon took a deep breath.
    They quickly stood up and charged at each other once again, with the sole thought of defeating their opponent. For a brief moment, they forgot the stakes of the battle and Gareth's pressure.
    Even the other students couldn't help but smile. Regardless of who won, they knew that Theo would be a better teacher.
    With the students' safety no longer a concern, Theo took the opportunity to read the comments.
    "I'm not sure about the Observational Haki you're referring to, but if it involves seeing a few seconds into the future, then yes," Theo agreed with the first comment.
    He also acknowledged that things were heating up, aligning with the sentiment expressed in the second comment. However, the one receiving the most heat wasn't Avalon or Maya¡ªit was Gareth. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Throughout the battle, Gareth had been observing silently. It was clear that Maya had gained the upper hand when she retracted her exoskeleton. Even if they continued the fight and ended up with mutual injuries, Maya would undoubtedly win by utilizing her earlier exoskeleton. Despite this, the thought of Avalon losing was simply unforgivable.
    "Avalon is going to lose? Does that mean I'm going to lose the bet?" Gareth gritted his teeth.
    There were several reasons why he couldn't afford to lose. Firstly, the humiliation he would face. While it might be easier if he only had to give up becoming the teacher of Class S, since Theo was the current teacher, he had the right to punish Gareth if he somehow won the bet. This meant Gareth's humiliation wouldn't be confined to just this school; the people in his realm would also hear about it, turning him into a laughingstock.
    Secondly, losing would be an acknowledgment of Theo's superiority. This was unacceptable to Gareth, who considered commoners and less talented individuals to be beneath him. Although Theo was a commoner and an illusionist not held in high regard even in his own world, Gareth refused to admit defeat to him.
    Lastly, losing could jeopardize his social status if the news reached his king. While it might not result in him losing his noble status, he would undoubtedly face scrutiny and a potential decrease in rank due to this setback.
    Therefore, there was no way Gareth would allow Avalon to lose. His hand sneaked into his pocket, reaching for something, while the battle continued at a rapid pace. Avalon's body was covered in wounds, and Maya's condition wasn't much better, but it was evident that Maya would emerge victorious if the fight persisted.
    Determined to ensure Avalon's victory, Gareth was prepared to take action, disregarding chivalrous conduct. Only someone like Avalon would hold such conduct in high regard, and Gareth wouldn't engage in such behavior unless it benefited him. The politics among nobles had shaped him into this person.
    "I think this will be the final strike," Avalon smiled, panting heavily. He was already struggling to hold his sword.
    "I have to agree," Maya replied, doing her best to remain calm despite her trembling hands.
    Both of them knew that prolonging the fight would be futile. They agreed to unleash everything in this final strike.
    As they leaped forward, Maya and Avalon swung their weapons. Two clicking sounds echoed across the field, leaving no doubt as to the winner.
    "I need to train more," Avalon smiled as he fell to his knees, using his sword to support himself. However, his hand soon gave out, and he couldn't hold the sword any longer. "I can't swing my blade anymore. I surrender."
    Maya briefly closed her eyes before raising her hand, declaring her victory. She let out a roar towards the sky, "Haaaaaa!"
    Despite wanting to intervene in the battle, Gareth found himself unable to do anything. A bead fell from his pocket, and his hand froze. Multiple blades made of essence surrounded his neck, ready to strike if he made any move.
    On the side, Theo, who had been silently observing, raised his hand and pointed his finger at Gareth. It was clear that Theo's essence had locked onto Gareth.
    With a dark expression, Theo narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, "What do you think you're doing, Teacher Gareth?"

 Chapter 24 Gareth vs Theo

    [Chapter 23 Comment][Xinhuan: Gareth is so predictable hehe.]
    [Twin_dragon13773: I cannot wait for that fool to suffer the consequences of trying to take Sir Theo's position. &gt;:)]
    "What do you think you're doing, Teacher Gareth?" Theo glared at Gareth with a cold expression, maintaining control over his essence. "By the way, the match has been decided. Maya wins."
    Gareth's body trembled as he turned around, pointing at the blades surrounding him. "I should be the one asking you. Are you trying to kill me?"
    Theo shrugged, walking toward Gareth. Before saying anything else, he bent his knees and picked up the bead that had fallen from Gareth's pocket earlier. "I wonder what this is..."
    Gareth gritted his teeth and hastily snatched the bead from Theo's hand, shouting in anger, "It's a healing pill! Couldn't you see that Avalon is heavily injured?"
    "Of course, I could see that. But all of his wounds are superficial. His life isn't in danger," Theo replied calmly.
    Gareth had no intention of confessing. He snarled, "I'm from the Knight Realm, just like him. How could I let someone from the same realm suffer like this?"
    "Ah, I see. From your words, are you implying that you will only save people from your own realm and not others? Avalon's injury isn't much different from Jayden's, so I don't think it's fair to show favoritism. After all, we are here as teachers for all the students from all realms," Theo said, narrowing his eyes and speaking in a cold tone. "Is this your personal stance or the stance of the Knight Realm?"
    Gareth wanted to strike Theo, but with each word, Theo further cornered him. So, Gareth changed his approach.
    Instead of engaging with Theo, lines began to appear all around Gareth's body, greatly enhancing his strength. The sudden surge in power created a massive shockwave that shook the entire field and shattered Theo's blades.
    "That's enough!" Gareth glared at Theo. "You are beneath me, and you have no right to interrogate me."
    Theo smiled nonchalantly. Despite already winning the bet, he agreed, "Sure, we can settle this..."
    Gareth clenched his fists, swearing to defeat Theo to the point of disfiguring his face for life.
    However, Theo added a condition, "Of course, you should apologize to the students first. You keep demanding new conditions before fulfilling the previous agreement. How can I be sure you will keep your word this time?"
    Thump!
    Gareth's heart sank. There was no way he could fulfill that condition. In anger, he raised his hand, attempting to punch Theo from above.
    Theo swiftly jumped back, evading the punch. But as expected from a formidable knight and marquis, Gareth's strike cracked the entire field.
    Meanwhile, Theo landed gracefully on top of a rock, pointing at Avalon and Maya. "You two, leave the arena immediately and ask Serena for a recovery potion. Inform the rest to watch."
    Avalon and Maya nodded with serious expressions. They wanted to stop Gareth, but Avalon knew there was little he could do, even though they hailed from the same realm. Gareth wouldn't listen to reason.
    As Maya carried Avalon away, he shouted, "Marquis Gareth, your current actions do not reflect the behavior of a knight!"
    "Shut up!" Gareth roared and advanced toward Theo, attempting to strike him.
    Theo calmly waved his hands, and multiple light balls made of essence materialized around him. Suddenly, these light balls flew toward Gareth, heading straight for him. "This is self-defense."
    Gareth, seeing the light balls, didn't pay much attention, considering Theo was merely an illusionist. However, he recalled the swords Theo had summoned earlier. Even though Theo focused on illusion, it seemed he had enough control over his essence to make his attacks real, not mere illusions.
    Without hesitation, Gareth raised his left hand, conjuring a white shield out of thin air to block the attacks. The impact of the balls against the shield was powerful, forcing Gareth to hold it with both hands.
    "What is this?" Gareth never expected the light balls to possess such strength. Upon realizing the threat, he activated his essence.
    The lines on Gareth's body glowed brightly as they formed an armor that covered him entirely. In addition, his right hand wielded a new sword.
    "Teacher, be careful. Gareth is a powerful knight with 63 lines. He may not be as strong as others in the kingdom, but he is far from weak!" Avalon warned, concern evident in his voice.
    Theo waved his hand nonchalantly, as if dismissing Avalon's warning. However, Gareth's armored appearance did give him a knight-like aura, though his character and actions were far from knightly.
    Theo clapped his hands together. Suddenly, two massive walls appeared beside Gareth and crashed down upon him.
    Gareth swung his sword and easily cut through the walls, snarling, "Do you think I don't know this is an illusion? Illusionists like you are useless!"
    "Is that so? How about this?" Theo pointed his finger at Gareth, and another, more concentrated light ball made of essence emerged. This ball seemed to possess more essence than the previous ones.
    Gareth raised his shield to block it, but upon collision, the ball exploded.
    Boom!
    The explosion was powerful, causing the field to tremble even more. It became apparent that the fire created by Theo was real, not an illusion.
    "This is..." Aurora gasped. "He can control the concentration of his essence so precisely?"
    Aurora realized the significance of this control. If she applied it to her arrows, she could change their purpose based on her needs.
    "To be an illusionist, you need to have knowledge of everything," Theo began teaching his students a lesson. He raised his hand and formed a sword made of essence.
    Meanwhile, Gareth rushed forward, attempting to intercept Theo.
    Theo showed no fear and stomped the ground before parrying Gareth's strike with his own blade.
    Cling!
    A clicking sound echoed through the field. To everyone's surprise, Theo managed to stop Gareth's strike completely.
    Gareth widened his eyes in shock, realizing what had happened. "You used an extraordinary amount of essence to match my strength?"
    Jayden gasped, realizing the implications. Depending on how he used his power, everything could change, including his strength. There was much to learn from that single clash.
    Gareth couldn't allow this to continue. He continued swinging his blades, but each blow was effortlessly blocked by Theo's sword as if they were nothing.
    Li Wei, Lancelot, and Avalon couldn't help but touch their own swords. They realized that while Theo's movements weren't flashy, they were incredibly refined. Theo could have been a swordmaster if he possessed a demon related to a sword instead of illusions.
    "Still think I have no element?" Theo smirked, wrapping his blade with fire.
    "Huh?" Gareth suddenly felt something change. The stone illusion had given off nothing, but this time, the fire released an intense heat, just like real flames. It seemed that Theo truly possessed this element.
    Theo took advantage of Gareth's shock and spun his body, delivering a direct attack that struck Gareth's armor.
    Although Gareth's armor was sturdy, the heat transferred through it, causing Gareth to feel as if his stomach was burning from the outside.
    "Aaaahhhh!"
    Gareth's screams startled all the students, and Serena and Haruka frowned.
    "The fire is real, not an illusion."
    "The heat must be transferring to his armor. How strong is that heat to achieve such an effect?"
    Gareth, fueled by his determination and frustration, covered his sword with his essence. He swung it, sending a crescent-shaped sword strike flying towards Theo. "Take this!"
    Theo remained composed and took a deep breath. With precision, he gently touched the sword strike with his own sword, using the essence from his blade to redirect and deflect it.
    Luca and Lucas watched in awe, realizing that Theo was employing the same technique he had used to repel their elemental attacks, but on a higher level.
    Theo raised his hand, commanding, "Fall!"
    Gareth's eyes widened as he saw a massive fireball descending upon him. Desperately, he struck the fireball with his sword, attempting to repel it. "Haaa!"
    However, the moment his sword made contact with the fireball, a clicking sound resonated as if he had hit something solid. In an instant, the fireball transformed into a gigantic boulder that crashed down on top of him.
    Boom!
    The impact and weight of the boulder crushed Gareth, pinning him to the ground. The force shattered the already damaged arena, leaving Gareth with no means of escape.
    "Gah!" Gareth screamed in pain, feeling as though his ribs had been broken. However, he soon realized that the boulder was an illusion.
    Without hesitation, he struck the illusory boulder again. This time, there was no resistance or clicking sound. It dissipated as if it were nothing more than air.
    "Kh. Why?" Gareth managed to dispel the illusion, but the pain persisted. He truly believed his ribs had been broken from the attack.
    Mia, grinning, explained to the other students, "This is one of my dad's illusions. It connects the mind and the body. If your mind believes you're injured, you might truly experience the effects in the real world."
    Mia revealed that Gareth had genuinely believed in the illusion, resulting in him feeling the pain of his supposed broken ribs.
    Gareth paid no attention to their comments and shock. He pushed forward, shouting, "Die!"
    "What a dangerous word to say." Theo shook his head in disappointment. He snapped his fingers.
    Suddenly, a loud honk resounded from the side. A truck drove toward Gareth as if intending to run him over.
    "I advise against cutting that truck," Theo said with a smile.
    "Useless!" Gareth roared, swinging his sword and slicing the truck in two. He disregarded whatever Theo had to say.
    Unfortunately for him, the truck turned out to be a gasoline truck. As soon as it was cut, it ignited and created a massive explosion that engulfed the entire field, swallowing Gareth within its flames.
    Theo, on the other hand, jumped back to avoid being consumed by the inferno. He even formed a shield with his essence to block the heat and fire, protecting himself and the students. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    As expected of a formidable knight, Gareth was still alive. Half of his armor was destroyed, but he remained conscious, his gaze refusing to acknowledge defeat.
    But then, Theo shocked everyone.
    Theo disappeared as if he had been an illusion all along, leaving Gareth and the students bewildered.
    "Huh?" Gareth and the students widened their eyes, searching for Theo and trying to make sense of what had just occurred.
    It turned out that Theo had been sitting among them the entire time. He hadn't moved from his original spot.
    What Gareth had fought earlier was nothing more than an illusion.
    Theo sat comfortably, typing on his Lumina as if bored with the fight. When everyone's gaze fell upon him, he raised his head, wearing an innocent expression.
    "Oh, are you done? The fight took so long, I got bored. Besides, for someone who looks down on illusionists, you couldn't even defeat an illusion of me," Theo remarked with a sigh of disappointment.

 Chapter 25 Conclusion

    [Chapter 24 Comment][Xinhuan: ¡ª¡ª¡ª]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Every time Theo fights it's really quite amazing and so hard to predict]
    Everyone was completely shocked by what Theo had done. Some of them had seen illusionists and what they could do, but Theo was completely different.
    Some illusionists used the target's memory to make them believe. Some illusionists confused the enemy's brain to the point where their battle only appeared in their brains, not the real world.
    But from what they could see, the way Theo fought was vastly different. The destruction of the field meant the fight was real. Gareth had crushed the field, but at the same time, the destruction that Theo caused actually remained to be seen.
    In addition, Gareth's reaction confirmed that the heat, the broken ribs, and other sensations were completely real.
    Mia couldn't help but smile. She raised her hand, explaining, "An illusion that incorporates or even becomes the reality itself¡­ This is what a true illusion is."
    The people sucked in a cold breath. They obviously knew how Theo usually used his illusion to match what would happen in real life. Now that she said it, they knew that Theo's illusion was so strong that the line between reality and illusion was so thin that it might not exist at all.
    They had never seen an illusionist like this.
    "In any case, the fight is done. So, let's wrap it up!" Theo looked at Gareth with a cold gaze. "And we need that guy to fulfill his promise."
    "You¡­" Gareth bit his lips to the point where they began to bleed. Even though his body struggled to get up, he did everything he could just to make one last jump toward Theo.
    The other students were astounded and tried to protect Theo. They were not a match for Gareth, but with Gareth this injured, they should be able to stop him. Their teacher had been communicating with them as a teacher, so this time, they had to show that they were his students by protecting him.
    "You bastard, die!" Gareth roared and raised his fist, trying to punch Theo.
    Surprisingly, Theo didn't even make a single move. He only watched him from behind his students as if using his students as a shield.
    However, everything was within his calculation. There was a reason why he was looking at his Lumina when he revealed his presence.
    And all of a sudden, a shadow moved from the side and stopped in front of the students. The mysterious person caught Gareth's punch.
    Even though he was injured, the punch was still quite strong. It produced a shock wave that pushed the students back.
    Yet, the person who caught it didn't even flinch.
    All the students and Gareth looked at the person who appeared on the field and were completely dumbstruck.
    "Principal!" The students immediately recognized her status while Gareth's face became pale.
    Yes, the one who appeared was none other than the principal, Victoria.
    Victoria looked at the mess and Theo, who seemed to not care about the entire situation. "What is happening here?"
    Victoria wanted to ask, but considering Theo and Gareth had their own alibis at this point, she turned to a random student, which happened to be Serena. "Explain to me what's happening?"
    "Well¡­ To put it simply, Teacher Theo and Teacher Gareth made a bet. If Teacher Theo lost, he would have to give the right of S Class to Teacher Gareth. If Teacher Gareth lost, he would have to apologize to the students from the S Class and B Class that he looked down upon. And Teacher Theo won the bet, but because Teacher Gareth didn't want to acknowledge it, he challenged Teacher Theo to a duel, only to be beaten up miserably. And this was what happened after he lost." Serena summarized the entire situation.
    "We can testify that's the case and even give you a detailed explanation." Li Wei, Haruka, and Lancelot raised their hands.
    Victoria's eyebrows twitched when she heard this matter. On the one hand, she regretted the fact that she let Theo do whatever he wanted. On the other hand, she knew that this problem was because of her originally. After all, she didn't do anything when Gareth taught the students while Theo was away.
    "I will deal with this according to the school law. And it won't be weird if Teacher Gareth has to be suspended for a while depending on the circumstances." Victoria sighed. This should be the best solution at the moment.
    Unfortunately for her, Theo didn't like the result. He tucked Mia's sleeve, signaling her to do what they had planned before.
    "I don't think that's appropriate, Principal Victoria." Mia raised her hand. "My father has been wronged the entire time. If the punishment is only a suspension, I believe that there will be a lot of people who can't accept it, including me. In addition, Teacher Gareth has looked down on the less talented people just because he can't discover their true talents. You should know that this school is created to understand all realities and make the curriculum. There are bound to be a lot of less talented people in the future, so if you allow someone like him to become a teacher here, there will be a lot of people that might become useless."
    Victoria furrowed her eyebrows while Gareth shouted, "Shut up, you brat! You¡ª"
    Victoria waved her hand as Gareth's voice suddenly disappeared. She already had a headache dealing with the problem, but Mia made it even bigger. She utilized the fact that this was an academy to grab people's empathy. If this incident was to be known by people, a lot of people would lose their trust in the academy.
    "If you still can't make a decision, then I have to give this to my dad." Mia took out a Lumina from her pocket. It looked like the Lumina was active this whole time.
    "Wait. That's¡­" Victoria instantly understood what she wanted.
    "You recorded everything?" Maya squinted her eyes.
    "I know that Teacher Gareth will threaten us with this and go unpunished. Hence, I can only do this¡­ After all, becoming viral will cause the situation to be taken more seriously." Mia smirked and pointed at Gareth. "If you don't want this to go viral, you should know what to do."
    The people were completely speechless. They knew what Mia was trying to attempt.
    Once this incident went viral, people from all realms should hear about it in one way or another.
    Eventually, Gareth, his kingdom, and even his entire realm would be judged by this action.
    When that happened, Victoria didn't know if it was possible to stop it or not. In fact, the Knight Realm would leave the academy entirely.
    Victoria's face became pale. It was clear that she was shaken. She asked, "Teacher Theo¡­ Let's talk about this, shall we? Don't do anything rash¡ª"
    Theo stuck out his tongue and pointed the Lumina's screen. On that screen, he had opened the famous messaging application, LuminaChat, and successfully uploaded it. "Look at this."
    "NOOO!" Victoria hurriedly rushed to Theo, trying to steal his Lumina.
    But the moment she had his Lumina, the screen changed, indicating it was only an illusion.
    "That's my Lumina, not my daughter's. So, what you saw earlier was just an illusion¡­ Though, I don't know if it will remain an illusion or a reality." Theo smirked.
    Victoria sucked in a cold breath. Mia worded it nicely, but she was his daughter. It was obvious her evilness hadn't reached his level.
    From Theo's words alone, she could feel the threat and the intention to do so. If she handled this poorly, the situation would definitely be known by many.
    Victoria gritted her teeth, looking very frustrated. It seemed that she had invited two wrong teachers. Gareth's behavior aside, Theo was far more frightening than she originally thought. Even though she was the principal, Theo was the one holding the authority whenever they talked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    However, she also admitted that this was her fault. She should have prevented Gareth from making trouble.
    She had already sworn in her heart that it was better not to provoke Theo. As much as she wanted to expel him as well to avoid all this headache, it didn't change the fact that the students under Theo had the biggest improvement. So, his teaching method was the best among other teachers, making it impossible for her to afford to kick him out.
    Victoria took a deep breath to calm her heart down. After that, she moved to Gareth and waved her hand. "I will be bringing Teacher Gareth to the hospital. It seems that he can't attend school anytime soon and there's a possibility that we have to change a teacher."
    Gareth wanted to speak, but no sound came out. In addition, his body levitated for no reason. Even the fluctuation of the essence was minimal.
    Despite Gareth's injury, it didn't change the fact that Gareth was pretty strong. Yet, Victoria could render Gareth useless with a single wave of her hand. It showed that Victoria not only had a deep background but also unfathomable strength.
    "I guess this is the end." Mia harrumphed. "He should have followed his own words. To think he would be this shameless."
    "That's¡­" Avalon came to Theo and bowed his head. "I'm sorry, Teacher. If only I wasn't hard-headed, this incident would never have happened. And there is also the matter of Teacher Gareth not fulfilling his promise¡­"
    "I bet there are a lot of people being suppressed by him back in your world." Theo nodded in agreement.
    "Yeah. Not only commoners but a lot of nobles don't like his personality."
    "Even nobles? Like marquis or even duke?"
    "No. The dukes or duchesses are too strong for someone like him. He only picks on people weaker than him like my father or Count Hargel. I've heard that one of his sons even ended up dying because of him. I'm luckier since my father is also a marquis."
    "I see." Theo nodded and patted his shoulder. "Remember. You are currently a student; it's fine to make mistakes. It's fine to lose. However, make sure that every time you make a mistake, you learn from it¡­ every time you lose, you will strive to get stronger. No one knows about your path other than yourself. The path might be meandering or going uphill and downhill. Nonetheless, you are strong, Avalon. I quite like your swordsmanship¡­ I know you can become even stronger."
    Avalon closed his eyes, feeling frustrated by the fact that he had betrayed this teacher.
    Theo smiled before raising three fingers. "Still, you shouldn't have forgotten that the three winners will follow me on a mission, right? The mission will take place four days later. I will inform you about the details later."
    Serena and the others had jealous expressions, looking at Maya, Oliver, and Li Wei.
    Li Wei clasped his hands and bowed his head. "I'd like to thank you for your guidance in advance."
    Oliver clenched his fists and said, "I'm going to do my best, Teacher. I will definitely not disappoint you."
    "Hehe¡­ I'm going ahead, guys. I'll definitely ride the momentum." Maya pumped her chest excitedly.
    "Of course, I'll be giving the rest of you some homework. I expect you to do your best unlike the previous week¡­ Okay?" Theo smiled.
    Now that they had acknowledged Theo's ability, they nodded their heads without hesitation, swearing that they would stand out more than the rest so that Theo would bring them out.
    "Alright. Let's go back to the classroom!" Theo nodded. "Bring the injured to Prof. Aldi."
    "Got it!"
    The students began to move back to the classroom, leaving Theo behind.
    Surprisingly, Mia hid behind Theo so that she could talk to him.
    "Is that all, Dad? I mean, you are not as aggressive as Mom told me." Mia tilted her head in confusion.
    "What do you think your dad is? I'm not a demon, you know." Theo shook his head helplessly. But he soon added, "You must have forgotten the fact that I probe the identity of the people suppressed by Gareth."
    "¡­" Mia was confused for a second before understanding his real plan. She gasped, knowing the reason why her mother called her father a devil. Yes, he wasn't a demon but a devil.
    ...
    A few days later.
    Count Hargel received a present that contained a Lumina and a letter.

 Chapter 26 Outcome

    [Chapter 25 Comment][Midday_Eclipse: Excited for more chapters to come.]
    Theo was sitting lazily on his bed, looking at the comments. He said, "I apologize for not replying to some comments on previous chapters. Though, I'm quite curious about Xinhuan's case. How is it becoming a weird symbol? What did you use to make such a thing? Or did you type the exact thing?"
    After leaving that question, he continued to read the other comments. "Ahaha, once you experience enough battles, you should know that once your movement is predicted, the opponent might take advantage of it and defeat you. It's especially true when you're an illusionist. The moment they realize it's an illusion, you're dead. So, you have to make them believe in one way or another."
    "And yes, you can expect some consequences for Gareth¡­ Though, I doubt that he can handle it." Theo smirked. As he said those words, Mia came to him with a question.
    "Dad. Are you sure we're going to let Victoria handle the rest? I mean, you sent the Lumina to Count Hargel, but it might cause a diplomatic issue, you know." Mia tilted her head in confusion.
    "What do you think will happen after this?"
    "Hmm¡­ Count Hargel will bring it up to the king, and the king will punish Gareth. However, that's all. Gareth will remain in power. While he might be changed by another teacher, it doesn't change the fact that Gareth is still powerful. And he will use his connections to somehow find his way here and scheme against you. Besides, for this embarrassment, the king will become a bit hostile as well. So, we have to watch out."
    "Your answer is good enough, but you haven't seen that far ahead." Theo patted her head. "First of all, what do you think about Victoria?"
    "Hmm¡­ she is strong and influential. But I think that's all¡­ She can't directly influence another kingdom, I think."
    "That's where you are wrong. Besides, my intention is not about that. You should know that we are in a story, right? I have thought about it and calculated that our story should be something about me meeting the author. In that case, it will be fine if I cause some problems for myself."
    "Huh?" Mia became even more confused. "I don't understand."
    "I'm talking about the plot armor."
    Mia looked down for a moment before gasping in realization. "Wait a minute. Now that I think about it, what if the story is about a guy who wants to die and ends up offending everyone? But whenever he does it, there will be a plot armor that just strengthens him to the point where he can't die. That's the kind of story, and the plot armor will appear throughout the story."
    "Exactly. In that story, the protagonist doesn't know that he is the main character and the plot armor, right? On the other hand, we know that the plot armor will come to us. And we have to somehow utilize it to our advantage."
    "Don't tell me¡­ the reason why you left everything to Victoria?"
    "Yep. She has that plot armor's halo on her head. She is extremely strong and influential, and to be able to persuade all realms to create an academy and send their talented people is enough to know that her background is deeper than people can imagine. That's why she will definitely solve the issue with the king. I bet they are discussing this in the castle¡­ and this is probably what is happening¡­"
    ...
    Knight Realm.
    In the Linkeldonia Kingdom, a huge castle stood tall, occupying a vast land.
    The king sat on his throne, looking down on the man who knelt in front of him. The king was muscular like that of a true knight, exuding fighting intent from his body. His sharp gaze could see through everyone and make them feel like they were being preyed upon by a wild beast.
    "Begin." He gestured to the minister on his right to read the edict.
    The minister opened the scroll and declared, "Marquis Gareth Woodbead has caused an international issue and challenged the stability of the kingdom. In addition, he has behaved contrary to his knightly beliefs. The Linkeldonia Kingdom can't tolerate such behavior. As punishment, Marquis Gareth Woodbead shall be stripped of his title as a Marquis and demoted to the rank of Baron. His land shall be confiscated, and he will be relocated to the Southern Ridge Territory."
    Gareth's body was shaking. There was no way he could accept it. But there was completely nothing he could do to stop it. This was the edict directly from the king.
    He didn't know how the other party did it, but it was clear that they managed to force the king to such an extent.
    After all, he was previously a Marquis, and he had a lot of connections in the upper noble circle. Yet, he was demoted so severely to the point where he almost lost that noble title.
    Never in his wildest dreams did he think that he would lose almost everything the moment he returned to the kingdom.
    The king looked at Gareth with a sharp gaze, but his mind was recalling the intense conversation he had with Victoria.
    Before that conversation, the king actually received the Lumina from Count Hargel.
    The Lumina contained videos about the bet, Gareth's behavior, and the possibility of a war with other realms. After all, the other party was a possessor of a Royal Grade Demon.
    Although he was known to be the weakest due to his nature as an illusionist, when he saw the fight, he knew that the rumor was not true. There was no way a man who could possess such refined swordsmanship, unpredictable illusions, and a quick-witted brain would be so low in the rankings.
    That was why he knew Theo was like a lion in sheep's clothing. One wrong move would make this problem extend to multiple realms, not just Theo's Demon Realm.
    The video had clearly shown Gareth's bad behavior. In addition, due to the advancement of technology from other realms, the commoners could now gain a lot of information. While it might revolutionize the kingdom, it didn't change the fact that commoners gained more power because of it. If the video was spread, he was afraid that the entire country's stability would be shaken.
    And that was when Victoria came in.
    A blue screen popped out in front of him, with Victoria bowing to him.
    "I greet Your Majesty, William De Lionheart. My name¡­"
    Before she finished, the king stopped her. "I already know who you are. You are Victoria Hastings. I've been informed about you. Let's skip the pleasantries and talk about the main issue right away. No need to talk politely if it makes the conversation too long."
    Victoria paused for a moment before nodding her head. "Certainly. In that case, I shall explain this matter to you. The teacher who harmed Teacher¡­ Ahem, Marquis Gareth is Theodore Griffith, one of the possessors of the Royal Grade Demon. His background is clear, but I believe that not everything is correct after I got to know him personally."
    The king didn't mention the Lumina and the fact that he had already seen the video.
    "To resolve the situation, I believe that punishing Marquis Gareth is enough. He is currently the only teacher who has made a lot of progress in the new curriculum, so he is someone I would like to keep no matter what. So, I would like to ask Your Majesty to avoid provoking Marquis Gareth to launch a counterattack. After all, I'm afraid that this situation will become bigger than it is now¡­"
    The king squinted his eyes before shaking his head helplessly. "Your brain is filled with wisdom, and your eyes can see one's talent. However, you have yet to see one's true nature. In any case, I'll handle the problem that a noble from my country has created. Does he want anything?"
    "He didn't tell me anything."
    "In that case, tell him that Marquis Gareth wouldn't be able to do anything to him. So, he can rest assured."
    "Understood. I'd like to thank Your Majesty. I know that this is a hard decision¡ª"
    Before she finished, the king continued. "Miss Victoria. Let me give you one piece of advice. You currently don't know what you're dealing with¡­ so be careful."
    Victoria looked surprised and confused, but she still bowed her head. "Thank you for your advice."
    "If I'm not wrong, one of his students¡­"
    "Yes. He is Avalon Pendragon, Marquis Pendragon's son."
    "I see. In exchange for taking care of Gareth, tell him to properly teach him."
    "I shall relay your request to him." Victoria nodded with a serious expression.
    The king waved his hand, closing the blue screen.
    With a blink of his eye, he returned to the throne room after recalling the conversation. He couldn't help but realize the potential that Theo had. It was beyond Victoria's imagination.
    And that reason would soon startle the kingdom.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Theo had finished narrating what was happening in the Linkeldonia Kingdom to Mia.
    She noticed something. "Dad. I still think it's not a good idea to leave your enemy alive. I mean, even if he is demoted, he is still a noble. There is a chance that he will make a comeback and scheme against us? I mean, I don't think you are going to be tricked by him, but what if he comes after me? I can somehow fight back, but he is too strong for me currently."
    Mia's concern was not without basis. She knew that leaving the opponent alive would just make him even stronger, especially with the fact that they were inside a story.
    "You should know about the cliche of leaving your opponent alive and he somehow returns as a big antagonist with a ridiculous power-up that can't be explained by the established power system, right? There might be an evil organization that takes him in and does this and that¡­" Mia explained.
    Theo chuckled.
    "Dad. Why are you laughing? I'm serious here!"
    "Yeah. It seems that you don't know your dad well enough." Theo smiled. "Do you think your dad will spare his life?"
    "Huh?" Mia still didn't understand, considering Theo told her that the king would only demote him. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Do you remember when Avalon mentioned that he was a cruel noble and he had a lot of enemies?"
    "Ah?!" Mia's body shook, realizing what was going to happen.
    Without even Theo explaining the rest, Mia could imagine it in her head.
    ¡­
    A few days later.
    The Linkeldonia Kingdom was shaken by multiple requests from territorial kingdoms, with Count Hargel being one of them.
    And all of them were targeting one noble, Marquis... No, Baron Gareth Woodbead. With a lot of opponents, Gareth had nothing he could do to resist.
    Within a few days, the entire barony was destroyed. Even his wife's family had to sever their relationship with him if they didn't want to be included as one of the potential targets. Baron Gareth's head was hung on the city wall for a week, and his body was left to rot without a burial.
    There were three people who had foreseen this outcome. They were Theo, Mia, and the king of the Linkeldonia Kingdom. It was the exact reason why he warned Victoria. He had already known that the moment Gareth was demoted, he would meet his demise. That was the reason why Theo sent the Lumina to Count Hargel.

 Chapter 27 To Another World

    [Chapter 26 Comment][Xinhuan: Mia is too smart for a 7 year old human! Most can't even do simple math yet!]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Yeah there's just no way someone like Gareth could survive after losing the only thin allowing his constant bullying. You know what they say about karma¡­]
    Theo saw Xinhuan's comment and couldn't help but smile proudly. "Of course. I taught her myself. You should be able to see a lot of videos of a very young kid able to achieve a lot of things. And Mia is one of them, but most of my lessons are structured in a way where she can connect one dot to another. So, you can say that I'm training her logical thinking as high as possible in addition to her ability practice. But if you talk about advanced math or other things, she won't be able to answer you."
    Theo also agreed with the second comment as it was the reason why he decided to end things that way. If he personally killed Gareth, it would just cause a feud with the king of the Linkeldonia Kingdom. But since it was his own people that killed him, he should be safe for the time being.
    After replying to the comments, Theo stepped out of the car, finding the students waiting for him in a giant lobby. They had arrived at the Interworld Agency. This agency was responsible for managing the portals that connected to other worlds. If they wanted to visit another realm, they had to register and go through all the necessary processes.
    This time, their mission was to visit the Exorcism World where Haruka lived. Unfortunately, due to her loss to Oliver, she couldn't personally come back. It would have been beneficial to have Haruka with them as she could guide them or provide support from her family. However, Theo intentionally chose not to involve her because he wanted to teach the kids how to survive in an unfamiliar place as well.
    "Teacher, we've been waiting for you." Maya waved her hand with a smile.
    "I'm not late." Theo chuckled. "I'm one minute early, according to the promised time."
    "Yeah, I know you're going to say that." Maya chuckled.
    Theo's expression soon became serious. "Have you read my email from yesterday?"
    "Of course." Maya took out her Lumina and opened the screen containing the mission details.
    [Mission: The Haunted Village Investigation]
    [Difficulty: 2.5 Stars]
    [Description: The villagers have been experiencing a rise in ghostly apparitions, poltergeist activity, and unexplained phenomena. It is causing distress and fear among the locals, disrupting their daily lives.]
    "Ghost hunting," Maya smirked. "I don't even know if my modern weapon can harm them or not... But essence should be able to do it, right?"
    Li Wei nodded. "I should have no problem cutting through the ghosts."
    "I have prepared a lot of things for the investigation, so please don't hesitate to ask me about anything. I can't remember everything because I brought too much," Oliver said with an awkward smile.
    "By the way, if you need Space Rings, you can just ask me for one. It acts as storage, but with some limitations and not as practical as yours."
    "Besides, my inventory ability is as big as our school field. If I get stronger, I might have an even bigger one," Oliver added, shrugging.
    "Since you've understood the assignment, let's go, shall we?" Theo smiled.
    "Yes!" They answered without hesitation. Even Li Wei had a hard time maintaining his poker face due to the excitement that came with the mission. He wondered what kind of lesson he would learn from Theo.
    They entered the giant building and saw a grand lobby. However, their destination remained unchanged. They hastened their pace and reached the receptionist.
    Theo showed them the academy badge and said, "We're on a mission. I should have completed all the formalities. The person on the other side should have granted permission as well."
    The receptionist nodded. "Certainly. May I know if I'm speaking with Mr. Theodore Griffith?"
    Theo took out his ID card and scanned his fingerprints and retina to prove his identity.
    "Thank you." The receptionist took some time to process the request before handing him a green card. "Please proceed to corridor 8B. The person there will guide you to your passage."
    "Thanks." Theo took the card and led the students to the passage.
    It didn't take long for them to meet another person who guided them to another passage. There were a total of nine passages in this place, leading to their respective worlds. Each world had studied the mechanism of the portal and gradually gained control over it. They had even set up a few more teleportation points all around their world. The modern world they were currently in also had several teleportation points.
    After completing some procedures, they finally reached another grand hall where the portal was located. The portal was twenty meters in diameter, resembling a blue whirlpool that provided no view of the other side. However, numbers were displayed above the portal, indicating the destination of each warp point.
    Theo handed the green card to the staff in the hall.
    "Ayashiki Capital, Fighter," the staff member confirmed Theo's intention and business. "The portal will be opened within fifteen minutes. I'll inform you again when it's your turn, sir."
    "Thank you."
    Since there were many people waiting to go to other worlds, whether for sightseeing or business, Theo understood the waiting time. Additionally, with numerous warp locations but only one portal, patience was required. So, they waited patiently until the portal was opened.
    Without hesitation, they entered the portal. Upon contact with the vortex, they felt a gentle breeze brushing against their skin. With a single blink of an eye, they suddenly found themselves in a different scenery.
    They stood on top of a giant platform located in another building, but the style of the building was vastly different from the previous one. Wooden decorations and gentle neon lights adorned the surroundings. Theo glanced at the students to ensure they had teleported to the same destination.
    "Welcome to the Ayashiki Capital." A gentle lady approached them and politely extended her hand. "Sir Theodore Griffith, correct? Your patron has been waiting for you at the end of the corridor."
    "Thanks." Theo nodded.
    "Let's go. Do you think we'll have time to buy souvenirs?" Maya playfully looked around, but Li Wei glared at her, reminding her that they were here for a mission, not sightseeing.
    Theo chuckled and led the group to meet their guarantor.
    The guarantor turned out to be a beautiful lady in her late twenties, radiating elegance and poise. She had long, flowing ebony hair that cascaded down to her waist. She carried a faint luminescence, giving her an otherworldly aura. However, she had put on a formal suit to match the universal formal attire required to meet Theo.
    "Mr. Theodore Griffith?" The lady immediately approached them and extended her hand.
    "Yes."
    "I am Amara Ishikawa, a Spiritual Diplomat. I'm also one of the high priestesses of the Sacred Temple in the city. I have been waiting for you." She took out her Lumina and showed her identity to establish trust.
    "Thank you for receiving us. It's unexpected for someone without any exorcism experience to be accepted. We'll learn a lot from you," Theo said. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Haha. You don't need to worry about that. Other worlds can also harness unique powers. So, we should be the ones learning from you." She shook his hand and continued, "Please follow me."
    They followed Amara as she began to explain the details. "We have arranged lodging and meals for you. I know you must be tired, but the situation in the village has worsened recently. Although I would like to let you rest, I believe we must begin the investigation tomorrow... or approximately twelve hours from now."
    "What about the support personnel?"
    "Currently, I am overseeing the entire investigation. While it may not be dangerous, we're ensuring the safety of the children. As for the support personnel, there are ten 1-Star Exorcists and three 2-Star Exorcists. They should be sufficient for now."
    "The area?"
    "We have sealed off the area. Most of the villagers have been evacuated, but some are possessed. So, if possible, try not to harm them. If you are unable to do anything, please inform us, and we will attempt to separate them from the ghosts."
    Amara provided answers to all the important questions Theo had. On one hand, she displayed her professionalism as a high priestess, and on the other hand, she was astonished by Theo's inquiries, realizing their significance. It seemed that Theo possessed extensive experience in missions like this, making her believe that the situation would progress smoothly.
    "Have you gathered the basic information?"
    "Currently, we suspect that the enemy is a Destroyer Rank ghost. As you may know, we classify our enemies, such as ghosts or demons, into five ranks: Normal, Destroyer, Noble, Disaster, and World. A Destroyer Rank ghost can typically devastate a village and cause significant casualties. However, with careful exorcism, they can be contained quite easily."
    Theo pondered for a moment before asking, "What about the Noble Rank?"
    "A Noble Rank ghost can cause immense destruction in a city."
    "How many people do you usually deploy to stop an enemy of that magnitude?"
    "Huh?" Amara became confused, not understanding why Theo asked such a question. Nevertheless, she answered, "In such cases, we usually send two or three four-star exorcists like myself, along with numerous exorcists below us. After all, when an enemy of this rank appears, they usually have armies or can cause massive destruction, necessitating a considerable force to contain the damage."
    "In that case, you should make some preparations," Theo added.
    "Huh?" Amara frowned. "I don't think I understand what you're referring to."
    "Well, you can consider it as me being paranoid. But I'm concerned that the enemy we're going to face will be stronger than originally thought," Theo explained. He knew there would be challenges in this mission. When he considered it, there was a chance that the author decided not to do anything to make Theo look bad. However, if the author dared to do so, the mission would become extremely boring. Thus, he must be planning something.
    Theo simply wanted to be prepared for the worst-case scenario.
    "That's not something I can do immediately... Unless there are clear signs indicating such an occurrence, I can't mobilize that many people on short notice," Amara apologized.
    "Teacher, does that mean we're going to fight that kind of enemy?" Maya asked, curious.
    "Who knows? But it's better to be prepared," Theo shrugged.
    Li Wei furrowed his eyebrows, wondering why Theo appeared apprehensive. However, he knew that Theo expressed his wisdom in his own unique way, so there might be an underlying meaning behind this instruction.
    Oliver had a similar thought. He sensed something in Theo that he hadn't noticed before. Thus, Theo must have seen something more in this mission.
    Unfortunately, Amara didn't personally know Theo. As much as she wanted to accommodate his request, she couldn't do so without any concrete evidence. Other exorcists could spend their time battling other enemies, after all.
    In the end, Amara said, "I will do whatever I can. For now, I'll guide you to your hotel."

 Chapter 28 Not Good?

    [Chapter 27 Comment][Xinhuan: The weird symbol comment from earlier was an animated image comment. It seems, we are limited to text communication.]
    ¡­
    The next day, Theo noticed a system notification informing him about the comment. He closed his eyes for a moment, processing the information. "Ah, I see. So it was a gif. Thank you for clarifying. Unfortunately, it seems our means of communication are limited."
    As Theo was about to continue the conversation, the car came to a stop, and the driver informed him, "We've arrived, Sir."
    Theo glanced to the side as he stepped out of the car. Above them was a clear blue sky, shining brightly without a cloud in sight. However, not far from their location, a stark contrast awaited¡ªa dark sky filled with black clouds.
    "Hmm? Is that...?" Theo raised his head, observing the phenomenon.
    "Yes, when a Destroyer Rank Supernatural appears, they often cause small anomalies like that," Amara explained.
    "I see. Well, it's time for my students to shine. So..." Theo looked at Maya, Li Wei, and Oliver. "You guys can ask the supervisor anything."
    Maya eagerly raised her hand, seemingly unable to contain herself since the previous night. "Here, here! I'd like to know what kind of beings we are facing. I mean, I understand they are ghosts, but what kind? Just normal ghosts, souls from the past, or something else?"
    "We currently have no information on that. However, we have observed a few skeletons emerging from the ground. We believe this ghost has the ability to summon souls," Amara replied.
    "Like a necromancer, huh?" Oliver narrowed his eyes. "So, it seems we'll be fighting an army."
    "I will cut them down," Li Wei stated firmly. "But before that, I need to clarify something. Since there are civilians involved, how do we identify them? How do we know if they haven't died yet?"
    "The ghost can possess a human and spiritually kill them by engulfing their soul. However, to do that, they have to kill the physical body first... which means, they can only starve the person to death."
    "What if the ghost makes the physical body stab itself?" Li Wei furrowed his brow.
    "In this world, there are three types of afterlife: Euna, Luina, and Reona. Euna is where the peacefully departed souls go, while Luina is for those who died unjustly or on battlefields. Lastly, Reona is where bad people go after death. To answer your question, the scenario you described falls under Luina. In such a case, Luina would consume the soul, including the one possessing the body. Thus, a ghost wouldn't do that."
    Maya raised her eyebrows. "So, they want the original souls to pass away peacefully by starving them to death? That way, only the original soul would move on?"
    "Yes, if they devour the soul, Reona will consume the devouring soul. The supernatural beings in this world are aware of this fact. In fact, they are souls that somehow managed to escape Reona."
    "Your Reona doesn't seem to have good security... sorry to say," Oliver commented, frowning.
    "If you were to gather all the bad people in one place, it would create chaos. So, situations like this are bound to happen. Euna and Luina don't face this problem since they consist of good souls."
    "I understand," Oliver nodded in understanding.
    "Do you have any other questions?"
    "Just one more thing. I want to confirm... if we encounter the possessed individuals, we will do our best not to kill them and only sever the connection with the bad soul. But what if we can't?"
    "If the bad soul has completely merged with the person, there's nothing you can do other than kill them. If you can't separate them, but the situation hasn't reached that point yet, you can call for assistance. In fact, I will send one of my subordinates to accompany you and assess the situation."
    "Understood," Li Wei nodded, then turned to Theo, who had been observing the horizon. "Teacher, are you going with us?"
    "Of course," Theo replied, but his gaze remained fixed on the entrance of the village. Although they had barricaded the entrance and set up a barrier to isolate the area, it seemed they were encountering some difficulties. "But you should look that way."
    "Hmm?" Everyone, including Li Wei, turned their heads to see several skeletons running towards the barrier.
    "Huh?!" Amara widened her eyes in shock. "They're attacking the barrier? Does that mean the supernatural being has started advancing outside the village?"
    Without hesitation, Amara hurried towards the barrier, where three individuals were protecting it. They wore different uniforms from Amara, long flowing robes adorned with sacred symbols. Underneath the robes, they wore fitted tunics with markings that enhanced their essence.
    As ten skeletons approached, the three defenders took out talismans. The person on the right tossed a talisman that effortlessly passed through the barrier. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Water stops them!" they shouted.
    Water surged out of the talisman, flooding the road and washing away some of the skeletons. However, three of them managed to jump to the side and avoid the flood. Once the water receded, the three skeletons returned to the road and continued their approach.
    The woman in the middle raised her glaive and wrapped a talisman around it. She infused her essence into the weapon, causing it to emit a faint golden light.
    "On guard!" she exclaimed, leaping into the air and bringing her glaive down on one of the skeletons.
    The skeleton attempted to grab the glaive but was shattered by the momentum and force of the strike, splitting in half. The woman then swung her glaive to the side, striking the second skeleton.
    Meanwhile, the third skeleton leaped from behind, preparing to attack her from the rear.
    The woman didn't even bother to look back. Just as the third person was about to throw a talisman to eliminate the last skeleton, a figure suddenly slipped past him, startling the man.
    "Huh?!" The man looked at the person who had somehow breached the barrier and leaped towards the skeleton, swinging a blade and slicing through its skull.
    "Hmm?" The woman realized that the attacker wasn't one of her comrades but someone else. She turned around, shocked to find a child standing beside her, pinning the skeleton to the ground with his foot. "Who...?"
    "Li Wei, you can't just go charging in like that!" Maya scolded him, reprimanding his actions.
    The woman turned to the side, noticing her superior and a few unfamiliar faces. These strangers seemed to be the group they had been waiting for.
    "Nana!" Amara called out. "I've arrived."
    The woman, referred to as Nana, nodded and quickly returned. "The situation is not looking good. It seems the supernatural beings have become more restless."
    "They're here to investigate. And since the situation has escalated like this, I want them to accompany you during the investigation."
    "I don't mind, but..." Nana looked at Theo and the others. The students' behavior could still be overlooked, but Theo's apparent lack of urgency made her question if this team was suitable.
    "Regardless, it would be best if you go and explain the situation to them on the way. If things worsen, I will intervene," Amara instructed.
    "Understood," Nana nodded, then greeted the group. "I'm Nana, a 2-Star Exorcist. Nice to meet you."
    Theo pointed towards the students, indicating that they would be handling the situation. However, his attention was focused on what happened to the skeletons. He observed that when Li Wei killed one and Nana defeated the others, they turned to ashes.
    "Hmm, I'm not talented in essence, but if I can borrow a talisman to use on my weapon, it would be great," Maya raised her hand, looking at Nana with anticipation.
    Nana let out a sigh and took out five talismans. "Can you at least use a bit of essence to activate the talisman?"
    "That should be fine for me. Besides, my robot uses essence as fuel," Maya replied, nodding, and moved towards Li Wei to inform him that she was ready.
    Nana didn't know how to react, considering that the students seemed to be taking the situation a bit too lightly. Amara gestured for her to take care of them, leaving Nana with no choice but to accept her fate. She extended her hand and said, "Please follow me. I'll explain the situation briefly on the way."
    "Let's go!" Maya exclaimed, pumping her fists. However, before they could collide with each other in their excitement, her exoskeleton materialized, enveloping only her arms with robotic parts. She attached the talismans to both arms.
    Li Wei drew his sword and positioned it on his back like a Daoist, while Oliver retrieved a few grenades. Nana was quite startled that this group consisted only of kids, but since this was a joint mission aimed at nurturing future generations, she could only comply.
    As they walked, Nana provided an explanation. "The skeletons you see over there are minions of our target. They form a skeleton and imbue it with a soul, enabling the skeleton to move like a normal person. The fact that the barrier is under attack indicates that our target will soon become active. Therefore, we need to eliminate our target before that happens."
    Li Wei and Maya looked ahead at the skeletons that had been washed away by the water. It appeared that they had survived the flooding, prompting them to consider eliminating them once and for all.
    "Wait, you can't recklessly charge at them!" Nana tried to stop them, assuming that the kids didn't know much about their job. However, it turned out she was completely wrong.
    "Earth Sword Strike!" Li Wei muttered, waving his sword six times in rapid succession. Three skeletons were struck twice, causing the essence left by the sword to burst and shaking the ground beneath the skeletons. The skeletons died without being able to put up any resistance.
    Not wanting to be outdone, Maya punched one of the skeletons with her robotic hands, which had been empowered by the talisman. The talisman wrapped her arms in a faint golden light, and the skeleton turned to ash after being struck.
    Meanwhile, Oliver took out two safety boxes from his belongings and crushed them on top of the skeletons. Unfortunately, he didn't have any essence to attack them, so the skeletons remained unharmed.
    In the end, Li Wei and Maya successfully dispatched the remaining skeletons with their attacks, completely annihilating the enemies.
    Nana was left in awe, as she had not expected these kids to handle the skeletons with such ease. Although they didn't appear physically strong, the skeletons were as resilient as adult humans.
    "Is there something wrong?" Maya tilted her head in confusion.
    "I rush in when I know I can win a fight. If I can't, I become more cautious," Li Wei stated calmly.
    "It's going to be dangerous from now on. The souls residing in those skeletons are not of the fighting type, but when you encounter them, the difficulty will skyrocket. They can even ambush or trap you," Nana warned.
    Li Wei and Maya nodded in understanding, but Theo's expression changed upon hearing about the potential traps or ambushes set by the skeletons. He couldn't help but wear an awkward smile as he muttered, "That doesn't sound too good."

 Chapter 29 Lessons

    [Chapter 28 Comment][Seby_Spina: sir Teo I'm a huge fan of his since his rise to god of trickester I've always been excited by his every great trick and I can't wait to see more but if you allow it can make the plot a little more sci-fi I love the¡­ see more.] S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    [Xinhuan: The creativity that can come from kids are often the wildest.]
    [Twin_dragon13773: Yikes, those traps sound like they're gonna be a real pain. XD Good luck Sir Theo.]
    The group made steady progress, moving quickly through the villages. While the houses seemed ordinary at first glance, the concentration of essence gradually increased as they approached the center of the village. They had also defeated over a hundred skeletons along the way.
    During their advance, Theo paused momentarily to catch a glimpse of the comments. He kept a portion of his attention on ensuring the safety of his students. In his mind, he projected his response to Seby_Spina's comment. "Welcome, Seby_Spina. You mentioned the God of Tricksters, which seems to be a story from my past. There was only once I got called a trickster. That was my first world. As for the sci-fi aspect, I don't have much control over the plot, but I will do my best within the author's story."
    Theo agreed with Xinhuan, recognizing the boundless creativity that often emanates from children's minds. As he read the third comment, his expression turned grim. "Hmm?"
    Nana glanced at him, sensing that the students were doing well, which allowed her to relax slightly. However, Theo's reaction concerned her. Despite his limited knowledge of exorcism, he was a teacher in the academy, and his strength should not be inferior to hers.
    "Is something wrong, Mr. Theo?" Nana inquired.
    "I have three questions. I hope you can provide brief answers. First, how are talismans produced, and what is their source of power?"
    "Talismans are created by the master talismans, who draw them and infuse them with essence. Depending on our affinity, we use talismans that align with our elemental affinities," Nana explained.
    "Can ordinary people create talismans?"
    "I don't believe so. Talismans are crafted with great precision, making it impossible to replicate them."
    "Last question, what types of talismans do you carry? Are there any that can annihilate a large number of enemies?"
    "There is one talisman that can achieve such an effect. Additionally, I carry holy enchant talismans, fire and water talismans, and a holy barrier."
    "Be prepared to use your holy barrier talisman. Is it a form of shield or defensive measure?" Theo asked.
    "Yes," Nana replied, perplexed by the sudden line of questioning.
    Suddenly, they sensed a fluctuation of essence coming from their path.
    "Hmm? We've encountered unique skeletons... two... no, three unique skeletons!" Maya exclaimed, sensing the danger they posed. She quickly activated her entire exoskeleton.
    Li Wei raised his sword, ready to engage one of the skeletons, while Oliver hesitated as his abilities seemed ineffective against them.
    "They... they are close to being Destroyer Rank supernatural beings. How is this possible?" Nana trembled, taken aback by what she witnessed.
    Theo took out his Lumina and realized there was no signal. He asked, "Can you communicate with people outside the barrier?"
    Nana was momentarily puzzled as she attempted to make a call, but to her surprise, the line was filled with static. "No."
    Oliver, who had stepped back, observed their actions and asked, "Teacher, is something wrong?"
    Theo sighed. "Things are about to become troublesome. I fear we might lose communication with the outside world. It seems it's time for your lessons."
    "Lessons? We don't have time for that. We need to return and inform..." Nana began to protest, but Theo raised his hand to stop her. He pointed towards the front, prompting her to observe the unique skeletons.
    Left skeleton raised both hands like a skilled boxer, the right skeleton wielded a sword, while the middle skeleton exuded a significant amount of essence.
    "Things are spiraling out of control. If we lose you as well, the situation will worsen," Theo cautioned Nana.
    After a brief moment of contemplation, Nana asked, "I understand. What would you like me to do?"
    "Prepare to protect the children. You'll know when the time comes," Theo explained before moving towards the front.
    "Teacher?" Li Wei glanced at him while keeping an eye on the skeletons. Surprisingly, the skeletons remained motionless, as if they wouldn't react unless provoked.
    "It's time for your lesson. I will give you a brief explanation of what you need to do here," Theo pointed at Li Wei. "You will face the one with the sword. However, this time you are forbidden from using your essence."
    "Without using my essence?" Li Wei was confused and sought further clarification, but Theo had already moved on to Maya. "Maya, face the boxer without your exoskeleton. The answer to this lesson lies within your partner."
    Li Wei and Maya exchanged glances, not comprehending the purpose of the lesson. They had nothing in common, so they struggled to understand what they were supposed to discover.
    Meanwhile, Theo approached Oliver. "You can face the one in the middle."
    "But, Teacher, I lack the essence necessary to defeat them. So..." Oliver hesitated.
    "If you believe yourself to be useless and have nothing to gain from this experience, then I would not have chosen this mission. Do you truly think your power is limited to what you've demonstrated?" Theo smirked.
    Oliver's body trembled. It seemed that Theo, once again, saw something within him that Oliver himself had yet to realize.
    This time, he had to believe it. "Understood."
    "Apologies, gentlemen, for keeping you waiting," Theo waved his hand nonchalantly toward the skeletons, as if he were familiar with them.
    Surprisingly, after Theo uttered those words, the skeletons charged forward as if they understood it was time to engage.
    "Tsk." Maya and Li Wei clicked their tongues, attempting to intercept the advancing enemies.
    Cling!
    Li Wei and the sword-wielding skeleton clashed with each other. Due to the imposed restriction, Li Wei couldn't push the skeleton away.
    "This one is different," Li Wei frowned. "He is stronger, and his movements..."
    As he spoke, the skeleton deftly slid his blade against Li Wei's sword before ducking down, attempting to deliver a sweeping kick to Li Wei's ankles.
    Caught off guard, Li Wei leaped to the side, narrowly evading the attack when he noticed the skeleton trying to stab him from below.
    "Kh." Li Wei gritted his teeth, realizing that the skeleton had been a warrior in life. He fought with all his might to secure victory. "I suppose I have to go all out."
    Li Wei wrapped his blade, not with essence, but with Sword Intent to enhance its sharpness.
    Sensing the power contained within the blade, the skeleton adjusted its approach. This time, it struck Li Wei from the side, aiming for his waist.
    Li Wei's eyes gleamed as he rotated his hand in a clockwise motion, executing a blade swing that intercepted the incoming sword from below.
    The skeleton's blade was deflected upward. Li Wei seized the opportunity and closed in on the skeleton, ready to shatter it. Even without using essence, as long as he willed it, his sword should be capable of cutting down the skeleton.
    Yet, the skeleton had another trick up its sleeve. It suddenly tripped backward, causing its body to fall to the ground. Then, from this position, it swung its blade upward.
    "!!!" Li Wei's eyes widened in shock. Due to his position and momentum, dodging the attack was impossible. He had to abandon his own attack and quickly shifted his blade sideways to parry the incoming strike.
    Unfortunately, his posture lacked strength. When the skeleton's blade struck his sword, the force was enough to send Li Wei flying to the side.
    To his surprise, the skeleton unveiled yet another move. Another skeletal hand suddenly emerged from the ground, grabbing hold of Li Wei's foot.
    With his foot firmly anchored, Li Wei's upper body swung to the side, causing him to crash to the ground.
    "What?!" Li Wei was dumbfounded.
    Taking advantage of this, the skeleton rose to its feet, raising its blade high, prepared to strike Li Wei while he was down.
    Li Wei attempted to raise his blade, but with his body already in contact with the ground, several more skeletal hands emerged and bound his arms, body, and legs, rendering him helpless.
    "This is bad." Li Wei gritted his teeth. At the last moment, he couldn't help but wonder what Theo meant by Maya being the answer. She was physically and spiritually weaker than him, yet he acknowledged Maya, who had managed to defeat Avalon. "It was only because of her..."
    He fell into silence. Even as he watched the blade descending towards him, his mind remained surprisingly calm. It seemed he had picked up on the hints that Theo had dropped earlier.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Maya fought against the skeleton without her exoskeleton.
    "Tsk." Maya clicked her tongue as she dodged the skeleton's punch and struck its bone, only to find that it remained unscathed.
    The skeleton boxer raised both hands, enveloping its body with essence, which provided ample protection against Maya's ordinary strikes.
    "The talisman's power has been depleted by the exoskeleton... I have nothing left to enhance my attacks with essence," Maya frowned. "How can I defeat this opponent without relying on the machine's power and talismans?"
    Maya glanced at Li Wei, who was also struggling against the skeleton.
    Before she could process her thoughts, the skeleton lunged forward, aiming a punch at her face.
    "I sensed you coming." Maya swiftly ducked, effortlessly evading the punch. In response, she kicked the skeleton's femur, intending to shatter it. However, the essence made it incredibly sturdy. "Kh. This won't work."
    Seizing the opportunity, the skeleton grabbed hold of Maya's foot.
    "Not good!" Maya twisted her body and delivered a powerful kick to the skeleton's face, causing it to toss her into the air.
    As she descended, Maya sensed imminent danger from the side. It approached like a projectile but followed a parabolic trajectory.
    "What?!" Maya tried to identify the incoming object, and to her surprise, it was Li Wei's sword. "Hey, Maya! Use that!"
    Bewildered, Maya caught the sword, and as she did, she felt as though something was being drawn out of her body. "Huh? What's happening?"
    There was no time for Li Wei to explain. Hurriedly, Maya brandished the sword to strike the oncoming skeleton. Astonishingly, the sword effortlessly sliced through the bone and eventually reached the skeleton's head.
    "What? It died just like that?" Maya was completely astounded, finding it surreal. But then she heard Li Wei shout, "Hey, Maya! How do you predict your enemy's movements?"
    "Predict?" Maya instantly grasped what Li Wei was getting at. "My senses are heightened because I'm a mutant. But what about you? Can't you sense the changes with your essence? I could feel the dangerous feeling that your body's faintly emitting."
    "Hmm?" Li Wei leaped backward, creating some distance between himself and the skeleton. He closed his eyes, focusing on the essence emanating from his body. This essence differed from his usual manipulation. It was a natural release of essence, akin to metabolic processes, unaffected by Theo's restriction.
    The essence flowed in all directions, including towards the skeleton. Surprisingly, Li Wei sensed how the bones deflected his essence.
    Applying this newfound awareness to his surroundings, he realized there were multiple bones buried beneath the ground.
    Without hesitation, he placed his palm on the ground, channeling his Sword Intent. "Sword Palm."
    Suddenly, a cross-shaped mark materialized on the ground, radiating a brilliant golden light. Sword Intent surged forth, exploding with force, cutting through the ground along the marked pattern.
    Bam!

 Chapter 30 Explanation

    [Chapter 29 Comment][Twin_dragon13773: So he can sense the essence in the air? Seems pretty useful.]
    [amber_lazuli: how can maya easily kill the skeleton with a sword. it's because an extension of his body like the machine power?]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Getting them to learn from each other because after all only fools never share]
    ¡­
    Bam!
    Li Wei shattered the ground, including the skeletons underneath it. The only one remaining was the skeleton that had fought him with a sword.
    It was clear that the skeleton had the advantage of having a weapon, but that didn't matter. After all, Li Wei only needed to glance to the side, as he found his weapon returning to him.
    Maya had thrown it back.
    Once he caught it, he charged forth, clashing with the skeleton. Since there were no more skeletons to help him, Li Wei soon overwhelmed the enemy and eventually destroyed the skeleton.
    "Huu..." Li Wei sighed in relief, realizing that the strategy was successful.
    As expected, Maya had already reached his position while asking, "Hey, what was that? No, more like, what was with that sword?"
    "The sword?" Li Wei fell silent for a moment before explaining his thoughts. "Teacher said that the thing you needed to defeat your opponent was in me. So, I figured out that I could somehow compensate for the essence part. My weapon is made of a special alloy that is not only hard but also a good conductor of essence. You should feel something being drawn into the weapon, right?"
    "Yeah. So, that's Essence?" Maya frowned.
    "It seems that Teacher has understood that your body doesn't have a talent for utilizing essence. But it doesn't mean that you don't have essence at all. It's something you should possess from birth. But my cultivation allows me to increase the amount of essence. As for you..."
    "Are you telling me to learn cultivation?" Maya asked.
    "That's probably not going to happen. Not only have you passed the perfect age to start cultivating, but your body also doesn't have talent in utilizing it. However, your robot is using essence, right?"
    "Ah!" Maya understood what he wanted to say. "I see. There are batteries for essence. If I fuse them with your alloy, I can somehow use essence... Normally, in our world, we don't need essence in our bodies because supernatural abilities will use the essence in the air. But since my supernatural ability can't use the essence in the air, I can use this kind of combination to somehow use essence like others."
    "I don't know the details about your world, but you should have understood the general idea." Li Wei nodded. He couldn't help but turn to Theo and clasp his hands, "Thank you for your guidance, Teacher."
    Theo smiled. He couldn't help but glance at the comments this time. It seemed that the question in the comments had been answered.
    But before he continued with his explanation, Oliver suddenly landed between them as a concentrated essence hit the ground in front of him, causing a shockwave.
    Bam!
    Oliver made an awkward smile. "Ehm, guys? Can you help me a little? Or if you can't help, then can you move away for a bit? I'm still trying to fight this guy."
    It seemed that Oliver was the only one who had trouble comprehending the lesson. He took out a big refrigerator, placing it in front of him as another concentrated essence fell on top of the refrigerator and knocked it to the ground.
    "Kh." Oliver gritted his teeth, not knowing how to handle this skeleton. Unlike the other skeletons, this one had a lot of essence and kept shooting him away.
    He tried to use his RPG or grenade, but they were useless against the skeleton's barriers. Even if he managed to break it, the skeleton's barrier absorbed most of the power. So, he didn't know how to defeat the skeleton.
    "You're still not done, Oliver?" Maya raised her eyebrows.
    "Shut up." Oliver clicked his tongue and retorted.
    Meanwhile, Li Wei couldn't help but observe Oliver while recalling Theo's lesson for Oliver. They were classmates in the academy and comrades-in-arms during the mission. So, if it was possible, Li Wei wouldn't hesitate to help them.
    After all, he believed that Theo wanted to increase the overall strength of the class by giving them private lessons. After seeing through Theo's intention, Li Wei wanted to help him decipher Theo's lessons.
    "Oliver... Can you only store objects?" Li Wei asked.
    "Huh? Why did you ask?" Oliver glanced at him while avoiding another blast. But when he saw Li Wei's serious expression, he had to answer him. "Yes."
    Li Wei furrowed his eyebrows. "No, let me rephrase my question. Is the object that you can store limited to something normal, not magical items that have essence in them?"
    "Huh?" Oliver was confused for a moment and corrected his answer. "I can store magical items."
    Li Wei wanted to tell him the correct answer, but Theo suddenly patted his shoulder, as if telling him to stop. Li Wei was confused, but Theo raised two fingers. "Li Wei managed to see through the lesson even though I tailored it for you... Well, we don't have much time, so I will provide you with two hints. Where does the item you store go? Don't limit yourself."
    Oliver fell silent for a moment before replying, "Of course, my inventory was a special space that was connected to me. Or how else could I bring them out? And what do you mean by the second question? My inventory can only store items... no, magical items too... Wait, magical?"
    Li Wei's question seemed to be stuck in his mind, making him realize there was something he could absorb other than items.
    When Oliver raised his head and saw another volley of concentrated essence, he couldn't help but raise his palm.
    Due to how dangerous this attempt would become, Oliver couldn't help but gulp, wondering if this would work or not.
    As soon as the essence was about to reach him, Oliver shouted, "Store!"
    In that instant, the concentrated essence disappeared.
    "!!!" Li Wei and Maya widened their eyes in shock. On the other hand, Oliver felt a sharp pain in his body.
    It felt like he was swallowing a huge meatball without chewing it. However, he could feel that meatball entering his stomach and staying there for a bit. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Then, Oliver pointed his palm at the skeleton and released the concentrated essence he had swallowed earlier. "Go!"
    As expected, the concentrated essence flew off, heading straight for the skeleton. The skeleton used its barrier to block it, but the attack Oliver launched was strong and shattered the barrier. The shockwave blew the skeleton away.
    "Huh?" Oliver looked at his palm dumbfoundedly. He never thought such a thing was possible. Li Wei had asked him about storing magical items. That was the moment he realized that he could store the item and the 'essence' that stuck with those items. In other words, if he wanted to store the essence itself, it was possible.
    "This..." Oliver turned around, looking at Theo.
    Theo only smiled at him. "It's your power. It seems that it's quite hard for you to swallow that violent essence, but it can be trained."
    "Inventory... devour and release..." Oliver thought this ability would allow him to grow even stronger. No one would imagine that such a powerful ability was almost buried because of having the wrong teacher. "Thank¡ª"
    Before he finished, Theo pointed at the skeleton, who seemed to have stood back up, indirectly telling Oliver that before he did something else, he had to defeat his opponent first.
    Oliver turned around and understood the assignment.
    "Understood. Let me handle this skeleton for a bit." Oliver smiled excitedly while taking out his grenades. "He's gonna go kaboom in a bit."
    "Kaboom?" Li Wei tilted his head in confusion.
    "Just ignore it. That's just this world's jargon." Maya shook her head helplessly.
    Since it wasn't important, Li Wei turned to Theo and asked, "It seems that my body is more important than I originally thought."
    "Indeed. Although that lesson wasn't for you back then, I believe I have told the class not to rely on their eyes to 'see' their enemy." Theo reminded him of the sparring session where Theo fought the entire class.
    Li Wei looked down, contemplating.
    "In your scenario, your body is naturally releasing essence. If I'm not wrong, you have been absorbing essence since you were a kid, right?"
    "Yes. Cultivators have to cultivate, which means absorbing the essence in the air to increase their essence reserve in their dantian." Li Wei nodded while pointing at the stomach area. "So, our sensitivity to essence should be at the top among other realms. That's why I can sense the flow of my essence so easily."
    "That's right. This is what I want to teach you, but you haven't reached the complete answer yet."
    "The complete answer? Is there something more to 'seeing' through essence?"
    "Of course. Right now, you have no control over the essence that your body naturally leaks. However, that doesn't mean you can't control it. After all, it's still your essence, right?"
    "Yes."
    "Then, do you think it's possible for you to form a barrier with your essence? In a spherical shape, to be exact. That should be the easiest. You can later change it depending on your needs."
    "Forming a shape with the essence from my body..." Li Wei tried to concentrate on the essence and tried to move them. Although he had a hard time controlling it, he could sense that the essence actually reacted to his control. It seemed that the method was possible, and all he needed was practice.
    "The more you can control your essence, the bigger that barrier will become. When that happens, you can actually see everything within that barrier from an omniscient point of view. This should be extremely useful, right?"
    "Indeed. It might not reach Maya's level, but it's still useful."
    "Then, what if you add your sword intent to that barrier?"
    "Now that I think about it, I can infuse my sword intent into the essence. Just the barrier alone is like a domain... and if I add my sword intent... No, wait. This feels extremely similar to the Sword Domain in my world. However, the paths are different..." Li Wei gasped. "Don't tell me... It's possible to form a Sword Domain like this too?"
    "We are from different worlds. Our world has its respective way of utilizing our latent power. So, can you say that there are similarities between our abilities?" Theo smiled.
    Maya nodded in agreement. "Well, one plus three is four. Two plus two is also four. There is more than one way to reach the same answer, especially with the fact that our worlds are different."
    Li Wei fell silent for a moment. During that time, Oliver returned with a smile. "Teacher, I have finished the assignment. Thank you very much."
    Theo nodded and snapped his fingers. "There is one more useful thing you can do with this."
    Suddenly, a barrier made of essence began to come out from his body and expand to the surroundings.
    Theo then used his illusion to let his students see what he could see through this method.
    "This is... what I will see once I master this technique?" Li Wei gasped. It felt like they could see through things.
    At the same time, they suddenly found out something ridiculous.
    They were surrounded by houses. Behind those houses, skeletal hands started emerging from the ground, pulling up their bodies. There were approximately fifty skeletons hiding behind the houses. More importantly, they all carried bows.
    Maya instantly picked up on the danger. In other words, the skeletons were planning to ambush them from all directions.
    "Teacher?" Li Wei, Maya, and Oliver hurriedly turned around, facing those skeletons. Even Nana came to him, realizing this was what Theo meant by protecting the children when the time came.
    Theo only smiled at them, as if he had expected something like this the whole time. "Why do you think those three skeletons waited for you, listening to my lessons? They are just buying time until the traps are ready."
    "Why did you not tell us?" Maya shouted in frustration.
    "Surprise."

 Chapter 31 Testing

    [Chapter 30 Comment][Seby_Spina: ho beautiful finaly magitech yeii!]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Bahah aha]
    [SonofSunWukong: Theo, I'm kinda confused with how ur powers are affected when switching realities. Can u still use ur authority as the reality saint or are u limited to only using the toon demon. If u can't, then how do u get back... see more]
    ¡­
    Theo had seen the chapter comments, but as much as he wanted to reply to them, he had to escape from this ambush first.
    All of a sudden, skeletons emerged from various places. They peeked from behind the houses, tore through the walls, and climbed onto the roofs. However, many bows were aimed at them.
    Before the skeletons could release their arrows, Nana took out the barrier talisman and raised it above her head. "Ong."
    A huge circle with a star mark appeared, blocking the arrows coming from the right.
    "Mr. Theo," Nana shouted, warning Theo.
    "Don't worry." Theo stomped the ground as the essence flowed on top of the ground before forming a wall, blocking all the arrows.
    Nana remembered that Theo had asked her about talismans that could eliminate a lot of enemies. She wanted to use it, but she had to ask first, "Mr. Theo... Or is there anyone who can launch a powerful strike with their essence?"
    Maya and Oliver shook their heads. Even though they had a grasp of a new way of fighting, they still couldn't launch something like that. Li Wei only had his sword to strike. Even if he tried to use his essence, the most he could do was send forth a sword wave. That wasn't what Nana wanted.
    "Well, I will take responsibility for this trap," Theo smiled. "Go for it. We'll use the houses in that area for cover before dealing with the other skeletons."
    Nana nodded with a serious expression. She looked at her barrier that was bombarded by arrows. It began to flicker, showing signs of instability. If this continued, the arrows would pierce through the barrier sooner or later.
    So, Theo signaled to her to begin.
    Nana took out five talismans and tossed them into the air above the skeletons on the right side.
    "Activate."
    The talismans suddenly emitted rainbow lights and began to form a line connecting to each other, creating another star symbol.
    As soon as the symbol was formed, a lot of translucent papers fell down. Due to their number, the skeletons ended up making contact with at least one of them.
    "Shoot your essence into the air and let it fall on top of the star symbol," Nana shouted.
    "Alright." Theo opened his right palm as a ball of essence appeared. It was a concentrated essence, and its size was similar to a basketball.
    Suddenly, the light ball flew into the sky, leaving a trail of light. Once it reached its peak, it made a parabolic movement and ultimately hit the star symbol.
    The symbol suddenly shone brightly, amplifying the essence and splitting it into numerous lasers. The lasers didn't fall randomly. They actually fell directly onto the translucent papers the symbol had dropped earlier.
    When the skeletons were hit by it, they were pulverized as if the essence contained purification power.
    "Hoh?" Theo squinted his eyes in amusement, starting to understand how the exorcism worked.
    Meanwhile, Nana was quite shocked that Theo could utilize this much essence without any problems. It seemed that she had underestimated him. After all, his essence was actually enough to hit all the papers and eliminate the entire group on the right side. And he did all that while maintaining his own barrier, which looked sturdy enough to not be pierced for a long time.
    As much as she wanted to observe Theo's power, she knew it wasn't the time yet. "It's clear. Let's hide behind that house."
    "Let's go, kids." Theo smiled. As soon as Nana dissolved her barrier, they went behind a house while Theo maintained the barrier to block the incoming arrows that tried to prevent them.
    Once they were safely covered, Maya sighed with relief. "I'm glad. Teacher, how can you do that? We were fighting for our lives earlier, yet, you didn't even bother to tell us about the ambush."
    "In fact, you should have figured it out yourself. What if you come to this place without me? You would have suffered miserably. That's why I'm just warning you at the last minute, wondering when you would realize it." Theo shrugged.
    "In fact, you should have figured it out yourself. What if you came to this place without me? You would have suffered miserably. That's why I'm just warning you at the last minute, wondering when you would realize it," Theo shrugged.
    "..." Maya wanted to rebuke him, but she couldn't deny the fact that without Theo, they might have suffered heavy injuries.
    "Anyway, there are still a lot of skeletons on the other side. I won't be helping you to kill them this time," Theo smirked. "So, what are you going to do?"
    "That's... not telling," Maya stuck her tongue out while dragging Li Wei and Oliver to the side, discussing their plans among themselves.
    "Hahaha!" Theo chuckled. They had some time to discuss it anyway, so Theo didn't bother with them. Instead, he took his time to look at the comments.
    Since Nana was still beside him, he projected his thoughts to reply to them. "I'm glad that you like it, Seby_Spina. In fact, there is a lot to explore regarding this possibility. It has only been three years since ten realities are connected to each other, and while there should be progress in secret, there's no way Maya could know about it, let alone acquire it."
    Theo didn't have to reply to the second comment, but he was pleased to know that he enjoyed it. Of course, he still did it with the intention to teach his students.
    Last but not least, he was quite overwhelmed by the third comment. He thought, 'There are too many questions. I'll try to answer them as simply as possible.'
    Theo carefully worded his answers. "It seems that you're very aware of my past. While I don't carry the authority, I still have everything I've learned, like my control and other things. Besides, I have my clone on that side, so it can create another portal to bring me and my family back."
    "And no, I can't bring back something unique from this place. But if I can learn the concept of exorcism or anything else that can be applied to my original world, then it's possible. That's why I'm eager to learn from them."
    "Currently, I'm still assimilating with my demon. It seems that the author hasn't written about that part yet. I'll try to take action where he has no choice but to show this matter, especially regarding the special power system that the Demon Realm has. As for the assimilation process... it's about ten percent, I guess? I'm looking forward to reaching one hundred percent or even higher... There might be possibilities for the demons to evolve even further since it's connected to other realities. So, let's look forward to it together."
    While talking about the power system and how he wanted to force the author to write a chapter about the Demon Realm's power system, Theo couldn't help but think about something.
    "Now that I think about it... if the readers can help me force the author to write that part, then..." Theo fell silent for a moment before saying with confidence, "I need your help. This is still an experiment, but if this works, please tell me about the opponents we'll be facing here. I mean, the story should be written from a third person's perspective, right? It should be possible."
    ...
    As Theo said those words, something big was happening in the center of the village.
    The village had a water well in the center, where the villagers previously fetched their water.
    There was a middle-aged man sitting next to the well. His face was pale, but surprisingly, his body was emitting a lot of essence.
    The middle-aged man had short brown hair and a long beard. He was one of the villagers who had been captured by the supernatural beings. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Intruders, five of them," the man looked at the horizon as if he was staring straight at the enemies.
    "To think they dare to intrude in this king's territory," the man suddenly stood up and looked to the side.
    Another middle-aged man suddenly approached him and kneeled on one knee. While clasping his hands, the man shouted, "May I know your order, Your Majesty?"
    Before the man, who was called Your Majesty, said something, he glanced to the opposite side.
    Another man made his appearance and kneeled on one knee, ready to receive the order.
    "How many men do we have?" the king asked.
    "I have managed to assemble two hundred fine soldiers."
    "I have assembled the same number."
    "In that case, lead those four hundred soldiers and kill those intruders," the king ordered.
    The two men hesitated for a moment, not because they were scared of the opponents, but because they thought it was overkill. They had brought four hundred people just to kill five intruders. If they failed, they would suffer unimaginable humiliation.
    However, their king seemed to have made a decision.
    He said, "I want you to bring back their corpses. I'm close to breaking through and gaining a portion of my previous power. There is an annoying barrier that isolates us here, but it doesn't matter. Once I restore a portion of my power, I can destroy the barrier, kill numerous people, and use their corpses to regain my power. It's time for this world to welcome its new king."
    The two men clasped their hands and bowed their heads.
    "We shall fulfill our duty." Without hesitation, the two men stood up and immediately ordered their skeleton armies to march forth. Unlike the skeletons that Theo had encountered so far, these skeletons actually had iron helmets, armor, shields, and swords. They looked like an army of infantry.
    ...
    While the skeletons were on the move, Theo couldn't help but sigh. He had been expecting a bit too much when he spoke those words earlier.
    At first, Theo believed that by saying those words, it would force the author to change the perspective to his enemies. After all, Theo had just found a new way to entertain the readers. They could actually alert him to the enemies.
    And since he had introduced this new way, his words might still confuse the readers, so he expected the author to provide an example where the perspective switched and allowed the readers to use it as a future reference.
    However, it seemed his plan had failed. He had been expecting the newest chapter comment to appear, but he didn't see it for a while, which meant that the perspective hadn't changed.
    Whether it was fortunate or unfortunate, this was the exact time when the chapter comment appeared. And Theo didn't know what to expect from this comment.
    [Chapter 31 Comment]

 Chapter 32 Incoming Enemies

    [Chapter 31 Comment][SonofSunWukong: 400 fully armed skeleton soldiers, 2 generals, and 1 king. We weren' given any power levels, but the king is close to breaking through. We don't even know how muc strength you posses. Can... see more]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: If I were to make a few assumptions based on the nature of the situation I would think your students should be able to handle most everything except the king and possibly the two general with minimal assistance]
    [Randy_Wilkins: Ps. Your test may or may not have worked *winky face*]
    Theo fell silent as he read the comments, feeling thankful that the readers were cooperative.
    "Haha, I would panic slightly if all the comments were like the third one. But since it's only a side note, you should have left two comments. I heard from the other guy that only one comment per person would be picked. And considering there are more than three comments this time, I think the author won't pick more than three comments at a time. While it's sad, I can understand why," Theo reflected.
    Theo contemplated for a moment when he saw the size of the enemies. Although he couldn't predict exact details about the battle or the enemies' strength, he could grasp everything roughly. He added, "I can't provide an exact detail, but I should be somewhere around Supreme Rank. Not too high, not too low. At least I don't have to start all over again. As for relying on plot armor, I exercise my own discretion. Besides, I'm still experimenting with this system, just like you guys."
    Theo took a deep breath, observing the students who had finished their preparations as well. Oliver retrieved an RPG from his inventory while Li Wei unsheathed his sword. With a nod from Maya, Li Wei emerged from behind the house and charged toward the skeletons.
    The skeletons hurriedly aimed at him, but before they could shoot, Oliver also appeared and pulled the trigger.
    Boom!
    The RPG struck the house, obliterating everything, including the skeletons. Li Wei swiftly moved past the shockwave, reaching the scattered skeletons and striking them down with his sword.
    The skeletons that avoided the blast redirected their aim toward Oliver, perceiving him as a more dangerous threat. While Oliver might not be able to kill them individually, his potential for causing massive destruction was undeniable.
    However, the students had calculated their actions. Maya capitalized on the opportunity to emerge and activate her exoskeleton, increasing her size. Towering almost as tall as the house, she punched it, causing the foundation to shake and the skeletons on the rooftop to fall.
    Maya then slammed her body into the skeletons, activating the barrier on her exoskeleton. As the barrier was made of essence, the skeletons perished upon contact.
    "Hehe," Maya smirked. "I might not have the weapons, but I can use this essence shield to defeat all of you."
    Meanwhile, Oliver assisted Li Wei by dispatching the remaining skeletons. It didn't take long for them to eliminate all the skeletons.
    Nana couldn't help but be astonished. The students displayed strength comparable to her own, despite being ten years younger. Moreover, their teacher seemed to anticipate everything and ensured the students could showcase their abilities.
    "I believe this group can handle the enemies," Nana exclaimed, evaluating their strength and coordination.
    "Yes, but not entirely," Theo frowned.
    "Huh?" Nana was confused by Theo's sudden lack of confidence.
    "It seems you'll have to be involved and pair up with Oliver," Theo clarified.
    "What do you mean?" Nana was still unaware of the incoming armies.
    However, instead of immediately answering her question, Theo waited until the kids had killed the remaining skeletons before calling them back.
    "Is something wrong, Teacher?" Maya asked, noticing Theo's rushed assembly that didn't allow them time to communicate with each other.
    "Well, I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" Theo smirked.
    The students looked at each other and unanimously said, "Good news."
    "The good news is that I have figured out the enemies we'll be facing. There are three individuals being possessed, right? In that case, two of them should be coming here."
    "Oh?! Can we finally beat them up?" Maya cracked her fingers, getting fired up. Li Wei, on the other hand, maintained his composure and asked, "What is the bad news?"
    "They are coming with four hundred skeletons. And their leader is still hiding somewhere, trying to get stronger. If my prediction is correct, their leader is aiming for the Noble Rank."
    "Huh?" Nana was shocked by the revelation. The Noble Rank was powerful enough to destroy a city, causing her to tremble. "We have to inform the group outside the barrier and bring in reinforcements."
    "That's why I said it's bad news," Theo chuckled. "The moment you go, the army of skeletons will undoubtedly pose a problem. As much as you want to inform them, my students won't be able to hold them back."
    "You're strong, right? You should be able to do something about this," Nana urged, referring to Theo's abilities.
    However, Theo shook his head. "Are you sure you'll inform them without any proof?"
    "Huh?" Nana fell silent. She realized Theo's words had made her fully believe him, even though he was just a teacher without prior experience in exorcism. She wondered why she had complete faith in his words, as if everything he said was true and beneficial for his students.
    Inwardly, Nana asked herself, "How did his words make me believe him completely?"
    Theo raised two fingers. "We'll divide you into two groups. Li Wei and Maya will handle one possessed human and two hundred skeleton soldiers. Miss Nana and Oliver will do the same. If possible, don't kill the humans. Miss Nana will do her best to purify them."
    "Got it," Li Wei, Maya, and Oliver nodded without objections. They had complete trust in their teacher, believing that this situation wasn't severe enough for him to take it lightly. They also wondered about Theo's full strength since they hadn't seen him fully engage in a fight. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "And what about you? What will you do?" Nana asked, expecting Theo to either assist them or return to inform the others.
    "As for me, I'll prepare for the worst-case scenario," Theo replied with a shrug. "I don't know about the process of breaking through, but we can avoid all this if you act fast. I'll keep an eye on their leader and engage in combat if necessary. So, the mission's success will depend on how quickly you finish things."
    Nana's body trembled. Having someone as strong as Theo standing by gave her some reassurance. She realized that if she or Theo left to inform the others, the king might seize the opportunity to join the battle, decimating them. There was also the possibility of Theo and the others becoming pawns under the king's control, making the situation even more dire.
    Thus, everything hinged on their speed.
    Nana clenched her fists, determined to ensure everything went smoothly.
    While Nana wore a determined yet tense expression, Maya appeared more relaxed and excited.
    "Li Wei, we're going to fight together," Maya smirked. "Although I couldn't bring out my missiles due to the contamination they'd cause, I still have a few guns to destroy the army. You can handle their commander."
    Li Wei nodded. "Well, don't get too excited or tense. The more we try to do beyond our capabilities, the higher the chances of making mistakes."
    "As expected of you, Mr. No Gaps. You always maintain that poker face, and it's so annoying sometimes," Maya chuckled.
    "Nevertheless, we'll follow your plan. Even though Teacher Theo is with us, we won't mess up," Li Wei said, extending his fist.
    "Fist bump?" Maya was surprised to see the usually calm Li Wei offer such a gesture. She smiled and bumped his fist, saying, "I know. I'm counting on you."
    Oliver felt slightly disappointed about being paired with an exorcist, but he knew there was much to learn from her. He bowed politely and said, "Please be nice to me. I can use grenades, bombs, and other destructive tools to take out the skeletons while you handle the enemy commander. Will that be alright?"
    "Yeah, although those things won't kill the skeletons, if we damage them enough, they'll have a hard time regenerating. During that time, I'll defeat the commander and use my ability to purify all those skeletons," Nana affirmed.
    "Alright, looking forward to working with you."
    Suddenly, Maya turned around and looked up at the sky, sensing something unusual. "What's this?"
    "Are they coming?" Li Wei asked.
    "I sense two dangerous presences approaching. They are slow, but they're definitely heading our way," Maya's expression turned serious as she hurriedly moved to the side of the house to get a better view of the main road.
    Curiosity piqued, the others followed suit, wondering if the enemies had arrived.
    Surprisingly, instead of two humans, they could only see thick fog rolling towards them.
    "Thick fog?" Oliver frowned and used his binoculars, hoping to see through it.
    Li Wei and Nana furrowed their brows. "What an immense amount of essence."
    "Can you see anything?" Maya asked.
    "They've gotten close enough for me to sense their essence. Yes, I can feel a bunch of scattered essence behind the fog, so those should be the skeleton army," Li Wei confirmed.
    "Our intelligence was incorrect. The enemy isn't one Destroyer Rank... They are three Destroyer Rank Supernatural Beings. While I might be able to defeat them, it will be a tough fight. Fortunately, their essence indicates that they have just broken through, so they won't be that strong yet," Nana assessed, affirming Theo's earlier statements about the enemies.
    "In that case, I'll handle the one on the right," Li Wei nodded. "Maya, for now, you should hide and shoot down the skeletons when the time is right. I'll leave the timing up to your discretion."
    "Okay."
    Meanwhile, Oliver took out two small bags filled with grenades. "Please carry these two bags and throw them into the enemy ranks. I'll detonate them afterward."
    "Does this make me a suicide bomber? Also, aren't you supposed to use these sparingly? We're going to face many enemies, you know?" Maya teased.
    "Don't worry. I have two thousand grenades at my disposal," Oliver replied with a bright smile.
    "A rich kid," Maya pouted, unable to upgrade her equipment due to financial constraints.
    "Hehe. Do you want me to sponsor you?" Oliver grinned, no longer bothered by the nickname.
    "Well, shall we see who's faster?" Maya harrumphed.
    "Sure."
    Theo observed their interactions with a smile and commanded, "Alright, we don't have much time. Begin immediately!"
    "Go!" Li Wei and Nana nodded at each other and leaped forward.

 Chapter 33 Showtime

    [Chapter 32 Comment][SonofSunWukong: Theo, Fixten ended the last novel pretty abruptly (with 2 chapters after u transported the slime) and left a lot of questions unanswered. I just wanted to know if u a new power system was created in ur original world... see more]
    Theo read the comment and sighed in resignation. "Well, I can't do anything even if you complain to me like that. Based on what you've said, the story should have ended with me marrying Agata, but everything works out fine after that. Explaining it all here would take too long. However, from another perspective, the ending is already good enough. You can try forcing the author to create an after-story or a side story to answer your questions."
    While Theo responded to the comment, Maya and the others charged forward.
    Nana, being the first to arrive since she had a present to deliver, threw the two bags into the fog as she was about to reach it. She made sure to confirm that the enemies were inside.
    As expected, the enemies wouldn't allow anything to enter their ranks. The fog suddenly dispersed, revealing two humans and hundreds of fully armed skeletons behind them. The humans had pale faces and seemed to be acting unlike themselves. The skeletons were equipped with both armor and weapons.
    The first two rows of skeletons in the front raised their shields and created a translucent barrier made of essence, blocking the bags.
    Nana widened her eyes in shock as everything became clear. She could see that the two possessed humans were more formidable than she had originally thought. It would be dangerous to continue this way, so she stomped the ground to stop her momentum and tried to jump back.
    Anticipating Nana's plan, one of the humans rushed toward her, wielding a sharp, white sword that looked different from the ones the skeletons carried. Unable to escape, Nana halted and swung her glaive, parrying the incoming sword.
    Cling!
    Both combatants released an extraordinary amount of essence from their blades, creating a small shockwave upon collision. Nana furrowed her brow as she assessed the strength of the possessed human. It didn't take long to confirm that he was formidable.
    "To think there would be such a fighter," the possessed human spoke suddenly.
    Nana remained silent. It was not uncommon for a Destroyer Rank Being to speak, confirming their strength. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The possessed human raised his sword and declared, "Despite not remembering my name or my king's, I won't lose to an enemy general."
    "As long as you leave the human's body, I don't care about anything else," Nana snorted.
    Meanwhile, Li Wei also found his match. Both combatants clashed a few times, with their swordsmanship skills appearing evenly matched, resulting in their blades stopping each other's strikes.
    "I, too, have lost my name, but my loyalty remains. Even if I have to become infamous, I will fulfill the order!" the possessed human in front of Li Wei declared, raising his hand. The skeletons began to spread out, attempting to surround them.
    Fortunately, Li Wei had his backup. "Go for it!"
    Maya suddenly smashed through the wall of the house with her foot, wielding a giant gun that matched the size of her exoskeleton. "Time to kill the enemies!" she smirked and pulled the trigger.
    Bang! Bang! Bang!
    The bullets were giant shells capable of shattering bones upon impact. Each second, the gun fired five bullets that could crush a skull when hitting the perfect spot.
    Maya laughed while shooting the skeletons, reveling in the massacre. However, the skeletons began to scatter, making it difficult for her to aim. In the chaos, they regrouped and raised their shields together, forming a similar translucent barrier.
    "It's useless!" Maya hastily aimed at them. But before the bullets reached their target, the skeletons concentrated their essence onto the shields, creating a barrier that withstood a few bullets before breaking apart.
    Furthermore, the other skeletons tried to surround Maya from all directions. If she became surrounded, it would be challenging for her since her exoskeleton's mobility was limited. The skeletons were organized like a real army, planning to take down a giant opponent.
    Meanwhile, after Nana and her opponent moved away from the army, Oliver detonated the grenades.
    Boom! Boom!
    Two massive explosions shook the area, engulfing many skeletons. The power of the explosions shattered the shield made of essence. Though the explosions only created sparks without a significant flame, the shock was enough to shatter the joints between bones.
    Approximately thirty skeletons perished in the explosions, and recovering from such injuries would require a significant amount of essence and time.
    "!!!" The possessed human was astonished by the power. "Our opponents are two generals and two shamans?"
    It seemed that these ghosts had been dead for too long, unaware of explosive weapons. Even though the exorcism realm's technology had not reached the level of the modern realm, it was still quite advanced. Hence, the fact that the enemies regarded such technology as something used by shamans indicated that they came from a civilization where swords were the primary weapon.
    "I see," Oliver smirked, realizing that this was the chance to utilize another explosion. "Miss Nana, you might want to move a bit farther away, or you might get caught up in it."
    Nana didn't know what Oliver was planning, but she chose to trust him. Additionally, since this village was quite remote, causing significant destruction here could be repaired easily. If the enemies somehow hid in the city, the consequences would be immeasurable.
    "Go all out. As long as we can contain them here, it's a significant achievement," Nana said with a serious expression as she jumped back.
    "I don't know what you're planning, but..." the possessed human ordered the skeletons to kill Oliver.
    With no one protecting him, Oliver was in danger of being surrounded. However, this was precisely Oliver's plan. He summoned two giant trucks: one was a fire truck filled with water, and the other had a massive tank behind it.
    Oliver quickly activated the pump of the fire truck and began shooting water at the skeletons. The skeletons formed a barrier made of essence, attempting to block the water. Surprisingly, they were strong enough to resist the water pressure.
    Some skeletons dispersed to surround Oliver from all directions. However, the moment the skeletons closed in on Oliver, he abruptly stopped the pump and ran away as if he were frightened.
    The skeletons were momentarily confused, but the possessed human immediately ordered them to chase after him. The skeletons gave chase, and just as they reached a safe distance from Oliver, he did something unexpected.
    He summoned a bomb suit to protect himself. Then, he pulled out another detonator from his inventory and pressed it while saying, "Hehe. We have to make the enemies believe it first, right?"
    Oliver remembered Theo's lessons and illusions. He made the enemies think the second truck was not useful at all. But when he deactivated the pump, Oliver actually planted a bomb on the fire truck.
    Boom!
    The explosion was small, but it launched the fire truck toward the other truck, damaging the tank. Finally, the spark reached the tank and caused it to explode.
    Boom!
    Another explosion occurred, but this time it was different from the previous ones. The explosion was so massive that the shockwave blew people and skeletons away.
    "What?!" Nana was knocked to the ground several meters away from her previous position. Even her opponent didn't expect such a blast and landed not far from her.
    Maya's exoskeleton increased the output of essence to reinforce the barrier, protecting her from the blast. However, Li Wei and his opponent weren't as fortunate. Despite being further away from the explosion than Nana, they still felt its impact, causing them to stumble to the ground.
    "Kh," Li Wei gritted his teeth, using his sword to support himself. His opponent was unable to move due to the force of the explosion.
    However, the most significant reaction came from Maya, who was practically unaffected.
    "Are you insane, Oliver? Do you want to die? No, should I just shoot you from here?!" Maya shouted at the top of her lungs, glaring at Oliver.
    Unfortunately, Oliver couldn't reply as he was also in shock from the explosion.
    "What?" Oliver forced a wry smile as he watched the fire from the ground. "I asked my father to provide me with a gasoline truck, but this explosion seems more like what you'd expect from a gas truck..."
    Whether his father loved him enough to procure something even more powerful or his father had entrusted the task to an ignorant person, it was clear that the explosion surpassed his expectations.
    Nevertheless, the larger explosion resulted in more casualties among the enemy. With continuous explosions, Oliver had managed to eliminate a hundred skeleton soldiers. If he continued this way, he estimated that he could clean up the battlefield in another ten to fifteen minutes.
    However, before he could proceed with his plan, something caught his attention in the sky.
    "Huh?" Oliver squinted his eyes as he saw numerous thin objects flying through the air. "Those are... arrows?"
    As soon as he recognized them, the arrows began to make a parabolic trajectory.
    "Oh..." Oliver quickly took out another item from his inventory. This time, it was a tank. He didn't know how to drive it, but the armor would provide protection. He hid beneath the tank as the arrows rained down.
    At the same time, Maya covered her body with the robotic arms, allowing the arrows to hit the arms instead of the essence barrier.
    "Huh?" Li Wei's opponent turned around and murmured, "Your Majesty."
    Nana's opponent also realized the situation. "It seems we have reinforcements."
    About a hundred meters away, there was another army. Unlike the one they encountered here, this army consisted of cavalry, infantry, and archers. Some catapults were even visible.
    Standing proudly in front of them was the final human, supposedly the king of these skeletons.
    He stood before them, and with a single wave of his sword, the archers released another volley of arrows.
    "Kh," Oliver and Maya tried to protect themselves, but suddenly they heard the snapping of fingers.
    In an instant, the arrows transformed into butterflies and flew away instead of falling to the ground.
    "Huh?" They were confused, but soon they spotted Theo standing in the midst of the chaotic battlefield.
    Theo smiled at the king and inwardly mused, "It seems that the readers want to know a bit about my power. I'm currently assimilating with the demon's power, and the progress is about 10%. With every 10% progress, the demon grants me a new ability or authority, given that it's a 'Royal' Grade Demon. And this is the first authority."
    "Toon Demon's First Authority: Toon World."

 Chapter 34 Toon Carnival

    [Chapter 33 Comment][SonofSunWukong: Is this a Bu-gi-ho reference? In any case, if 10% makes u as strong as a supreme rank, than how strong can u get. Also how long does integration take and does it get harder/take longer the more % u integrate]
    "Toon Demon's First Authority: Toon World."
    Nana and the others were left in a state of confusion as Theo's power enveloped the area. Even the king realized that he should confront Theo without any plans, as Theo's essence emitted a fluctuation of such immense strength. In fact, Theo seemed to be the biggest miscalculation the king had made in his entire life.
    The essence Theo emitted had a profound effect on the surroundings. The muddy road was suddenly paved, cracks and craters on the ground were patched up, and all remaining grass vanished completely. Even the giant trees transformed into pole lamps, illuminating the street. The houses, whether destroyed or intact, were transformed into stands offering food and beverages.
    What was most striking about the sudden changes in the area was that they all had a single theme: a bright yet spooky Halloween theme. With a snap of Theo's fingers, a few attractions such as a Ferris wheel and water rides appeared.
    The king realized that he had been standing past the gates as if he had been registered as one of the visitors. It was evident that he was within Theo's power. Despite being a hundred meters away, Theo's ability reached him, and yet Theo maintained a calm expression, as if using this level of ability was effortless for him.
    "For real?" Li Wei sucked in a cold breath, realizing the true extent of his teacher's power.
    "His power stretches so far? If that's the case, people wouldn't even realize that they've fallen into his trap," Maya gasped.
    "This time, he's using his ability, but normally, his illusions wouldn't be noticeable until they're revealed," Oliver added, taking a deep breath. "In fact, his range might even be larger... much larger than my inventory."
    Nana felt a sense of relief. With Theo's power, there might be no need for reinforcements, as he seemed capable of handling the opponent on his own. It was no wonder Theo was so confident.
    Amidst the shock of his allies, Theo took a moment to glance at the comment and inwardly replied, "I don't know what you're talking about. If this were a story, wouldn't using a brand cause copyright issues? Not that I'm an expert on that... As for your other questions, I don't know the exact details since I haven't explored enough. But yes, it does get harder as I progress."
    After responding to the comment, Theo's focus returned to the king, who had overcome his initial shock. This was the perfect moment for Theo to say something.
    Theo placed his hand on his chest and bowed like a gentleman, greeting the king and his army. "Welcome to my Toon Carnival. I'm very proud of the attractions we have here. If I may suggest, please try our rides."
    "Your power might be something, but do you think you can scare me with just this?" The king didn't understand what Theo meant, coming from an early period. He questioned whether Theo's power alone could scare him by challenging him. "Shoot!"
    But with a cold smile, Theo replied, "Sorry, I won't take no for an answer."
    Before the archers could release their arrows, the ground beneath their feet suddenly disappeared, causing them to fall onto their backsides.
    The king turned around and witnessed the change. The ground beneath the archers had been lowered by one meter, replaced by a track and carts connected to each other. The carts carried a total of forty skeletons. It was a thrilling ride, and the skeletons had to fasten their belts and protective gear.
    "It will be a thrilling ride, so you have to fasten your belts and protective gears." Theo smiled.
    In an instant, the protective gear tightened to the point where their ribs cracked, and the seatbelt secured them in place, making it impossible for the skeletons to escape the torture.
    The skeletons didn't know anything, but their loyalty remained the same. They couldn't help but look at the king as if telling him that they didn't know and couldn't perform their duty. But the hollowness in their gaze made it look like they were trying to ask their king for help.
    The carts went at an extremely high speed, seemingly completing a loop without fail. However, the carts suddenly stopped, throwing the skeletons forward and shattering their ribs due to the momentum. As the carts became detached from the track and fell to the ground, their skulls were completely shattered upon impact. The engine malfunctioned, causing an explosion that reduced the bones to nothing.
    The king was left gasping, never expecting that Theo possessed such power. He quickly ordered the remaining forces into action. "Cavalries move forward. Infantry, raise your shield and approach him more carefully. The remaining archers shall release their arrows to buy some time."
    Before the cavalries could reach him, their skeletal horses started acting differently. Poles penetrated their bodies, attaching them to the ground and the ceiling. All the horses began to circle around, creating another structure ¨C a carousel for cavalries. There was a rope and belt that attached the skeleton's entire body to the horse, making them inseparable.
    Theo smirked and introduced it again. "For cavalries, I suggest merry-go-round. Please enjoy."
    The horses moved up and down at an extreme speed, causing the momentum alone to break their bones and shatter their joints. The horses hit the ceiling above and fell to the platform below, both made of steel, completely shattering their bones.
    The king was left speechless. Not only had Theo shown immense power, but also an unimaginable level of cruelty. Nana, the sole exorcist bureau member present, dropped her jaw in shock. She couldn't help but pity the skeletons and wonder who the true evil supernatural being was.
    "Infantry. Move forward in square formation!" The king gritted his teeth and ordered the infantry. They created a hollow square, with a few skeletons positioned inside to alert the others if the ground suddenly changed. However, Theo had other plans.
    The infantry began to shift their positions and formed a hollow square with a few skeletons inside. The king was aware of Theo's ability to manifest his power from anywhere. In response, the skeletons arranged themselves in a square formation, ensuring visibility from all directions and preventing a repetition of the previous incident. Furthermore, the skeletons in the middle were tasked with alerting others if the ground were to suddenly change.
    "For the infantry..." Theo smirked menacingly.
    Even though the skeletons lacked intelligence, they instinctively sensed that something ominous was about to occur, drawing from their previous experience.
    Theo hadn't revealed his full power until now and began speeding up. He created spikes that impaled the skeletons in the middle, effectively eliminating them.
    "!!!"
    Realizing that the situation had taken a turn for the worse, the king attempted to issue a command, "Leave¡ª"
    It was too late. The infantry became ensnared by seatbelts that emerged from beneath the ground. Following that, the next attraction materialized and completely trapped them. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "For the square formation infantry, I have a perfect attraction in store," Theo grinned.
    The captured skeletons, unable to turn their gaze away, glanced back at their king. They found themselves trapped in a drop tower with square-shaped seats attached to a vertical structure. The skeletons in the middle were impaled, serving as macabre decorations.
    They looked to their king, pleading for assistance. Gritting his teeth, the king gave the order, "Archers, what are you doing? Shoot him!"
    The archers continued their onslaught, yet no matter how they aimed at Theo, he effortlessly maneuvered behind the structure, out of their line of sight.
    Helpless in the face of Theo's power, the king found his soldiers to be of no use. In a desperate move, he drew his sword and charged at Theo personally. Confident in his own skills, the king believed Theo wouldn't be able to defend himself. Surely, he would reach the tower, strike it down, and save his soldiers.
    However, that was precisely what Theo had been anticipating.
    The moment the king approached him, Theo triggered another illusion.
    Chains erupted from the ground, but the king skillfully evaded them. With power far surpassing that of his soldiers, it was not surprising that he could escape Theo's clutches.
    But that was merely another trick. The moment the king leaped into the air, his body was suddenly struck by arrows from behind.
    "Huh?!" The king turned his gaze and witnessed multiple arrows piercing his body. Yes, he had ordered his archers to shoot him, but the arrow trajectories aligned perfectly, resulting in them hitting him at the exact moment of his jump.
    In other words, Theo had used this simple trick to make the king inadvertently block the arrows.
    Coughing up blood, the king experienced excruciating pain spreading throughout his body. Once again, he fell to the ground, only to be greeted by red curtains moving in opposite directions, as if signaling the beginning of a show. And indeed, it was a show that involved his own infantry.
    The drop tower released the infantry with such velocity that the skeletons were forcibly ejected from their seats. Before they had a chance to move, the tower swiftly raised and dropped the seats again, crushing the skeletons beneath them like a relentless hammer.
    "No!" The king shouted in a mix of anger, grief, and helplessness. He never anticipated witnessing his soldiers being crushed as if in a mortar and pestle.
    Unbeknownst to him, there was yet another layer of illusion at play. The arrows were actually illusions, carefully timed and created to feel real. The king remained unaware that the arrows were mere figments, as Theo had no intention of killing the king, as he needed to preserve the human body it possessed. Thus, the arrows could not be real.
    But that anguish ultimately left him alone, as Theo seized the opportunity to deal with the remaining archers. They found themselves trapped in pendulum rides where their heads collided with the floor, causing their helpless demise.
    Theo's smile adorned his face as the attractions vanished, leaving an empty road separating him from the king. He chuckled, "I'm pleased to see that our guests are so delighted that they pass away."
    Nana stood there, utterly dumbstruck. It was the first time she had witnessed someone appearing more sinister than a supernatural being. She could sense the anguish and anger emanating from her opponent when the king's soldiers were brutally killed.
    Meanwhile, Theo's students could only shake their heads in astonishment. Li Wei's face turned pale, not due to the brutality, but because he contemplated what would have happened to him if he had ever incurred Theo's wrath. He was fortunate that Theo still considered him his student.
    Maya regarded Theo from a different perspective. She realized that everything had been an illusion, but the sheer realism and the infusion of essence into the illusions caused the skeletons to meet their real demise. Mia's words echoed in her mind: "One body and one mind."
    Oliver took a sharp breath for a different reason. Illusionists were often looked down upon in many realms, yet Theo had just demonstrated something beyond their wildest imagination. It was no wonder why his teaching methods were unorthodox but incredibly effective. They felt blessed to have such a remarkable teacher.
    However, a shared thought lingered among the three students after witnessing this scene:
    "I will definitely not make him my enemy."

 Chapter 35 Hidden Intention

    [Chapter 34 Comment][SonofSunWukong: Don't worry about copyright, the author seems to have changed the name slightly. Anyway, do u get an ability every 10% of integration. I know u haven't gotten there yet but u should have acces to this info.]
    [Twin_dragon13773: This story really proves the amount of power illusions can hold when in the right hands. (I don't think that makes sense:( )]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: A real statement of a fight if you would call it one]
    ¡­
    The king's expression oscillated between helplessness and anger. He yearned to tear Theo apart with his own hands. Yet, Theo's demeanor remained unchanged. In fact, he took his time to peruse the comments.
    "I believe I have already provided the answer... hmm, right before the Chapter 33 comment, if I'm not mistaken. Or did the author not portray my words? Anyway, the answer is yes," Theo mused inwardly.
    Glancing at the second and third comments, a challenge seemed to ignite within Theo. Despite being a master of illusions, he felt that it wasn't enough upon reading these comments. If people could still find a way to praise him, then it wasn't the end. He was determined to attain a level of power that would render people utterly speechless.
    He also added, "How's that? Did I manage to answer it with my determination and thought? Did the author project it? If not, then I'll definitely make you speechless with the illusion. Everything you've seen here is just the tip of the iceberg and I'll continue improving."
    After replying to the comments, Theo's vision returned to the king. The king refrained from attacking him as he had anticipated.
    The king must have realized that he was still ensnared within Theo's domain. Any action on his part would only entangle him further in Theo's deception. To challenge Theo, he had to dismantle the domain itself¡ªthe entire carnival. Hastily, the king made his way toward the exit of the carnival.
    Theo responded with a wave of his hand, conjuring illusions of ropes that sought to ensnare the king.
    Swinging his sword, the king severed each illusion one by one. The two commanders followed suit, retreating alongside their king.
    Nana gasped, taken aback by the audacity of the enemy's commander. She had not anticipated such shamelessness.
    "You're not getting away!" Li Wei fared slightly better as he unleashed a sword strike, attempting to exploit his opponent's movement and strike him down. However, his opponent didn't even bother to evade, allowing the sword to connect with his waist.
    "It's unfortunate, but I know you can't kill me for an obvious reason," his opponent snorted, aware that Li Wei's intention was to purify him rather than to kill him.
    In this predicament, sacrificing one life might be preferable to allowing the enemy's plan to proceed, as it would undoubtedly result in further destruction.
    "Tsk." Li Wei pursued his opponent, but in the end, Theo raised his hand, signaling him to stop. Li Wei ultimately stood beside Theo and inquired, "Is there a problem, Teacher?"
    Theo surveyed the two commanders who had reached their king and dispelled the illusions of ropes.
    "Not really. It's just..." Theo pointed towards the three humans. "You have three options. First, chase after them and eliminate those humans. This way, we can avert the worst-case scenario. Second, you can prioritize killing those skeletons and employ purification skills to free them."
    Curiously, Theo didn't proceed with the third option, leaving Li Wei intrigued.
    "What's the third option?" Li Wei frowned.
    "That's for you to guess," Theo responded.
    "I don't believe we're in a position where we can afford such a luxury," Li Wei furrowed his eyebrows. However, he understood Theo's intention to some extent. If the teacher provided all the answers, it would be akin to being spoon-fed. As a student, he should also make an effort to assess the situation if he desired improvement.
    That's why Li Wei immersed himself in deep thought, considering Theo's personality, typical strategies, and hidden strength. Memories of the times when Theo withheld information resurfaced in his mind.
    "We have to be self-sufficient. Even if it's not part of our assigned task, we need to possess basic knowledge about it. In other words, this plan... and what is going to happen..." Li Wei muttered in a low voice.
    Theo couldn't help but smile at Li Wei's progress. Previously, Li Wei had been focused solely on himself, which limited his perspective to his own abilities. However, Li Wei was intelligent, so it shouldn't be a problem for him to figure this out. Nevertheless, being his first time, it took him a while to do so.
    At that moment, Maya approached them and asked, "Teacher, why didn't we chase after them?"
    "Why the rush?" Theo smiled. It seemed that Maya had finished her task. Meanwhile, Nana and Oliver took care of the scattered bones on the battlefield, completely removing them.
    "It's just... I don't know what they're up to, but..." Maya gazed at the encroaching fog that obstructed their view. It appeared that the enemies had retreated to a deeper area, intending to accomplish something. This left her feeling uneasy. "...my intuition is tingling as if the enemies are growing stronger..."
    "The enemies are getting stronger?!" Li Wei exclaimed, his eyes widening in shock. Every clue that Theo had provided suddenly resurfaced in his mind.
    "W-what?" Maya was taken aback by Li Wei's sudden excitement.
    "But if that's true, it will be troublesome. Teacher... Correct me if I'm wrong, but are you attempting to make the enemies grow stronger to the point of becoming a Noble Rank Supernatural Being? Their king should be nearing that level, right?"
    "Hah?" Maya couldn't believe what she had just heard.
    Li Wei lowered his gaze and muttered, recalling all the information. "Back at the association, I remember you telling the Spiritual Diplomat that it's better to prepare for a Noble Rank Spiritual Being."
    "In addition, despite all the turmoil we've faced so far, you remain calm, as if you've expected it to happen. You even stop Miss Nana from going back to inform the others. From all these clues, I've come to realize that everything is part of your plan. Therefore, the next step should involve a Noble Rank Supernatural Being."
    Theo patted his shoulder and said, "You've guessed it right."
    Li Wei took a sharp breath. If everything unfolded according to Theo's plan, he wondered how far ahead Theo had foreseen. In fact, Theo might have anticipated the enemy's counterattack with their newfound strength and their subsequent defeat.
    However, being too confident wasn't advisable, especially considering the potential threat to the nearby town if Theo had miscalculated.
    "Teacher, I still believe we need to stop them."
    "As I mentioned before, the success of the mission depends on how quickly you act. It's just..." Theo shook his head in frustration.
    "Are you saying it's too late?" Li Wei furrowed his brow. At the very least, Theo should possess the power to turn the situation around if he desired. Yet, he chose not to intervene. "No, wait. You never wanted to directly engage in the mission unless necessary."
    "Exactly. You could view me disrupting their reinforcements as your safety net. But the situation has changed. Now that they have regrouped, I want you to think about the next plan and proceed." Theo presented them with another challenge.
    Li Wei still couldn't believe that Theo was taking this risk. However, he heard Theo add, "To think, to execute, to fail, and to achieve something on your own is how you become stronger. The moment you excessively rely on someone else is the moment your life is no longer your own."
    Li Wei's body trembled. He remembered the teachings of his teacher in the cultivation world. "Li Wei, remember this. A teacher is your guide, not someone who will always be there for you. I want you to become independent, to solve everything by yourself... That's the only way for you to soar in the sky like a dragon, rather than remain a caged bird."
    The lesson seemed to be specifically aimed at him, and Li Wei realized that he stood to gain the most from this mission. He turned to Maya and said, "We're going to chase after them, but I want you to rely on your instincts to avoid falling into their traps."
    "Alright. And what about Oliver?" Maya inquired.
    "Theo, do you mind if I involve Miss Nana in this?" Li Wei asked.
    "You are free to use anything at your disposal, except me. I will only intervene if I believe you've failed to accomplish your task," Theo affirmed with a nod.
    With Theo's approval, Li Wei called out to Nana and Oliver, "Oliver, Miss Nana. We're going to pursue our enemies before they can advance to the Noble Rank. It appears that they have another method to achieve that level, so we need to act swiftly."
    Upon hearing these words, Oliver swiftly set aside his current tasks and joined them. Meanwhile, Nana abandoned her methodical approach of killing the skeletons one by one and expended three purification talismans to unleash a powerful spell that eradicated the remaining skeletons at once. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She then rushed to Li Wei, gasping for breath, and asked, "What did you say? The enemies are attempting to reach the Noble Rank?"
    "Yes, and I need your expertise to prevent that. We're going to pursue them at high speed. While Maya can sense any imminent danger, we rely on your experience to identify anything unusual. At the very least, give us a few seconds to react."
    "Understood. If my assistance can prevent their king from reaching the Noble Rank, I'll do my best," Nana agreed, nodding her head.
    "Oliver, your task is to gather any boulders or trees you can find along the way. They may prove useful later on," Li Wei instructed.
    "Alright," Oliver replied, though he was unaware of the full situation and relied on their guidance.
    However, the group was aware that Li Wei had taken charge because Theo had allowed him to do so. There had to be a deeper reason behind it. "Now that everyone knows their roles, let's go," Li Wei declared, his expression serious.
    The five of them dashed forward, pursuing the enemies with utmost speed. Given the time spent on explanations and lessons, they needed to make up for lost time. Oliver, being the slowest, ended up being carried by Maya's exoskeleton.
    Unbeknownst to Li Wei and the others, Theo had a hidden motive for letting Li Wei take the lead. Although he had the opportunity to kill the king earlier, he chose not to.
    On one hand, it could be seen as Theo being a supportive teacher, providing his student with the chance to grow, just as he did in the previous mission where the students handled everything until the final moment when Theo had to intervene and kill the spider personally. On the other hand, it could also be interpreted as Theo intentionally prolonging the mission.
    Indeed, Theo intentionally extended this mission as part of his experiment. He manipulated the time flow, causing it to progress at a slower pace.
    He muttered under his breath, "Based on the chapter comments, I believe the previous mission lasted for about seven chapters. And this mission is already around six to seven chapters."
    "By prolonging the fight and compelling the author to create more chapters, it will introduce additional variables and delay our eventual encounter. However, sooner or later, I have to experience this scenario, especially if the author introduces ridiculous plot armor for the villains."
    "I apologize to the readers for the extended duration, but allow me to experiment with various elements. I promise to keep you engaged and entertained."

 Chapter 36 Chasing

    [Chapter 35 Comment][Twin_dragon13773: It is okay Sir Theo, and as to your question earlier, author-san did convey your determination and emotions through text. ;)]
    [SonofSunWukong: Yo Theo, how long is ur lifespan at singularity. The author never gave a number, just said that it is very long. Also, how does traveling to diff realities affect ur lifespan. Does it pause, keep going, or change to the new body's lifespan.]
    [Magrijack_2: Be careful, the author has eluded to a powerful being in this reality which will likely be hostile to you. No concrete details yet, so it's probably a distant threat, but you should be ready for it¡­ see more]
    Theo took advantage of the time when his students assumed control of the mission to check the new comments that had been posted.
    "Thank you for the confirmation," Theo acknowledged. He realized that he could respond to the comments through his actions, gestures, or other means. While he enjoyed speaking, there would come a time when direct replies might not be possible. Therefore, he sought new methods to engage with the commenters as early as possible.
    The second comment left Theo slightly puzzled. "I don't think I can provide an answer to that. Do you know how long you will live? No, right? What you know is the average lifespan of humans. Similarly, I don't know the average lifespan of someone like me. Those from the past have perished before reaching the end of their lifespan, so I can't say for sure. Perhaps a few hundred years? Or maybe even more than a thousand years? Regarding your other question, time always moves forward."
    However, it was the third comment that surprised him. "Huh? A being like that? But based on how you phrased it, did the author create a scene without revealing the person's identity?"
    On one hand, the information seemed plausible since he was unaware if the author had added any details in between. On the other hand, there were certain aspects that raised suspicion.
    "A being like that shouldn't appear at the beginning of the story. Moreover, there is a contradiction between having no concrete proof and the fact that she is closely connected to this danger." Theo grew suspicious and an idea struck him when he glanced at the first comment. "Can any of you confirm it?"
    After addressing the comments, Theo shifted his focus back to the field. Their group had been moving at a rapid pace, and they finally caught sight of the three humans in the distance.
    "Enemies spotted," Maya warned, attempting to assess the level of danger they posed. "They are becoming even stronger... No, wait. Only one of them is growing stronger, while the other two are actually... weakening?"
    Maya couldn't believe what she was sensing, but she reported it nonetheless.
    "Hmm?" Li Wei raised an eyebrow. "Weakening? Now that I think about it, those skeletons and possessed humans haven't been trying to kill us... Are they attempting to capture us?"
    "What do you mean?" Maya tilted her head in confusion.
    "Do you mean that will be our fate if we get captured? I've heard that he is on the verge of breaking through to the next rank, so does that mean he is trying to absorb everything from us and enhance his power?" Oliver questioned.
    "Yes, it seems that he is currently absorbing the power of his subordinates to strengthen himself," Li Wei affirmed.
    "But how does one actually break through to the Noble Rank? What are the requirements to become a Noble Rank?" Maya turned to Nana for answers.
    "Hmm..." Nana furrowed her brow. "I'm not entirely sure because it's a rare phenomenon. There are a few reports suggesting that the Supernatural Being simply needs to absorb enough essence. There are also reports mentioning other catalysts that may or may not contain essence."
    "So, is he leaning towards the former case?" Li Wei furrowed his eyebrows. Suddenly, the king's body began emitting black-colored essence, startling everyone.
    "What is that?" Maya gasped. "Is he about to undergo the transformation?"
    "No, not yet!" Li Wei pointed at the black energy. "It's changing its shape."
    All of them squinted their eyes, trying to get a clearer view. As Li Wei had said, the black essence gradually took on a rough humanoid shape. However, what alarmed them was its size.
    The black essence continued to rise into the air, forming an outline that resembled a humanoid figure. The wingspan and height were both significant, measuring roughly ten meters.
    "This doesn't look good. Can any of you increase your speed?" Li Wei inquired.
    "No, if I speed up, I will be exposed to great danger since I'm allocating the essence for the barrier to the thruster," Maya replied, shaking her head.
    Oliver retrieved an RPG and a sniper rifle. "I can target them from this position. Bullets or rockets should move faster than us. However, I need permission from Miss Nana. Permission to kill the three individuals."
    Nana gritted her teeth, facing this difficult question. On one hand, as someone from this realm, she didn't want to see anyone die. Oliver, on the other hand, didn't originate from this realm, so his perspective on the value of lives in this realm might differ.
    However, she couldn't deny the fact that it would be better to eliminate those three rather than hesitate and risk further complications when the enemies reached the Noble Rank Supernatural Being stage.
    "Normally, I would have to consult with my supervisor, but..." Nana took a deep breath, steeling her resolve. "Please shoot them. I'll bear the responsibility."
    She made the difficult decision to sacrifice three lives rather than jeopardize the lives of hundreds, if not thousands, of others.
    "Understood," Oliver nodded, his expression serious. Since the ground was unstable, he opted to use the RPG first. "Maya, do your best to stabilize the ground, okay?"
    "I know," Maya responded, understanding the importance of her role.
    Oliver aimed at the targets and pulled the trigger.
    The rocket shot out, rapidly approaching the king.
    Despite being aware of the incoming rocket, the king made no attempt to evade. Instead, the black essence surrounding him shifted and took a more defined shape. Suddenly, the formed hand swung out, attempting to intercept the oncoming missile.
    "Huh?" Oliver's eyes widened in shock as his rocket was caught by the hand and exploded.
    The essence dissipated momentarily but soon reformed, reconstructing the entire hand.
    "Seriously? It failed," Oliver contemplated for a moment before deciding to switch to his bullets. "I'll try with bullets. It should be harder to defend against them since they're faster."
    However, Maya abruptly halted him. "Wait a second. Take a closer look at that giant... Does it resemble something?"
    "Hmm?" Nana scrutinized the giant more intently. It had begun taking shape. "A giant creature of this magnitude... And it appears humanoid... Wait a minute. That giant resembles something I know. If I'm not mistaken, it resembles one of the monsters from mythology: Nomon. Nomon is known as the beast of death. That might explain their ability to summon such vast armies."
    "Keep going," Li Wei interjected. "Explain quickly. Depending on your answer, we might need to adjust our strategy."
    "If I'm correct, the term 'Dullahan' is more commonly used across the ten realms to refer to a deceased knight. Nomon is similar to Dullahan, but instead of a knight, it takes the form of a giant. It can summon the dead and even control them, along with their energy. I believe this is what the king is relying on to advance to the Noble Rank."
    Li Wei issued a command after absorbing the information. "Oliver, eliminate him!"
    "Got it." Oliver aimed at the giant and pulled the trigger.
    Bang!
    The bullet flew at an incredible speed, leaving the giant with no time to react. However, hitting a moving target was extremely challenging, especially for a young student like Oliver.
    In the end, he missed the shot.
    "Tsk," Oliver clicked his tongue in frustration and adjusted his aim. "Sorry."
    "Don't worry about it. Just keep shooting," Li Wei encouraged him. Li Wei retrieved a small blue sphere from his ring. When he consumed it, the pill dissolved into a gas infused with essence.
    This surge of essence enhanced his physical abilities, granting him increased speed. "I've taken a Grade 2 Flying Pill. It will boost my speed for a few minutes, but once it wears off, I won't be able to take another pill for 24 hours, and my physical abilities will be halved for one minute. Keep this in mind and adapt our approach accordingly."
    Li Wei accelerated, closing the distance between them. Meanwhile, Oliver couldn't help but comment, "I think all the students in S Class should collaborate more. We could just rely on Serena's potions. They are better and have no side effects."
    "I agree. There are programs and items that can support our goals... Maybe we should put aside our differences and work together," Maya chimed in, nodding in agreement.
    Though a small realization, Maya and Oliver understood the true purpose of the academy, something that many other students had yet to grasp. The academy had the potential to facilitate unity between realms. The students were more innocent compared to the crafty negotiators of the older generation. They could treat each other with respect, build connections, and even form alliances between families from different realms.
    Maya and Oliver exchanged nods, making a silent vow to improve the class and support all the students.
    Meanwhile, Li Wei continued to close in on the enemies. He raised his sword, enveloping it with his essence. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Li Clan's Sword Technique, Divine Thrust!" Li Wei shouted as he thrust his sword forward, causing the essence to extend like a powerful force.
    The giant attempted to block the attack, but as it hadn't fully materialized, the clash between the hand and the sword created a burst of energy. Sparks flew as the collision seemed to purify the giant.
    The king couldn't help but notice the effectiveness of Li Wei's ability. One of the commanders also voiced their concern, saying, "Your Majesty, I don't think we can continue running any further." His energy was already depleted from being absorbed by the king.
    A moment of silence followed, and in that moment, Li Wei gained a new perspective. He muttered to himself, "It seems that the more energy the king absorbs, the closer the giant is to completion. If the giant is fully formed, the king might break through to a higher rank... I can't let that happen."
    The giant now had a complete outline and a translucent body. All that remained was to add the details and color to its form. As Li Wei observed and prepared for another attack, the king glanced back, still cautious of their teacher.
    However, seeing Theo's passive stance after the previous attack, the king believed their opportunity had come. He abruptly stopped and turned around, causing Li Wei to halt as well, anticipating a possible counterattack.
    With a raised hand, the king completed the summoning of the giant known as Nomon.
    "I must commend you for chasing me this far. But it's time to end this battle. Even if your teacher comes to your aid, he won't be able to defeat me now," the king proclaimed. He raised his hands and shouted, "All the humans in this world will become my subjects. Sacrifice yourselves and become my undead armies!"
    Suddenly, the giant figure clapped its hands, and hundreds of skeletal hands emerged from the ground, pulling bodies out.
    Li Wei furrowed his eyebrows. "It doesn't matter. We will stop you right here."
    "You should know it's impossible. First, you have to overcome my warriors!" the king retorted confidently.

 Chapter 37 Wrap Up

    [Chapter 36 Comment]"You should know it's impossible. You have to challenge my warriors first!" the king shouted confidently.
    Li Wei furrowed his eyebrows, realizing the challenge that lay ahead. The skeletons may individually be weak, but their sheer numbers posed a threat. Charging head-on would only lead him into the king's traps. He needed to find a solution quickly.
    Fortunately, his talented friends understood the situation. Oliver took out bags of explosives and requested Maya to throw them. In a swift motion, the bags rained down on the skeletons, triggering a series of explosions that decimated the skeletal soldiers.
    When Li Wei witnessed the explosions, he had a sudden realization. The skeletons before him were merely empty, lacking any armor or weapons. In other words, they were incapable of fighting. His perception had been clouded by their sheer number.
    Taking a deep breath, Li Wei calculated the path he needed to reach the king. Pointing to the right side, he shouted, "Attack there!"
    Oliver and Maya didn't understand Li Wei's reasoning but chose to trust him. They threw more bags of explosives according to Li Wei's instructions.
    The king, realizing the threat, ordered the giant to catch the bags and throw them back. However, this was exactly what Li Wei had planned. Seizing the opportunity, Li Wei stomped the ground and leaped into the air.
    Using his skill "Fleeting Step," Li Wei's body moved gracefully like a feather, eventually landing on the giant's hand.
    His intention was to use the giant as a means to bypass the skeletons. With the giant's outline now complete, Li Wei could feel the essence solidifying in reality. Although the space was narrow, thanks to the giant's size, it provided enough room for Li Wei to climb.
    The king hastily attempted to control the giant, commanding it to slap Li Wei away, completely forgetting about the bags of explosives.
    Boom! Boom! Boom!
    Once again, the explosives scattered the remaining skeletons. Nana had caught up to the group and used her purification talismans to eliminate over two hundred skeletons in one powerful spell. The combined efforts had demolished two hundred other skeletons that were still standing.
    With only about one hundred skeletons left, Nana took charge. She opened fire with her guns, unleashing a storm of giant bullets upon the remaining skeletons. Oliver, on the other hand, readied his sniper rifle and aimed at the enemy king.
    Aware of Oliver's aim, the king didn't pay it much mind, considering the previous misses. He raised his hands and commanded, "Rise!" More skeletons emerged from the ground, seemingly an endless army under his control.
    Observing from above, Li Wei noticed a crucial detail. The giant was releasing its essence into the area, which was connected to the skeletons. Once the skeletons perished, the essence would scatter in the air only to return to summon more skeletons. It was the trick that allowed the king to summon an unlimited number of skeletons.
    However, Li Wei understood that the king's true intention was to buy time until he could fully absorb the essence from his subordinates. Standing atop the giant, Li Wei saw the gradual appearance of detailed body structures, a sign that the king was nearing completion.
    Pouring his energy into his sword, Li Wei struck the giant's arm, using his ability "External Sword Rush." The essence around his sword created a speeding circle, cutting the arm multiple times.
    The king raised his head in surprise. Li Wei's ability aimed to sever the giant's arm, potentially preventing the regeneration of the essence, even if it lingered in the air.
    Seizing the opportunity, the king jumped into the air, sword in hand. Li Wei realized he had limited time before the side effect of the pill he had consumed would occur. He had to make this attack count.
    Li Wei jumped off the giant's arm and swung his sword. The two blades clashed fiercely. Li Wei's blade carried the Sword Intent, while the king's blade was imbued with dark essence, resilient enough to counter the Sword Intent. Despite being cut, the black essence persisted, just like the skeleton soldiers.
    "You are strong. You would have become a capable general in my army, but¡­" the king admitted, loosening his grip and allowing Li Wei's sword to push through.
    "!!!" Li Wei's body shook with hesitation. Despite Nana's assurance that she would take responsibility for killing the three individuals, Li Wei couldn't help but feel the urge to save them. As a young cultivator with limited combat experience, he grappled with the moral dilemma of whether killing the king was the right course of action.
    Exploiting Li Wei's hesitation, the king seized his wrists and threw him to the ground. Li Wei realized his mistake, clicking his tongue in frustration.
    Bam!
    Li Wei crashed into the ground, immediately being swarmed by the skeleton soldiers. Meanwhile, Oliver saw the opportunity left behind by Li Wei and took a shot at the king.
    "!!!" The king swiftly turned around. Although Oliver had positioned himself on the ground for stability, his aim was now significantly more accurate. The king struggled to keep up with the bullet's movement, as it broke the speed of sound.
    However, his instincts kicked in, allowing him to predict the bullet's trajectory and barely dodge it. The bullet still managed to hit the upper right arm, obliterating the flesh it struck.
    "What is that?" The king gritted his teeth, witnessing the destructive power of Oliver's weapon firsthand. While he had seen Oliver shoot earlier, the experience of facing it directly was entirely different.
    The king landed on the ground, his right arm severely impaired. Despite the wound, he continued absorbing energy from his two subordinates. Oliver attempted to take another shot, but the king commanded his skeleton soldiers to charge straight at Oliver, disregarding Maya and Nana.
    Nana's talismans were running low, forcing her to rely on her glaive to dispatch the skeletons. Maya, armed with her gun, found it futile as new skeletons continuously emerged from the ground, marching forward relentlessly.
    "Oliver, find another position. I'll hold them back," Maya said, searching for Li Wei in the midst of battling the skeletons. It appeared that Li Wei was surrounded by a hundred of them. While he dispatched them with ease, the sheer number hindered his escape, especially as the side effects of the pill took hold. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "The situation is dire once again," Maya sighed, contemplating their next move. They couldn't see a viable path to kill the enemy king, yet disappointing Theo was not an option.
    "Once it wears off, I won't be able to take another pill for 24 hours, and my physical abilities will be halved for one minute. Keep this in mind and adapt our approach accordingly."
    Maya's mind raced as she recalled Li Wei's earlier words, realizing the significance of the time limit for his pill's effects.
    Maya's eyes glanced at the screen as she asked, "How many seconds have passed since Li Wei's pill duration ended?"
    The AI assistant provided her with an answer on the screen. "38 seconds."
    "Calculate the time I need to reach Li Wei."
    "6 seconds."
    Maya made a rough simulation in her mind before shouting, "Change of plan. Miss Nana. Do your best to protect Oliver. I will be helping Li Wei."
    Nana, although initially perplexed by Maya's unwavering confidence, chose to trust her instincts and the potential plans she had in mind. Despite feeling strange relying on inexperienced youngsters, Nana acknowledged their exceptional talent and believed they were capable of surpassing her soon. The students' method might be unorthodox but effective after all.
    Having received confirmation from Nana, Maya directed her attention towards Li Wei, raising her voice to capture his attention. "Li Wei, trust me!" she exclaimed, determination evident in her voice.
    Li Wei's eyebrows raised in surprise, but a smile gradually formed on his face. It appeared that Maya had a plan in mind, utilizing the information he had provided.
    In that moment, Maya charged forward, her determination evident. She commanded the assistant, instructing it to allocate sixty percent of the essence into the thruster, boosting her speed. With incredible agility, she effortlessly crushed the skeletons in her path, who were preoccupied with attacking Oliver.
    The king, uncertain of Maya's intentions, prepared to intercept her, ready for any outcome.
    "Li Wei, jump!" Maya shouted as she rapidly approached him.
    Without hesitation, Li Wei leaped into the air, disregarding the surrounding skeletons. He focused his attention on Maya, who extended her arm as if preparing to strike him. However, Li Wei remembered her earlier request to trust her, limiting the range of possibilities.
    Realizing that Maya couldn't explicitly state their plan due to the king's awareness, it was now Li Wei's turn to comprehend her intentions and catch the king off guard. To his surprise, the robotic hand opened its palm, shifting from a punch to a makeshift platform for Li Wei.
    A surge of excitement ignited within Li Wei as he skillfully rotated his body mid-air, successfully landing his feet on Maya's outstretched hand.
    "What?!" The king was shocked and immediately understood what they wanted to do. Maya had actually used herself to launch Li Wei.
    But he reacted a bit too late. Maya had used her momentum and thruster to propel Li Wei straight towards the king. Li Wei flew like a bullet, reaching the king in just one second. During that time, he positioned his sword to the side, attempting to strike the king's head.
    "Aaaahhhh!" The king screamed in pain. As one would expect from the enemy leader, he was capable enough to tilt his body and avoid a fatal blow. However, that strike alone severed his entire right arm.
    Li Wei landed on the ground and used his feet to slide, stopping his momentum. He was ready to charge at the king again, not planning to waste this opportunity to kill their king. But that was when the king unleashed his anger.
    "I don't care anymore. All of you are going to die!" The king actually grabbed his severed arm and used the energy within to power up the giant. In addition to his two subordinates, the king used his own energy to fuel the giant. Not only that, but the energy within the king himself began to flow towards the giant. It seemed that the king no longer cared about his own life; he just wanted to kill them.
    Due to the surge of essence, the giant's body structure was immediately completed, and its color rapidly filled up.
    "!!!" Li Wei was surprised and hurriedly rushed towards the giant, aiming to prevent its completion.
    Amidst the intensity of the battle, none of them had realized that Theo had disappeared. Unbeknownst to them, Theo had actually moved to a new position where he could interfere with the battle. Watching this scene, he couldn't help but comment, "Yeah, I know that if I try to kill the king, it will be like this. The author is just trying to make the king appear stronger to give an additional problem. I have waited too long. It's time to wrap it up. I don't know why I didn't receive a single comment this time, but sorry, I will blame you for it."

 Chapter 38 Clown

    [Chapter 37 Comment][Seby_Spina: Sorry and that there was no teo comment but still nice show, And maybe some of my peers started threading chapters you can take that as a afk (away from keyboard).]
    [Twin_dragon13773: I was busy, so I couldn't comment in time. Apologies Sir Theo, I still have not seen any proof of a more dangerous entity yet.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: It seems that your students are progressing]
    Theo looked at the comments and smiled. "Ahaha, sorry if I made it look that way. I know that you guys have your own lives on the other side. I was just making random excuses to beat this guy. But thanks for caring."
    While Theo was replying to the comments, the situation on Li Wei's side underwent a drastic change.
    "Huh?" Li Wei trembled as he saw the giant.
    By pouring his own essence, the king actually completed the giant within seconds. It seemed like he was willing to sacrifice his own life just to kill Li Wei and the others. And the moment the giant was completed, the excess essence suddenly erupted, causing a shockwave that shook the area.
    "!!!" Nana covered her eyes to avoid getting dust in them. At the same time, she tried to make sense of what was happening. However, when the shockwave subsided, she saw the completed giant.
    "Hii..." Nana let out a shriek. The sheer amount of essence emanating from the giant was enough to make her shudder. As an exorcist, she could feel the malevolence contained within the black essence. The giant was not just made of pure essence; it contained numerous souls and their resentment.
    "So, this is Nomon, the Giant of Death." Nana trembled in fear. The skeletons that had been summoned earlier had been recalled to complete the giant, but she couldn't help but fall to her knees.
    "Miss Nana?" Oliver hurriedly checked on her.
    "This is not good... That giant... that giant..." Nana shivered in fear as she tried to convey something to him.
    "Is it a Noble Rank Supernatural Being?"
    "Y-yes." Nana nodded. It was clear that she was terrified, but Oliver couldn't pinpoint the source of her fear.
    Oliver gulped and turned around. "Teacher. What should we¡ª? Teacher?"
    He tried to locate Theo, but the latter was nowhere to be found. On one hand, it was easy to think that Theo had abandoned them. On the other hand, with Theo's strength, he should have the ability to contain the giant. After all, he had remained calm throughout the ordeal.
    But Oliver couldn't help but wonder where Theo had gone.
    Maya, on the other hand, felt a similar sensation to what Nana had experienced. She could sense the danger emanating from the giant's body, but she didn't realize it was the resentment of the souls contained within the essence.
    "What is going on?" Maya frowned as she aimed at the giant. Since the skeletons around her had returned to the earth, she took aim at the giant to shoot him down.
    Bang!
    Bang!
    Bang!
    A series of gunshots echoed as the high-caliber bullets hit the giant's body. Yet, the bullets penetrated the giant's body as if it were transparent.
    "Huh?" Maya widened her eyes in confusion, but all of a sudden, the giant raised its right hand. The black essence formed a red-colored sword.
    "Not good." Maya could see her death if she didn't dodge it. She threw herself to the side to avoid the sword, and it turned out to be the best decision she could have made. When the sword struck the ground, the red-colored essence ran through the ground and emitted a radiant glow. The strike was so powerful that it cracked the ground open, and the red light made it appear as if the gates of hell had opened.
    The sword mark stretched for over a hundred meters, leaving them questioning if they could even defeat such a monstrous creature.
    Despite witnessing such a display of force, there was still one person who continued to fight. Since the giant had been summoned by someone, Li Wei believed that the giant would disappear as long as he killed the king.
    "Die!" Li Wei approached the king and swung his sword. But suddenly, the king's subordinates sacrificed their lives. Even without their essence, the two subordinates managed to restrain Li Wei with their bodies.
    "!!!" Li Wei could see the king raising his sword, seemingly planning to strike down Li Wei along with his subordinates. Realizing the huge mistake his inexperience had caused, Li Wei didn't plan to make the same mistake again.
    "You may curse me in the afterworld." Li Wei gritted his teeth and swiftly severed the heads of the two subordinates with a single slash. With this, Li Wei had the opportunity to make another swing and block the king's attack.
    "Hoh?" The king didn't appear sad despite witnessing his subordinates' deaths.
    "You..." Li Wei glared at him, filled with the desire to tear him apart. But the king actually leaped into the giant.
    The black essence gradually enveloped the king's body before absorbing him within. Soon, the king's voice echoed from inside.
    "It's a shame that I won't have my real body to rule over this world. But I will make this world filled with death."
    It seemed that he had merged with the giant. Li Wei watched as the giant turned around, preparing to strike him down.
    "..." Li Wei could have evaded the attack, but the devastation this giant could unleash would be unimaginable. It must not reach the city. However, he didn't believe he was strong enough to stop the giant.
    "What can I do? Is this the limit of my abilities?" Li Wei felt helpless. He may not have been the best in his class, but he had always been the most consistent. Even when Serena fell into despair, Li Wei would be the last one standing.
    That was why the feeling of helplessness made Li Wei want to train relentlessly, to the point where he would never have to experience this powerlessness again.
    As the giant swung its sword down, Li Wei had no choice but to leap to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack. But suddenly, numerous chains emerged from the ground. Each chain was as massive as the anchor chains of a giant ship.
    They soared into the air and encircled the giant's body and limbs.
    "!!!" Li Wei's body trembled. There was only one person who could do something like this. "Te¡ª"
    Before he could finish his sentence, Theo's hand had already reached Li Wei's head as he patted him. "Hahaha. This is what I want to teach all of you the most¡ªthe feeling of helplessness. I believe that you can overcome this feeling."
    "Teacher..." Li Wei took a deep breath, calming his heart. Even though he wanted to stay and help Theo, Li Wei knew his limits and asked, "What should I do?"
    His wit brought a smile to Theo's face. "Protect your classmates."
    "I understand." It was a shame that he couldn't directly participate, but Li Wei knew his role. He hurriedly moved to the side, positioning himself to defend Maya, Oliver, and Nana.
    Meanwhile, the giant looked down on Theo and taunted, "Do you think you can defeat me again? You have forced me to fuse with the giant instead of controlling it as my pawn. I'll make sure to kill you brutally."
    "Is that so? Do you think you can?" Theo smiled.
    "Do you think I can't?" The giant stomped the ground, causing cracks to form. It emitted an intense wave of essence that sent shivers down one's spine.
    However, Theo's expression remained unchanged. He calmly stated, "Of course, you can't. After all, you haven't escaped the carnival."
    Suddenly, fences began to rise from the ground. This time, the fences were taller to match the giant's size.
    "Even these chains won't be able to restrain me, let alone all the trickery you used earlier." The giant released another wave of energy and covered the chains with its black essence. The essence, infused with resentment, corroded the chains and eventually destroyed them.
    It appeared that the giant could hold its own against Theo. But once again, Theo said, "Yeah, yeah. You don't know because you haven't seen it in your era. But a carnival won't be complete without the clown."
    Bam! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    As soon as Theo uttered those words, two giant hands emerged from the hole that the king had created earlier. The hands opened the ground as they pulled up a body.
    A massive humanoid figure stood upright. Its size matched that of Nomon, but its appearance resembled that of a clown.
    The clown had rainbow curly hair, a big red nose, and a face adorned with thick makeup. Its shirt was white, adorned with polka dots, and paired with yellow silk pants.
    Theo's Toon Carnival was a place of massacre, yet the clown he had summoned wore a bright smile, as if it was trying to cheer up a child. There was nothing scary about this clown.
    "Huh?" The king felt as if Theo was mocking him. "How long do you plan to continue making a mockery of me? Unforgivable."
    Nomon attempted to slash the giant clown in half, but the giant clown suddenly reached for something on its back. When it revealed its hands, it threw three bowling pins into the air and began juggling them.
    At first glance, it seemed unremarkable, but when Nomon's sword was about to strike, the clown swiftly grabbed one of the pins and struck the sword. It was a light blow, but the clash unleashed a burst of essence that caused the ground to tremble.
    "!!!" The king was shocked, never expecting this kind of power from the clown.
    However, Theo didn't stop there. Due to the shockwave caused by the essence, the remaining two bowling pins ended up floating as if weightless.
    Both of them dropped onto Nomon's shoulders, and surprisingly, as they landed, Nomon fell to its knees.
    "Hrhh?!" The king could feel the intense weight on his shoulders. It should have been impossible for the pins to have any weight, yet that was exactly what he felt.
    The clown smiled brightly. With Nomon on its knees, the sword had also fallen to the ground. The clown seized the opportunity and delivered a strike to the head with the bowling pin.
    Bang!
    The impact was like that of a heavy bowling pin. It started with a light touch, but once it connected, the power contained within it shattered the head and sent it crashing to the ground.
    The king was completely overwhelmed by Theo's tactics.
    The clown looked around and even winked at Li Wei and the others. It clapped its hands, as if requesting applause for its performance.

 Chapter 39 Real or Not?

    [Chapter 38 Comment][Seby_Spina: this the new death avatar?]
    [Twin_dragon13773: Hehe funi clown.]
    [Magrijack_2: Sorry for the small lie I told you. I just wanted you to be aware that you can't trust everything you read in the comments. There are some stories¡­see more]
    ¡­
    The students were left speechless. They never expected the clown to overpower the formidable Nomon, a Noble Rank Supernatural Being.
    Even Nana's jaw dropped to the ground. It was the first time she had witnessed a clown effortlessly outmaneuvering such a powerful creature.
    However, the giant was resilient. Despite being knocked down, it quickly grabbed the clown's foot and attempted to pull it, hoping to make the clown slip.
    "Die!" the king shouted triumphantly after successfully tripping the clown. But to his surprise, it was all part of the clown's act.
    Indeed, one of the classic routines of a clown was slapstick comedy, which involved physical humor such as slipping, falling, and colliding with objects.
    This time, it appeared as if the clown had tripped, but the motion propelled his body forward. As his backside touched the ground, his foot made contact with Nomon's face.
    "Gah!" The king involuntarily released his grip.
    Seizing the opportunity, the clown swiftly stood up, only to slip once again. This time, his body fell onto Nomon's back.
    "Aaaahhhh!"
    The sheer weight of the clown caused the ground to crack, just as Nomon had shattered it with a stomp.
    Yet, despite all of this, the clown maintained his smile, as if he was entertaining the audience. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Impossible! I am the strongest king. I won't be defeated by a mere clown!" the king shouted, using his hands to push against the ground, attempting to lift his entire body, including the clown atop him.
    Since it was impossible to fully restrain the king, the clown managed to free himself and took two steps back to create some distance.
    As soon as Nomon regained its footing, it launched a punch toward the clown's face.
    In a surprising move, the clown inserted his hand into the pocket on his stomach. Suddenly, he pulled out a scarf, followed by another one connected to it, and yet another one after that. It seemed as if the scarves were never-ending.
    With swift dexterity, the clown sidestepped and skillfully wrapped the endless scarves around Nomon's hand, as if attempting to tie it up.
    The king immediately recognized Theo's plan and hastily unleashed his essence.
    "Do you think your cheap trick will work again?" the king roared in anger. The black essence began corroding the scarves, eventually reducing them to nothing.
    The clown appeared surprised that the scarves had disappeared. However, he retaliated by pulling out a sign from his pocket.
    Written on the sign were words that further fueled the king's rage.
    The words read, "You're lucky I'm a clown, not a jester. I could kill you with my words alone."
    It wasn't an empty threat. Jesters were known to entertain the king and those close to him through jokes and clever conversations. They held a unique position where they were often exempt from punishment, even if they dared to mock the king. Given Theo's power, it wouldn't be far-fetched to believe that those words had the potential to not only mock the king but also harm him.
    "Shut up!" The king, unaware of the jester tradition, had a different cultural background and knew nothing about jesters. Seizing the opportunity, he punched the clown's face with all his fury, oblivious to the theatrics of the performance.
    The clown's fall was accompanied by a dramatic display, but the king's anger drove him to unleash all his power upon the clown's face.
    The resentment within the essence began to turn the clown's face black, as if attempting to corrupt it.
    To everyone's astonishment, the clown's head began to melt.
    "!!!" The king had attacked the clown with great force, but it was clear that his strength was insufficient to defeat the clown that had dominated him throughout the encounter.
    Furthermore, with Theo controlling the clown, there was no way he would allow the king to triumph over the clown and reveal the sign.
    Confusion washed over the king as he observed Theo, who remained in his original position, and assessed the state of the clown. In that moment, he realized the truth about the clown¡ªit was merely an illusion.
    That's right. Theo had tricked him with his illusion. This was the only explanation for the clown's apparent weakness.
    "You..." The king gritted his teeth. "You continue to mock me with these tricks..."
    On one hand, the king desired to eliminate Theo immediately. On the other hand, he noticed that the injuries he had sustained while battling the clown had not vanished.
    He couldn't help but believe that the illusion had been real. It surpassed anything he had witnessed before.
    "...," the king paused, taking a moment to observe Theo. He spoke, "I finally comprehend your power. You possess the power of illusion, limited to the boundaries of the fence. So..."
    The king stomped on the ground, unleashing a wave of black essence that corroded the fences, causing them to vanish without a trace.
    "Now that I have shattered your domain and seen through your illusion, what can you do?" the king advanced, stepping closer.
    "Wow, it took you so long to realize all of that," Theo remarked with a smile.
    "It appears that you still underestimate me. In that case, I will demonstrate how useless you are without your illusion!" The king raised his foot, intending to stomp on Theo.
    "To become an exceptional illusionist, one must comprehend everything. How can you deceive someone by allowing them to perceive the movement of the essence if you don't even understand how it operates?" Theo uttered these words as he waved his hand upward.
    Suddenly, three massive blades emerged from the ground, causing the king's foot to land upon them.
    "Aaaaahhhh!" The king screamed in pain, lifting his foot once again. Theo had made it seem as if a human were stepping on shards of glass.
    Without hesitation, the king employed the black essence to make the blades vanish. This time, he swung his sword diagonally.
    Theo conjured a colossal ball of essence above his head, casting a glance at Oliver as if conveying a message.
    In an instant, the large ball fragmented into numerous smaller balls, soaring toward the giant's hand and sword. They aligned in a straight line from the blade's tip to the giant's right upper arm and detonated simultaneously.
    Boom!
    The explosion may have been relatively weak, but due to the arrangement and timing, it propelled the blade to the side, causing the giant to miss Theo.
    "!!!" Both the king and Oliver widened their eyes in astonishment.
    "He's actually targeting the exact spots to deflect the sword? I could potentially achieve the same result with my explosive materials, but... it would require a significant amount of time. Perhaps I could combine it with a sticky substance and weapons from Maya's world to accurately hit the targets?" Oliver mused, looking down.
    Meanwhile, the giant's sword struck the ground. Recognizing that it had missed its mark, the king swiftly slid the sword diagonally along the ground to reach Theo.
    Theo pointed at Maya while glancing at the incoming sword. Instead of taking drastic action, Theo simply released his essence and shaped it into a sphere.
    He then closed his eyes and allowed the sword to pass underneath him, making minimal movements to evade the debris that the sword sent flying.
    "How did he manage to dodge all those rocks? No..." Maya fell into contemplative silence. She realized that Theo was demonstrating that her ability could be used in a similar manner. Her instinct only recognized threats that she was consciously aware of. In other words, if she didn't see, smell, or hear it, her instinct wouldn't perceive it as a threat.
    This revelation highlighted the incomplete nature of her power.
    Of course, this realization didn't change the fact that she still couldn't use her essence. It appeared that Theo wanted her to create a domain with her essence to sense her surroundings and recognize potential threats. However, that assumption was incorrect.
    What Theo was teaching her was the importance of having something that could recognize threats. In Theo's case, it was his essence.
    Since Maya couldn't achieve this with her own essence, she considered acquiring several items to replicate the same effect.
    "Hmm... I don't have much money, but I believe I can purchase a low-grade scanning device. With the scanning device, I can scan the entire area and transfer data to my device, allowing me to notice everything around me. Then, I can earn more money and upgrade the item," Maya murmured softly, contemplating her future options.
    Li Wei observed the two lost in thought and expected Theo to teach him something as well. However, he had forgotten that his duty was to protect the two of them. If he allowed himself to be distracted by his own thoughts, it would undermine the purpose.
    Therefore, no matter how eager he was to learn more, Theo wouldn't teach him further at this moment.
    Now that the lesson was complete, Theo could finally engage the king in a serious battle.
    Theo leapt into the air and clapped his hands. "Alright. It's time to end you!"
    "No, you won't!" The king hastily swung his blade, interrupting Theo.
    But before the blade could reach him, numerous chains made of essence emerged and ensnared the king once again.
    "The amount of essence you possess... I know you're not weak. It still impresses me. If you hadn't committed all those unforgivable acts, I might have recruited you under my command. But..." The king swiftly unleashed his own essence to corrode Theo's.
    As soon as he freed himself, the king resumed his swing.
    Unfortunately for him, that was merely a diversion. Suddenly, a large circle appeared beneath Nomon's feet, adorned with a prominent star symbol.
    "Hmm?! The Great Purification Method?!" As a ghost, the king was familiar with this technique. In fact, gathering information was a crucial aspect of his role as a king and commander. Before the area was sealed off, they had utilized the connection to the village to gather a wealth of information.
    "You..." The king was shocked, never expecting that Theo would possess such a high-level ability. "Impossible. How can you wield this ability on your own? It typically requires several high-ranking exorcists to execute."
    Theo responded with a smile, no longer bothering to answer the king's question as he activated the purification method.
    Suddenly, the circle radiated a brilliant light, creating a pillar of light that shot up into the sky.
    "Aaaahhhhh!" The king screamed in agony. The light burned him relentlessly, hotter than any flame.
    Even Nana couldn't help but gasp. She recalled teaching Theo about her talismans and various aspects of exorcism moments ago.
    "The Great Purification Method is a way to channel the light of Euna. It is said that light can eradicate the darkness within the soul."
    The light felt as though it was forcibly removing something from the king's body. Under its influence, the black essence began to flicker.
    "What is happening?" The king gasped, inspecting his arms. The black essence that formed the outline of his body started dissipating, with holes appearing from which more black essence flowed out.
    "No!" The king attempted to use his power to counteract it, but the purification method served as another distraction.
    Theo raised his hand, conjuring a massive blade with his essence and brought it down in a sweeping motion.
    The blade swiftly severed the giant's limbs, progressing rapidly until it reached the neck. The severed parts began to vanish under the influence of the purifying light.
    This was what Theo had been preparing for while his students kept the king occupied.
    Eventually, Nomon's body dissipated, revealing the king's true form within. To his astonishment, the king's soul was leaving the human he occupied.
    "What? My soul?!" The king was bewildered, but Theo wasted no time. He retrieved one of the purification talismans he had obtained from Nana and threw it toward the king.
    The purification talisman instantly enveloped the king, bathing him in purifying light.
    "Aaaaahhhh!" The king once again experienced excruciating pain within the light. His body began to fade away. "No way. I have been defeated?!"
    The king appeared reluctant, given his grand ambition. However, he was unable to halt the purification light. His voice echoed until the last moment, uttering a final, despairing cry of "NOOOOO!"
    Nana was utterly shocked. All this time, Theo had been toying with the Noble Rank Supernatural Being. When he finally got serious, the king was defeated within a mere two minutes.
    "Is this the power of the teacher from that academy?" Nana gasped, her breath catching. However, she soon found herself startled by another development.
    The sky began to fracture. Cracks expanded across the ground, the air, and even the space right before their eyes.
    Everything shattered like fragile glass, unveiling the truth of what had transpired.
    The giant Nomon still stood, revealing that it had not been defeated. In other words, everything had been an illusion created by Theo.
    However, with no more essence to sustain it, Nomon began to dissipate as well.
    The Great Purification Method, the extraordinary illusionary power, and even the vast amount of essence Theo had displayed¡ªeverything had been an illusion. It was all part of Theo's plan to make the king believe he had been defeated.
    The only real thing was the purification talisman he had received from Nana, which extinguished the king's soul.
    It left everyone questioning: Which was the illusion? What was truly real?
    Theo smiled kindly at his students and declared, "And that concludes today's lesson."

 Chapter 40 Completion

    [Chapter 39 Comment][Seby_Spina: beautiful humor]
    [Marceli4326r3: I got a question for you theory you can do illusions but can you like alter these illusions to make them real so the king is really defeated?]
    ¡­
    "Did you just defeat a Noble Rank Supernatural Being? No, more like you overwhelmed it," Nana gasped, questioning Theo.
    Theo shrugged. "You've witnessed everything, so I don't think I need to explain further. Besides, your purification talismans are still necessary."
    "Huh?" Nana was puzzled, but Theo pointed behind him.
    As she looked again, she realized that the king was lying on the ground. Although he had lost an arm, he appeared to be breathing. Additionally, the other two subordinates were securely tied up by Theo. She had almost forgotten about their presence.
    Theo's intention was for her to purify the two subordinates and immediately take the injured man to the hospital. Despite telling the students that she would bear responsibility for killing the three civilians, Theo had actually ensured that all three targets remained alive. Nana understood that the loss of an arm was considered a heavy injury, but as long as nobody died, it was something to be rejoiced.
    "I understand. I will proceed with the rest immediately," Nana affirmed. Suddenly, a ray of light illuminated the area, warming the air.
    She couldn't help but look up, realizing that the danger had passed. It seemed that she had been more anxious than she had thought. Now that she had regained her composure, she hastened to the two subordinates and purified them.
    Meanwhile, Li Wei and the others approached Theo.
    "Teacher, I have learned a lot from this mission," Oliver said, bowing respectfully to him.
    "Indeed. However, your performance was slightly below my rqeuirement, so I will deduct one point," Theo remarked with a smile.
    "Ugh," Oliver looked annoyed, but the deduction of one point was inconsequential compared to the lessons he had learned during the mission. He shrugged it off.
    "Maya, your ability to make decisions based on the information Li Wei provides is commendable. Don't forget to assess your teammates' conditions and adapt accordingly. I will give you one extra point," Theo directed his attention to Nana. "Assist her in transporting these individuals. We need to return quickly."
    "Understood. Thank you very much, Teacher," Maya replied, beaming as she gladly helped Nana.
    Theo turned to Li Wei and said, "You showed the most improvement during the mission. I will award you two points... I don't think I need to elaborate further on the lessons, but if you have any questions, feel free to ask."
    "Thank you very much, Teacher," Li Wei expressed his gratitude, clasping his hands. "In that case, I will head back first. With my speed, I should be able to reach the outside and inform them about our situation." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Maybe I should deduct one point from you," Theo remarked with a wry smile, correcting his words.
    "Huh? Why?" Li Wei was taken aback, but he understood what Theo meant when he pulled out his Lumina. Now that the interference from the supernatural being was gone, they could simply use Lumina to inform the others. Li Wei scratched the back of his head, feeling embarrassed. "I'll inform Nana about it."
    "Mhm... Then I will leave the rest to the three of you," Theo nodded and waved his hand as he walked away.
    Once he had put some distance between them, he opened the comments and took his time responding to them. "I was able to do it in my previous world because I had control over both illusion and reality."
    "If you're curious about the principle, in the past, I had the ability to erase someone's existence by transforming it into an illusion and then erasing it as such. I could also inflict a wound in an illusion and integrate that illusion into reality, causing a real injury."
    "Currently, the Toon Demon only grants me the power of illusion. I don't know if it will provide me with something similar, but who knows? Even if I can't use that specific ability, there are still other ways to control illusions."
    After replying to the comments, Theo turned around and noticed Maya carrying Oliver and the three civilians, while Nana was busy reporting the situation to her superiors. Li Wei and Oliver were providing first aid to the injured civilian.
    Finally, the mission was over, and it hadn't lasted more than four hours.
    "I have reported to my superiors. An ambulance has been called, and it's on its way here. We should head towards the exit, and we'll meet them along the way," Nana reported.
    Noel nodded. "Since we've completed our task, it's time to leave. Besides, we're scheduled to return tomorrow morning, so we can use this time to relax."
    "Shopping?!" Maya's eyes lit up.
    "I want to buy talismans and other things from here. I have the money," Oliver grinned.
    "But the trees and boulders I gathered turned out to be useless, right?"
    Li Wei shook his head. "I miscalculated the strength of the enemies. They were stronger than expected, rendering the boulders and trees useless."
    "I'll try to find some materials then," Oliver nodded in understanding.
    Amara seemed shocked to learn that the supernatural being had evolved into a Noble Rank. She hurriedly arrived at the scene with a handful of talismans in her hands.
    She hurriedly arrived at the scene with a handful of talismans in her hands.
    Just as they started heading back, two minutes later, Amara entered their field of vision. She rushed towards them and exclaimed, "Where is the Noble Rank Supernatural Being?"
    "It has been purified," Nana replied with a wry smile, pointing at Theo. "Mr. Theo has purified it. The three civilians have been safely recovered."
    Amara appeared stunned. On one hand, she wanted to believe that everything had concluded. On the other hand, she knew she had to thoroughly investigate before reaching that conclusion.
    That was why she had brought a few people with her. With a wave of her hand, Amara instructed them to spread out and investigate the area.
    Meanwhile, as they began to make their way back, Amara decided to accompany them while questioning Nana. "Are you certain it was a noble rank being?"
    "It was Nomon."
    "Nomon!" Amara gasped, but soon fell into deep thought. "No, I shouldn't be surprised by this. The skeletons and souls have provided enough clues. I see..."
    "If you're still not convinced, I can show you the recording," Maya chimed in.
    "You recorded everything?" Not only Amara, but Li Wei and Oliver were astonished.
    "Hehe. This is why it's important to have conversations with people," Maya smirked. "Aurora told me to record everything so that we could watch it together. It should prove useful for future reference."
    "May I have a copy of the video?" Amara requested.
    "I don't mind. However, could you do us a small favor in return? Provide us with a guide or something similar since we have some time before heading back."
    Amara let out a sigh and nodded. "Consider it done."
    "Hehe. You can watch the video while we're on the move though. Just make sure it's the right one," Maya said as she typed a few commands. The chest part of her exoskeleton projected a screen that displayed the recorded video, starting from the moment Nomon appeared.
    "Yes... This is Nomon," Amara squinted her eyes. "The level of essence it's emitting... and its abilities..."
    The more she watched the video, the more impressed she became with Theo's methods. This was the first time she had witnessed someone utilizing illusions to such a high degree. Theo had made the king believe that his soul was separating, causing the real soul to start the process on its own. And he had effortlessly used the purification talisman to defeat a noble rank supernatural being.
    Furthermore, the clown had proven to be mischievous and dangerous despite its comical appearance.
    After confirming the contents and the level of threat, Amara made the decision to raise the mission's level.
    [Mission: The Haunted Village Investigation (Complete)]
    [Difficulty: 3.5 Stars]
    [Description: The villagers have been experiencing a rise in ghostly apparitions, poltergeist activity, and unexplained phenomena. It is causing distress and fear among the locals, disrupting their daily lives.]
    The reward was also improved, and Amara made sure to inform Victoria about the threat they had faced.
    With that, Amara expressed her approval of the mission's completion and thanked them for their efforts.
    Once they reached the exit, they assisted in getting the injured civilians into ambulances and sent them off. It was truly a miracle that all three of them had survived the ordeal.
    As a gesture of gratitude, they were also given some money to spend on souvenirs, which Theo happily accepted.
    Li Wei remained in his room. He meticulously organized and sorted out all the lessons and experiences he had gained during the mission. In his original world, he would have secluded himself to fully absorb and internalize the knowledge, but here he had to adapt to the academy's system and settled for writing everything down to review at a later time.
    With his family's wealth, Oliver indulged in searching for additional materials that he could incorporate into his invetory.
    Maya, on the other hand, enjoyed her time shopping for clothes and other necessities that were not readily available in their world.
    Theo, however, had a different approach. Instead of shopping, he took the opportunity to explore the town and learn more about the world they were in, particularly about exorcists. The knowledge he had gained from Nana had proven useful in deceiving the king, so he sought to acquire even more knowledge to enhance his illusion abilities.
    He visited the museum, the exorcist's office, and various talisman shops, with Nana serving as his guide. Amara had ordered Nana to assist Theo in understanding his perspective, hoping to gain valuable insights to combat supernatural beings.
    It was a fulfilling day for Theo, although it was disappointing that their time was cut short and they had to return so soon.
    ...
    The following day, Amara politely accompanied them to the teleportation portal and bowed in gratitude.
    "We are extremely grateful for your deeds. It's rare to eliminate a noble rank supernatural being without any casualties. On behalf of this world and the exorcist agency, I'd like to express my deepest thanks."
    "It's our mission, so there's no need for formalities," Theo replied, waving his hand. "Then, we'll be on our way."
    "Yes, please have a safe journey."
    "Bye!" Oliver and Maya waved their hands, while Li Wei shook Amara's hand. They entered the teleportation portal and returned to the modern realm.
    Unfortunately, no one came to pick them up. However, Theo didn't mind, especially in Mia's case. He had made sure that Mia remained within the academy instead of returning to the apartment they had lived in during his leave. He wanted to ensure her safety, which was also why he hadn't planned for an extended trip.
    Before reuniting with Mia, Theo had to report to the principal. Little did he know, she was waiting for him, accompanied by someone else this time.

 Chapter 41 An Agreement

    [Chapter 40 Comment][Marceli4326r3: I got a question to theo since you know about wrbnovels do you know when the novel will be locked or?]
    Before reuniting with Mia, Theo needed to report the completion of the mission to Principal Victoria. Determined to finish his job quickly, he headed straight to her office. As he walked, he took a quick glance at the comments once again.
    "Hmm... I'm not sure if we're talking about the same webnovels. The webnovels I know are a type of novel, while it seems that you're referring to a brand or company. Unfortunately, I don't think I can answer that question," Theo shook his head, feeling helpless.
    It didn't take long for Theo to arrive at the principal's office. He knocked on the door twice, announcing his presence.
    "This is Theodore Griffith. I'm sure I've informed you about my arrival," he stated.
    "Please come in. The door is not locked," came the reply from inside.
    When Theo opened the door, he was met with the sight of an unfamiliar face. The man in his late fifties had a muscular build that couldn't be concealed by his formal suit, and a scar running from his right cheek to his neck. Their gazes met, and Theo sensed a familiar feeling, realizing that this man was observing him.
    "If you're busy, I can come back at a later date," Theo offered, although he knew that there was no way Victoria would let him in if this person wasn't relevant to their meeting.
    "Heh..." The middle-aged man smirked, displaying a more direct approach than Theo had anticipated. "So, you're Theodore Griffith. Courtesy is one thing, but you shouldn't say something you don't mean... You obviously know that I'm here for you, even if you don't know who I am."
    Theo maintained his silence, using the opportunity to observe the middle-aged man. Despite his fighter-like appearance, suggesting experience on the front lines, he possessed a wise intellect and sharp eyes that could discern intentions from words alone.
    "Ahem," Victoria coughed to regain their attention, then gestured politely towards the middle-aged man. "This is Mr. Baold, an ambassador from the Sword and Magic Realm and the Minister of Defense of the Elain Empire."
    "The Elain Empire..." Theo sighed, recognizing the name.
    "Yes, it's the Empire that Lancelot belongs to," Victoria confirmed.
    Theo paused for a moment, then placed his hand on his chest and bowed politely. "Pleased to meet you, I'm Theodore Griffith."
    "Hahaha, no need to hide your annoyance. My instincts are similar to those of a beast... I can clearly sense your feelings," Baold laughed. "Besides, I don't think either of us enjoys formalities. Why don't you sit down so we can have a quick conversation?"
    "Before that, I need to inform the principal about another matter," Theo interjected.
    "You don't have to inform me about your trip. I've already received the report from the other side. They expressed their gratitude for the successful completion of the mission," Victoria reassured him, waving her hand dismissively.
    "Alright then," Theo nodded, taking a seat in front of Baold, prepared for their conversation to begin.
    Baold smirked. "In that case, I won't hesitate to start. I'm here to talk about cooperation between us."
    "Cooperation? I don't think I've done enough to make you take note of me."
    "Are you sure? You completely overwhelmed Gareth, forced his king to kill his own subject, solved the kidnapping incident of the Elven Princess, and dealt with the supernatural being..."
    Theo frowned. It didn't seem like Victoria was the one spreading the information, and with Baold's position, it seemed he received this information through his own network.
    However, he shouldn't have investigated the previous mission thoroughly.
    Theo asked with a sigh, "So, may I know what kind of cooperation you want? Is it regarding Lancelot?"
    "Not at all," Baold raised three fingers. "There are three things. First of all, this is the first time I've seen an illusionist at your level. I suppose I should say, 'as one would expect from a Royal Grade Demon possessor...'"
    "If you're here only to praise me, then I think it's just a waste of time."
    "Of course. The second reason is regarding cooperation. I would like to invite you to our empire."
    "Scouting?" Theo frowned before adding, "Or..."
    "It's the latter. There is a mission we would like you to accept."
    "Hmm? To think the empire is inviting me to complete a mission, is it so hard for you guys to handle?" Theo narrowed his eyes.
    "This matter is a bit special," Baold shook his head. "Currently, we have discovered an ancient ruin. If this were a normal ruin, we wouldn't have any trouble clearing it. However, this ruin is a bit special..."
    It took an instant for Theo to see through the situation. "I see. The ruin must be related to a high-level illusionist. I don't know much about your world's history, but it seems too hard for a normal illusionist. So, you want to invite me for this."
    "In our world, there was once a great illusionist whose name was etched into the annals of history. It was said that his illusion could make hundreds of people go insane simultaneously."
    "What a dangerous thing to say..." Theo squinted his eyes. "Are you planning to ask me to explore that dangerous ruin?"
    "We've sent a few teams inside, but none of them have come back. I have entered as well, but..." Baold suddenly unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his chest.
    "Hoh?" Theo was quite surprised by what he saw. There was actually a big palm wound on Baold's chest. The wound seemed etched into his body, but someone as strong as Baold could easily recover from it. In other words, this wound must have been inflicted by the illusion.
    Like the principle of one body and one mind, the wound Baold suffered in the illusion remained in reality.
    Although it wasn't at the level of his previous power, this illusionist must be quite formidable to alter a part of reality.
    "Interesting," Theo paused for a moment. "Then?"
    "We would like you to go there and clear the ancient ruin. It is said that he had three great artifacts when he was alive: The Eye of Truth, Sun Staff, and Great Imperfection. The Eye of Truth would allow you to see through lies, including illusions. The Sun Staff increases the wielder's essence, and lastly, the Great Imperfection transforms the body and talent. We will let you keep the Eye of Truth if you can clear the ruin and recover those artifacts."
    "What if the artifacts are not there?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "We will take everything. Of course, we will reward you handsomely."
    "What is the reason why you want to give me that artifact? It's not a cursed artifact, right?"
    "Of course not. As much as I hate to admit it, the level of illusionists in the Sword and Magic Realm has significantly decreased. So, I think it's better to give it to a great person who can appreciate that artifact."
    "In other words, you're using it to form a connection with me."
    Baold sighed, admitting, "Yes."
    He grabbed the suitcase he brought with him and opened it in front of Theo. "Of course, we will pay half of it in advance. I'm sure you are aware of these fruits, right?"
    There were four fruits inside the briefcase. They all looked identical with black skin and a cone shape.
    As someone from the Demon Realm, Theo obviously knew about these fruits.
    "I see..." Theo thought for a moment.
    "This is the first time I'm talking with someone as smart as you. I guess you don't need to ask what if there are no artifacts while you secretly take them..."
    "Is that even a question?"
    Baold smiled. "Of course not. My power should be able to see through you. Besides, I believe that you consider trust as the basis of every cooperation. So, I'm not worried."
    Theo asked, "Anyway, what's the last reason? I need to hear everything first."
    "The last reason is at a personal level," Baold chuckled. "When I came here, I stumbled upon the young Lancelot. I've taken an interest in what you taught him... Instead of trying to solve his trauma, you actually wanted him to gain perfect control over his essence so that when he tries to face his trauma, he has the power to do so."
    "So..."
    "Actually, I would like to ask you..." Baold politely bowed his head. "Please take care of my grandson."
    "Grandson? Your name... Ah, from the mother's side?"
    "Yes," Baold nodded.
    "You don't have to worry about him. As long as he is my student, I'll take care of him."
    "With your words, I can rest assured."
    Theo suddenly raised two fingers. "I have two questions: one for you and one for Miss Principal."
    "Please ask me anything. I'll do my best to answer."
    "The agreement is only to recover the three artifacts, right? What if he has other things?"
    "We would like to take them, but of course, we won't take it for granted."
    "Then..." Theo smirked. "Can I ask you to investigate the one who caused that incident?"
    Baold smiled. As Theo expected, since Baold could investigate all his recent deeds, it wouldn't be hard for him to track the incident. In fact, Victoria might be the one who invited Baold here and gave him a hint. She wanted them to meet to investigate the matter.
    "I can assure you that you will find the culprit," Baold answered without hesitation.
    Theo nodded at his claim before asking Victoria, "In that case, will this cooperation be recorded as a mission?"
    "Hmmm?" Baold frowned while Victoria gasped. "Wait. Are you going to bring the students into the ruins? This is dangerous."
    "I need the information about the ruin first, including the so-called illusionist. Depending on the information, I will see if I can bring a student or not. Besides, I think the ancient ruin is suitable for some students."
    Baold didn't think Theo was a foolish person who would endanger the students. He said, "I will provide you with the information. It's just... I hope that you don't make a foolish decision and end up endangering your students. If necessary, I will also go inside with you."
    "I know." Theo might be searching for plot armor, but he wasn't someone who relied on it. To prove it, he actually snapped his fingers and the essence coming from his fingertip formed a female figure.
    She had blond hair and wore a nurse outfit. However, her gaze was hollow as if she lacked consciousness.
    "Is this your power..." Baold frowned.
    However, the female figure approached him and placed her hands on Baold's chest. A golden light began to shine on her hand and his chest, especially his wound.
    To their surprise, the wound was actually visibly recovering at a rapid pace.
    "This is..." Baold gasped and pressed his chest, realizing that the wound had completely disappeared. "What is that power?"
    Theo snapped his fingers and the female figure suddenly disappeared. "It was just an illusion."
    "An illusion?" Baold looked down. Since the wound was caused by the illusion, Theo had made him believe that the wound was healed by the unknown female. "Your illusion can affect reality?"
    "Not at all. What caused that wound was not the illusion that affected reality, but the memory planted in your mind." Theo pointed at his head. "In other words, your mind recorded and prioritized that wound... Your body could only follow your mind, and as a result, the wound stuck on your body. All I did was reprogram your mind to accept that the wound was fake. It was nowhere near the illusion that affected reality."
    "I see..." Baold could finally understand where Theo's confidence came from.
    "Besides..." Theo smirked. As someone who controlled both illusion and reality, he was obviously very familiar with them. "I am quite interested in this illusionist. He might provide me with a great experience."
    Baold took a deep breath and said, "I understand. I shall trust you and fully cooperate. I hope that you can come to our world within three weeks."
    "Alright." Theo nodded.
    "I shall authorize the mission as well. However, you have to remember that you are bringing students..." Victoria added.
    "Yes, I'll guarantee their safety." Theo agreed with Victoria.
    "In that case, I will leave them here. Please use them as you see fit." Baold closed the briefcase and pushed it forward, asking Theo to accept it. After that, he politely nodded to the principal and said, "I'll take my leave. There are a lot of things I need to prepare."

 Chapter 42 Power System

    [Chapter 41 Comment][Marceli4326r3: I got a question if you ate aware that you are in a novel can you shift the novel so you control it and not the author also you wanna meet the author what are you gonna so then?]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: That seems like an excellent place to improve your understanding of the way that world works]
    "I'm not sure about that either. After all, every action I took was in order to escape from the control of the author. However, it could be interpreted another way. What if that very action itself was actually what the author made me do? The more you think about it, the more it looks like a paradox."
    "Instead of seeing it that way, it's better to think this way. There is one variable that the author can't control. It's you, readers. The author can't control what you comment. You can help me, fool me, or whatever."
    "Even if the author is trying to force me to act in a certain way to gain support, either for him or me, you are the one who will make the decision. So, you're the uncontrollable variable. That's why whether I could meet the author or not... whether I would be in control or the author, everything would be in your hands."
    Theo explained his current situation. This was the exact reason why Theo had actually said the author was going to regret giving him this power. After all, an uncontrollable power would be a double-edged sword.
    "Dad. So, are you going to that place? How many students will you bring? I want to go too! This illusionist looked like you, so that place should be interesting, right?" Mia suddenly came to him.
    That was right. After reaching an agreement with the school, he had returned to the apartment with Mia. Since there was nothing to do, he decided to take some rest while preparing for the upcoming mission.
    Coincidentally, Mia was expressing a similar sentiment to what had been said in the comments. Theo smiled, "Yeah, it's going to be an interesting place."
    "In our original world, Mom said you were the master of reality. A single wave of your hand could actually alter reality. How do you compare to this guy?"
    "Hmm... I don't want to sound arrogant, but..." Theo looked up, recalling how Baold had explained the guy. "From what I can see, this guy has been trying to overcome the limits of illusion. The fact that he can leave a wound with just an illusion means that the deeper we enter the place, the more apparent the change in reality. However, he should be at the level of blurring the line between reality and illusion."
    "The line between reality and illusion." Mia looked down for a moment. "Does that mean he still can't fully control reality?"
    "Something like that. But currently, my power doesn't have control over reality. So, there is a chance that in this ruin, I can find a way to change that." Theo nodded.
    "I see. I want to follow you. Is that possible?"
    "To be honest, I don't want you to follow me. It's not that I want to exclude you, but there is a matter I want to entrust to you." Theo raised one finger.
    "A task?" Mia wondered what kind of task her dad would give her. "There aren't many things related to us... so, if I narrow it down, is it about the previous incident?"
    "Yeah." Theo nodded. "You are going to find the one who caused that incident. I will also provide you with some help. Even though I know a way to control plot armor, I don't want to overly rely on it."
    "I see." Mia agreed without hesitation. "As much as I want to fulfill Mom's request to stall you, it bothers me to have the killer around. So, I will be the bait!"
    "Bait, huh? There is no way I'm heartless enough to make my daughter become bait." Theo shook his head helplessly. "Besides, the killer is going to assassinate you instead of capturing you, so I'll give you the plan later."
    "Hehe." Mia made a big smile. Even though her dad was pretty merciless during training, he always set limits in order to protect her, her future, and her potential.
    "In any case, I think it's time for it." Theo grabbed the briefcase and opened it. "It's time to take this."
    "This is..." Mia tilted her head in confusion. Even though she came from the Demon Realm where this fruit was located, it didn't change the fact that she was too young to learn all kinds of knowledge.
    "It's a Spiritual Fruit called Herlion Fruit. Let's test your knowledge about the power system in the demon realm." Theo smirked.
    "Hmm..." Mia thought for a moment. "The Demon Realm's power system is about the connection between a human and a demon. In the demon realm, the monsters appeared out of nowhere and humans were defeated. They tried to seek help from Heaven, but the ones who offered them help were actually the demons." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Just like the name implies, the demon is the being that feeds on humans. In exchange for power, the humans have to offer something to the demon. It can be anything: organs, lifespan, memory, and even physical possessions. Depending on the grade of the sacrifice, the more power you will be granted."
    "However, it would be ridiculous for a normal person to become the strongest in the world just by trading their entire lifespan for one hour of full power. If it were that easy, the world would be in chaos. The demons also have restrictions. And that is the Spiritual Connection."
    "The Spiritual Connection is like the degree of assimilation between the human and the demon. The higher the Spiritual Connection, the more power the demon can lend. However, it also contradicts the parts where you can offer everything for greater power."
    "From what I've found in the original Mia's memory, you can offer everything you have in exchange for ultimate power, but if you can't utilize it, then it's useless. However, there is also a meaning behind that action."
    "You might not be able to utilize it for the time being, but the demon has been pouring its power into you according to the exchange. Since you've been exposed to that level of power, once you reach the level of Spiritual Connection needed to use a certain power, you can use it right away."
    "In addition, there are people who use a lot of money in exchange for power. For example, one can sacrifice an artifact in order to use one ability... It might be a way to utilize the demon's power without sacrificing anything related to your life, but it's pretty inefficient."
    "So, people either choose to sacrifice something important at the start and gradually increase it as they get stronger, or they will sacrifice only when they need it. I mean, you can probably tell the demon to suck out a portion of your blood in order to use one ability, but losing too much blood in a battle is pretty dangerous. So, yeah... Most people will choose either of those two scenarios."
    "Foolish people won't sacrifice anything while desperate people will sacrifice the most important thing. Though, we are in a different case. We might sacrifice important things, but that's limited to the original body, not ourselves. Is this enough?"
    Theo closed his eyes for a moment before making a smile. That was enough of an answer.
    "Yes." Nana pumped her fist.
    "Then, I will continue with the Spiritual Connection." Theo pointed at his heart. "The Spiritual Connection is the level of integration between the human and the demon. To put it simply, it's the way to create a vessel that can contain the demon's original power."
    "There are a total of ten levels of Spiritual Connection, divided every ten percent of the progress. Each level, the demon will grant us one ability, so you can get a total of ten abilities in your entire life. Humans are more adaptable, so if they can utilize their power to the absolute degree, they could even overpower the demon."
    "As for the vessel, it mostly affects our organs. The first level will be our heart where the source of power originates. It then continues to blood, bone, muscle, and flesh. These are the first half of the Spiritual Connection."
    "Once you reach the second half, the situation will be different as it will affect your mind, senses, and so on. Many people who reach the second half end up getting devoured by their own demons. So, you have to tread this carefully."
    "In order to increase the Spiritual Connection, you can choose between four options. The first one is making a connection with the demon itself, like talking to him and so on. The more you understand them, the more you realize the connection between you."
    "Then, you can choose to use the essence in the air and fuse them with the demon's energy, creating the so-called demonic essence. This essence can increase the connection. This is the way most people choose, but the rate will depend on the grade of the demon itself. This is the reason why a Royal Grade Demon is highly regarded."
    "The third way is through external forces like Spiritual Fruits or Artifacts. The ones I brought home can increase your Spiritual Connection by five percent. This is a significant number. At the same time, this fruit can only be eaten once in your entire life. So, we'll eat one each and leave one for your mother. The last one can be reserved for another occasion."
    "Last but not least, the unknown practice. This method is not known to many people. But it's said that if you can control how your heart beats, you can make it in a way that is suitable for the demon, allowing the Spiritual Connection to increase quicker. Yes, this also means that you can control the way your blood flows and so on, depending on the level of the Spiritual Connection. I assume that a lot of influential individuals have this kind of practice as their core. That's all... Do you have any questions?"
    Theo finished his long explanations.
    Mia tilted her head from side to side. "I'm not sure. The explanation is too long, and it's hard to process everything at once. Give me some time to absorb the knowledge."
    "Haha. Take your time." Theo chuckled while grabbing two fruits from the briefcase and putting the rest in another room.
    "Before I ask something, is it alright for us to discuss the power system for this long? How long have we talked? Won't the readers be bored or something?"
    "It's not even a chapter." Theo shook his head. "Besides, I'm just fulfilling the readers' request about our power system. Of course, we're only covering two topics today. There are a lot more to the power system. For example, if you can use blood as a part of sacrifice, what if you store your blood in a bag periodically and use it when needed? And other stuff like that."
    "Hoh? Mom taught me about this!" Mia smirked. "You're telling them a lot, but not everything. Just like love, if you told your loved one about everything, she would soon lose interest in you. So, you purposely hid some things to make her curious. Then, she would feel that she always discovered something new. Mom said you were like that in the past."
    "Well, the intention was different, but it was similar, I guess. In any case, our discussion would definitely bring some questions to the readers' minds. Unfortunately, I'm not going to tell you everything if you ask, so I will apologize in advance." Theo chuckled while patting Mia's head. "In any case, let's eat the fruits first."
    "Okay."

 Chapter 43 Hidden Assignment

    [Chapter 42 Comment][Marceli4326r3: finally a last question to theo do you carry your powers from your main universe to here and vice versa also can someone like from like the demon realm get a power from another realm?]
    [Midday_Eclipse: Greetings Sir Theo, I have returned to comment on something that I have had on my mind for a long time now. Do we count as a system? A lot of signs are showing that point to yes, such as¡­see more.]
    ¡­
    "Hey. Did you hear that we're going to have another mission?" Maya whispered.
    "Does that mean it's going to be my time to shine?" Lancelot's eyes brightened.
    "No way. Teacher Theo must put another restriction on our participation again." Serena let out a long sigh.
    "What do you think, Mia?" Aurora, who overheard the conversation, decided to ask Theo's daughter directly. Despite Mia being much younger than her, Aurora treated her as an equal.
    "Hmm..." Mia placed her finger on the corner of her lips and raised her head. The others couldn't help but look at Mia, curious about the information. Even Li Wei, who always maintained a poker face, lifted his hair so that there was no obstruction to his ears. Mia smirked, "I think everyone has a shot this time."
    "!!!" They all widened their eyes in shock. This was what they had been waiting for.
    But just as they were getting their morale up for the upcoming fight, Mia playfully added, "Ah, right. I'm talking about the people who went on the first mission. As for Maya, Li Wei, and Oliver... I don't think he will bring you."
    The three individuals mentioned couldn't help but have their jaws drop to the ground.
    "What did you say?" Maya looked at her with desperation.
    "Why would you say that? Did Teacher really say that?" Oliver panicked.
    Li Wei didn't say anything, but his left hand tapped the table repeatedly, showing signs of agitation.
    "Well, the three of you still haven't fully absorbed the lessons, right?" Mia asked innocently.
    "That's..." Maya couldn't deny it.
    "You should understand the lessons first before taking on new ones. If you keep getting one lesson after another without completing the first one, you will soon lose your direction. That's what my dad always said when teaching me. In fact, I often used that excuse to escape his lessons. It failed everything though."
    "Why would you want to escape his lessons when they're so useful?"
    "Well, I'm still seven years old, you know." Mia pointed at herself with a wry smile. Despite her mature appearance, she was still a young child.
    "..." No one could deny her words anymore. Mia was so strong and mature that they treated her as their equal and forgot that she was only a seven-year-old kid.
    "Anyway..." Mia sighed and slammed the table. A big grin suddenly appeared on her face as she added, "Well, everything I said was a lie. Dad only mentioned that he would be planning to bring some students, but he didn't specify the requirements or the number."
    The students' bodies shook in disbelief. Maya felt her feet go weak as she couldn't help but exclaim, "Are you kidding me?"
    "Hehe." Mia stuck her tongue out.
    "Do you know that if you weren't his daughter, I would have slapped you at least once?" Maya took a deep breath, trying hard to calm down.
    That was typical of Mia. She skillfully diverted their attention before breaking it apart. It felt like they were being pranked all over again.
    "If I wasn't his daughter, there's no way I could attend this school."
    They were completely annoyed, but they couldn't really do anything to her.
    Mia seemed to have anticipated their reaction because the moment she said those words, the bell rang and Theo opened the door of the classroom.
    "Take your seats." Theo placed a book on his table, noticing the eagerness in the students' eyes.
    "It seems that you have heard about the new mission..." Theo sighed. His expression suddenly became serious as he asked coldly, "So, who is spreading the information?"
    Thump!
    The classroom instantly fell silent to the point where they could even hear their own heartbeats. No one raised their hands.
    "Normally, I would praise you for not betraying your friends, but it seems that you are more afraid of me than being loyal." Theo raised one finger. "So, who is it? If no one admits their actions, then I will have to punish the entire class."
    Many students lowered their heads. But the tension became so high that the culprit finally succumbed to the pressure.
    A single hand was raised among the students.
    "Haruka..." Theo squinted his eyes. It was Haruka Kimura, the student from the Exorcism World.
    "I will just ask you two questions. How and why?" Theo raised two fingers.
    Haruka's face turned pale, realizing that she might not be able to escape from this. She pointed to her side, which seemed to be an empty space.
    However, if one concentrated their essence in that area, they would feel a faint presence standing next to her.
    "My eyes are a bit unique... I possess the eye that can see souls."
    "So, that one is included?" Theo asked.
    "Yes. Each soul has a different weight and presence. A normal person will be fainter compared to the soul of a peak fighter as they don't have essence in their body before dying. In addition, her presence when she lived was so thin that she was usually invisible in her class. We got along with each other because I was the only one who could see her, and she had been accompanying me most of the time."
    Theo looked at the thin presence and realized that the soul probably had an extraordinary talent for erasing her own presence. It could be similar to Haruka's eyes; the soul might have been born with a unique physique.
    "I see." Theo nodded. If this faint presence had approached him, he would definitely have felt it. However, it seemed that Haruka didn't choose to tail him, so she must have received the information from someone else. "Then?"
    Haruka knew that Theo was implying the second question. She gulped and said, "My family happens to be quite influential in the Exorcist Agency. They heard about your achievements, especially how you defeated a noble rank supernatural being... So, they wanted to know more about you."
    "So, you're helping them?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Yes." Haruka nodded, acknowledging the obvious. "However, I didn't stalk you or anything, Teacher. Please don't misunderstand. She happened to be moving around and overheard the conversation the principal had with... um, what's his name again? Mr. Baold?"
    "Mr. Baold?" Lancelot was the first to react, unable to remain seated. "My grandfather?"
    "Eh?" Haruka tilted her head in confusion.
    "It's nothing important. The next mission will be in your world, Lancelot. I don't know if you've heard about him, but according to what your grandfather sent me... It's an exploration of an ancient ruin. The owner is Lemin Balkman."
    "Lemin Balkman?! The absolute ruler of illusion?!" Lancelot gasped.
    It seemed that the person was even more famous than Theo originally expected.
    "Well, that's about it. I'm still reviewing the information and deciding how many students I can bring with me this time. After all, I can't recklessly bring all of you because I'm responsible for your safety," Theo continued. "And it seems that the first spot has been taken."
    Theo's eyes were fixed on Haruka, implying that she had secured the first seat.
    "Eh?!" Haruka's pale face instantly brightened. She couldn't help but rise from her seat and ask for confirmation. "I am going on the mission this time?!"
    "What's wrong? You don't want to?" Theo smiled.
    "No, I would love to. It just feels... surreal. I haven't done enough to earn that spot to the point where I feel like I've taken someone else's opportunity."
    "I might be your teacher, but outside of the school, we are just two individuals. What if we suddenly become enemies? You should understand my power and try to gather information about me. That's why you have completed one of the hidden assignments I set before teaching here. It was to oppose me with everything you've got... you could spy on me, observe me, or do anything within the school's confines."
    "!!!" Haruka couldn't contain her smile. She pumped her fists as if she had just won the lottery. "Yes!"
    The other students could only look at them with envy. If they were the ones completing the hidden assignment, they would have been chosen for the mission.
    "Teacher, how many hidden assignments do you have?" Maya raised her hand.
    On one hand, Theo could simply choose not to tell them and make up excuses for the future. On the other hand, Theo had never lied this whole time. He raised four fingers. "There are a total of four hidden assignments. Good luck with them. Oh, by the way, Haruka gets a bonus of five points for completing the hidden assignment. These points will be useful in the future, as the student with the highest score during the midterm exams will go on a mission with me alone."
    "!!!" They widened their eyes in shock. They couldn't believe that such an opportunity existed. If they ended up going with Theo alone, the lessons and progress they would experience would be immeasurable.
    "In any case, that's how it is." Theo shifted the topic back to the mission. "I'm planning to bring two or three people this time, depending on the threats we're going to face."
    "Teacher..." Haruka raised her hand. "I'm sorry for interrupting, but am I being chosen because of the hidden assignment? What if the mission is not suitable for me?"
    "That's where you're wrong. Everything in this world can become a lesson; it's just a matter of whether you can comprehend it or not." Theo reassured her.
    She had obviously heard about what happened to Li Wei, Oliver, and Maya. She was excited to see what she could learn from this mission.
    "Then, how will you choose the candidates this time, Teacher? Or do we have to figure it out ourselves?"
    Theo thought for a moment before an evil smile appeared on his face. "That's right. Let's use the hidden assignment as our method this time."
    The students gulped, wondering what he had in mind.
    "Let's play hide-and-seek. From now until the mission date or until you find me, for one hour before school starts, I'm going to become one of the people in this school. You can use anything you have in order to find me. Just like how Haruka can find information, you can use spirits, spies, technology, or anything that can help you find me." Theo smirked.
    Theo was invoking their imaginative minds to find a method that he wasn't aware of. It seemed that this was the real assignment this time. And the one who found him would secure the second seat in the next mission.
    They all looked fired up, determined to use everything at their disposal to find him. As Theo said, they had unique traits they could employ to locate him. Serena had her potions, Aurora had her spirits, Maya had her instincts, and so on.
    It would come down to how effectively they could utilize their talents.
    Only Mia had a troubled expression. Since she wasn't going to be chosen, she said, "You guys are sure excited... Did you forget that you're going to be fighting in guerrilla warfare with a master of illusion?"
    Thump!

 Chapter 44 Game

    [Chapter 43 Comment][Adam_Balch_7324: After everything that I've read about you that seems like a nightmare though I'm sure you are aware of that with the smile you made]
    Theo was walking towards the school. Before starting his little game, he looked at the comment section.
    "Well, I will surely enjoy it. You've got to enjoy things or you will be bored soon." Theo chuckled before continuing to the previous comment. "Sorry that I didn't reply to your comments previously."
    "No and yes. No, I don't carry the power I currently possess to my original world. However, I do carry the knowledge about it. It might not work, but the concept is there. I just need to tweak it a bit and make it my own. As for whether the power between realms can be used, then yes. You can see that my students are starting to cooperate with each other because if they combine the power of two realms or more, they can make their own power even stronger."
    "As for the last one..." Theo paused for a moment. "You may consider that, but for me, you are real humans. I have read the explanation about the system genre in a novel, which is similar to what I have now. However, there is something different. Mine only has this one function while the others have several functions. In addition, you are coming from another universe while the others are coming from the same universe, which is the novel's universe. So, I still think it's different."
    While replying to the comments, Theo noticed a few figures hiding on his path.
    Behind a huge tree near the school entrance, two people were peeking at him. They were also paying attention to their watches, ready to catch him the moment the game started. One of them was looking at the blue screen of his Lumina and said, "I have the radar that locates his heartbeat. I'll also fly some drones to catch him. You should find a way to stall him, Maya."
    "What should I do? I mean, do you think I can stop him?" Maya contemplated. "I can watch the radar. Why don't you go, Oliver?"
    "Huh? I have the radar, so you go." Oliver furrowed his eyebrows. "Just do whatever you can. Maybe a honey trap?"
    "Are you serious?" Maya's eyebrows twitched.
    "Do you have any other ideas?"
    "..." Maya contemplated for a moment before taking off her tie. Then, she unbuttoned the top two buttons and stepped out of hiding. "Tea¡ª"
    Right after she stepped to the side to reveal herself, her foot suddenly slipped as if she had just stepped on a banana peel.
    "What¡ª?" Maya panicked and ended up falling to the ground. As a result, her other foot kicked the radar up.
    "!!!" Oliver hurriedly jumped and caught it, checking if the radar was still working. To his surprise, multiple signals appeared on the screen.
    "It broke?" Oliver gasped. As he was about to scold Maya, all the signals on the radar suddenly started moving in different directions, confusing him. But Oliver quickly realized that it wasn't a malfunction¡ªit was a deliberate attempt to deceive them. "Not good!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Oliver took another look and saw that Theo was nowhere to be found. He had managed to slip away. "We've been fooled." Oliver looked down at Maya, who had tripped over nothing but an illusion. "Tsk."
    "We should chase after him!" Maya pointed towards the field.
    "Alright, let's go. Luckily, the school isn't crowded yet," Oliver agreed.
    The two of them hurriedly moved to a different location, searching for any signs of Theo. Little did they know, Theo hadn't actually moved from his spot. Instead, he had created an illusion that made it seem like there was no one in the field, fooling Maya and Oliver. He had also cast an illusion on the radar to further deceive them, knowing they relied on it.
    As they made their way through the hallway, Maya and Oliver encountered three people lying in wait: Serena, Li Wei, and Jayden. It was an odd combination, but they seemed to be working together on something.
    Jayden, being from the same realm as Theo, provided them with information about demons. Li Wei used his essence sensitivity to track Theo's presence, while Serena used her perfume potion to create a scent trail that would lead them to him.
    However, Li Wei noticed something amiss. "Wait a minute. Why are you guys heading this way?"
    "Huh? We're chasing after Teacher Theo," Maya replied innocently.
    Both Li Wei and Oliver wore puzzled expressions. "Huh?"
    They realized that if Theo had gone in this direction, he would have already passed them. The fact that they couldn't find any signs of him meant that he must have taken another path.
    "There are three paths that lead to the main building... He must have gone the other way!"
    "We have to chase him." Li Wei and Serena nodded in agreement. "Let's go."
    The five of them hurriedly split up, each taking a different path in an attempt to catch Theo. But when they reached the second path, a hallway that led to the field on the side of the main building, they saw Aurora and Lancelot also searching for someone.
    "Huh?"
    "Why are you two..."
    "What happened? Did he trick you?"
    "..." Lancelot scratched the back of his head, feeling embarrassed. "Yeah, we thought we had him."
    Aurora sighed. "I underestimated him. I thought my wind spirit would inform me of his location, but as soon as the spirit did, we found nothing. Even the wind spirit was confused." They looked at each other, uncertain of their next move.
    "Anyway, he must have gone this way. We have to chase him." Maya pointed towards the field. "We'll enter the main building through this path."
    "But you know how Teacher Theo operates... Don't you think he wants us to think that and choose the last path?"
    "Then maybe he wants us to believe that we've outsmarted him and choose this path."
    "What's with this situation... Outsmarting the outsmarting of the outsmarting or something?"
    Opinions were divided. The students didn't know which one was correct and which one was wrong.
    "In any case, we'll split up here. Maya and I will take this path." Oliver pointed towards the field. "We're going to enter the main building. Remember, Teacher warned us not to cause any damage or disturb too many people."
    "I know. My group will take the third path," Serena nodded, leading her group towards the last path at the back of the academy.
    However, as they arrived at the third path, they found Avalon standing before the hallway, sword in hand. He appeared solid and immovable, like a wall determined to block anyone from passing this way.
    "Huh? Avalon? Since when have you been standing here? Did Teacher Theo pass you?" Serena frowned, puzzled by Avalon's sudden appearance.
    "No one is allowed to pass through this path," Avalon harrumphed.
    They were at a loss for words, unsure of how to respond to his actions. Serena asked, "Why are you still standing here? It seems that Teacher Theo has already reached the main building through the field."
    "You all can go. I will continue standing here and challenge him to a duel," Avalon declared, raising his voice. "I challenge Teacher Theo to a duel. Come out if you dare!"
    They never expected Avalon to take such a direct approach. It seemed like he wanted to shame Theo by challenging him openly. However, upon further reflection, they realized that there was no need for Theo to accept the duel. It was clear that Avalon was trying to outsmart him with this plan, but it seemed that he hadn't quite grown much if he thought he could use this to catch him.
    "In any case, we're going to the main building," Serena decided to leave Avalon to his own devices and continue chasing after Theo.
    Before they departed, Avalon asked, "Why did you all group up? Even if you find him, only one person will be chosen, right?"
    "Teacher Theo has taught us the importance of combining our powers. While it's true that only one person will be chosen, by working together, we increase our chances of finding him. And once we find him, we'll only have to fight amongst ourselves. It's better to fight two people than the entire class," Serena explained with a shrug. "Anyway, we're off."
    Serena's group hurriedly made their way to the main building. However, to their surprise, they encountered Avalon walking in the hallway looking confused.
    "Huh? Avalon?" Serena furrowed her eyebrows. "What are you doing here? Weren't you..."
    "Kh." Li Wei gritted his teeth, realizing what had happened. "We've been tricked."
    "Huh? What are you guys talking about? I just came out of the bathroom," Avalon replied innocently.
    "We need to go back immediately. The person we encountered earlier was Mr. Theo," Jayden said, clicking his tongue in frustration.
    They never expected Theo to employ such a trick. But when they returned to the previous path, he was nowhere to be found. Instead, they discovered a wooden sign with a smiley face on it.
    "We've been fooled," Serena bit her lip and grabbed the sign, only for it to reveal itself as an illusion. As a result, her balance shifted, and she stumbled to the ground. "Gah!"
    Li Wei covered his eyes, trying to avoid the embarrassment of the situation.
    "What should we do? Theo's ability to use illusions makes things much more difficult," Jayden frowned.
    "That's true," Li Wei pondered for a moment. "If he can become any one of us, it will complicate things. If we lose sight of each other, he can easily kidnap one of us and take our place to disrupt our plans. First and foremost, we need a secret code to identify each other."
    "No, we need to think on a broader scale. He might not only disguise himself as one of us but as another student from a different class or even another teacher. When that happens..."
    Serena raised a finger, trying to act nonchalant. "Did you forget the rules? We can't cause a major disturbance. In other words, we have to operate secretly and find a way to identify him."
    "Looking at it from another angle, doesn't this feel like searching for someone in the midst of a bustling city? We can't draw attention to ourselves because the authorities would surely intervene," Jayden shifted his perspective once again.
    "Now that I think about it, that's true. I can't help but remember Mia's words from yesterday," Serena pinched the bridge of her nose. "She said it's like fighting against a master of illusion in guerrilla warfare. I suppose she was right."
    "By the way, what is she doing right now? We invited her to join us, didn't we?" Li Wei asked, glancing at Serena.
    "I did invite her, but she told me she had no intention of participating in the next mission."
    "Instead of inviting her, why don't we try asking her about any tricks or hints that Teacher Theo might have given us? Getting some clues from her should be sufficient."
    "That's a good idea. I'll ask her during class. Let's use the remaining time to check in with the other groups and see what they've discovered."
    The trio nodded in agreement and quickly set off to find the other students.
    Little did they know, Theo had prepared multiple layers of traps and challenges for all of his students.

 Chapter 45 Weaknesses?

    [Chapter 44 Comment][Xinhuan: I think they know, but don't have the experience to see through the illusions or figure out a way to recognize a fake person via lack of memories.]
    ¡­
    "So, what is your father's weakness?" Maya asked, her expression serious.
    The class had just ended, and the room's atmosphere instantly grew tense. Mia wore a wry smile, not because she didn't want to answer the question, but because behind Maya stood every single student, demanding the same information.
    "Ahaha..." Mia pondered what to say.
    "Come on. We're friends, right? We're classmates, right? Shouldn't we help each other?" Maya narrowed her eyes.
    "But the other party is my father, you know." Mia gently rubbed her cheek. After a moment of thought, she raised three fingers. "I can only tell you three things."
    "That's enough." Maya nodded. It was clear that everyone had expected Mia to not reveal anything, so they were grateful for her generosity and didn't push for more information, fearing she might change her mind.
    "Alright then. I only know three things that might be his weakness. First of all, he doesn't lie to any of you. However, that doesn't mean you're not being tricked."
    "What do you mean by that?" Maya furrowed her brow. "We're not being tricked? Are we somehow being deceived?"
    "Do you remember his assignment?" Mia asked.
    "Yes. We have to find him. However, we are forbidden from disrupting the peace of the school or causing a mess that can't be cleaned up before school begins. Other than that, we're allowed to act freely," Haruka explained. Even though she had secured her spot on the mission, she was still curious about this enigmatic teacher.
    "Then, have you truly pushed your plans to the very limit?" Mia posed another question.
    "Huh?" Maya furrowed her brow and turned to face the others. "What does she mean?"
    The students exchanged glances, but no one spoke up.
    "You're not allowed to disrupt the flow of the school, but that doesn't mean you can't involve others," Mia sighed. As expected of Theo's daughter, her mind was honed to be cunning.
    "Involving others..." Serena gasped. "Now that I think about it, if we ask for a teacher's help, we can find him more easily, right? I mean, it wouldn't break the rules... as long as the teacher agrees to assist us and doesn't make a big fuss about it, it shouldn't be a problem."
    "Yes, I think we can even use the surveillance cameras," Oliver chimed in. "Once we find him on the CCTV, why don't we... wait a minute... why don't we use the broadcasting room where announcements are usually made? We can locate him through the cameras and use that platform to announce our victory."
    "No, wait. Instead of the broadcasting room, why don't we just take a picture? Then, during class, we can confront him with the evidence. That should be sufficient," Li Wei suggested.
    "How about utilizing other students? We can ask them to hold onto something for us and tell them to wait for a moment. Inside that object, we can place a small camera that will capture his actions. Since it's coming from another student, Teacher won't suspect he's walking into a trap," Aurora proposed.
    "Or why don't we seek assistance from students with special abilities? We should have connections among the people from the same realm. Why not leverage those connections and ask for their help?"
    The students brimmed with ideas, their eyes meeting as they smirked, excited by the possibilities that lay ahead.
    "But... it doesn't change the fact that we're in a group, right? What will happen if we find him this way? Besides, what will you do with these plans? I mean, now that we know what we think is right, then who will use which plan?" Avalon raised a valid question.
    No wonder they were fooled; Avalon had the same way of thinking and strategizing as Theo. However, he did have a point. Since they had shared their plans, it meant that others could use them too. In that case, what would happen if two groups ended up employing the same tactic?
    The broadcast room or even the security room couldn't accommodate two groups simultaneously. Well, technically, they could, but it would depend on whether the other group agreed or not.
    In that moment, they all stared at each other, silently trying to claim their right to a particular plan.
    However, they seemed to forget something important. Mia had only revealed one weakness, not three.
    Mia simply smiled at them. Even though they had asked about the other weaknesses, they ended up forgetting about it.
    "I suppose it's Dad's trap. The fact that there are so many methods that can be utilized will only lead to additional complications within their own groups. They will become blinded by the various tactics, causing them to fall to their own destructions. Now that I think about it, Mom said that Dad rarely eliminated his enemy. Instead, his enemy would die in another person's hand. If what she said was right, then Dad had orchestrated the death of ten billion people, but he wasn't the one who did it," Mia thought to herself as she observed their behavior.
    Since school had ended, there was no one stopping her from leaving. She stood up from her seat and began to make her way toward the exit.
    However, just as she was about to reach the door, someone grabbed her hand.
    "Huh?" Mia turned around, finding Haruka to be the culprit.
    "You can't leave yet. You haven't told us about the other two weaknesses," Haruka said.
    "!!!" The other students immediately recalled that fact and turned their attention back to Mia. Because Haruka didn't need to fight for a spot on the mission, she had maintained her composure the entire time, serving as a reminder to the others.
    "Well, you all got so excited about the first weakness that I thought you would attempt it before coming back to me when it failed," Mia shrugged.
    "What do you mean by that? Are you so sure that we're going to fail?" Maya frowned.
    "Even though you're his daughter, how can you be so sure? With so many people trying to find a way, we should be able to outsmart him," Serena said with determination.
    "It's good to have confidence, I suppose," Mia sighed. "Well, the other two weaknesses are quite simple. The second weakness is that he is not aware of all your special powers. I mean, he doesn't have extensive knowledge about other realms and their power systems. That's why he mentioned that he would be learning from you all as well."
    "Ah! That's something we can take advantage of," Maya nodded. "Maybe I should acquire thermal glasses and other advanced technologies... I may not have access to many things, but I'm sure there are two or three tools that are more advanced than what the Demon Realm has."
    "I have spells..." Lancelot mused, looking down in contemplation. He couldn't help but think about the possibilities that would arise if he could use his fire element. The unique spells derived from fire could potentially aid him in finding Theo.
    The others also entertained similar thoughts, considering what they could bring forth to outsmart Theo.
    "What about the last weakness?" Li Wei asked.
    "Hmm... I'm not sure if this can be considered a weakness or not, but my Teacher has a superior, right?" Mia looked up, as if even she was doubtful if this approach would work.
    The superior she referred to was obviously the principal. Only Victoria could summon Theo to her office to discuss school matters. So, if they could somehow enlist Victoria's help, they might be able to coerce Theo into taking action.
    However, Mia doubted that this method would work, given that Victoria always seemed to end up in trouble whenever conflicts arose. Despite being the principal, she constantly found herself embroiled in messes.
    Unfortunately, the other students were unaware of this fact, and their excitement only grew as they contemplated the array of ideas in their minds.
    "Thank you, Mia. Please go home safely. And take this..." Maya smiled, pulling out a lollipop.
    "Why are you treating me like a child? But I'll take it anyway," Mia complained, though she still accepted the lollipop.
    "..." Maya was left speechless, while Haruka approached her and asked, "Do you want to go back together? I mean, it was my fault for stopping you from leaving the classroom..." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I don't really mind, but I don't stay in the dorm."
    "Yes, we can wait until your dad finishes his work together. Since I'm going with him on the next mission, I am curious about a few things."
    "Well..." Mia pondered for a moment before nodding.
    "Let's go," Haruka smiled gently.
    Meanwhile, the other students realized that Haruka had taken the initiative. They had forgotten that Mia could be their strongest asset and were too focused on their individual tasks. However, if they all chased after Mia like this, it would raise suspicion.
    "What a cunning woman..." Maya clenched her teeth.
    "I thought she was timid," Oliver narrowed his eyes.
    "Timid? She was reserved and distant," Serena shook her head. "But right now, there are more important things to consider."
    They exchanged glances and split into their respective groups to discuss their next move. Maya and Oliver formed the first group. The second group consisted of Serena, Li Wei, and Jayden, who were considered the genius group. The third group was the twin group, consisting of Luca and Lucas. Lancelot and Aurora formed the fourth group. Meanwhile, Avalon decided to go alone this time.
    These were the five groups that would challenge Theo in the upcoming days.
    The clash of their plans created another problem among the groups. Eventually, two groups formed an alliance and reached an agreement to increase their chances of success.
    The first and second groups decided to work together, pooling their resources and strategies. The third group chose to pursue their own plan independently, while the fourth group left the classroom to recruit additional teammates from other teachers or students.
    Avalon, on the other hand, was left alone, contemplating what he should do. On one hand, he considered approaching the others to join their groups. On the other hand, his own pride and inflexible approach had annoyed the others, making it his own fault for being left alone.
    The remaining students hurriedly dispersed to restaurants, dorms, or other places to discuss their plans.
    Unbeknownst to them, a message was sent that night¡ªa message from one of the students to their teacher.
    [08.12 pm]
    [Teacher, I have gathered the information you wanted. I have attached the file containing each group's plans.]
    No one knew that there was a traitor among them. The question remained: who could it be?

 Chapter 46 Attempts

    [Chapter 45 Comment][Twin_dragon1377: There's a traitor Among Us.]
    ¡­
    "Alright, where is he?" Maya used binoculars to observe Theo's movements, waiting for him to enter the school. She had placed multiple cameras at the corners of the gates, hoping to catch a glimpse of him.
    "Oliver, how is your situation?" Maya asked through the call.
    Oliver had positioned himself in the security room, keeping an eye out for Theo's arrival. However, as time passed, they grew more impatient. Theo was nowhere to be seen.
    "Huh? Is Teacher Theo not coming to school today?" Maya frowned, unable to spot him on the camera feed.
    "I'm not sure. I haven't found anything," Oliver contemplated. "Could it be that Teacher Theo has found another way into the school?"
    "Wait a minute. Are you suggesting he's jumping over the wall?" Maya considered the possibility.
    "Possible, isn't it?"
    "..." Maya silently agreed with Oliver's speculation. She added, "I'll call the others to see if they've found any sign of him."
    Maya reached out to the other students to check if they had located Theo's whereabouts. Unfortunately, Serena's group had no luck, and Luca and Lucas couldn't find any sign of him either. She didn't bother asking Avalon.
    However, she was surprised by Aurora and Lancelot's response. They confidently stated that Theo was within the school. They had received cooperation from another student.
    The student in question had short blue hair, round glasses, and an innocent face. He hailed from Lancelot's world and willingly assisted them due to his connection with Lancelot.
    "Young Master Lancelot, what should I do now?" the student asked, seeking guidance.
    "Keep searching," Lancelot replied with a serious expression.
    The three of them circled the table, studying the school map placed on it. The student held a pendulum in his hand, defying gravity, with essence emanating from it. The ball attached to the pendulum floated just above the school's main building.
    "I can only assist you to this extent, Young Master," the student expressed uncertainty about his performance.
    Before responding, Lancelot exchanged glances with Aurora.
    "I will go and find him. Let me know if there are any signs of movement," Haruka said, ready to apprehend Theo.
    After seeing her off, Lancelot instructed the student, "Continue with your task. I need you to keep doing this for me. In return, I will help your parents' situation. If we manage to find him, I'll even reward you."
    "I understand," the young man's face brightened. He was excited about the task at hand and committed to doing his best.
    Unfortunately, as soon as Aurora left the room, the ball began to move.
    "Young Master!" the student urgently alerted Lancelot.
    Lancelot grabbed his Lumina and called Aurora, saying, "Be prepared. He is heading towards... the principal's room? Wait a minute. Has someone managed to gain the principal's cooperation?!"
    This revelation was shocking, as the principal held a high position of authority and had connections to the king due to her background.
    Indeed, there were people who had gained the principal's cooperation¡ªLi Wei, Serena, and Jayden.
    "Principal, I hope you're not upset with our request..." Serena offered a wry smile.
    "Don't worry. As long as you handle it responsibly, I can support you," Victoria nodded. Memories of being dragged around by Theo resurfaced, causing a hint of grudge between them.
    After Serena made a formal request and explained the situation, the principal agreed to cooperate as a way to repay Theo.
    Victoria smirked. "He should be arriving soon..."
    "I'll hide first," Serena scanned the room, searching for a suitable spot.
    But Victoria pointed to the floor and said, "Just hide behind my table."
    "Right!" Serena crouched down, anticipating Theo's arrival and the opening of the door.
    Knock!
    "This is Theo."
    "Come in. I have an important matter to discuss regarding the next mission."
    Theo opened the door promptly, wearing an innocent expression. Seeing only Victoria in the room, he entered and inquired, "So, what's the matter?"
    "Actually, I'm here to inform you that the mission has been approved. However, due to the importance of collaboration, we have decided to introduce a new mission category¡ªthe Special Mission. Starting next year, the class will be required to undertake both a regular mission and a special mission."
    "That sounds dangerous, doesn't it? Besides the regular mission, the special mission could be extremely perilous and impact the school's reputation. It might be better to utilize the special mission in a different way."
    "That's true..." Victoria pondered for a moment. "I will try to propose your idea later. If possible, could you draft the details for it? I would like to hear your thoughts." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Well, it's quite simple. Should I explain it now?" Theo asked.
    "Unfortunately, that's not possible. You see..." Victoria smiled.
    In that moment, Serena emerged from behind the table and exclaimed, "Hehehe! It's because of me! I've caught you, Teacher Theo!"
    Theo's face turned pale as he looked at them in disbelief. "I never expected you to collaborate with the students, Miss Victoria."
    "I'm sorry, Teacher Theo. Perhaps you should have clarified the terms in your little game. After all, the students are quite resourceful, and I couldn't reject their ideas," Victoria smiled.
    "You..." Theo clenched his teeth, regretting his decision to enter the room.
    "Hehe. With this, we've won," Serena smirked. Li Wei and Jayden emerged from their hiding places and blocked the exit, securing their victory.
    "I'm sorry, Teacher, but this is the end," Li Wei calmly declared.
    Serena approached Theo with a smirk, saying, "We've finally got you. But since this was a team effort, the three of us will compete to determine who gets the seat."
    "Is that all, Miss Principal?" Theo narrowed his eyes.
    Victoria couldn't help but shudder under his gaze. She had a feeling that something bad would happen soon as a result of this. She offered a wry smile, feigning fear. "Yes?"
    "Is that so?" Theo sighed and flicked Serena's forehead.
    "Ouch!" Serena instinctively covered her forehead, but she realized there was no pain from the flick. "Huh? I don't feel any pain?!"
    "Huh?" Victoria, Li Wei, and Jayden were bewildered. The two students rushed into the room but collided with an invisible wall.
    As the illusion was shattered, the door appeared¡ªit had never been opened in the first place.
    From this realization, they understood that they had fallen into Theo's illusion.
    "You..." Serena gasped, staring at Theo's translucent form.
    "It was a good attempt, but not enough," Theo smiled and patted her shoulder before vanishing.
    Victoria's face turned pale. She wasn't upset about the students' failure, but rather scared because she, too, had been ensnared by his illusion.
    She couldn't help but gulp, wondering what she would do if Theo decided to seriously manipulate her.
    "I feel like I've gotten myself into a bigger mess than I could have imagined," Victoria admitted in defeat.
    The only one who saw through the illusion was Aurora. Lancelot had guided her to believe that Theo might be heading towards the principal's room, but he never stopped there. And with how Theo had tricked Li Wei and Jayden, who had planned to ambush him from the outside, Aurora knew that Theo was actually on a different floor.
    "Where is he now, Lancelot?" Aurora asked as they ran down the hallway.
    "He's going... huh? Outside the building?" Lancelot was confused. The principal's office was on the top floor, while the gate was on the ground floor. Moreover, all the windows in that direction were sealed shut, meaning they couldn't be opened.
    In other words, Theo's illusion extended at least fifteen meters above ground level.
    Furthermore, the illusion was so flawless that it felt incredibly real, leading them to realize that Theo could replicate the entire school with his illusions, including the view from the outside.
    "I've heard that Teacher's illusions could extend up to a fifty-meter radius, but Li Wei mentioned it was a circle... It seems that the range of Teacher's illusions is actually a sphere. We might have underestimated him. It's possible that his illusions have an even longer reach than we know," Aurora gritted her teeth.
    While Aurora contemplated how to catch up to Theo, there was a group prepared to ambush him.
    They were flying in the sky, each with two pairs of wings on their backs.
    Yes, it was none other than the twins, Luca and Lucas. According to the Spirit World, they were classified as Fairy Spirits, symbolized by their short, pointed ears and two pairs of wings.
    Luca and Lucas had one plan: to use the others to corner Theo and wait for him to attempt an escape. That would be the perfect moment to ambush him from above.
    "Hehe, we've finally got him!" Luca and Lucas smiled as they landed in front of the gate, where they spotted Theo standing.
    "We've found you, Teacher."
    "Please surrender."
    Theo turned around, looking at the twins with a smile. "While it's true that I appreciate how you utilize your classmates, I still believe you should trust them instead. If you continue to use them solely for your own convenience, you might end up losing them without realizing it."
    "We do feel bad about it."
    "We can apologize to them later."
    "But..."
    Both twins glared at Theo, awaiting his judgment.
    However, Theo added one more thing. "Do you remember one of my rules?"
    "Your rules? Which ones? There are only two, right?"
    "No, I'm referring to the rules of point deductions," Theo smirked, pointing at his watch.
    "Huh?" They hurriedly took out their Luminas and realized that class was about to start. As their gazes returned to Theo, they discovered that he had disappeared. It turned out the person they had caught was just an illusion meant to trap them.
    "This is not good. He'll deduct our points!" Luca and Lucas panicked and rushed back to the classroom.
    Meanwhile, the real Theo had arrived at the classroom. Opening the door, he planned to wait for the other students and deduct their points.
    However, instead of finding Haruka or Mia, who hadn't participated in the mission, he was greeted with Avalon standing right behind the door.
    "Teacher... I've got you," Avalon said with a serious expression.
    "Hoh?" Theo smiled.
    "I may not be as cunning as the others, but I knew you were bound to come to the classroom sooner or later. So, I just had to wait here and catch you a few seconds before the bell rang. And I won," Avalon stated confidently. His approach was straightforward, but it was something that many people had overlooked.
    "Is that so? Unfortunately for you..." Theo grabbed Avalon's hand and raised it to chest level, pointing at his watch.
    Suddenly, Aurora and Lancelot rushed in from behind, shouting, "Teacher, we apologize for being late!"
    "Huh? Late?" Avalon was shocked and looked at his own watch. The conversation had taken one minute, but his watch showed that it was already two minutes past the bell.
    "Are you sure the bell didn't ring? Or perhaps I didn't allow you to hear it?" Theo smirked as he entered the classroom. In the end, he smoothly thwarted all their plans. "Alright, let's start deducting points for those who arrived late."
    As he said that, the other students rushed into the classroom, receiving point deductions for their tardiness.
    They all hung their heads low, feeling tired and frustrated. They had been completely outplayed by Theo.
    "Hahaha, it seems like everyone got some good exercise," Theo remarked, starting the class with a hint of provocation.

 Chapter 47 Spy

    [Chapter 46 Comment][Seby_Spina: top as usualy]
    ¡­
    The students continued their attempts to catch Theo, but they failed every time, leaving them frustrated and feeling as if Theo could see through all their plans.
    "That monster teacher... How can he see through all of our attempts?" Maya laid her head on the table, feeling exhausted.
    "Hey, mind your manners, we're at the dining table now," Serena sighed as she put away the plates.
    "Still, don't you feel the same way, Serena?" Maya pouted. "We haven't had a single success. It's like he knows what we're going to do. And the fact that he can do almost anything feels unfair. Imagine being able to infiltrate, execute, gather information, and all that in an assassination attempt. It would make you an invincible assassin, wouldn't it?"
    "That's true. I haven't really thought about it, but I wonder what Teacher can and can't do," Serena pondered. "What do you think, Mia? Have you noticed anything that he can't do?"
    "What my dad can't do?" Mia tilted her head in confusion. "Well, there are plenty of things he can't do. He's not as smart as scientists who have dedicated their lives to a specific subject, and he's not as skilled as someone who has spent years honing their abilities..."
    "But no one can do everything," Serena's eyebrows twitched.
    "Hahaha, I'm just joking," Mia chuckled. "It's true that my dad has limitations. However, according to my mom, he is considered the most talented person in the world. His talent lies in learning. In other words, if he focuses on something, he can quickly become proficient at it. For example, if you were to discuss exorcism with him, he wouldn't take long to become a master exorcist or something similar. He may not be the best, but he would definitely rank among the top."
    "Are you serious? With all due respect, I have to ask... Is your dad a monster?" Serena looked at Mia with a bewildered expression.
    "I'm not lying. It's just that he hasn't delved deeply into knowledge about the other realms, so it's something you can exploit... I believe I mentioned this before," Mia replied.
    "That's true," Serena nodded, looking down. What Mia said made sense. Considering Mia's own exceptional abilities at just seven years old, it was clear that her parents were remarkable as well.
    Li Wei pondered for a moment and asked, "So, what do you think we should do next? We've tried many things, but nothing has worked."
    "Hmm, I'm not sure," Mia tilted her head in confusion. "Maybe you should try finding the spy my dad has."
    Mia casually dropped a bombshell.
    "A spy?!" All the students widened their eyes in shock. They were sitting together with Mia, treating her to some food in the hopes of obtaining information.
    However, they had never considered the possibility of a spy among them because they had trusted each other.
    "A spy?" They looked at each other, wondering if there was a traitor among them.
    "Who is the spy? I'm going to beat you up!" Serena gritted her teeth, glaring at her classmates.
    "Now that I think about it, the way he was able to see through our plans..." Li Wei looked down, recalling their failed attempts. "Without a spy, he wouldn't have been able to do it."
    "Then, could it be you, Mia?" Maya asked without hesitation.
    The students fell silent for a moment and turned their gaze towards Mia. She was Theo's daughter, so it was natural for them to suspect her loyalty.
    "I don't mind if you think of me as the spy," Mia shrugged. "My dad actually told me not to participate in this game because I needed to stay behind and catch the people who had harmed us before. If you consider me a spy and avoid me, then there's no advantage or disadvantage for me. So, feel free to believe what you want."
    The group couldn't help but agree with Mia. If she had no intention of participating, there was no reason for her to be Theo's spy. Furthermore, they had only asked Mia about Theo's weaknesses and had not shared their own plans, so it would be impossible for Mia to know all their strategies.
    "But if Mia is not the spy, then who could it be?" Oliver pondered deeply. "It would have to be someone with the ability to spy on us..."
    "Let's not get carried away with speculation," Aurora intervened, stopping them from overthinking. She turned to Mia and asked, "Can you confirm what you said earlier?"
    "I'm just speculating based on what my dad has taught me. He always emphasized the importance of having an Information Network, Strength, and Connections in life. Building an information network takes time, strength comes from within oneself, and connections require various factors for success. When I think about it, the only plausible reason for Theo not falling into your traps could be the existence of a spy."
    "It's just speculation," Li Wei frowned.
    "But it's not entirely unfounded," Lancelot interjected, pinching the bridge of his nose.
    "If there is a spy among us, it means that there is a traitor within our own ranks..." Maya looked around, trying to sense any signs of hostility.
    "If we consider the situation, there is only one person who can be selected. While we're all working together to catch Teacher Theo, the spy can side with him and secure their position if they manage to prevent us from catching him. It's a clever strategy," Serena smirked, realizing she had been outsmarted by this individual.
    "That makes sense. Teacher never forbade us from approaching him," Li Wei observed their reactions, searching for any hint of guilt.
    "But if we suspect Haruka, for what reason? I mean, the spot is important. If Haruka were to side with Theo, she wouldn't gain much, would she? Would she really risk becoming the target of the entire class just for a few bonus points?" Lancelot questioned. He couldn't fathom why Haruka would put herself in such a position.
    Suddenly, Mia chimed in, "That's also a possibility. Have you considered why my dad said that the student with the highest score would go on a mission alone with him?"
    The realization struck them like lightning. Going alone with Theo would offer significant advantages.
    While Mia could potentially trick them into thinking she was the spy, she had been with Theo the longest, so her desire to be with him shouldn't be as strong as the others. Therefore, the likelihood of her being the spy was relatively low.
    "Could it be Haruka then?" Lancelot asked, wearing a grave expression.
    "We shouldn't be too hasty. What about the others? Aurora's spirits can gather information too, right? It may not work against our teacher, but it could certainly work against us," Li Wei stared at Aurora intently.
    "What? Are you doubting me?" Aurora slammed her hand on the table, biting her lip in frustration.
    Oliver and Maya exchanged glances. Maya whispered to him, "Do you have any way to hack into her account?"
    "I can do it, but breaking the encryption on Lumina is challenging, even for a team of specialists. So, within the game's time limit, I can probably only do it on two people."
    "In that case, let's focus on Haruka and Aurora. They are the prime suspects," Maya said, glancing at the other students. "Serena may be a genius, but she's not particularly skilled with Lumina. The same goes for Li Wei and Lancelot. The twins wouldn't do this because even if they win, they'd have to fight each other. Can you imagine the twins being separated because of this? Jayden doesn't possess the ability to pull it off."
    "What about Avalon..." Oliver started to ask before realizing it was a foolish question.
    "Do you really think that straightforward guy would do something like this?" Maya sighed.
    "You're right," Oliver conceded. They both sighed, realizing that they could only focus their investigation on Haruka and Aurora.
    After reaching an agreement, they waited for everyone to finish suspecting each other. However, they were unable to find the culprit. The spy would not reveal themselves at this point, knowing that they would become the target of the class's hate and face intense scrutiny for their actions.
    Mia looked at them with a smile. This situation was exactly what her dad had told her about last night.
    "Mia, they will probably ask you about me again. This time, they will wonder how I can do all that. So, you should answer all their doubts and share your thoughts on the situation," Theo instructed his daughter.
    "Are you sure, Dad? Does that mean I'm going against you this time?" Mia raised an eyebrow.
    "Not at all. This game is designed to be a simulation in real life. If they can't figure it out, then they shouldn't accompany me on the next mission. As a master of illusion, I can create whatever I want within my illusions. If they can't see through it, bringing them along will only harm them," Theo explained.
    "That's why you suggested this game," Mia nodded in agreement. The game stimulated their creative thinking and was beneficial for their training. "Alright then, what do you think will happen once I tell them everything I know?"
    "Hmm? They will start suspecting each other, and there will be tension in the class. However, you don't have to worry about that because they will reconcile after the game is over. No one will be harmed," Theo assured his daughter.
    "Alright then," Mia finally accepted the task. Just as Theo had predicted, the students began suspecting each other. "Dad was the one who trained and taught me all these things... I wonder how I can outsmart him?"
    Little did everyone know, Mia was the one who wanted to defeat Theo the most. While the students prepared for their next game, Theo paid a visit to Victoria.
    "Well, to think you have the time to visit me... I wonder what you want," Victoria greeted him with a wry smile. Seeing Theo's calm demeanor reminded her that she had helped the students, and Theo was merely returning the favor.
    But to her surprise, Theo's expression turned serious as he stood before her. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I need your help," Theo stated, taking out his Lumina and showing her the contribution points he had acquired.
    "Help?" Victoria realized she had misunderstood him. Seeing that Theo was genuinely serious, she changed her approach and asked, "What kind of help?"
    "The ones who caused that incident," Theo replied.
    "Hmm?" Victoria raised an eyebrow. "But aren't you relying on Sir Baold's help to..."
    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw the cold expression on Theo's face, conveying that relying solely on Sir Baold wasn't enough.
    Theo pointed at the number of contribution points and continued, "With all the contribution points I have, as well as Mr. Baold's assistance, I want you to help me capture those responsible."
    His cold tone sent chills down Victoria's spine. It was clear that Theo had no intentions of stopping at just capturing them. He was determined to do whatever it took to extract information and eliminate the culprits.

 Chapter 48 Problem

    [Chapter 47 Comment][Adam_Balch_7324: Of course threats to your family must be eliminated]
    ¡­
    "Hey, have you found anything yet?" Maya asked.
    "I have checked the first person, but nothing can be found," Oliver shook his head helplessly.
    "Then, is it the second person?"
    "I don't know. I should be able to go through the night before the last day, so we might get the clue and get one last shot."
    "Alright. Do it, then," Maya sighed.
    During the past two days, they had attempted a few other plans, but as expected, they had failed every single time.
    Just like them, the other groups also became frustrated, thinking that they had to find the spy first before making any progress.
    "So, who is the spy?" Li Wei asked with a serious expression. "We haven't found a single clue about it."
    "I have asked Haruka, Aurora, and the twins. None of them seemed to be lying, so they shouldn't be the spies," Serena replied while raising two fingers. "I think Mia or Maya should be suspected."
    "Mia must be on the teacher's side, but she might not necessarily be the spy," Jayden shook his head. "Instead, I suspect that the spy is trying to make us believe that she is not a spy by taking active action during this time."
    "!!!" Li Wei widened her eyes while Serena slammed her hand on the table and shouted, "Are you suspecting me?"
    "I'm simply talking about possibilities. There is no need to be that agitated," Jayden looked at her suspiciously. "Maybe... I poked the right spot?"
    "I could ask you the same. You come from the same world, so you must have some attachment to him, right?" Serena glared back. Since the other party slandered her first, she didn't mind fighting back.
    "What did you say?" Jayden stood up.
    "Stop it, both of you. If you're going to fight, do it later or until we break this group," Li Wei stopped them with a cold tone.
    "..." Jayden and Serena turned around, having the same thought. "Maybe the spy is enjoying the sight of us breaking apart and not trusting each other."
    "So, you're suspecting me now?" Li Wei asked with a poker face. As expected from Li Wei, he left no gaps to exploit by simply stating, "If you think so, then we can break this group and see whether your plans are discovered or not."
    Unlike the two of them, Li Wei wasn't provoked and tried to de-escalate the situation, albeit the distrust had grown too strong for him to handle.
    ...
    Just like them, the other groups suspected not only the other groups but also each other within their own group. Only Avalon, who didn't have a single teammate, was spared from this situation.
    However, they continued with their attempt to catch Theo but failed every single time. The more frustrated they became, the harder it was for them to see through the truth.
    Two days before the game ended, Theo went to class as usual.
    "Alright. Let's move on to the next topic," Theo wanted to begin his class, but the students were actually glaring at each other instead of paying attention to him. "Hahaha."
    The laugh caught everyone's attention as they ended up glaring at their own teacher because he was the one causing all this.
    "This is what happened in real life," Theo raised two fingers. "If you want to destroy your enemies, you always have two options: do it from the outside or execute them from within. Haven't you seen the effectiveness of this game?"
    When Theo specifically mentioned the game, everyone dropped their guard for a moment.
    "Imagine this. You have a lot of enemies. While the enemies are weak or few in numbers compared to you, they can use plans like this to destroy you. Of course, there are times when the enemies overpower you, so you have to consider this situation as well."
    "Teacher, my realm is a bit different," Li Wei raised his hand.
    "Hoh? It's different?"
    "Yeah, my world is quite predictable, to be honest. The reason why I don't leave any gaps to exploit is simply my way of adapting to the world's situation. There are a lot of arrogant people in my world, always taking small things too seriously."
    "For example, I could be sitting in a restaurant, and if there are no empty seats left, a girl might come and sit with me to enjoy her food. Then, one of these arrogant people would come up to me, accusing me of daring to sit with 'his woman'... even though it's not my fault or she's not actually his woman."
    "And then, whenever I try to defend myself and defeat them, their uncles would come to avenge them. If the uncles aren't strong enough, then the father will come. Since we have a pretty long lifespan, even their ancestors might come, and so on. It becomes a never-ending cycle unless you have a different background that scares them."
    "While I know that not everyone is like that, I feel sick because of the repetitiveness. However, I'm quite thankful because they are so predictable," Li Wei sighed. "Oh, yes... there are two words that they always say, and they're the most annoying. 'Courting Death.' I wonder what goes through their minds."
    Theo was quite speechless. "That's quite intriguing. So, what do you do when faced with such situations?"
    "I rarely leave my sect, but when I encounter people like them, I usually boast about my own sect. They are people who fear the strong and oppress the weak, after all. So, it's easy to intimidate them. Besides, in my world, it's not uncommon for an entire family to be massacred by an even more powerful family. People should focus on more important things, like advancing technologies. If those long-lived ancestors had become scientists, we might have been able to go to space by now."
    "Haha," Theo chuckled. "While it's annoying to go through that, why don't you enjoy it? For example, you could use Lumina to record their actions and project the video for everyone to see. And if that's not enough, you can do it on a larger scale."
    "Huh? While I can get back at them, I don't think that would be enough."
    "I mean, if you do it that way, their reputation will be destroyed. Their family's economy will crumble, and they will lose people's trust. And if you continue, the political situation will become chaotic... just like what's happening here," Theo pointed at the class.
    The students seemed to understand something.
    That was right. Theo was destroying them from within through the existence of that spy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "As I said, no matter the circumstances, you can destroy your enemies from the outside or the inside. In Li Wei's case, you could even spread a rumor to further damage their reputation and make them suspect each other. And if that's not enough, instigate their enemies to take action against them. This way, you won't be the one being chased by them."
    "That's right," Li Wei gasped. He had never thought of it that way. If someone else took the blame, the problem would be theirs, not his.
    "Doesn't this situation seem extremely familiar?" Serena gasped and looked at Mia. "Don't tell me, Mia... you..."
    Mia stuck out her tongue. "I'm not a spy, though. But I admit that I'm following his request to speak my mind, and it ended up causing this problem."
    Just as Theo had intended, Mia had created a rumor that made them suspect each other.
    So, Theo wanted to teach them this.
    "I have given you the homework, and now... I'm curious to see how you're going to solve this," Theo smirked before pointing to the board behind him. "Alright. Let's begin our class."
    The students felt like they had gained valuable insight. Theo's concept wasn't revolutionary or anything, but the way he combined and applied it was so unique that they had a hard time seeing through his plan.
    However, after this lesson, they started working on their own plan to address the current problem.
    Some of them tried to connect with each other to take advantage of the chaos and find the spy. Some took individual action by distancing themselves from the rest. Some remained skeptical about the situation. But only Haruka was advocating for working together to defeat Theo. Even if they couldn't win the game, they could gain bonus points through unity.
    Unfortunately, this made Haruka even more suspicious. In the end, the class distanced themselves from her, and only Mia would talk to her during the game.
    The atmosphere in the class became worse. They had considered the possibility that the spy was mere speculation, but Theo's actions and words indicated the spy's existence. They couldn't help but believe it.
    Li Wei ended up teaming up with Aurora and the twins. The twins remained the same, but their movements were filled with doubt.
    Serena, Jayden, and Lancelot went on their own. Maya and Oliver remained together, their group being the only one to stay intact, demonstrating the trust they had in each other.
    However, there was one person who remained unaffected by the spy. That person was Avalon. He had been tackling the problem by himself, so there was no problem from within. And with his conduct and beliefs, there was no possibility of him being a spy.
    Theo had an easier time, to the point where he could meet Victoria and Baold a few times to discuss his plan to catch the culprit. He even agreed with their comments and swore to eliminate those who planned to harm his family.
    Baold was quite surprised, but after seeing the state of the class, he understood Theo's capabilities and accepted the offer. Victoria also didn't mind participating, considering all that Theo had done for his class. It was rare for students to make this much progress in just a month, so she expected more from Theo.
    ...
    Finally, one week after the start of the game, Theo gathered the students again to announce the results.
    Theo looked at the class, which had a tense atmosphere due to everyone suspecting each other. He couldn't help but smile as he teased them, "You guys sure have a strong bond of friendship."
    Silence filled the room. They wanted to say something, but they couldn't because they acknowledged that everything that had happened was caused by their own actions.
    Theo continued, "Alright, I won't tease you guys anymore. I know you're all curious. No one has caught me, which means no one has won the game. However, one person has indeed emerged as the winner of this battle."
    The students knew that the spy was the most likely to win the game, but no one could figure out who the spy was.
    "Who is it?" Maya thought, narrowing her eyes.
    Li Wei crossed his arms, wondering who had managed to outsmart him. Serena clenched her fists, ready to learn from this mistake, especially from the spy.
    All the students were eager to know the identity of the spy.
    Theo smiled and opened his mouth, saying, "The winner is..."

 Chapter 49 Avalons Change

    [Chapter 48 Comment][Seby_Spina: good nice cliffhanger]
    "The winner is..." Theo paused for a moment, and as he opened his mouth, the entire class was left stunned.
    Their jaws dropped to the ground because the spy turned out to be the most unlikely person for the role.
    "...Avalon."
    "What?!" Maya slammed her hands on the table and rose from her seat.
    "Avalon was the spy? How is that even possible?" Serena held her head in frustration.
    Li Wei's face paled as he couldn't help but recall that in the past few days, Avalon had always been present, standing in one place or another. Whenever they met, Avalon would greet him like a friend and ask if he was alright. It didn't seem like he was seeking information, but rather because that was the image they had of him. So, the thought of him being a spy never crossed their minds.
    "This can't be possible. Teacher, you must be lying," Aurora raised her hand.
    "Avalon, were you really the spy?" Oliver asked, swallowing nervously.
    "I wasn't the spy," Avalon shook his head, denying Theo's claim.
    "Right? There's no way you could be the spy..." Oliver sighed in relief.
    But Avalon quickly added, "I was a challenger. I challenged Teacher Theo, and he asked me to provide him with information."
    Thump!
    The class fell into silence. Avalon truly was the spy, but it seemed that Theo had managed to maneuver around the situation.
    "You challenged him? Why would you do that? No, wait. Doesn't it go against your code of chivalry?" Oliver frowned.
    Avalon couldn't help but remember the moment the class ended after Theo announced the game.
    He immediately went to Theo's office and asked, "Teacher, I challenge you. Please come to the school ten minutes before the game begins."
    "Hmm? Interesting," Theo smirked. "So, you're trying to stop me for ten minutes?"
    "Yes. If I manage to do it, then I win the game. If I can't, then it's my loss," Avalon nodded.
    Avalon had set a time limit to uphold his beliefs. However, Theo unexpectedly invited him right away. "In that case, how about working for me?"
    "Working for you? What do you mean?"
    "I want you to become my spy and inform me about their plans," Theo smirked mischievously.
    "What? There's no way I would resort to such underhanded means," Avalon rejected the offer without hesitation.
    But Theo seemed prepared for this kind of reaction. "Is that so? Does the king you serve charge at his enemies without gathering information about them?"
    "That's... no," Avalon shook his head. The king of the knights was an esteemed figure in his world, and naturally, he gathered information to avoid recklessly leading his subordinates to their deaths.
    "Exactly. This is a battle between you and me. If you want to win, you must gather information and present it to me for a week."
    "I..." Avalon appeared to be in a dilemma. On one hand, he couldn't deny the existence of knights specializing in espionage. On the other hand, he wasn't sure if he could engage in such activities. After all, the knight he aspired to be was much purer in their ideals.
    "Avalon, think of it this way: I'm not asking you to compromise your beliefs. I'm simply asking you to gather information about them without their knowledge. In exchange, what would truly betray your beliefs?"
    "There is none..." Avalon answered truthfully. He looked troubled and explained, "Still, I won't lie to them. Information gathering may not be underhanded, but..."
    "Who told you to lie to them?" Theo waved his hand, indicating that it was all a misunderstanding. "If they ask you and you want to tell them, then you're free to do so. Just inform them that you're the spy. I know you don't mind being scrutinized by your classmates."
    "Are you sure?" Avalon asked with a frown. If he did that, his classmates would undoubtedly find out.
    "But on one condition, unless you're asked directly, you're not allowed to disclose your identity. In other words, you're not lying to them, but simply remaining silent. That doesn't go against your code, right?"
    "Ah!" Avalon pondered. Theo had carefully worded it so that it didn't violate his beliefs. He nodded. "Yes, that's within the code."
    "This is what I wanted to teach you. You are strong and kind. I know that... However, imagine if you encounter a beggar who asks for money. How much money would you give them?"
    "That's..." Avalon raised two fingers. "Two gold coins?"
    "Then, what do you think the beggar will do after receiving those two gold coins?"
    "I don't know."
    "In that case, let me change the perspective. Now, another group of beggars sees this person receiving two gold coins from you. What do you think will happen?"
    "They... they will be driven by greed?!" Avalon widened his eyes in shock. "They... they might rob the beggar?"
    "If robbery were the only thing the beggar had to worry about, it might actually be better," Theo smiled and raised two fingers. "Now, what do you think will happen if instead of giving the beggar money, you offer them something they can eat right away?"
    "The beggar will be able to satisfy their hunger temporarily and then ask for more money?"
    "And what if you were to take that beggar with you and employ them?"
    "They would need to possess the necessary skills, or it could cause problems."
    "Exactly. If they have the skills, they can become successful and help more people. However, if they lack skills, they might become a burden to your family. Taking care of one or two individuals might be manageable, but if you have to provide for a thousand people all at once, can your family handle it?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "No..." Avalon clenched his fists, as if he had realized what Theo was trying to convey. "Teacher... Have I been wrong in holding onto this belief?"
    "Not at all. Having a strong belief is admirable because it guides you in the right direction. However, what you've been doing is merely scratching the surface of it. Just like how I asked you to gather information without betraying your beliefs, and the example of the beggar, I want you to reflect on your actions. Your path is wide, but you have never considered moving diagonally or sideways. There might be a wall blocking your path that you can't pass through, so taking a step aside might be the right thing to do."
    Avalon looked down for a while. He did possess the qualities to be a noble, but he was simply too straightforward. Even his father had advised him to observe how people from other realms conducted themselves before returning to take care of the family. He should have recognized his own potential, but he had yet to see the broader horizon.
    Avalon took a deep breath, feeling refreshed. "I understand. I will help you gather information."
    "Good." Theo smiled.
    To his surprise, Avalon suddenly knelt on one knee with a solemn face.
    "Huh? What are you doing?"
    Avalon lowered his head and said, "I know that I might trouble you a lot, but I wish to change... I wish to see the broader path... to become a good knight, a good lord, and... a good person. I hope that Teacher can guide me."
    Theo was taken aback but took this opportunity to pat Avalon's head. "You are my student, so of course, I will guide you. I won't make you betray your beliefs, but I hope that you don't take everything to the extreme. If you think more about what your friends do or what I tell you, you'll realize that they might not actually contradict your beliefs."
    "I understand. Thank you for your guidance, Teacher." Avalon couldn't help but recall the time when he had told Theo he wasn't a capable teacher. He felt ashamed after hearing his words. "I would like to apologize for my actions back then. I..."
    "That's enough. It's fine to make mistakes as long as you learn from them and strive to be a better person. If you want to apologize, then prove it through your actions."
    "Yes, Teacher."
    Avalon remembered his conversation with Theo. He couldn't help but smile as he replied to Oliver, "You're right. You never asked if I was a spy or not. If you had, I would have honestly told you the truth since lying is not something a knight would do."
    Oliver gasped, realizing that Avalon had indeed changed. "And what about the challenge?"
    "The challenge is simple. I have to gather information for him. That alone won't go against my code, so I will complete the challenge."
    The students were left speechless. They never expected to be fooled by the most straightforward person in the class.
    They wanted to feel angry at Avalon, but they realized that the fault lay with themselves. They had underestimated Avalon and deemed it impossible for someone like him to be a spy.
    Instead of blaming Avalon, they felt incredibly embarrassed and wished they could hit themselves for failing to consider this possibility.
    "I lost," Li Wei sighed, acknowledging Theo's ability. Only Theo could have used Avalon to become his spy.
    "Hey..." Serena tugged at Li Wei's sleeve and said, "I think I owe you an apology for doubting you. Right now, I can't even lift my head after being fooled by Avalon..."
    "Don't worry about it. I feel the same way," Li Wei replied, then turned to Jayden and apologized.
    The students realized their mistake and felt that Avalon deserved the recognition.
    Ironically, the one who got excited about this outcome was Mia. She recalled her conversation with Theo and muttered, "I see... Because of the embarrassment, they ended up admitting their mistakes and apologizing to each other. I guess this is why Dad said the bad atmosphere would disappear after the announcement."
    Theo smiled. While the students discussed the winner, he took the opportunity to read the comments.
    "A cliffhanger, huh... So, ending the chapter before announcing the winner creates suspense... right? I can't confirm it, but I can definitely see that depending on my actions and how I present them, I can change how the chapters will end," Theo mused to himself.
    "What if I reveal the winner at the end of the chapter? It should be quite surprising and result in comments about Avalon being a spy. I see... If I work around it, I can control the content that will be included at the end of the chapter. This is good."
    Theo also realized that he gained a lot from this game. If he could control the cliffhangers, he would likely receive the desired comments in the future. However, he didn't dismiss the fact that readers would always be the variable that neither he nor the author could fully control.

 Chapter 50 Dragon

    [Chapter 49 Comment]"Alright. It's time to go," said Theo, glancing at Haruka and Avalon. After considering the information provided by Baold, he believed that taking two students was the limit.
    Having heard about their previous experiences, Haruka and Avalon had made the same decision. They dressed as authentically as possible. While Haruka might appear casual in a t-shirt and long pants, she had actually brought clothes similar to the exorcists Theo encountered in her world. Avalon had also brought his sword and knight emblem.
    "Yes, Teacher," both of them respectfully answered, following him into the organization. Baold had taken care of all the necessary arrangements, making the process much smoother than the previous mission.
    As expected from a high-ranking individual, Baold utilized his influence to expedite the entire process. In their previous mission, it had taken them hours to go through the portal, but with Baold's assistance, they were treated as VIPs and managed to pass through in less than forty minutes.
    Upon their arrival at their destination, Baold was waiting for them. Instead of donning a formal black suit like on his previous visit, Baold now wore a white robe adorned with black and red shawls. He also wore a badge bearing a symbol that matched the empire's flag.
    "Welcome to the Neutral City, Ashkhar," Baold greeted them, placing his hand on his chest and bowing politely.
    As expected, the area was heavily guarded by soldiers, and curious bystanders looked on, wondering who Baold was meeting.
    Theo approached him and extended his hand. "Haha, there's no need to treat me so specially. A grand reception for a regular guy."
    Baold shook his hand, replying, "I wouldn't consider someone who dares to look down on the legendary illusionist as a regular guy."
    "I never look down on anyone, even if it's a toddler or my students," Theo shrugged.
    Baold glanced at the students. While Avalon, being a noble, was accustomed to such attention, Haruka, despite coming from a wealthy family, hadn't experienced this level of interest due to cultural differences.
    "It seems one of your students is a bit uncomfortable. How about we talk while we walk?" Baold extended his hand to the side, signaling them to follow.
    "Sounds good," Theo agreed, immediately following him.
    As expected in a different world, the scenery was strikingly different. The building that housed the portal was located at the peak of a hill. After stepping out of the building, they were greeted by a picturesque green landscape. The sun shone brightly, illuminating the world. Despite the intense heat, the cool breeze from the hill made them feel comfortable.
    The teleportation site itself occupied a large portion of the mountaintop, not only due to the portal but also because of the surrounding structures. On the left, they could see a large circular area at the corner. It was an empty circle where a gigantic entity would land, most likely a colossal creature rather than a helicopter, given the technology of the Sword and Magic Realm. On the right, numerous carriages were parked, intended for those planning to return.
    Baold pointed towards the northeast and asked, "The Empire isn't too far from here. So, I wonder if you prefer traveling by land or by air?"
    "I have told you that I dislike formality, right?" Theo squinted his eyes.
    "Of course. You don't have to greet the emperor. That's why I'm the one guiding you this time. We will immediately head to the city near the ancient ruin," Baold replied with a smile before asking again, "So, which one is it?"
    Theo turned to the students. "Anyone afraid of heights?"
    Both Haruka and Avalon shook their heads.
    "Then we'll take the shortest route," Theo agreed.
    "Alright then. I have prepared our transportation over there," Baold said, pointing to their left.
    As they reached the corner, they discovered multiple circles that stretched to the other corner. Many creatures were perched on top of them. One of them resembled a wyvern with two legs, two wings, and a pointed tail.
    However, Baold led them to a large white lizard-like creature with four legs and four wings.
    "Is this a dragon?" Avalon gasped.
    "What's wrong? Is this your first time seeing one? Or does your world also have dragons?" Baold inquired.
    "Yes. In my world, there are knights who can ride on top of a dragon. They are the most prestigious knights in the country, known as Dragon Knights. However, the dragons in my world have a preference for individuals with pure hearts, so..." Avalon trailed off, leaving Theo and Haruka to understand his straightforwardness.
    "The dragon we have here is different. It's a lesser dragon, not an actual dragon. You could say they are an upgraded version of a wyvern. While their combat prowess isn't high, they can serve as mounts and possess intelligence," Baold explained, walking towards the dragon and saying, "Lushivar, these three are my guests."
    The white dragon examined the three individuals. As a sensitive creature, the dragon could sense the essence lingering around them. It detected two additional presences besides Avalon's.
    Avalon, in particular, appeared pure and innocent, and the dragon could sense his goodness.
    However, when the dragon's gaze fell upon Theo, its body shook in reaction.
    "!!!" The white dragon sensed the flow of Theo's essence and raised its body in shock.
    "What's wrong?!" Baold stepped forward, trying to protect the three guests while calming his dragon.
    It took a few seconds for the white dragon, Lushivar, to regain its composure and lower its body. It looked at Theo and said, "What a dangerous human you are..."
    "Huh?" Baold turned around, surprised. He knew Theo was strong, but it was the first time Lushivar had reacted so strongly to a human.
    "Your control over essence is so perfect that it remains completely hidden within your body. It even diminishes your presence to some extent, making it difficult for people to look at you even when you're right in front of them. And..." The white dragon suddenly fell silent.
    A shadow cast by the sun appeared behind Theo. In an instant, the shadow expanded and formed a pair of red eyes. The shadow extended towards the dragon as if trying to grab its neck for speaking too much.
    In terms of raw strength and energy, Theo was far inferior to Baold. However, there were many things about Theo that couldn't be seen at first glance.
    The white dragon quickly corrected its words and said, "I am Lushivar. I seek the answer from you, O' Traveler. Do you wish to harm this place?"
    The students were completely shocked. They had underestimated their teacher despite re-evaluating him multiple times. The fact that the dragon feared him indicated that they still had much to learn about Theo.
    "Lushivar, what are you..." Baold was bewildered.
    "I'm just a guest, doing what he wants me to do. Unless others plan to harm me, I don't want to cause any harm," Theo shrugged.
    Lushivar closed his eyes for a few seconds before saying, "I understand. O' Great Traveler, please hop on my back. I shall guide you to your destination."
    Baold never expected that the dragon he had raised would bow its head to Theo. What had Theo done to earn such respect? This question would linger in Baold's mind for a long time.
    Theo accepted the offer and asked Baold to board first, as he was the host. Although confused, Baold led him to the dragon's back.
    Before taking flight, Baold placed his hand on Lushivar's scales, causing glowing lines to light up all over the creature's body, forming a translucent barrier.
    "Hoh? What is this?" Theo looked at Baold curiously.
    "This is..." Baold pondered, realizing he could understand the situation by taking advantage of Theo's curiosity. "I don't mind answering you, but I'm also curious about Lushivar's action."
    "Well, you should ask him, not me," Theo shrugged.
    Baold was unsure how to proceed. He looked at Lushivar, who flapped his wings and took to the sky before answering, "Since your excellency has given permission, may I ask if you have encountered a great dragon?"
    "A great dragon?" Baold and Avalon gasped, while Haruka, unfamiliar with dragons in her world, looked confused. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo paused to recall his experiences and replied, "I had several dragon friends. I think I know which one you're referring to... He has passed away, but it seems his existence is still integrated into my soul."
    Lushivar didn't say more, but he acknowledged Theo's words. Baold and Avalon could only stare in disbelief.
    "A great dragon? Are they scary beings?" Haruka asked.
    "I don't know. He was my friend and somewhat of a mentor. I learned a lot from him, and I found him quite friendly even when we first met," Theo recalled his past experiences.
    "Great Dragons are superior to real dragons... They are so strong that..." Baold pointed at the building on the peak and continued, "They could reduce that building to ashes with their breath alone."
    "Oh?!" Haruka was astonished to hear about a creature of such immense power, and to learn that Theo was friends with one.
    Baold had been stopping in his sentences due to the successive shocks, and Theo added, "Well, he indeed had that capability. Although, in his case, he would probably just call forth a lightning bolt with a flick of his claw to flatten the entire hill."
    Avalon dropped to the ground, stunned by his teacher's hidden secrets.
    "Well, that doesn't really matter, I suppose," Theo shrugged. The dragon he mentioned was the renowned Lightning Dragon Saint from his original world, known among dragons as the Wise Dragon King.
    During his time in his original world, Theo received guidance and even established a connection with the Lightning Dragon Saint. Although he had been transported to another reality, it appeared that his soul retained these memories.
    As Theo understood, when he traveled to another world, his soul transferred to the new reality, carrying the memories, experiences, techniques, and mastery of his original world. However, it seemed that there were other aspects that could be included within one's soul besides these.
    "I wonder where I can learn more about souls..." Theo muttered inwardly before turning to Baold. "By the way, are you planning to answer my earlier question? What is this?"
    Theo's curiosity about the glowing lines that formed a barrier remained.
    "Ah!" Baold regained his composure and began his explanation. "This is called Inscription. I might be a minister, but I'm also an Inscription Grandmaster."

 Chapter 51 An Attack

    [Chapter 50 Comment]"This is called Inscription. I'm an Inscription Grandmaster before I'm a minister," Baold explained.
    Theo pondered for a moment before asking, "Hoh? How does this Inscription work... if you don't mind sharing?"
    "Well, while it might not be common knowledge, it has spread quite widely. I don't see any issue with sharing the basics with you," Baold replied. He pointed at the lines and continued, "We have been studying the flow of essence since ancient times."
    Theo crouched down, examining the lines closely and noticing smaller lines within the larger ones. Baold had formed numerous intricate patterns when activating his power, indicating the difficulty involved.
    Baold elaborated, "By using the blood of magical creatures, which has an affinity with essence, the energy can flow more smoothly. By drawing these patterns, you can create a barrier. Of course, there are basic patterns and a vast amount of knowledge required to form the lines. It's not something that can be understood with just a single glance."
    "I see. It's certainly quite challenging," Theo agreed, recognizing the complexity of Inscription. Replicating it would require direct learning and practice. It appeared that this world had dedicated extensive research to the study of energy flow.
    "Does that answer your question?" Baold inquired.
    "Well, I definitely intend to explore this knowledge further, but I suppose it can wait," Theo chuckled.
    "I can provide you with a few books on the subject as an additional reward," Baold offered.
    "That sounds good enough," Theo agreed. Baold likely saw his previous boast as a form of assurance. With the white dragon's acknowledgment of Theo's power, it was clear that he possessed enough strength to reach the end of the ruin. Offering this knowledge as a bonus would help Theo focus on it rather than being distracted by the treasures within the ruin.
    However, their peaceful journey was suddenly interrupted. While flying through the sky, a distant blue light caught their attention.
    "!!!" Baold and Theo were the first to notice. The light raced straight toward their barrier and collided with it.
    Boom! Roar!
    The white dragon roared in pain as the explosion singed his scales and destabilized him.
    "What's happening?!" The two students were startled, but they realized they were suspended in the air rather than being blown away.
    Theo used his essence to create a rope that connected himself, the two students, and the dragon, keeping them together. Additionally, a barrier made of concentrated essence materialized next to Theo. Anticipating an attack, he had prepared an extra layer of defense.
    Fortunately, the barrier held strong against the blast. Meanwhile, Baold stood on the other side of the barrier as the dragon adjusted its flight.
    "Who dares to attack us?" Baold gritted his teeth, scanning the direction from which the light had come.
    "What is this? Are we under attack? Do you have an enemy or something?" Theo asked, furrowing his brow. He attempted to locate the source of the attack, but it seemed they were being targeted from a significant distance away.
    Baold didn't respond immediately. Instead, he examined the explosion and said, "Lushivar, how are you?"
    "I'm fine. I'll return to my original flying position," Lushivar replied, rotating his body. "What is happening, my friend?"
    "I'm not entirely sure," Baold replied, forming a few lines on his hands. When he clapped his hands, a large Inscription appeared outside the barrier. He positioned it in the direction of the previous attack as an additional defense. "I apologize, Mr. Theo and the two students. I am also puzzled by the situation, but for now, we must remain vigilant against another attack."
    "That's true," Theo nodded, turning to his two students. "Are both of you alright?"
    "Yes, Sir," they confirmed. Observing the situation, Haruka asked, "Should I send my friend to fly over there and investigate the cause?"
    "Will it cause any problems for your friend?" Theo inquired.
    "No," Haruka confirmed.
    "Alright," Theo agreed.
    As soon as they reached an understanding, Haruka sent her friend to investigate the direction from which the previous attack had come. She maintained her position, flying alongside the dragon. They remained on high alert, expecting another attack to strike.
    After three minutes, Haruka relayed the information, "She says there is a giant gun located far away. It was so distant that we had difficulty seeing it from here."
    Theo turned to Baold, seeking his knowledge on the matter. Baold looked pensive, struggling to recall, until he changed the term "gun."
    "Wait a minute... Cannon... The Light Bead Cannon?!" Baold exclaimed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "What is that?" Theo inquired.
    "Just as the name implies, it's a cannon that accelerates and fires Light Beads as projectiles. As you witnessed earlier, it has a significant impact. The barrier we have is an incredibly powerful inscription, allowing it to withstand the impact. However, without a barrier, it could evaporate a portion of Lushivar's body. During wars, multiple cannons like these are often used to breach fortress barriers," Baold explained.
    "Then, who would dare to employ such weapons?" Theo asked.
    Baold hesitated before responding, "I..."
    "We are currently under attack, and there is a possibility of further assaults. If you're unwilling to disclose the information, then we will have to abort the mission. I won't allow my students to become embroiled in a conflict the empire is facing," Theo asserted.
    Baold sighed. "Are you familiar with our world's common enemies?"
    "Magical creatures?" Theo guessed.
    "While they could be classified as such, they have a specific name: Marei. After we discovered that the planet is round, we finally identified their origin. Are you familiar with the concept of a Hollow Planet?" Baold queried.
    "Yes," Theo nodded without hesitation.
    "Marei are believed to come from the other part of this planet. However, as essence originates from the planet's core, they possess more magical energy than the beings on the surface. Periodically, they emerge from the surface to attack us. In response, we have employed Inscription to disrupt the energy flow and prevent them from teleporting to specific areas," Baold explained.
    "So, you're saying that the Marei are attacking us?" Theo confirmed.
    "Yes. They are intelligent creatures, and their civilization has birthed numerous magical technologies that astound even us. The Light Bead Cannon is one of their inventions. If we don't want to be sniped again, we must turn around and strike them first," Baold declared.
    Theo pondered the situation. It was frustrating, but they seemed to have no other choice. "Fine."
    "Lushivar!" Baold called out.
    "I understand," Lushivar acknowledged, altering their course to head directly towards the giant cannon.
    As Haruka had mentioned, they spotted the colossal cannon. It stood about twenty meters tall, with a size akin to a mansion. What captured Theo's interest, however, was the massive crystal positioned at the back of the cannon's barrel, which appeared to concentrate the essence in the air. It was likely where the bullet was charged.
    Additionally, they noticed several peculiar beings surrounding the giant cannon. Some resembled smaller dragons, but with faster flight and more powerful wing flaps. The essence emanating from their bodies was substantial.
    "What is this..." Haruka gasped. "There must be around a thousand of them."
    "They must be here to attack something. Are they waiting for us or merely spotting us from this location?" Avalon questioned, unsheathing his sword.
    Theo observed the individual Marei. They resembled magical beasts but were stronger than any he had encountered before.
    "With this number and the giant cannon, there must be a commander among them," Baold surmised, scanning the surroundings. "I will decimate them and destroy their cannon. That should be enough to make them retreat. Once we reach our destination, I will report this incident to the empire."
    "Very well. I will assist you... because I'm rather annoyed," Theo sighed. "Come forth, Toon Carnival."
    A sudden burst of essence erupted from Theo's body, creating a small shockwave in the vicinity. The Marei sensed the extraordinary power emanating from Theo and immediately turned their attention towards him, seeking to protect the cannon. Those capable of flight swiftly moved towards the dragon, while the cannon's barrel shifted as if preparing to fire.
    "You better stop," Theo's expression turned cold. With a wave of his hand, the ground trembled beneath them, startling everyone present.
    A pair of hands burst through the earth's surface, revealing a giant body. It was the same clown that had fought against the Supernatural Being in Haruka's world.
    The Marei were shocked to see a colossal enemy emerge seemingly out of nowhere. They attempted to attack the clown, but he swiftly seized the cannon and bent it, rendering it useless. Despite being assaulted by multiple Marei, the clown vanished, having accomplished his task.
    Amidst the chaos, Baold took advantage of the distraction and completed drawing his Inscription. A massive symbol composed of numerous intricate lines materialized above the dragon. It appeared as though it was formed by hundreds of giant lines, but Theo recognized that there were millions of smaller lines intricately forming the pattern.
    "Seven Rank Inscription. Composite Bullet!" Baold exclaimed.
    The symbol emitted a brilliant glow as essence began to converge in front of it. The turbulent flow of essence propelled it forward at high velocity.
    A few Marei creatures attempted to intercept the blast, but upon impact, they disintegrated. However, before the projectile could reach the cannon, a small creature leaped into the air and punched the bullet. Their clash generated a powerful shockwave, effectively halting the extraordinary attack.
    Once the dust settled, a small humanoid creature stood suspended in midair. It possessed red skin and a pair of black pupils. Theo could sense the creature's intelligence through its piercing gaze. Furthermore, he felt irritated to have become a target when he had no connection to the Marei in the first place.
    Theo's illusions were so lifelike because he possessed actual knowledge and experience of their effects. Anyone who encountered Theo's illusions would experience the burning sensations and pain that they would likely feel in reality.
    This was due to Theo using his own abilities to create and endure such experiences. In fact, Theo had subjected himself to self-inflicted burns, torture, and death in countless ways, from fatal stabbings to lightning-induced demise.
    Mia had heard from her mother that Theo indirectly caused the deaths of ten billion people, but she was unaware that her father had subjected himself to millions of self-inflicted deaths.
    The accumulation of the sensations of death and the intent to kill during those experiences was immense. Now, Theo unleashed that accumulated killing intent in one swift release.
    The overwhelming killing intent caused the temperature to plummet instantly. The sky darkened, resembling an eclipse.
    The Marei sensed this killing intent, feeling as though a king was looking down upon mere commoners, ready to exterminate them. Meanwhile, both of Theo's students were overwhelmed by the intensity of his killing intent, dropping to their knees and struggling to breathe.
    Lushivar had previously confirmed that his soul was integrated with Theo's, allowing him to tap into the killing intent he possessed from his original world. It felt as though Death itself had descended upon the world.

 Chapter 52 Reaching Their Destination

    [Chapter 51 Comment]Everyone was completely shocked by the sudden change in the world. The temperature dropped, and a chilling sensation brushed against their skin. The sunlight was obscured completely, adding to the eerie atmosphere.
    Theo emitted his killing intent to such an extent that all the Marei could feel its overwhelming presence. To them, it felt as though they had become tiny, insignificant beings in the presence of an all-powerful entity.
    All the Marei froze in their tracks, as if Death itself had just descended upon them.
    "Go away," Theo stated, his voice seemingly small, yet every single Marei could hear it clearly. It was the first time they had encountered an existence like this, causing them to question whether they had attacked the wrong target.
    The small humanoid Marei glared at Theo, looking conflicted. On one hand, the power that Theo had displayed earlier was so immense that attacking him immediately seemed like a suicide mission. On the other hand, retreating was not a simple option due to the circumstances.
    However, when it glanced at the cannon that Theo had effortlessly bent, the Marei leader realized that it would be wiser to retreat and fix the cannon before attempting to attack the humans again. Despite not having an army, Theo appeared to possess enough power to inflict significant damage upon them before they could escape.
    The leader raised its hand and shattered a black stone, releasing a powerful energy that gradually formed a giant vortex. The other Marei began pushing the giant cannon back until it reached the portal, while the humanoid Marei stayed in position, ready to react if Theo decided to attack them during their retreat.
    Within five minutes, all one thousand Marei had retreated back into the portal, and the giant vortex vanished into thin air. It was at that moment that Theo snapped his fingers, dispelling his illusion. While the killing intent was real, Theo had amplified its effect using his illusion.
    Now that the enemies had withdrawn, Theo finally released the illusion.
    "Haaa!"
    "Cough!"
    Haruka and Avalon dropped to their knees. Avalon gasped for air, his hands supporting his trembling body, while Haruka clutched her throat and coughed.
    Theo blinked a few times, attempting to calm his heart down. He didn't want to get entangled in this world's problems, but there was another reason for his actions.
    Throughout the missions, Theo had experimented with various approaches to see the reaction of the readers. However, after several chapters without comments, he felt that he might have failed in his attempt. Not wanting to force readers to comment and risk them disliking the story, he had remained quiet for a while, unaware that the author had sensed his thoughts in secret.
    "Are you alright?" Theo asked Haruka and Avalon.
    "We're alright, Teacher," Haruka replied, though her hands trembled, and her back was soaked with sweat.
    Avalon's complexion had improved, but he couldn't find the words to express his feelings after witnessing Theo's overwhelming power. He never expected that Theo's killing intent could be so formidable.
    He felt as though he was being cut into pieces, unable to fight back. Helplessness crawled into Avalon's heart as he wondered what would happen if Theo truly got angry when he supported Gareth to be their teacher instead of Theo. Haruka, too, couldn't help but wonder about the experiences Theo had gone through to be able to release such a level of killing intent.
    Only Lushivar knew that someone who had gained the friendship of a great dragon was capable of such a thing. So, the dragon was initially shocked but quickly regained its composure.
    Baold asked, "Shall we continue?"
    "Yeah. We should reach our destination as soon as possible so that we won't be interrupted anymore," Theo agreed, as he had no interest in dealing with the Marei.
    "Alright," Baold said, instructing Lushivar to continue their journey.
    Meanwhile, Haruka found herself sitting helplessly as her feet refused to move. Next to her was a translucent woman that only she could see. The woman had long black hair and was slightly taller than Haruka.
    "Your teacher is a freak," the woman said while observing Theo. "I was targeted by the death reaper back in your world, yet the death reaper didn't exude such killing intent when they tried to capture me."
    Haruka gulped nervously. On one hand, she felt a bit relieved to know that such a strong man was her teacher. On the other hand, she was a bit scared of him due to what happened earlier.
    No one spoke for a while after that encounter. Baold approached Theo to inform him that they would reach their destination in three hours.
    During their journey, they didn't encounter a single enemy. However, they did come across signs of a recent battle that seemed to have ended a few hours ago.
    Despite Baold's desire to stop and handle the problem, it was decided to bring Theo to their destination first.
    As they arrived, Theo and the others saw a massive building that stretched over a hundred meters in radius, situated in the middle of a grass plain. The building was made of black rock that seemed to absorb essence from the air. Numerous inscriptions surrounded the structure, providing protection against external threats.
    Around the building, there were tents and wooden houses, hinting that it was bustling with activity.
    "The ruin isn't open to everyone, is it?" Theo inquired.
    "Not really," Baold replied, gesturing towards the people present. "Most of them are soldiers. Additionally, we've gathered a few specialists to study the ruin. The ones who aren't military personnel are probably renowned adventurers or treasure hunters attempting to challenge this place."
    "And there are no living creatures inside, according to your report?" Theo asked.
    "That's correct. There are no living creatures. However, considering the origin of this ruin, there might be objects that can move or traps, in addition to illusions," Baold explained.
    Theo nodded thoughtfully. "Illusions aside, traps and animated objects can be quite troublesome." He glanced at his students. "Alright. Both of you, listen to my commands when we enter. While I'd like to give you more independence like the other students, I won't endanger your lives. So, I'll fully control our advance."
    Avalon and Haruka exchanged nods, expressing their understanding. "We got it, Teacher. We'll follow your commands," they said in unison.
    "I see. Then..." Theo handed two red buttons to them. "Take these."
    "This is¡­" Avalon was confused. "What is this for?"
    "It's just a mysterious button. No one knows what will happen if you press the red button. Your first task is to carry that red button with you wherever you go for the rest of the day. However, you are not allowed to press it. Is that clear?" Theo explained.
    Haruka was unsure of the reason, but whenever she looked at the button, she felt an overwhelming urge to press it, curious about what would happen. Avalon felt the same temptation, but being a knight, he was more disciplined and committed to following someone's command.
    Nonetheless, both of them knew that this task might be harder than they originally thought since it came from Theo.
    Regardless, they held the button carefully in their hands.
    Baold didn't quite understand why Theo gave such a task, but it was evident that he was testing their patience and will. If they pressed it, Theo would know who disobeyed his order.
    "Maybe I should use this kind of test to train the endurance of my soldiers," Baold muttered inwardly.
    Once they arrived at their destination, Lushivar landed on the ground. Recognizable to the soldiers, a group of them greeted Baold, with a robust middle-aged man leading the way.
    "Greetings, Sir Baold. We've been waiting for you," the middle-aged man addressed Baold before glancing at Theo and the two students. "Are they..." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "They are the guests I've invited to help with the ruin," Baold introduced them. "The teacher is Theodore Griffith, and the students are Haruka Kimura and Avalon Pendragon."
    "Thank you very much for your help," the middle-aged man, Devian, replied politely before introducing himself. "I am the commander here. You may call me Devian."
    "Nice to meet you," Theo nodded in acknowledgment.
    "Devian is in charge of this place. However, considering the severity of this matter, I will be the one guiding you to the ruin so that no one bothers you. Let me show you around," Baold said, extending his hand.
    "Alright then," Theo agreed, intrigued to see what this world had to offer in terms of power.
    "Oh, right. I almost forgot," Baold suddenly recalled and pointed in the direction they came from. "Devian, are you aware that Marei are attacking us in that direction?"
    "Marei?" the commander frowned. "I'm sorry, Sir. I don't think I know of them."
    "I see. Regardless, it's quite close to this place. I want you to send letters to headquarters to request reinforcements. We don't know their aims, so it's crucial to investigate this matter," Baold instructed.
    "Understood," Devian accepted the task without hesitation, and Baold proceeded to lead Theo and the others away.
    As they walked away, some soldiers were conversing about them.
    "Hey, are you sure that person is reliable? He's a teacher, but he's kind of young."
    "Yeah. He even brought two students with him. I heard the students have only studied under him for less than two months. Can they even do anything?"
    "They wouldn't be able to do anything."
    The soldiers were evidently looking down on them, considering Baold's status as their minister and Theo as just an ordinary teacher who brought two students. They believed he was sending them to their deaths.
    However, Theo had no intention of dispelling their doubts because he was genuinely curious about the world's power system, especially the Inscription.

 Chapter 53 Gimmick?

    [Chapter 52 Comment][Xinhuan: Knowing Theo, pressing the red button will probably summon an illusion of a clown that will pull a bunny out of a hat telling the student that it was just a prank. Then the prank will become a lesson.] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    [Seby_Spina: to comfort you Theo I'll explain the chapters are daily and there may be comments written late and I note that this skill is not retroactive it seems that you can only read comments from the previous chapter written in a certain period of time]
    [Twin_dragon13773: I'm sure the inscriptions will prove useful.]
    While Theo was looking around, he was quite surprised when three comments appeared before him. Reading the comments, he couldn't help but make a wry smile and muttered in a low voice, "Looking at the comments, it seems that the author projected my thoughts or something. I don't want to force you guys to comment and end up feeling it was a chore. I appreciate your comments, though."
    "Unfortunately, I can't tell you anything about the red button or the inscription for the time being," Theo continued.
    Feeling relieved and thankful at the same time, Theo noticed something else in the distance and turned to Baold, who was guiding them around.
    "Is there something wrong?" Baold asked, stopping to see what Theo wanted to say. Theo pointed to the right, specifically at two people who seemed to be talking to each other.
    The first person was a young man with big round glasses, holding a pile of papers in his hands that reached above his head. The other person was a muscular man who appeared to be trying to mess with him.
    Avalon and Haruka were surprised, as they noticed that during the first mission, Theo talked a lot with the captain from the military, and on the second mission, he brought Nana with him. Now, he showed a lot of interest in this new person.
    "Is there something wrong with him?" Baold became suspicious.
    "Not at all. He is carrying a lot of papers that seem to be related to Inscription," Theo hinted at what he truly wanted.
    "Ah!" Baold realized that Theo wanted the Inscription knowledge. "Of course, we've asked Inscription Masters to decipher the inscriptions on the building. There might be a clue from there. As for that young man, if I'm not mistaken, he is one of the youngest Inscription Masters in the royal academy."
    "Can you bring him to me later? I have a lot of questions regarding the inscription. Besides, there might be a chance that inscriptions play a significant part in the illusion. So, I want to study it a bit more," Theo requested.
    Baold contemplated for a moment. Theo cleverly asked for someone talented without bothering Baold too much, and Baold had to agree since he couldn't use 'busy' as an excuse.
    "Alright. I'll tell him about you after this. I can't promise anything though," said Baold.
    "It's fine," Theo nodded. He actually used the last comment about how the inscriptions might be useful. Although he couldn't confirm if they were related, it didn't change the fact that someone mentioned it. He wouldn't focus on inscriptions unless the author emphasized them significantly. So, Theo thought about studying the inscriptions a bit as they might be a way to solve the puzzle.
    Baold agreed and continued leading them to various places. After an hour, they finally reached their tent. It was a large tent for only three of them, but Baold had thoughtfully divided it into two sections. Haruka would take the left one while Theo and Avalon stayed in the right one. They could easily help each other in case something happened through the thin cloth separating the two parts.
    Baold decided to send the young man, Yezlle, to Theo right away.
    "Hello, Sir," Yezlle greeted him from outside the tent. "I am Yezlle from the Royal Academy. I've heard from the minister that you require my presence. May I know how I can help you?"
    Without hesitation, Theo left the two students in the tent and brought Yezlle away for a discussion.
    Once Theo wasn't looking anymore, both students actually took out the red buttons again, placing them on the table next to them. It seemed that both of them were curious about the mysterious buttons.
    Since Theo was their teacher, there was no way the red button would harm them. However, Theo told them not to press it either. So, they were facing a dilemma.
    "I wonder, what does Teacher want to do with this button?" Haruka didn't know that a simple red button had this much charm to the point where she slowly went insane from curiosity.
    Avalon was holding Theo's command like a soldier, but even his knight's heart got swayed. His vision kept glancing at the button back and forth.
    Meanwhile, Theo was asking Yezlle about the basics of inscriptions.
    "Inscriptions alone are categorized into different types, and each type has its own basics. So, talking about this will take a long time," Yezlle had a hard time answering Theo's request.
    Theo pointed at a place and said, "How about this one?"
    "This one has at least two categories: Defensive and Utility. The defensive inscription is used to form barriers that repel all kinds of attacks from the outside. The Utility inscription is the one maintaining the whole tower to keep functioning even after a millennium has passed."
    Theo thought for a moment and changed his question. "In that case, how about giving me some basic knowledge about this Utility Inscription, especially the part related to illusion."
    "Understood. We have found at least three inscriptions from the Utility Category. The Memory Inscription, the Gathering Inscription, and the Illusion Inscription."
    "Hoh? If I have to guess, the Gathering Inscription uses the black stone as a catalyst to absorb the essence in the air to maintain the tower's functions? Meanwhile, the Illusion Inscription is the one we're fighting now¡­ No, in fact, the Memory Inscription sounds like it's recording what the owner did and applied it to the Illusion Inscription¡­ Something like that?" Theo interjected, giving his opinions.
    Yezlle dropped his jaw in disbelief. To think Theo could easily link all of them correctly, this was the first time he saw an outsider do it.
    "Yes. You're completely correct, Sir. That's why we're having problems deciphering the inscriptions. I mentioned 'at least' earlier because we couldn't understand all of them."
    "Hoh? There are more inscriptions that you can't recognize?"
    "From what we can find as well as the size, we estimate there are more than ten unknown inscriptions. Unless we could decipher all of them, we wouldn't be able to reach the top of the tower."
    "What do you know about the tower?" Theo asked.
    "According to the first floor's layout, we are expecting the tower to have five floors. Each floor will give a different level of illusions. The first floor is already giving a powerful illusion that causes most of us to fall into despair. The people who have gone to the second floor have never returned, so we have no way of knowing about the illusion."
    "How about the first floor?"
    "From the witness' statements, there is a pattern to the first floor's illusion. It seems to be showing you helplessness."
    "Helplessness, huh?" Theo looked down, contemplating. "In that case, tell me more about the basic patterns of the inscriptions."
    "As much as I want to do that, I need my books and papers to show you."
    "Then, you can guide me to the place where you can teach me about it. Though, that depends on whether you want to do it or not. I'm not going to force you."
    "You are the esteemed guest that the minister has invited, so of course, I can make time for you, Sir. If you don't mind a bit of a messy place, then I'll guide you there."
    "Sure." Theo extended his hand as if telling him to lead the way.
    While the two of them talked more about the inscriptions, Haruka and Avalon were trying to distract themselves from the buttons.
    "Avalon," Haruka called him, as talking to him was the only way to distract herself.
    "Yes?"
    "I have a question for you. What do you think we can learn from this? You should have listened to the people's words regarding Teacher Theo's lessons in each mission, right?"
    "Yeah. All of them are tailored for them, but it doesn't mean the others can't learn from the lessons as well."
    "Then, what do you think we will learn from this mission?"
    "I'm not sure. This mission is related to illusions, his specialty. In addition, it's said to be a very dangerous mission."
    "Are you saying there is a chance that we won't be able to learn anything?" Haruka didn't mention anything about the dangerous mission or her safety. After learning about Theo's power from her classmates, it was the least of her problems. Even if the mission ended up in failure, Theo would prioritize his students' safety.
    "It's not about that." Avalon shook his head. "I'm talking about how the illusion might harm us in a way that Teacher Theo can't prevent."
    "Well, illusions attack directly into the head. Teacher Theo can't really know what happened in our minds, right?" Haruka looked down, contemplating. Theo might be a monster, but he surely could not read their minds.
    However, Avalon had a different opinion, especially after remembering how Theo used the spy to see through their plans during the game. "I don't think so. I mean, I have become the bridge to see everyone's mind during the game."
    "What? Don't tell me¡­" Haruka gasped. "The game is used for the sake of preparing us?"
    "He did tell us that."
    "Now that I think about it." Haruka made a wry smile. "Though, this means that there is another reason why Teacher is bringing me through that so-called hidden assignment. We don't even know if he made that up or not¡­"
    "Yeah." Avalon agreed with her.
    "I think he is planning to use me." The woman ghost next to Haruka suddenly opened her mouth, but Haruka was the only one who could hear her.
    "You?" Haruka raised her eyebrows.
    "Hmm?" Avalon tilted his head in confusion, not understanding Haruka's reaction.
    "There is a chance that illusions don't work on ghosts. If this is correct, then I might be able to break through the tower. And since we're not restrained by physical objects, we can simply pass through it."
    "I see. There is that way¡­" Haruka frowned. If what the ghost said was true, then this mission would be an easy one. But Theo should have assessed the mission's difficulty and still claimed it to be dangerous.
    So, Haruka couldn't help but think there was something that she hadn't thought through.
    "There might be a catch somewhere. I think this mission won't be as simple." Haruka muttered while Avalon tried to think about their situation.
    They couldn't help but glance back at the red buttons that Theo gave earlier. When their gazes intertwined with each other, they seemed to realize that they had the same thought.
    "Don't tell me. The red buttons are the clue?"

 Chapter 54 Entering the Ruin

    [Chapter 53 Comment][Adam_Balch_7324: Well it seems inscription is rather interesting seeming to use essence in the environment instead of one's own so if properly used can create a much stronger effect than you can achieve alone]
    ¡­
    The next morning, Theo was staring at the two students who hung their heads low.
    "Teacher¡­" Haruka walked to him and confessed her sins. "I'm very sorry. I have touched the button¡­ twice."
    Theo looked at her with a poker face as if it didn't really matter. On the other hand, Avalon looked a bit adamant, considering it was a knight's shame. However, he knew that not admitting his mistake would be breaking his chivalry code. Ultimately, Avalon also confessed. "I apologize, Sir. I have pressed the button once because I was curious."
    "So, what happened?" Theo asked, but his tone became colder.
    "¡­" Haruka paused for a moment before saying, "I was curious about it, so I tried to press it, wondering what would happen to me. I kept searching for the clue, but I couldn't find it. So, I tried it once more, albeit finding nothing again."
    "I¡­ did press it." Avalon glanced at Haruka at first, remembering that Haruka was asking him to press the button to see what would happen because she couldn't find anything different. After some persuasion, he decided to do it.
    There was no way that he could admit that Haruka was the one tempting him since Haruka would definitely get a big punishment from Theo. So, to avoid the worst-case scenario, he decided to sacrifice himself as well.
    "That was my mistake, Teacher. Please punish¡ª" Before Avalon could finish his words, his forehead got flicked by Theo as he heard, "Of course, it was your mistake."
    Avalon was dumbfounded, never expecting that he would be punished like this. On the other hand, Haruka wasn't hit by him. Filled with disappointment, Theo let out a long sigh. "Do you know why I gave you the red buttons?"
    Avalon and Haruka exchanged looks before shaking their heads.
    "Our mission this time is to explore an ancient ruin that is the slumbering place of a great illusionist that can affect reality with his power. With such a powerful person controlling the illusion inside, there is a chance that your heart will be swayed."
    "Ah!" Haruka and Avalon instantly understood why he used this method.
    Haruka's curiosity led her to do something that Theo had forbidden. Inside the ruin, there might be temptation that would lead her astray. And Theo wanted to prevent it by giving the red button.
    In other words, if she actually followed Theo and restrained herself from pressing the button, it meant that the illusion wouldn't work because Theo's order was absolute. At the same time, Theo wasn't angry at her because he knew that the illusion might actually create his body to order Haruka, which instructed her to do something bad.
    On the other hand, Avalon thought that her friend might actually persuade him to do something he shouldn't. Despite having the absolute order, he actually betrayed him because of the request.
    What if Haruka appeared and told him to go to that side? It might cause problems for the group.
    Unlike Haruka, Theo flicked his forehead because the problem was different.
    Haruka took action because of her own curiosity. In other words, if the others actually imitated Theo or someone else, she would take that action because she thought that was the right thing to do. Meanwhile, Avalon did it due to someone else's request, which made him extremely vulnerable.
    "This is the wonder of illusion. It doesn't have a form but can be shaped into anything. Do you learn your lessons?"
    "Yes." Both of them answered at the same time. However, Haruka added, "But¡­ shouldn't we create a secret code? This way, we could ask the code and understand the other party is just an illusion."
    "What if the illusion comes directly from your mind, meaning it uses your memory as the basis?"
    Haruka couldn't reply back, clearly knowing their effort was futile.
    "So, how do you evade illusions, Teacher?" Avalon was more straightforward and asked directly about the solution.
    "I have shown you the way during the game. It's up to you whether you can discover it or not," Theo explained.
    "That's¡­" Both of them looked at each other, wondering about the answer. They couldn't help but think Theo was just giving them unnecessary puzzles. He should have told them directly so that they could break free from the illusion easily. Unbeknownst to them, there was a reason why Theo chose not to tell them, but he remained silent as if he didn't care about their worries.
    "Anyway, let's go. We'll be entering the ruin." Theo turned around, leading the students to the entrance of the ruin.
    While walking, Theo took a look at the comment.
    "Yeah. The inscription is extremely useful. I can use them to create an illusion while I'm not there directly. However, I am planning to use it in a different way, so look forward to it," Theo answered in a low voice. It seemed that he wanted to implement something in his class.
    As soon as they reached the entrance, Baold had been waiting for them.
    "Have you got a good rest?" Baold asked with a smile.
    "Yes, thanks to you." Theo nodded while glancing at the entrance that had been opened for him. The interior seemed to be dark, but he could see from the limited sunlight that entered the building that it had a huge hall inside. He didn't know how far, but the darkness that stretched to the corner made it look eerie.
    "Should I come in with you?" Baold asked. "I'm strong enough to protect the two students, you know."
    "No, it's fine." Theo shook his head. "Bringing more people will just cause unnecessary problems. And what if you are the one making the mistake? Won't you suddenly attack all of us?"
    "That's¡­" Baold couldn't refute that claim. While he certainly couldn't attack Theo, what if his impulse changed after the illusion and caused him to attack the students? It would be catastrophic. "Understood. If you need anything, then feel free to tell me. I'll definitely prepare them. If you deem it too dangerous, it's fine to retreat." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I know." Theo pointed at the entrance and asked, "What did you see inside?"
    "Hmm?" Haruka and Avalon were confused, but they still followed his instruction and tried to see what was inside.
    Avalon shook his head, saying, "I'm sorry, Teacher. I couldn't see anything. It's pitch-black inside."
    "I¡­" Haruka fell silent. She couldn't answer the question immediately, confusing Avalon and Baold.
    "What's wrong?" Baold asked.
    "I'm not sure¡­ I think I can see someone's soul in that darkness. It's blurry, so I can't be very sure." Haruka rubbed her eyebrows and tried to look at it again, albeit it had disappeared.
    Thump!
    Her answer caused an eerie silence. It seemed that Haruka's eyes were one of the biggest factors why Theo brought her here.
    "Who is that soul?" Baold asked another question.
    "I'm not sure. A tall man¡­ probably around forty to fifty years old. His body is shrouded by darkness, so I can't tell you anything about the body. That's all I can see." Haruka explained while taking a deep breath as if she was tired.
    Theo turned around and raised two fingers. "Alright. I'll give you two instructions, so please remember these two no matter what."
    Avalon and Haruka made a serious expression as if telling him that they would follow it unlike what they did with the red buttons.
    "First, we're going to enter together and go back together."
    "¡­" They were perplexed since that should be an obvious statement. They didn't even know why Theo gave such an obvious instruction. But the second instruction was even more ridiculous.
    "And I want you guys to have fun inside. Remember that and you should be fine." Theo made a gentle smile as though he was assuring them that everything would be alright.
    Although they didn't fully understand what Theo was talking about, they kept those two instructions in their mind.
    "Alright. Let's go." Theo turned around and began walking toward the entrance.
    "May fortune bless you with its presence. I will wait at the entrance, so that you can easily go out in case something happens." Baold couldn't say anything other than wishing him luck since he was also defeated in this ruin.
    Once they entered, they couldn't see anything inside due to the darkness.
    "What are we going to face?" Haruka muttered in a low voice, feeling a bit nervous.
    Avalon didn't pull out his sword because he might injure the others in this darkness.
    All of a sudden, they heard a rumbling sound from the back.
    Rumble!
    Rumble!
    "Huh?" Avalon and Haruka looked back and saw the entrance was closing. They remembered that Baold had told them he would remain at the entrance and let it remain open so that they could go out immediately.
    So, Avalon and Haruka hurriedly went to the gap and saw Baold's shocked face as he was trying to stop the entrance from closing. It seemed that he was also unaware of the sudden change in the situation.
    "What is this?" Avalon gasped.
    "We're trapped?" Haruka looked around, but everything was pitch black. The only thing she could hear was other people's voices.
    "Teacher? Haruka? Where are you?" Avalon shouted while moving his hands around to find them.
    "Avalon? Is it you?" Haruka heard Avalon's voice and slowly moved toward his voice. Just like Avalon, she also extended her hand to find Avalon.
    Suddenly, she felt a touch. It soon became apparent that it was a hand.
    "Avalon. I got you!" Haruka said while firmly holding his arm and pulling him to her side.
    But in that instant, a blue flame appeared at the corner of the room, brightening the room. The blue flame spread right in front of the wall to all corners to the point she could dimly see everything around her.
    Unfortunately for her, that was the exact time that she found the arm she was holding.
    When the light illuminated the area in front of her, she finally saw a rotten arm.
    Haruka traced it back to the one who had this rotten arm and found a rotten face that was right in front of her. The face was blue and smelled awful. Its eyes almost fell from their sockets, and the teeth were yellow.
    "A zom¡­" Before she finished her words, the so-called zombie suddenly opened its mouth and tried to bite her. The zombie let out a scream, and its breath sounded so loud that it was almost deafening to her.
    In that instant, she became so scared that her reflex kicked in. Her right foot kicked the zombie's stomach while she was screaming, "NOOOOOOOO!"
    Meanwhile, Avalon was experiencing the same thing.
    He could hold this arm, thinking it was Haruka. But the blue light seemed to appear a bit later than in Haruka's vision.
    "Gah!" As a result, he got kicked in the stomach and fell three meters away.
    The blue light finally appeared and illuminated the room, letting him see the real culprit.
    It turned out the one that attacked him earlier was actually a pink ape.
    "ROOOO!" The ape let out a roar to scare Avalon, forcing him to stand back up and reach for his blade. He was ready to fight the ape.

 Chapter 55 Mysterious Orb

    [Chapter 54 Comment][Twin_dragon13773: Uh oh. Hopefully they'll realise they're fighting eachother.]
    ¡­
    The ape was so scary that Avalon was reaching for his blade to fight this beast. Meanwhile, Haruka was looking at the zombie who was raising its stance to bite her.
    However, Avalon remembered what Theo had said earlier¡­ the two things that they needed to know at first.
    They entered together.
    "!!!" That was right. They entered together, so they were supposed to be with each other. Still, he couldn't be so sure about his own hypothesis and tried to check it by stepping backward.
    "Hmm?" Haruka raised her eyebrows, realizing that something was weird. She didn't expect the zombie to back down as if it was trying to show her something. "Don't tell me¡­ Avalon?"
    Unfortunately, the ape in front of Avalon didn't speak the human language. Instead, it let out another roar as if showing its aggression.
    Even though Avalon wanted to pull out his blade right away, he refrained himself a bit longer and moved a bit further, considering the ape hadn't taken a single step forward.
    "¡­" Avalon became even more certain when the ape actually didn't move.
    Haruka also had the tacit understanding. It seemed that they were looking at each other but for some reasons, they weren't on the same page because of what they were seeing.
    "If the zombie is Avalon, this will definitely¡ª" Before Haruka finished her words, the zombie raised his hand. Numerous rotten hands emerged from the floor and held her feet. She was dumbstruck and reflexively jumped into the air to avoid the hands.
    However, for Avalon, this jump was the starting motion to pounce on him. He hurriedly raised his sword, preparing to block it.
    But the ape actually stopped in mid-air, causing him to see the ape hanging on the veins coming from the ceiling.
    He tried to calm down again, believing that the ape was Haruka. However, he had no way to establish a connection to her.
    Haruka also wasn't someone who could hang on the ceiling like this, so it was clear that what he was seeing was not entirely correct.
    As he predicted, Haruka was actually using her talisman to solidify the air underneath his foot, allowing her to stand right in the air to avoid the hands. The zombie hadn't done anything after that.
    She wanted to attack him, but the previous realization made her doubt her decision. Hence, Haruka asked the ghost beside her. "Are you seeing a zombie right now?"
    "Yes." The female ghost acknowledged it without hesitation after seeing the confusion on Haruka's face.
    Haruka narrowed her eyes, trying to see the soul within the illusion. However, even her eyes failed to do so.
    "What should we do?" Haruka asked while looking at the room. It was quite spacious, but the length of the room didn't reach fifty meters unlike the tower's size.
    "If what I'm thinking is correct, that zombie is your friend. However, what you're seeing right now might have been affected by the illusion, so I think it's better to back away, giving space." The ghost suggested.
    "Yeah." Haruka agreed with her. By making some distance between each other, they could still establish the fact that they were not going to harm each other. Even with the illusion, it was impossible to deny this fact.
    As soon as Haruka backed away, Avalon understood her intention and maintained the distance. They were not going to attack each other, so if they returned to each other, that must be an illusion.
    However, they would soon know why Baold concluded that this floor was a trial of helplessness.
    After Haruka gained enough distance, she looked forward, ready to reach the other side of the room. Although she hadn't seen a single clue from the area, she had to reach the other side first as there might be some clues. If she couldn't find any, she would begin looking around.
    In addition, she felt a bit weird that Theo wasn't visible here. He could see Avalon in the form of a zombie, but not Theo, as if he had been swallowed by the illusion completely.
    Still, their teacher was the greatest illusionist they had seen so far. Haruka didn't believe that Theo would be defeated before them.
    Haruka took a deep breath before stepping forth, ready for the challenge ahead. Unfortunately, it seemed that she wasn't prepared for it.
    All of a sudden, spikes emerged from the ground, impaling her foot.
    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" Haruka screamed in pain as she knelt down, finding spikes piercing her right foot. The spikes were long and big, and her blood coated them, causing her immense pain and making her tear up.
    Haruka didn't expect that there would be a trap like this in a ruin known for its illusion.
    Haruka's scream alarmed Avalon, and his heart skipped a beat, fearing that the ape would attack him. Thankfully, it was just his worries.
    Avalon tried to regain his composure, unaware that Haruka was crying from the pain. The Knight Links began to cover his body, increasing his physical abilities. He also placed his hand on his chest, summoning a full body armor that wrapped around him, protecting him from any potential threat.
    After regaining his calm, he assessed the situation. Stepping forth, he wondered what would happen to him. Instead of encountering traps, Avalon faced another problem.
    Creak! Creak! He heard a screeching sound coming from the other side. Focusing his eyes, he noticed a black spot emerging from the corner, gradually growing bigger. As it came closer, Avalon recognized the true identity of that black spot¡ªhundreds, if not thousands, of centipedes were crawling out of a small hole, filling up the room.
    "Are you serious?" Avalon raised his sword, contemplating his next move. Summoning his shield, he prepared to intercept the centipedes. He had no intention of allowing himself to be devoured by the insects, but the sight of so many crawling creatures filled him with disgust. His face turned pale, as he never thought insects would be this repulsive.
    Raising his sword, he concentrated his energy around it, planning to attack the centipedes first to observe their reaction before using the shield to protect himself. However, before he could make a move, he remembered that Haruka was with him. Looking to the side, he saw the ape holding its foot as if injured.
    Avalon felt torn. He wanted to help Haruka, but approaching her might make her think of him as the real monster. In his dilemma, a small golden light suddenly brightened the room, forming a palm-sized orb.
    "Don't be afraid." The orb sent words directly into Avalon's head.
    "Huh?" Avalon was shocked; it was his first experience with telepathy.
    Ignoring his reaction, the orb continued, "Will a knight still protect someone who might actually harm them?"
    Avalon couldn't help but hesitate, though the answer was apparent. The orb asked again, "How about corrupt officials? Are they truly worth protecting?"
    "¡­" Avalon knew that knights were not supposed to protect corrupt officials. However, in their duty of protecting the people, corrupt officials sometimes became targets. So, Avalon understood that he had to protect the ape, knowing it might harm him. But since Haruka recognized the zombie as him, there should be some level of understanding between them without the need for words.
    Without further delay, Avalon rushed to Haruka while raising his shield.
    "!!!" Haruka was shocked to see the zombie charging at her. However, she was still enduring the excruciating pain from her foot and hadn't freed it from the spikes.
    At the same time, Haruka also saw the appearance of the golden orb in front of her.
    "It's fine." The orb reassured her and moved toward the back of her foot, lifting it up. Despite the metal and the wound rubbing against each other, Haruka didn't feel any pain.
    As soon as she pulled her foot free, she watched as the golden orb enveloped it, and the wounds began to close at a speed visible to the naked eye.
    She was astonished, but she remembered that the zombie was approaching her.
    Yet, instead of attacking her, the zombie stood two meters away from her. This distance was not big, but it was enough to show that he didn't try to attack her.
    The zombie seemed to be protecting her, even though he was looking at her. Since the other party didn't do anything harmful to her, she turned back to the golden orb. "Who are you?"
    Because the orb could speak in human language, the orb should have some sort of identity. And her prediction was correct.
    The golden orb introduced itself, "I am a fairy¡­ the one who will lead you to the end of the tower."
    "!!!" Haruka was shocked, but she needed to believe it because the golden orb had healed her. It seemed that the thing that she saw earlier was related to the golden orb.
    Meanwhile, Avalon also received a similar response.
    "I'm a fairy, who will lead you to the end of the tower. However, it seems that we're in a pinch. Young Hero, please swing your sword."
    "I can't. If I swing it around, I will endanger my friend. In addition, with this many insects, it's impossible to defeat all of them." Avalon became worried as the insects were about to reach them.
    "Swing with all your might and release all that energy in your sword at once." The golden orb encouraged him.
    Avalon didn't know what the orb wanted to do, but it seemed that he had to trust it for the time being. He would be swarmed by these insects if he didn't do anything anyway.
    He pulled back his sword and concentrated the energy.
    But the orb suddenly said, "That's not right. Gather more from the handle of the blade and let it flow like liquid to the tip of the blade. Let all your essence come forth like a liquid."
    Avalon frowned and tried to do it. He gathered the essence not on the blade but on the handle.
    After that, he swung his sword, letting the energy flow like liquid. Once it reached the tip, the energy flew away, causing a giant crescent-shaped energy wave that expanded and killed numerous insects. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Huh?" Avalon widened his eyes in shock. He never released his essence that smoothly.
    "Go forth, Young Hero. You should have seen the path in front of you. Hurry and seal the hole."
    Avalon took a deep breath. As the orb said, with this technique, he could see a small path. Instead of swinging it horizontally, Avalon slashed his blade vertically, causing the energy released to expand and clear up a path. The path was narrow, but it was a straight line.
    Without hesitation, Avalon used the Knight Links to the limit to increase his speed and rushed to the corner of the room before the insects blocked the path again.
    Before reaching the corner, the orb once again gave him an instruction. "Use the same technique on your shield."
    "!!!" Avalon understood the instruction and concentrated the essence in the center of the shield. After that, he slammed down the shield, causing the energy to burst in all directions. The shockwave that contained the trace of energy pulverized the insects around him.
    All he could see was the insects in the middle of the room, which didn't seem to be a threat anymore. After all, he used his sword to block the howl so that no more insects could crawl out.
    But Avalon was shocked by what he did earlier. He couldn't believe he managed to achieve all that with some simple instructions. "What's that¡­ Did I do all that?"
    "I know a bit about swordsmanship. Your swordsmanship is quite high level, but you're too focused on it and neglect your essence. I simply asked you to release your essence while you were in the motion of your swordsmanship. This is called in-motion."

 Chapter 56 Second Trial

    [Chapter 55 Comment][Adam_Balch_7324: It is sometimes easy to overlook things when too close and instead one must take a step back]
    ¡­
    "This is called in-motion," the orb explained, leaving Avalon quite shocked. It was exactly what he needed to become stronger.
    As the orb pointed out, Avalon had been somewhat inflexible in his approach to combat, relying heavily on swordsmanship alone. While being a skilled swordsman was important for a knight, if he wanted to achieve the highest honor of a Dragon Knight, he needed to learn to use his essence as well.
    Though Avalon had been diligently training his essence control, his reliance on swordsmanship was still evident. He recalled his battle against Maya, where he had to directly engage her and attack her exoskeleton head-on. With the newfound technique from the orb, he could have defeated her more efficiently without her even leaving the exoskeleton.
    Feeling that there was much more potential for growth, Avalon took a deep breath and focused on the remaining insects, prepared to intercept them.
    However, Haruka had another plan in mind. The orb asked her, "If you can't trust your eyes and everything around you, where will you place your trust?" She fell silent for a moment, watching Avalon as he attacked seemingly invisible enemies that might only be an illusion. The illusion had changed her voice and actions, preventing her from warning him, which prompted the orb's question.
    Haruka pondered for a moment and then took out a talisman, placing it on the ground and clasping her hands. The talisman emitted a bright light that gradually illuminated the room, overwhelming the blue fire's glow. Avalon also noticed the sudden brightness.
    With a flick of her hand, Haruka activated another talisman, which released water in all directions, startling Avalon. She used yet another talisman to create a stone wall to protect herself and used her essence to extinguish the flame behind her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Completely shocked by Haruka's actions, Avalon quickly raised his shield, forming a triangle-shaped barrier that locked him in a corner. The water hit both barriers, but they remained intact, keeping Haruka and Avalon dry. However, all unprotected flames were extinguished.
    Haruka then demonstrated her plan to Avalon, making him realize that they were falling into illusions because they couldn't defeat the continuous illusions unless they extinguished the source, the blue flames surrounding them.
    Amazed by Haruka's quick thinking, Avalon approached her and asked, "How did you figure it out?"
    Haruka pointed to the ground and replied, "Have you forgotten that you struck the ground with your essence?"
    Avalon fell silent, recalling that he had struck not only the ground but also the ceiling and walls. Surprisingly, there wasn't even a scratch on the rock's surface, which further supported Haruka's deduction.
    "The reason should be obvious. We were either under an illusion or the material was simply too strong. Either way, we couldn't do anything we wanted to destroy the obstacles. So, when I wondered about the obstacle, I looked at you, who was releasing your essence like crazy. I noticed that you were under another illusion that potentially harmed your life. But since I couldn't see the obstacle, there was only one obstacle left in this room."
    "Which was the fire?" Avalon nodded in understanding, finally seeing through the entire plan hidden on the first floor.
    However, one question still lingered in his mind. Now that everything had become clear, he could finally take a good look around, yet he couldn't find a single clue about the second floor or Theo.
    "Say¡­ Do you happen to find Teacher?" Avalon asked.
    "Teacher is¡­" Haruka also couldn't find him, but she believed that the orb should be somehow related to Theo. While there was a chance that the orb came from the tower, it understood them perfectly, as if it had been with them the whole time. There was only one person who could do that. However, lacking solid proof, she couldn't answer Avalon's question yet. "I'm not sure. But Teacher Theo is more adept than us in regard to illusions. I don't think we should worry about him since the illusion should have defeated us earlier."
    "Fair point." Avalon nodded in approval. "In that case, all that is left for us to do is¡­"
    "Yeah." Haruka agreed, looking around the entire room. "We have to find the clue to the second floor. By the way, do you see anything around you? Something like an orb?"
    Avalon pointed to the side and said, "I have one next to me."
    He was pointing at an empty space, but Haruka understood since she couldn't see the one next to her either.
    "I think I found a new way to use my essence. I'll protect you." Avalon raised his weapons and suggested, "How about having me in front and you in the back to support me?"
    Haruka shook her head without hesitation. "Did you forget what Teacher told us? We have to go together, side by side."
    "Well," Avalon couldn't refute her after that, but he asked another question. "How about the second clue? Are we in a picnic or something?"
    "I don't think so. I might be wrong about this, but if we follow Teacher's instructions literally, I might have to get along with your zombie form."
    "Ah!" Avalon came to a realization. If he was going to have fun, there was no way he would be afraid of the ape. No matter how intimidating the ape was, he would just smile and walk together. It seemed that Theo had predicted this.
    "I see. In that case, we can't disappoint him more than this." Avalon let out a sigh of defeat and pointed at the room. "Let's search for the clue first."
    "Yeah."
    Haruka and Avalon immediately split up to look for clues to the entrance of the second floor. They pushed the walls, stomped the ground, and tapped the ceiling, trying to find a spot that could be a clue.
    However, they were a bit confused because they couldn't see anything.
    "Wait a minute¡­" Haruka suddenly felt something was wrong and immediately went to the light talisman and ripped it off.
    As a result, the room turned dark again, but this time, they could hear a rumbling sound coming from the left side of the room. After it stopped moving, Haruka took out another light talisman and turned it on, illuminating the room again. This time, they saw a gap in the left wall.
    Avalon, who was in the middle of the room, could see a staircase behind it. "We've found it. Shall we go?"
    "Yeah. I don't know how many talismans I'm going to use this time, but thankfully, Li Wei has lent me his Space Ring. I have prepared a lot of talismans for this mission." Haruka felt relieved and regrouped with Avalon before heading to the second floor.
    The staircases weren't that long. After about twenty steps, they found a turnaround and saw a gap that would probably lead them to the second trial.
    "Get ready. We don't know what's going to hit us," Haruka warned as both of them stood next to each other, approaching the second floor carefully.
    Suddenly, the orbs on their side spoke again, asking the same question. "What is the most ridiculous thing in the world?"
    "Huh?" Both of them fell into deep thought.
    Haruka couldn't help but ask, "Avalon, what's the most ridiculous thing to you?"
    "Ehm¡­" Avalon scratched the back of his head. "I don't know my answer when I'm suddenly asked like this. It seems that we've got the same question."
    Avalon and Haruka had a hard time finding the answer. At the same time, they were one step away from the second floor.
    "Are we going to face the most ridiculous thing in the world?" Haruka couldn't help but ask while pointing to the room before them.
    "I think yes. Should we wait and think about it? Maybe we can somehow predict it? What if all of a sudden, a giant alien is attacking us?" Avalon asked.
    "You know aliens?" Haruka looked at Avalon, surprised. The Knight Realm wasn't technologically advanced, so it was quite astonishing that Avalon mentioned aliens.
    "How rude." Avalon harrumphed and asked, "Then, what do you think we will face?"
    "A giant monster is kind of predictable, and it's not ridiculous enough. Maybe something that can destroy the world?" Haruka thought for a moment. "If we wait here for a long time, would we be in trouble?"
    "What do you mean?"
    "Considering we're on a mission and have no way to return, I think we should complete all trials as quickly as possible. We might be able to last for days without supplies, but our bodies will be quite weakened."
    "That's also a problem." Avalon agreed with Haruka's opinion and pointed to the front, gesturing to move forward.
    Both of them finally decided to step forward and enter the room. Surprisingly, nothing happened yet. They couldn't help but look at the room, which happened to be completely empty, just like the first one after the fire was extinguished. But the rumbling sound echoed again as the sign of the door closing. And that was the start of their new trial.
    All of a sudden, a giant circle appeared on the floor, enveloping them. "Huh?!" Their hearts skipped a beat, but before they could react, a bright light engulfed them as a giant explosion occurred, destroying the whole tower and sending them into the sky.
    They couldn't help but drop their jaws, thinking the same thing. "The tower is destroyed?"

 Chapter 57 The Core of the Illusion?

    [Chapter 56 Comment]"The tower is blown up?" Haruka and Avalon were utterly dumbfounded, never considering the possibility of the tower getting destroyed. Before they could even think about it being an illusion, they were surprised by another creation. A giant circle enveloped the explosion site.
    "What is that?" Avalon pointed at the circle. "Is that an Inscription?"
    "No. I've heard of this from Lancelot when asking about the information of his world. This one is called a Magic Circle. Basically, the people in this world can only use their essence through this Magic Circle. Inscription is another branch that focuses on the natural flow of the essence," Haruka explained, showing her preparation before going on this mission.
    "Then¡­" Avalon wanted to say something but stopped as the magic circle changed the shape of the fire from the explosion. "What is that?"
    The fire gradually shaped into a small humanoid Marei, similar to the one they encountered when coming to this place, but this one had the height similar to the tower.
    "Even Sir Baold couldn't defeat that Marei easily¡­ And we're here to take on something even bigger?" Haruka gasped.
    Before they could become even more panicked, they reached the apex and started to fall down.
    "Aaaahhh!" Haruka was scared.
    Avalon hurriedly gathered his essence on his shield while looking at the ground. He had to time his release perfectly to break down the fall.
    But before he could do it, Haruka regained her composure and took out a wind talisman, tossing it below them.
    The talisman generated wind and slowed down their descent, allowing them to land at a slow speed.
    "Haruka, I know that you're panicking right now, but we have no choice but to fight that thing. It's the one coming from the tower explosion, so it must be the clue to clearing this second floor."
    "I know. But I still can't find anything to defeat that monster," Haruka said, recalling all the talismans she brought with her.
    "In any case, I will be going first. Please support me," Avalon stated when he saw the monster staring at them and about to lift up its right foot.
    Avalon didn't wait for her answer as he charged while gathering his essence on his sword. With a single wave of his sword, the essence burst out like a whip, creating a crescent-shaped wave that struck the giant Marei's ankle.
    Boom! The burst of energy exploded once it hit its target, but surprisingly, the Marei didn't even flinch. It raised its foot and stomped the ground, trying to crush Avalon.
    "Not good." Avalon pushed the Knight Links to the limit and rushed to the side, avoiding the stomp. However, due to the Marei's size, the stomp shattered the ground around it, tripping Avalon.
    "Kh." Avalon gritted his teeth and hurriedly used his hand to support his entire body and stand up. He saw that the giant was actually aiming for Haruka as it continued moving forward. "Haruka."
    Instead of avoiding the giant, Haruka closed her eyes while taking out five talismans.
    Suddenly, the five talismans emitted different colored lights, and a rainbow thread connected all of them, starting from the big circle to the individual connections that formed a star.
    The rainbow-colored star released a beam of the same color towards the giant's body. The burst of essence was so great that a shock wave emitted from both the impact point and the release point. Avalon used his shield to block the shock wave and was a bit stunned that Haruka could achieve this level of power. He couldn't help but glance at the orb. "Do you have anything to say? If you don't do anything, we might lose here."
    Instead of an answer that could make him stronger, the orb actually said, "Over-reliance will just cause one's downfall. You already have the power to defeat your enemy; you just have to discover that power."
    Avalon didn't understand. He had the strength but had yet to discover it? While he was thinking, Haruka was having a hard time fighting against the giant.
    "Is this the reason why even Sir Baold couldn't proceed to the second floor?" Haruka frowned. "However, there is one piece missing. Sir Baold mentioned that all the explorers before us have never returned. It should mean some, if not all of them, have died on the second floor, so where are their corpses?"
    Haruka remembered that the room was completely empty when it was supposed to have a few corpses. "Did the tower absorb them? Did they die facing this giant? But even from the very start, we had fallen into the tower's illusion¡­" Haruka recalled the experience on the first floor and started to notice. "Don't tell me, the giant Marei is actually an illusion?"
    Haruka realized how absurd it was for the tower to explode. In addition, she couldn't find anyone around the tower, which was supposed to be filled with people. With all that information, she concluded that they were within an illusion.
    "Now that I know this is an illusion, how can I defeat it?" Haruka looked around, wondering if she could get some clues to defeat the illusion. She recalled all the illusion lessons, not only from Theo but also from Li Wei.
    "In my cultivation world, we have a Formation. There are formation flags that contain all kinds of arrays that create a giant illusion. By placing the formation flags in their designated positions, we could trap people inside. The only way for you to escape is to find the eye of the array. All formation flags are linked to each other, and this eye is the core of the formation. If destroyed, the illusion will be dispelled."
    Li Wei's information about formations seemed to match the current situation. Instead of arrays or formations, this world had inscriptions.
    "So, where is the eye?" Haruka muttered in a low voice before shouting, "Avalon!"
    Her shout woke Avalon up. He saw Haruka pointing at the giant Marei. "I need you to distract it and find any weird spots on its body."
    "Weird spot? Can it take the giant down? No, wait¡­" Avalon fell silent, remembering the information from his world. "Don't tell me, it's something like a dragon's reverse scale?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He aspired to be a Dragon Knight, so he obviously had knowledge about dragons. If his prediction was correct, he could defeat the giant as long as he could find that spot.
    Without hesitation, Avalon rushed to the giant. "I'll take care of it."
    The giant saw Avalon rushing and tried to kick him. However, Haruka tossed a talisman into the air. Once it was activated, numerous giant vines emerged from the talisman and enveloped the giant's knee. Even though the giant could destroy the vines easily, the resistance the vines provided caused the giant to lose its balance. Ultimately, the giant tripped and fell to the ground.
    "Hurry!" Haruka shouted. Only Avalon could explore the giant's body since he had the Knight Links. Meanwhile, Haruka used this opportunity to use the wind talisman to shoot herself into the sky and land on the spot where the tower was supposed to be. She thought this should be the place where the core of the illusion was hidden. Just like the flame, she was going to find it.
    The giant was also relatively weak despite its size and power, so this trial was supposed to be hard but not impossible.
    With that thought in mind, Haruka began to look at the explosion site. The flame had subsided, leaving only the rubble. She was using the wind talisman to lift up the rubble to find any suspicious spots. At the same time, she couldn't help but remember what the orb said earlier. "What is the most ridiculous thing in the world?"
    It seemed that she had to combine what she had found about the core with the question from the orb. "What is it? I have to find it."
    While Haruka was searching for the clue, Avalon had been running on top of the giant's back. As a knight who had to take down his opponent, he was running while sliding his blade, creating wounds all over the giant's back. To his surprise, blood didn't come out from the giant's body. Instead, he could see golden particles leaving the body. On the one hand, he thought this was because of the illusion. On the other hand, the golden color reminded him of the orb.
    He had the same thought as Haruka, wondering what was the most ridiculous thing he could think of. "Come to think of it, why is the giant Marei this weak? Why does the illusion form this Marei instead of anything else?"
    Avalon felt suspicious. There were thousands of Marei that the illusion could choose from, but why would it form this one? Avalon felt like he had found a clue but couldn't connect it with the others they had found. He asked out loud, "Haruka! Why is the illusion forming this Marei instead of anything else?"
    Avalon acknowledged that he wasn't as smart as Haruka when it came to riddles because he was used to the straightforward way. That was why he knew when to push aside his pride and ask for someone's guidance.
    "Huh?" Haruka frowned. Avalon's question gave a ray of light in her mind. She had been thinking about the fact that the giant was a Marei instead of why it was this particular Marei. When that question entered her mind, she fell silent for a moment. It was at this time that the orb next to her asked another question.
    "This Marei¡­ is the one that gave the most impact yesterday, right?"
    "The most impact¡­" Haruka repeated it several times before raising her head. "Don't tell me. The core of this illusion is¡­"

 Chapter 58 Two Illusionists

    [Chapter 57 Comment][amber_lazuli: what is he core of illusion I'm curious]
    ¡­
    "Don't tell me. The core of this illusion is¡­" Haruka gasped while looking around her. There was one thing that connected all of them, and she believed it to be the core of the illusion.
    She hurriedly took a deep breath and closed her eyes to concentrate. The moment she opened her eyes, her gaze looked empty, as if she didn't find anything. But within three seconds, the giant Marei started to flicker as though it was getting erased.
    "!!!" Avalon gasped, noticing the change. He hurriedly turned around, wondering if Haruka did something. Her gaze told him that she was the culprit of this change, so he asked out loud, "Haruka. What did you do?"
    "I will explain after this, but try to imagine the Marei is actually not real. You are simply standing on something that doesn't exist."
    "Huh? Imagine?" Avalon didn't understand completely, but he tried to think that the Marei didn't exist and he was simply standing in the air. Surprisingly, the Marei actually flickered even stronger until at one point, it completely disappeared, causing Avalon to fall to the ground.
    Avalon was shocked that it actually worked. He looked at Haruka with his jaw dropping, demanding an explanation.
    Haruka felt a bit relieved and walked to him. "Do you remember the question that the golden orb asked us?"
    "Yes. It asked us about the most ridiculous thing in the world." Avalon nodded.
    "That's right. The most ridiculous thing in the world is¡­" Haruka pointed at her head.
    "Huh? It's our mind?"
    "Yes. Our brain is giving us the power of everything. It's the one moving our body. And it sometimes wanders around in the imaginary world. Yes, the illusion must come from our own imagination."
    "Our own imagination?" Avalon gasped, remembering what he said about an alien coming to them.
    "The test must be using our memory as the base, projecting the image into the world, and using our own mind as the core of the illusion to maintain it. In other words, we're being used by the illusion." Haruka sighed.
    "But that means that if one can see through it, we can easily escape the illusion, right?"
    "Yes. But this is only the second floor. I'm afraid that we'll face harder challenges ahead. In addition, we have been relying a lot on this golden orb." Haruka pointed at her own orb. She acknowledged that without the orb's help, she wouldn't be able to see through this illusion.
    Even Avalon understood how precious the orb was. On the first floor, he learned about the in-motion that allowed him to perfect his style. On the second floor, it didn't provide a lot of help, but it definitely gave them a crucial clue.
    Without the golden orb, Haruka would be experiencing excruciating pain that had yet to end from being impaled by spikes. Avalon would be swallowed by the swarm of insects alive. And the second floor would just completely overwhelm them.
    Haruka also felt that she was on the verge of breaking through to another level. While it looked like she hadn't received an important lesson like Avalon's in-motion, the golden orb had actually invoked her talent in analyzing.
    Her eyes were able to see souls. However, she hadn't utilized it to the ultimate degree. The fact that a ghost could actually remain by her side meant that she could actually get other ghosts. The one next to her was a normal female ghost, but what if she got a smart ghost like a scientist ghost, a veteran commander ghost, or even a martial artist ghost? She could probably be able to go through all kinds of hurdles with the right helper. With a lot of ghosts around her, she would have many brains to think of the situation and come up with another solution.
    She was about to find this conclusion when she was distracted by the fact that they were on the second floor. Haruka believed that she could get that breakthrough within the next three floors, so she planned to continue.
    "In any case, it's time to restore the tower. You should have the memory about the tower, right?"
    "Yes." Avalon nodded.
    "Let's stand inside the tower and reconstruct the tower with our mind. Remember, reconstruct the tower first before the room on the second floor."
    "Got it."
    Avalon and Haruka proceeded with their plan and stepped inside the ruined tower. After that, they began to imagine the appearance of the tower.
    As a result, they could hear the rumbling sound coming from the rubble. The tower was returning to its original state as the walls of the tower were enveloped by golden light, becoming the base of the tower. Then, the rubble covered the walls, making it genuine.
    After that, they felt the ground levitating before stopping at the position they wanted. The other rubble also reconstructed the second floor. It took them a few minutes, but they succeeded in rebuilding the tower. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    When they opened their eyes, they found themselves back in their previous position.
    "Still, where are the skeletons? Since we have beaten the second floor, we should have exited the illusion." This was another reason why Haruka could figure it out. With Baold's information, she expected to find skeletons of the early challengers. Yet, she could find nothing, making her think that everything was just an illusion.
    "They might be on the third floor or something?" Avalon explained while pointing to the side. "Look. The stairs to the third floor have been opened. Should we get some rest first or head to the third floor right away?"
    "How is your condition?"
    "My mental state is still good. I'm also not exhausted, and my essence consumption is only about twenty percent."
    Haruka was a bit tired after all the thinking, but she also felt a bit refreshed because she thought she could climb this tower. She had used more essence than Avalon, but it wasn't at the level where she should worry.
    "I think we can challenge one more floor before getting some rest."
    "Alright then." Avalon nodded in agreement.
    Both of them faced their next challenge with the help of the golden orbs.
    Although they had suspected it, they couldn't find any proof about the fact that Theo was the golden orb they individually saw.
    The real Theo was hidden elsewhere, in a place that no one would expect. In that place, Theo was sitting peacefully next to the pond.
    There were a lot of fish in the pond, flocking around a spot in front of Theo as they devoured the food he tossed inside. He was sitting on a flat rock that had been shaped like a chair. The running water coming from the side of the pond filled the atmosphere, and the spring breeze made it peaceful.
    Theo seemed to be enjoying his little vacation in this place. While watching over the fish, he used this time to reply to the comments. He had been doing this a lot, but from the comments, he noticed that the perspective had switched. So, he continued repeating the same replies until his part was shown. In addition, he saw that he got multiple chapter comments at once, symbolizing the fact that his own time had been accelerated until he got his moment.
    "You might have realized it, but I'm using my illusion to project the golden orb for them. I hope that they can grow stronger in this tower. And yes, they should realize they're fighting each other not long after."
    Theo looked at the other comments and said, "I'm not sure, but it seems you're talking about Avalon. Avalon has been too focused on one thing, causing him to overlook all his other qualities. I'm simply showing him his other qualities that he has overlooked."
    "As for the core of the illusion¡­" Theo paused for a moment.
    Suddenly, a voice echoed from the right as a man walked across the bridge, heading to Theo. "I'm truly blessed to meet someone like you here, Dan Theo."
    "If I can solve everything peacefully, then I will do it. I should be the one saying that since I can settle it like this," Theo smiled while looking at the man.
    The man had long brown hair. He had a mature and gentle face, while his gaze was filled with wisdom. He wore a plain white shirt and long black pants, like a modern person Theo had seen in the previous realm. But his graceful demeanor showed an ethereal feeling, making him look like someone who had transcended humanity.
    With a single wave of his hand, two flat stones appeared next to Theo, one higher than the other. He summoned two cups with green tea inside as he sat down next to Theo.
    "Though, I prefer that you don't call me with that 'Dan' thing," Theo said after the guy sat down. "I mean, you don't want me to call you Ere Lemin while saying that it's a title for a respected guy in my realm while it might actually not mean that, no?"
    "Haha. My apologies. I didn't mean that, as I have never thought that this world would be connected to other worlds. In fact, this is the first time I've heard about it," the man chuckled. "In that case, I'll call you Theo. Please call me Lemin as well. Is that alright with you?"
    "Sure. I don't like that much formality anyway," Theo nodded in agreement.
    That was right. The one who was talking peacefully with Theo was actually the man who was feared for his illusion ability, Lemin Balkman, the world's strongest illusionist.
    It seemed that Lemin had acknowledged Theo's skill. Instead of letting him rampage in his tower, he actually invited Theo into this place for a peaceful conversation.
    "Still, to think that they would invite someone like you to this place. In terms of illusion understanding alone, you are better than me. Though, it seems that you haven't explored the magical abilities you have, causing you to be inferior to me in terms of might," Lemin said while observing Theo.
    "Yeah," Theo nodded. "Though, it doesn't mean that your understanding is shallow either."
    "I'm glad that you're thinking that way. But I think we both know that we've only touched the surface."
    "Indeed. There are limitless possibilities with illusion and reality. You should have been aware of it while building the tower, right?"
    "Indeed," Lemin admitted. "I know that I have to leave behind my legacy. However, I want those who manage to obtain my legacy to be able to understand the illusion... Those five trials are made for the sake of introducing them to the limitless possibilities that illusion carries."
    "For you, the illusion can actually change reality," Theo paused for a few seconds. "For me, the illusion can actually be the reality. Both paths are not wrong."
    "When discussing illusion with you, I've realized that despite having that deep understanding, you are not arrogant at all. You're learning from all kinds of sources. People might be swayed and somehow forget about the basics, but your foundation is solid, and you have integrated those parts to match your understanding."
    "You, too, have a good foundation," Theo waved his hand, acknowledging the person before him.
    "I don't mind if you want to take all the things I've left. However, if you don't mind... I would like you to fulfill my last request."
    "And that is..." Theo squinted his eyes.
    Lemin's expression turned serious as he stated, "Please fight me with illusion, Theo. Let us broaden our horizons."
    Would Theo accept the challenge? Would two powerful illusionists fight each other?

 Chapter 59 Illusion

    [Chapter 58 Comment][Seby_Spina: a clash between illusionists I think it's the only one with a real fair clash, the clashes with Loki weren't so sporty in the sense that Loki was almost to the end your golden finger Theo, loki was your mentor and that's it. not a pear of the same profession]
    ¡­
    "Please fight me with illusion, Theo. Let us broaden our horizons," Lemin said with a smile.
    When Theo heard that request, he couldn't help but smile back. However, there was one problem.
    "I don't mind fighting you. But how are you going to do it? I mean, the current you is only a soul, right?"
    "Indeed," Lemin raised one finger. "My current body is sustained by an illusion technique, essence, and a crystal. So, it's obvious that I can't do anything. However, there is one thing I can do, and this is probably the only way."
    "And that is?" Theo looked around, wondering what Lemin had up his sleeve.
    Lemin snapped his fingers, and all of a sudden, the stone Theo sat on started to expand to the side before curving towards Theo's head.
    Seeing the pointy tips from both sides, Theo sighed and smacked them in rapid succession. "Ridiculous."
    The moment his hand touched the pointy stones, they turned into butterflies.
    "So, this is what you want," Theo squinted his eyes.
    "Yes. This is the only way to do it," Lemin nodded without hesitation. "Imagination. By taking advantage of the Inscription I've left behind, I'm going to use my imagination to defeat you. I might have been stronger than you in my living days, but I couldn't do anything other than relying on what I had left behind. I hope you'll forgive my rudeness."
    "No, that is fine," Theo rose from his seat and stood in front of him. He formed a coin with his illusion and said, "Once it hits the ground, we shall begin."
    "I have no objections," Lemin took a few steps back, and the atmosphere became serene once again.
    As soon as they were both ready, Theo tossed the coin into the air. The clicking sound broke the silence, and the moment the coin hit the ground, the peace was destroyed.
    Lemin raised his hand and formed a giant stone that gradually changed its shape into a humanoid. After that, it rushed towards Theo, tackling him.
    Theo didn't change his expression. When he saw the humanoid stone coming, he stomped the ground.
    All of a sudden, the humanoid rock fell to the ground as if something just hit it from above.
    "Hoh?" Lemin was quite surprised to see that kind of control. He could see what happened earlier. Theo's illusion could actually affect the stone that Lemin made using his illusion. The way Theo turned his stones into butterflies also emphasized this technique. "If that doesn't work, then..."
    Lemin clapped his hands, and suddenly, two giant stone palms appeared next to Theo, trying to crush him.
    Theo stopped them with his hands.
    "Hmm?" Lemin furrowed his eyebrows. He thought he had created an illusion that would crush Theo, but it seemed that Theo's physical strength was more than he had originally calculated. Theo could actually stop them.
    However, this wasn't the only trick Lemin had. "You should be careful, Theo."
    The moment he said those words, Theo felt intense heat coming from both sides. It turned out the giant palms were melting like molten rock before turning into magma.
    The intense heat seemed to be melting his hands.
    This was Lemin's illusion ability. By making Theo believe that his hands were melting, Theo's body would register it as such and eventually cause deformation in his own hands.
    But there were two things that surprised Lemin.
    First, despite facing such heat and melting hands, the only reaction came from Theo was a twitching eyebrow. Theo made it look like the heat was not something he couldn't handle.
    "What is this? Do you not feel hot at all?" Lemin made a wry smile.
    "I do feel hot. It's just... this is not as intense as what I've gone through," Theo shook his head helplessly before pushing the palms with his power.
    Surprisingly, the two magma hands were pushed back.
    "What? Your physical... no, this is not it. Illusion?" Lemin frowned. The magma hands looked like they were pushed back, but it felt like the entire ground was moving.
    "I might be an illusionist, but I'm also a master of reality. Creating an illusion that would affect reality is easy," Theo explained. The purpose of this fight was to broaden their horizons, so there were no hesitations in explaining how their abilities worked. "Still, your technique is quite good as well."
    "Is that so? I made the illusion by incorporating all basic elements. This way, it's going to make your body register it."
    "Indeed. Unfortunately, this place is encompassed by illusion, so I can't manipulate reality completely. I guess your way is another way to manipulate reality to a certain degree. You could say a pseudo-reality," Theo observed the illusion seriously.
    In the past, Theo had been manipulating reality so completely that it appeared entirely real. However, Lemin's ability actually manipulated people's minds, causing their perception of reality to be distorted. This was why Theo referred to it as pseudo-reality.
    If he had his previous power, he might be able to replicate it instantly and create multiple layers of distortion. It would be fascinating to distort reality in one's mind and alter the perception of everyone, creating two layers of distortion.
    "Still, how do you even maintain your calm when facing your melting hands?" Lemin asked.
    Theo looked at his melting hands. The ten fingers had completely gone, leaving only his wrists. He rewrote Lemin's illusion, causing the hands to regain their original form. "Why, huh? It's pretty simple. I've just put myself into that situation a lot of times."
    "What?" Lemin gasped, understanding what Theo meant. "You actually created an illusion where you died from magma many times?"
    "Yeah. The heat was still within my expectation."
    "..." Lemin checked his Inscription and realized that despite trying to use Theo's memory, it couldn't reproduce it completely. Half of the reason was that Theo blocked the manipulation. The other half was that Lemin couldn't imagine what kind of torture Theo had gone through. What limitless imagination? He had never done anything like Theo to create an even more realistic illusion.
    "If I may know, how many times have you killed yourself?"
    "How many times have you drunk tea?"
    "That's..." Lemin was similar to the people of this world who enjoyed tea. He had been drinking so much that he couldn't even count it anymore. And that was how many times Theo had killed himself. And during those countless times, Theo kept changing the way he died to reach the limit.
    With that experience, Theo managed to create an illusion that was exactly the same as what was going to happen in reality.
    "Hahaha. How are you still not going insane after all that?" Lemin laughed hollowly, not knowing how to react. Still, the fact that Theo tortured himself made his respect for Theo reach another level.
    "Are you going to continue asking pointless questions?" Theo looked at him solemnly.
    "Haha. Apologies. I'm still not done yet!" Lemin smirked while spreading his arms. "I want you to return to the first floor."
    All of a sudden, the ground split, causing Theo to fall inside.
    "!!!" Theo was quite surprised to find himself falling. All the air brushing his skin felt real, and because of the darkness, he couldn't see how far he was going to fall.
    The height of the tower wasn't that high, but because of the darkness, the few seconds felt so long.
    If Theo were a normal person, this fall would cause him to panic. At the same time, the moment he reached the ground, his lower body was crushed. His legs were flattened.
    Only his upper body remained intact from the fall. Theo felt the pain and lost control over his lower body.
    "..." Yet, even after all this, Theo remained silent. "This is a bit wrong. That's not how you are going to feel after falling from that height. You need a higher height if you want to reach this level of destruction."
    Yes, Theo had used his illusion to make himself fall from a certain height, so he knew what was going to happen before he even fell, causing him to be a bit disappointed.
    "Though, I can't really complain since this world doesn't have a skyscraper. The only way for them to feel it would be using flying mounts... But who is insane enough to do it..." Theo sighed.
    This illusion was supposed to deliver a killing blow. Even Lemin, who saw the entire thing, couldn't contain his shock.
    "Seriously, this guy?" Lemin tried to calm down. "Normally, people would believe that they are going to die. However..."
    Lemin looked down. Theo's body actually remained in front of him. The splitting ground from earlier was just an illusion. And he used Theo's mind to separate his soul so that he thought he fell into the darkness.
    He had used this technique multiple times on other people. Those people would have their bodies convulsing because of panic. After they reached the ground, they would feel their bones cracking and their flesh flattening. Their real bodies would believe it and register the damage. As a result, the bones on their real body would be broken and the flesh would start rotting, eventually causing the real person to die. That was when the illusion disappeared.
    In the past, he had used this illusion to kill someone. No one could actually understand why the body was being destroyed from the inside despite having no external wounds. Unfortunately for him, such a thing didn't work on Theo.
    With a single wave of his hand, Theo's soul returned to his body and he started to get up again. There wasn't even any damage to his real body.
    "Your abilities are quite unique and powerful. However, I believe that you are lacking two things. The first is experience. The second is the concept of one body and one mind."
    "I can't help but admire your craziness. I don't think I can fix that first problem," Lemin sighed, admitting defeat on the boldness. "But what is this one body and one mind?"
    "It's the concept where the body and the mind are connected. As you can see, once I drop from that height, my brain will register that damage and cause my real body to suffer the same injuries, right?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Yes."
    "However, one thing is lacking. You have indeed affected the body, but you haven't affected the mind."
    "Hmm? What do you mean?"
    "You haven't changed the psychology of someone. For example, how are they going to react? How will they feel? Despair, helplessness, or even excitement."
    "Ah." Lemin understood everything from those clues alone. "I see. By manipulating the mind even further, I can achieve an even more perfect illusion. In addition, like those emotions, you can actually control others and make them react the way you want them to."
    "Yes. For example, you can enhance one's fear and cause the whole group to panic. You can even instill doubt in their minds, making them wonder if this might be an illusion or not. And so on." Theo nodded in agreement.
    "You are definitely a genius, Theo. This is the first time I have thought about this." Lemin smiled, knowing that this knowledge was extremely useful. He somehow felt regret with the fact that he couldn't meet Theo during his lifetime, or his power would have reached a whole different dimension.
    "Since I have explained my knowledge to you, it's my turn." Theo smiled.
    "I understand, Theo. I'm going to experience your illusion and see if I can give you something." Lemin nodded solemnly. From his gaze alone, people could easily see the admiration and respect he had for Theo.
    And so, this time, he was going to experience the illusion that Theo created.

 Chapter 60 Theos Illusion

    [Chapter 59 Comment.]"It's my time," Theo smiled. This wasn't a fight in the traditional sense because Lemin didn't have any physical body anymore, making it impossible for him to exert the true power of his illusion.
    That was why Theo remained calm but also felt a bit disappointed. He had never fought against an illusionist whose strength was on par with his own. Of course, there was also the Goddess of Mischief from his original world who had pushed him into the illusionist world. However, Lemin was different. He was not related to him in any way. Unfortunately, due to the limitation of Lemin's body, they had to change the method of their fight into something like this.
    For Theo, instead of a fight, this felt more like a discussion. While having a conversation with the greatest illusionist of this world was valuable, he still wanted to engage in a real battle with someone of Lemin's caliber. Unfortunately, he had to content himself with the current duel, thinking it was better than nothing.
    In a way, this battle was also quite intriguing. It wasn't like Lemin was holding back either. If it were a normal person, Theo might have been paralyzed or even lost his life. The only reason why he could stop all of Lemin's attacks was that he could see through the illusion.
    That was why he was planning to defeat Lemin with his illusion.
    The moment Theo lifted his hand, everything around them began to wither. The grass, the trees, even the stones started decaying.
    "This is..." Lemin widened his eyes in shock. He could feel an extremely powerful death energy that was draining the life from all the living beings around them.
    The death energy brushed against his skin, causing him to feel like he was rotting. In a desperate attempt to counteract the destruction, Lemin hurriedly raised both hands, forming new living beings to replace the ones that had disappeared.
    Theo continued to take their lives away, and Lemin kept creating new life at the same rate, determined not to let Theo destroy this place.
    However, the death energy seemed to increase in intensity the more living beings he produced, as if it was accumulating within this space. The temperature dropped rapidly, causing Lemin to feel the cold despite having no physical body. An ominous presence was approaching.
    When he traced the source of the death energy, Lemin couldn't help but look up as the air split open from the other side, and a red eye stared at them from behind. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "!!!" Lemin felt like his life force was being sucked into the eye. Despair, helplessness, and fear crept into his heart.
    However, Lemin wasn't one to be easily defeated, especially after learning about the concept of one body and one mind from Theo. He believed this experience was a result of that concept, so he steeled his heart, telling himself it wasn't real.
    As he hardened his resolve, he heard someone's voice coming from the side.
    "Teacher?"
    "!!!" Lemin widened his eyes in surprise because he recognized the voice.
    In an instant, everything disappeared. The death energy dissipated into nothingness, the unknown monster vanished, and all the overwhelming emotions were gone.
    Lemin turned around and saw the young student who had called him "teacher" earlier. It was none other than Haruka. Even Avalon was standing behind her, peeking from afar.
    In a corner of the illusion, there was a small room that represented the last staircase they needed to climb to reach this place. Haruka and Avalon had actually defeated all the trials and caught a glimpse of this place, noticing Theo conversing with another person.
    "Haruka, Avalon," Theo looked at Lemin with a wry smile, apologizing for the interruption.
    "Hahahaha!" Lemin laughed out loud. "To think that you have two blessed students."
    Seeing Lemin's approval, Theo waved his hand, signaling Haruka and Avalon to come in.
    They both nodded and fully opened the door before entering the room. They approached Theo carefully, wondering if they had interrupted something important.
    "These two are the students you brought to this place, right? Hello," Lemin greeted them gently. "You two must be smart to be able to see through my illusion and complete all five trials so quickly. Let me introduce myself, I'm Lemin Balkman, the owner of this tower."
    Theo placed his hands on both of their shoulders and said, "Introduce yourselves to him. Despite the difficulty of the tower, he is a rather good guy."
    Avalon and Haruka looked hesitant, having gone through so much already.
    "I am Haruka Kimura from the Exorcism Realm," Haruka spoke up.
    "I am Avalon Pendragon from the Knight Realm," added Avalon.
    "I've heard from your teacher earlier that this world is connected to a few other worlds. I see, you're not from this world. It seems that the people from my world are lacking compared to the other worlds," Lemin made a sad smile, disappointed that the ones who could actually defeat his trials were people from other worlds. Of course, Theo was an exception.
    "Thank you," Avalon and Haruka timidly nodded their heads.
    "You two are blessed with a good teacher. To think that he would be able to see through my illusion in an instant and reach this place unharmed¡­ With him as your teacher, I think you two will become great people in the future," Lemin smiled.
    "Is that so? Thank you," Avalon thanked him immediately while Haruka only nodded her head.
    "I'm sorry, but I think you two have to wait for a bit. We are sparring right now," Theo smiled and assured them that this was just a spar to not make them worry.
    "Well, I would be ashamed if I had to let your students wait, Theo. I think we should wrap it up right now," Lemin smiled wryly. Although he was disappointed that he couldn't see the full power of Theo's illusion, he also felt a bit dreadful about what Theo had just shown earlier.
    "Yeah, I think we should wrap it up now¡­" Theo sighed and added, "...since I have done showing you my illusion."
    "!!!" Lemin instantly realized what was happening. When he took a look to the side, Avalon and Haruka had disappeared as though they were not here in the first place.
    At the same time, he found both of them about to solve the fourth trial before completing the last one and reaching this place.
    In other words, Theo had taken that sensation from him, so he had lost track of his students. Additionally, Theo used his illusion to shift his emotions and feelings, so he didn't notice that he had been under the illusion this whole time.
    With how the two students entered this place by using the stairs in the corner, Lemin had no other choice but to believe it.
    And that left a big question in his mind. When? When exactly did he fall into his illusion?
    As if seeing through his mind, Theo answered, "From the very start¡­"
    "From the very start¡­" Lemin looked down, recalling their time in this place. "No, not the start of our fight¡­ Don't tell me¡­"
    Theo nodded. "It seems that you've realized it."
    Lemin couldn't help but gasp, noticing how monstrous Theo was. What he meant by the start was when Theo first entered the tower. He completely saw through the illusion and used his own illusion to counter it.
    When he reached this place, Theo had been shifting his focus so that he wouldn't think about the two students and the fact that he had fallen into his illusion.
    This was Theo's illusion¡­ the illusion that looked so real that all the people inside it thought it was reality.
    Lemin laughed while covering his eyes. His laughter lasted for a minute because the realization struck him so deeply that he couldn't believe it.
    "Hahaha, you're amazing, Theo. This is the first time I've experienced this kind of illusion," Lemin admitted his defeat.
    "You are great too. Your illusion is a combat illusion, allowing you to destroy your opponent without physically harming them," Theo nodded. "I learned a lot from you. Thank you."
    "No, I should be the one thanking you," Lemin shook his head as he looked at Theo. A tear formed in the corner of his eye as he said sadly, "If only I could meet someone like you when I was alive, I would have reached a whole different dimension. We might have even become best friends. If only my world was connected to other worlds in the past¡­ such a shame."
    He regretted being born too soon.
    "I'm just glad that I could actually meet you before my soul fully dissipates," Lemin paused for a moment. "That's why please take everything I have, Theo. This is my thanks to you."
    "Are you sure?"
    "Yeah. I could feel a lot of people outside this tower, so I know that they are aiming for my great treasures."
    "Indeed. They allowed me to take the Eye of Truth while getting everything else, such as the Sun Staff and Great Imperfection."
    "Ah. Those three¡­" Lemin nodded in understanding. "It seems that they are not aware of the real treasure."
    After talking to him, Theo also noticed the true treasure that Lemin possessed. "This tower, huh?"
    Lemin smirked. "That's right. The tower has been encompassed by the illusion inscription. If they use it correctly, they can make people fall into the illusion and face something that will end up training them. In other words, it can be used as a tower to get stronger. They can even experience an illusion that allows them to have a breakthrough. Additionally, the material that is used to create this tower can absorb essence to a certain degree, allowing you to hit it without destroying it. This is the true treasure."
    "Indeed. This tower is excellent. Though, I have requested Inscription Books from them so that I might be able to recreate something like this."
    "I don't think you can rely on them, Theo. I mean, if they have enough knowledge about illusion, they should have deciphered my tower by now. So, I want you to take this tower and use it for yourself."
    "Huh?" Theo frowned. "Do you think they will let me keep the tower?"
    "Do you think you can't fool them?"
    "¡­" Theo and Lemin didn't say any words after that, but both of them knew that it was an easy task to fool them.
    "If you don't mind, I have a request¡­" Lemin raised one finger. If he just gave it away to Theo, he was afraid that Theo would feel bad because he didn't have any choice. So, this request was just something to avoid any hard feelings.
    "Sure."
    Lemin pointed to another corner. "You see a room over there? My coffin is in there. If you don't mind, can you bury me on the outskirts of the city called Lekin? My father was a city lord and gave me a name similar to that city in the hope that I would protect that city for him. At the very least, I could go home."
    "I understand. Though, it's better for you to make a will to convince them."
    "Fair enough." Lemin also knew that his corpse might be considered a treasure. Since they might be able to learn about his secret. Of course, they wouldn't be able to find anything, but there would certainly be that kind of thought.
    "How about a cremation? I don't think this world has this kind of tradition. Basically, you burn away the corpse and either store the ashes to remember or spread them to a special place in the hope of something." Theo suggested another way.
    "That's also good. In that case, please do that and sprinkle my ashes around that city. At least, I can still fulfill my promise to my late father." Lemin smiled as if he was ready to bid his farewell, "Thank you, O' Traveler from another world."

 Chapter 61 Disappear

    [Chapter 60 Comment][Seby_Spina: nice]
    [Xinhuan: Surely he will stick around in spirit until the 2 students completes the trials and speak to them too?]
    Theo smiled at Lemin. Although he agreed with the comments, he couldn't say those words out loud.
    Lemin's expression had shown him that he had already accepted his death a long time ago. The only reason why he stayed behind was not to kill people, but to leave behind his legacy.
    It was obvious that Lemin wanted to disappear right away as his goal had been fulfilled. However, leaving all the rewards in Theo's hand was merely fulfilling the minimum requirement of his wish. This wasn't what Theo loved to do.
    That was why Theo said, "There will be someone carrying your legacy in the future."
    Lemin raised his eyebrows, surprised by Theo's words. He fully understood what Theo wanted to say.
    It seemed that he planned to leave Lemin's legacy to another person. Unlike Theo, who was already a master of illusion, this person wouldn't have anything other than the fact that he was an illusionist. This way, he would learn the illusion Lemin had left behind.
    This way, Lemin would have a true successor. It might not be someone from this world, but that person would definitely carry Lemin's true legacy.
    Theo believed this was the only way to truly repay Lemin for all these gifts.
    Lemin, who had already fulfilled his wish, couldn't help but tear up. Theo saw through his struggles and reluctance. It was obvious that he didn't want everything to be over. This was the reason why he set up the tower in the first place. He simply had no choice because the people of this world were lacking.
    But Theo wanted Lemin to continue to live on... something that he had given up. Theo had no reason to do it for him because Lemin's last request was to challenge him in a fight.
    That was why he felt extremely grateful for Theo. Of course, Theo did this for another reason. Since he was bound to leave this reality sooner or later, it would mean that the real Theodore Griffith in this reality would die for real. If he could train someone to a certain level, he could protect all the connections he had in this world, including the families and the students he had to leave behind.
    Hence, Theo suggested this.
    "Please wait here, Theo." Lemin hurriedly ran to the hut in the corner as if trying to take out something.
    After a few minutes, Lemin returned with five books. "Can you give my successor these five books? I have drawn several inscriptions to understand the core of my illusion."
    Theo smiled. "Of course. You can leave it to me."
    Theo showed the Space Ring that Li Wei lent him to make the books disappear. This way, they wouldn't know anything about these books.
    In fact, Theo only wore one ring, which was his marriage ring. The other ring was hidden with his illusion. Even Baold didn't know of its existence. If he wanted, he could smuggle everything from this place, but he was a fair person no matter how greedy he would be.
    "Alright. I have accepted your wish." Theo nodded with a smile.
    "Since that's the case, it's time for me to go..." Lemin was satisfied. But before he could pass on, he heard Haruka's voice coming from the side.
    Just like earlier, Haruka took a peek of this place to find her teacher.
    "Huh?" Lemin was startled. As he was about to disappear, Theo's students had to come. At the same time, he remembered Theo's illusion. "They..."
    "They are the real ones." Theo shrugged.
    "Did I take too long?" Lemin gasped. "No, the trials were designed to last for a few hours. But not a single hour had yet to pass... Did they pass the trials within an hour?"
    Lemin couldn't believe it, but Theo made a wry smile. "Sorry. I used your tower to teach my students."
    "Ah!" Lemin instantly understood what happened. It turned out Theo had been helping them from the start. Since Haruka and Avalon weren't illusionists, Theo helped them so that he could take away the illusionist part and used the illusion to teach them.
    Theo waved his hand, calling them. "Come in. Let me introduce you. He is the owner of this tower, Lemin Balkman."
    Lemin didn't know what to say. He was about to pass on, but because of the appearance of the two students, Lemin couldn't do it immediately.
    On the other hand, Haruka gasped as she recognized Lemin. "Wait a minute. Aren't you the soul I saw on the first floor?"
    "Huh?" Lemin widened his eyes in shock, never expecting someone to recognize him. At the same time, Theo shook his head and explained what was going on. "Haruka, it seems that you're still a bit lacking."
    "What do you mean, Teacher?"
    "Ahahaha..." Lemin scratched the back of his head. "Instead of a tower, you should think of this as a room."
    "A room?" Haruka tilted her head in confusion.
    "That's right. This tower is just another illusion. Currently, we're still at the ground floor since this is the only place that this place has. Everything you see, including the different floors, are simply an illusion. In other words, the reason why you could see him from the outside is that you haven't been affected by his illusion yet."
    "Ah!" Haruka gasped after Theo's explanation. "Is that the reason you asked us what we saw before entering?"
    "Correct," Theo confirmed without hesitation. He had seen through the illusion from the very start.
    "To think the situation is like that..." Haruka contemplated, wondering what she had been doing this whole time.
    "In any case..." Lemin took out a cube and said, "This will do the trick. It should shrink to the size of... four times your size? That should be small enough, right?"
    "Yeah. I can handle that much." Theo nodded in agreement.
    Lemin then turned to Haruka and Avalon. "I have seen your trials. I have to say that you are lucky to have him as your teacher. So, I'll be giving you one piece of advice before leaving."
    Haruka and Avalon didn't understand what he meant by leaving, considering they had just arrived and didn't know anything about Lemin. But since he was the owner of the tower, his advice should be pretty useful.
    With that thought in mind, both of them listened to him carefully.
    "The girl can see souls, so you should make a lot of connections, allowing you to take advantage of their expertise. However, don't forget that you are in control. If you let the ghosts boss you around, there is no difference from being possessed. I believe that you can continue just fine after this with your intellect, so I'm not worried. Just listen to your teacher."
    After that, Lemin turned to Avalon and said, "You are strong. I could see that you have an enormous raw talent. However, you have restricted yourself too much. Having a rule to restrict yourself can indeed make you stronger, but be careful because the rule will choke you without you noticing. You should carefully consider your own rules and understand each of them explicitly if you want to get stronger."
    Both pieces of advice struck the core of what Theo was planning to teach Haruka and Avalon. He used the trials to make Haruka aware of her true talent and Avalon to be open-minded.
    Haruka and Avalon fell silent. Those words stuck deeply in their hearts. Lemin was smiling because of how smart they were. Before he left, Theo said, "How about thanking him for the advice?"
    "!!!" Haruka and Avalon's bodies shook as they hurriedly lowered their heads. "Thank you very much."
    "Yep." Lemin smiled and patted Theo's shoulder. "Take care, will you?"
    Theo nodded with a smile. In that instant, Lemin's body started to release golden particles and began to flicker as the essence that created his body began to dissipate.
    "I see off, the illusionist of another world, Lemin Balkman." Theo politely bowed.
    Lemin smiled as his body began to disappear. The farewell was serene and without tears. Every wish had been fulfilled, so the only thing Lemin had was the challenge of the afterlife, which he embraced with both hands.
    Meanwhile, Haruka and Avalon were shocked because they finally realized that Lemin wanted to pass away but stopped because they disturbed him.
    "Teacher..." Haruka called Theo with her head hanging low, feeling bad. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "You don't have to worry." Theo patted her shoulder. "I have done everything I can for him. And since we have completed the trials, I think it's time for everything to end. Get ready. I'll dissolve all the illusion."
    "We understand." Haruka and Avalon took a step back, giving Theo the space to do everything necessary.
    Theo raised both hands at the same time. All of a sudden, the peaceful atmosphere began to change. The temperature decreased, the scenery disappeared, and all the hidden items were revealed in the corner.
    Meanwhile, Baold, who was still panicking in his tent, was searching for a way to bring back Theo. Because the door was closed so suddenly and couldn't be opened again, he was afraid that Theo had failed.
    So, he had been burying himself in books about inscriptions, trying to break it.
    However, his subordinate soon entered his tent and shouted, "Sir! You have to see this."
    Baold was confused and hurriedly left the tent, wondering what he had to see.
    Never in his wildest dream would he have thought the ancient ruin would emit golden particles. The only person who could do this was Theodore Griffith, whom he sent earlier.
    "This is..." Baold gasped. The golden particles kept dispersing as the tower disappeared.
    This was the reason why Lemin told Theo that the people in this world were incompetent. If they were as good as Theo, they would have seen through that most of the inscriptions outside were fake, including the tower.
    They had tried to destroy it from the outside but never succeeded. That was because the real tower was only a single room that had been created with an illusion that could absorb the essence. The rest was the power of his illusion to make people believe that they couldn't do anything to this tower.
    Of course, Theo didn't know that everything was an illusion because he wasn't good at Inscription. He could only realize everything when he entered the tower.
    The tower continued to disappear until everything was razed to the ground.
    Such a scene was witnessed by all the people outside. Baold had made his way toward the tower to see what was going on.
    When he reached the tower, Theo and the others were already standing on the ground. All the walls that shielded them had disappeared, causing everyone's eyes to be glued to them.
    Some of them were also eyeing all the treasures not far from Theo. As one would expect from the greatest illusionist, his items were all top-notch and could pique anyone's greed.
    Though, before they could do anything, Baold had reached the place and called them out loud. "Mr. Theo? Did you..."
    On Theo's hand, there was a piece of paper that contained Lemin's will.
    He smiled at Baold and said, "I have completed my side of the agreement."
    However, it seemed that everything had yet to end as they were about to face another problem.

 Chapter 62 Prolong

    [Chapter 61 Comment]"I have completed my side of the agreement." Theo smiled, showing his accomplishment.
    "That's truly the case..." Baold nodded in approval. Theo had truly managed to clear the trials. However, he also wondered about one thing. "By the way, do you know where the previous people went?"
    Theo shook his head. "I'm afraid that not even a single remains can be found."
    "Is that so?" Baold looked sad. Although they were normal explorers, it didn't change the fact that they were subjects of the empire.
    "In that case, you should take some rest. I'll handle the rest." Baold waved his hand.
    "Sure." Theo accepted it without hesitation. But Baold noticed the paper in his hand and asked, "By the way, what is that?"
    "Ah, this? It was inside the tower earlier." Theo showed it to Baold.
    Baold frowned and carefully read the content.
    'I, Lemin Balkman, congratulate you, who managed to complete the challenge of my tower. You could get everything you want from the inside. However, I have a small request for the winner.'
    'Because I know that my body will decay sooner or later and I don't know how long I will have to wait for the one who can clear the tower to appear. I have burned my body and turned it into ashes with the help of Inscription. I would like you to bring my ashes to my hometown, Lekin, and spread them around the town, hoping that I would stay beside them forever.'
    Baold examined the paper and saw Haruka bringing a jar that contained Lemin's ashes.
    "Is that..." Baold asked to confirm its existence.
    "Yes." Haruka nodded with a serious expression.
    "Since I'm the one completing it, I think I share a duty in bringing him home. Before returning to my original world, do you mind if we go to this city first and spread his ashes?" Theo asked.
    "Lekin, huh?" Baold recalled the information first.
    "Is that a problem? Has the city gone, or is it not in the Empire's territory?"
    "No. That's not the problem. It's just..." Baold made a wry smile. "Do you remember the place we came from?"
    "Yes. Wait a minute..." Theo frowned, understanding his concern.
    "As you could see, that place was in Lekin's Territory. However, due to the appearance of the portal, the city ended up disappearing, and that huge area was turned into a structure that protected the portal."
    "I see." Theo nodded. "Well, I think it's fine. I will spread his ashes around that structure so that he can rest in his hometown and protect it."
    "I don't think it's a problem. I can guarantee you as the Minister of Defense." Baold agreed without hesitation.
    "Alright. I think everything is in that place. I don't know which one is the Eye of Truth, so you could take a look at them first and give me the part of the deal later." Theo pointed at the pile of items on the side.
    "Got it." Baold paused for a moment. "I know that you are tired, but can I ask you two questions?"
    "I don't mind. But..." Theo looked around as if he was uncomfortable with everyone's stare.
    Baold almost forgot about them. He hurriedly turned around and shouted, "All of you are to go back to your duty. Inform the empire about our success and tell them that we will need another reinforcement. After dealing with this, we will be inspecting the items."
    Most of the people ended up leaving in disappointment. Only some soldiers and a few high-ranking figures remained as if they had the right to know about it.
    Baold continued, "How did you clear the tower? I mean, you could just explain it briefly."
    "For that..." Theo gently pushed Haruka forward as if telling her to explain the entire thing.
    Haruka knew her part and began explaining about the tower. "There are five trials in total as you have guessed. Each trial represents Helpless, Imagination, Limitless, Honesty, and Despair. Do you want me to explain the reason for each of them?"
    "If possible, yes."
    "I believe the first floor wants to break us first. After destroying our pride, the second floor utilizes the illusion so that we have to challenge something in our imagination. The third floor shows us that the imagination is limitless. The fourth floor represents Honesty, which is probably wanting us to reveal truth from lies. It should be the foundation of the illusion that can affect reality. Last but not least, it's going to break us again from all the confidence we have gained after clearing the last four floors. I can write about my experience in this. As for Teacher, I don't think he can, since he saw through the illusion and skipped the trials, thus the reason why he asked me to explain."
    The people gasped, never thinking that Theo was that capable. Baold thought the explanation was enough, and since Haruka promised to share her experience, it should give them a good record about the great illusionist.
    "Then, my second question. Do you know the reason why the tower disappears?"
    Haruka glanced at her teacher, who nodded his head. She then answered, "The tower was an illusion. Attacking an illusion would result in nothing."
    "Illusion?" Baold gasped, finally understanding the reason why they were so helpless. Only because of Theo, who saw through the illusion, did they manage to clear the trials. He didn't know when he would have found the true answer if he hadn't asked for Theo's help. It seemed that he had to thank his grandson who told him about a great illusionist in the academy. "Thank you very much. Please get some rest first."
    "Sure." Theo took a step forward, leading the students.
    But before he could leave the area, someone shouted, "Stop!"
    That shout caused another wave of silence, making them confused about the reason why such a word was said.
    In addition, everyone was curious about who actually tried to stop Theo.
    Their gaze soon fell on Devian. Yes, the one who stopped Theo was actually the commander of the guards.
    "Devian?" Baold squinted his eyes, not liking how he disrespected his guests, especially after Theo cleared the tower.
    "My deepest apologies, Sir Baold. However, we can't trust what these people completely. Unlike our world, the other worlds have some method to store things. If we allow them to leave just like this, we don't know if he has stolen anything." Devian explained the reason, mentioning items like Space Rings. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Obviously, Theo used the Space Ring to hide the compressed tower as well as the books Lemin had given him. Then, he covered the ring with an illusion to make it disappear.
    However, Theo made an annoyed look. He had done the favor, yet they would actually suspect him without any proof.
    There was another reason why Theo was annoyed.
    Baold pointed at the items in the corner and said, "I have made an agreement with Theo that I would give him the Eye of Truth and take the two other artifacts. The rest is just a bonus. While it's his freedom to take it, we have reached an agreement that he will try not to take anything. However, it doesn't mean that he is entirely forbidden to take anything as long as those two artifacts are ours. So, there is no reason for me to check him or whatsoever."
    "Enough." Baold had recognized all three artifacts that he wanted to find. The fact Theo hadn't touched them alone was enough to complete the agreement. In addition, there were still a lot of treasures around them, which meant Theo most likely hadn't touched them.
    "But Sir..." Devian looked adamant, but Baold shouted back, "Enough. I don't give you permission to disrespect the guests of our Empire as well as the heroes who cleared the tower."
    Theo looked at the entire fight and wondered why he managed to complete everything so quickly. He remembered seeing multiple chapter comments, but the amount didn't surpass the previous missions. It was clear that the author was planning to cause a mess in one way or another to extend it.
    Additionally, even though he had prepared for the worst, Lemin was actually very friendly. He didn't try to mess with him and prolong the story.
    He thought the entire mission went too smoothly. The actual time they took to clear the tower was only an hour, so it seemed that the author was trying to cause something.
    Theo frowned and said in a low voice, "The ghost next to Haruka. Can you hear me?"
    Haruka suddenly whispered, "She can hear you."
    "Can you do me a little favor? Observe that man. There might be something amiss that might put Haruka's life at risk as well."
    The moment Theo said those words, the ghost didn't take too long to decide. Although it looked like Theo was asking, she also cared about Haruka. Even without saying anything, she would help Haruka. Theo only gave her a clue.
    Haruka and Avalon didn't know the reason why Theo suspected him. They thought it was just because of pettiness.
    Unexpectedly, Haruka gasped because the ghost returned immediately. Haruka relayed the message that the ghost gave.
    "She said that she heard a sound like shattering glasses."
    "Shattering glasses?" Theo frowned. He tried to connect everything, wondering what he could do. Of course, he also factored in the author's power into his calculations.
    With all this information, he was trying to find a way for the author to mess with him and prolong the story.
    "You serious?" Theo didn't take too long to come to a conclusion. "We are in deep trouble right now."
    "Huh? Why is that, Teacher?" Haruka was confused while Avalon placed his hand on the handle of his sword as if getting ready.
    While Baold was still arguing with Devian, a strong essence fluctuation shook the area. It created a powerful shock wave that alarmed all the people in the area.
    "!!!" All of them reacted instantly by grabbing their weapons. Those who were inside also came out with their weapons in their hands.
    Not far from their area, a huge blue vortex began to manifest. This was a similar portal that the Marei used to return yesterday.
    Because Theo and the others had witnessed it, they were sure that Marei would come out of the portal.
    "Emergency!"
    "All soldiers are to come out and be ready to fight the enemies!"
    "Marei's Portal's confirmed."
    "All staff are to evacuate."
    The people were shouting, trying to respond to this weird situation. On the other hand, Baold panicked because he didn't expect that Marei would attack them so precisely.
    However, he remembered that he spotted Marei not far from this place when he came here. It was possible that Marei was actually trying to attack the tower.
    As he expected, some smaller Marei began to emerge from the portal, alerting all people.
    Theo looked annoyed as he said in frustration. "Oh shit. Here we go again."

 Chapter 63 Fight

    [Chapter 62 Comment]The Marei continued to swarm out of the portal, causing the people to panic. Their numbers were massive and kept increasing.
    Even Baold frowned. They only had two hundred soldiers, one hundred normal staff, and one hundred other fighters. If they fought together, they might be able to stop the Marei for a bit, but a lot of people would surely die.
    He didn't know how the Marei appeared in this place all of a sudden.
    Baold shouted, "Shouldn't we have disturbed the flow of essence in the area so that teleportation won't be possible?"
    Obviously, if the Marei could appear anywhere they wanted, the kingdom or empire in this world would have been razed to the ground. They could simply appear right in front of the king and destroy everything.
    After a lot of sacrifice, they researched a method to keep away the gate, which was to use Inscription to disrupt the flow of essence so that the portal linked to the Marei world wouldn't appear in the area. They usually created a giant inscription for that and surrounded at least a few kilometers from the main city so that they could prepare for the worst. And in this place, Baold had arranged for it as well.
    "We have the Inscription," Devian raised his voice, reporting to Baold. "What we have should have the range of about one Sein."
    "Then, how in the world could they appear?" Baold shouted back while gritting his teeth. He only had two minutes to react before the Marei would do something. While waiting for Devian to say anything, Baold turned to the rest and shouted, "Soldiers. Get into your formation. Ten of you are to guide the normal people away from here. Other fighters are to get your weapons and fight with us. Even if you try to escape, you wouldn't be able to do it. Better to stick together."
    What Baold said was true. Even the helpers from the outside knew that their number was too small to escape from the predicament. So, it was better if they fought alongside the soldiers. Baold was among them too, so their survival chance was higher.
    Theo looked at the entire situation and said, "Avalon, Haruka. You guys stick with me. I'll protect both of you."
    "Teacher. I'm going to fight with you. I might not be as strong as you, but I should be able to do something." Avalon stepped forth, determined to fight.
    On the other hand, Haruka was concerned about something else. "Shouldn't we inform Sir Baold about the betrayal?"
    "The only thing that could prove it was the shattered glass sound. If we somehow press him, that guy should have enough strength to reduce the evidence to nothing. So, it's going to be impossible to catch him that way."
    "Then, are we going to let that bad guy get away?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Not really. Though, I will need your help as well as the ghost next to me right now."
    "Don't worry. She also understands it. Please give your instruction."
    "The ghost will investigate the entire area, especially around Baold and Devian's tent. Just search for anything that might be a clue. I don't want to walk into a trap in our back."
    With those words, the ghost immediately followed Theo's instruction before Haruka even asked her.
    "As for you and Avalon, I have another task. What do you think the enemy wants the most?"
    "The Marei want to kill us, right?" Avalon frowned.
    "No," Haruka shook her head, noticing Theo's hints. "They want the treasure as well."
    "The treasure?!" Avalon turned to the side, watching the treasure to ensure that nothing was missing.
    "Exactly. That's why I'm going to hit that guy at the right time later while securing the treasure."
    "But how? Without proving his betrayal, we would be doubted instead."
    "Of course. Proof is the most important. If we don't have proof, we just have to create one," Theo smirked. "So, I need your help."
    Haruka and Avalon agreed to help without hesitation.
    On the side, Baold was giving orders to people with Devian's assistance.
    "You¡ª" Baold suddenly stopped when he sensed Haruka's presence next to him. When he turned around, he didn't understand why Haruka came to him instead of Theo. "This attack might be related to the treasure. We have to secure the treasure as well."
    "..." Baold was so panicked that he forgot about their aim. That was right. If they used their aim to guide the enemies, they could somehow gain an advantage and utilize it to get away.
    "Teacher asked, 'How about we tell the normal people to bring the treasure with them and gather them in one place surrounded by a few soldiers so that they wouldn't smuggle them out?'" Haruka explained Theo's plan.
    Since there wasn't any time left, Baold shouted, "People from the Research Division, gather here immediately and bring all those treasures with you. Five soldiers are going to protect them. The rest will proceed according to the plan."
    That order shocked them, but Baold didn't have any time to explain as the Marei were about to reach them.
    A few elite soldiers stepped forth and planted their shields on the ground. The inscription on their shield suddenly glowed. A translucent energy wave burst out and formed a huge wall that blocked the Marei.
    The Marei released their own attacks. Some used their essence to hit the barrier, some looped around them, and some used their own bodies to destroy it.
    Seeing the situation, Baold continued directing the people to face the Marei while the people from the Research Division followed Baold's direction.
    As one would expect from the Minister of Defense, even though he had gone behind the desk, he was still a former general who struck fear in neighboring countries. He commanded the people carefully to ensure that they could survive.
    He even used his own Inscription to fight back. Even the outside helpers decided to follow Baold's direction completely after seeing his ability.
    Unfortunately for him, the number of enemies coming was simply too much. One thousand Marei had already come out of the portal, and they showed no sign of stopping.
    Theo hadn't done anything since Baold didn't want to involve him in this fight. Besides, Theo's killing intent was so strong that he wondered how he should ask Theo to follow his command. And Theo had yet to make any movement; he just kept staring at the incoming Marei.
    After the first clash, Theo finally said, "Haruka, use your talisman according to my instruction. Avalon, use your expertise to fight against the Marei and protect Haruka." Baold wasn't aware of Theo's movement. He kept ordering the people to withstand the enemy's attack until the Research Division took away the treasure. Only at that time could they begin luring the Marei.
    "Group A, Group B. Take five steps back, but don't create any holes. Group C will be the vanguard this time. Group D will overwhelm the enemies with your firepower," Baold shouted.
    Group A and B consisted of soldiers and some outside fighters. The outside fighters managed to keep up with the soldiers' maneuvers, so they did what Baold wanted. In addition, Devian was among them, so it was clear that they were better.
    However, most people in Group C and D were fighters. They easily lost sight of the soldiers and didn't know what to do. Even with Baold reinforcing his voice with essence so that everyone on the battlefield could hear him, they were still not accustomed to following orders.
    As a result, their reaction time was a bit too late.
    "Tsk." Baold saw that the Marei had reached them before they could enter their position. This would leave a gap to exploit, so Baold created another inscription above his head to help them.
    However, this was the exact time when Theo showed his ability, specifically through his students.
    All of a sudden, giant vines intruded into the battle from the sides. The vines grew so big that they captured some Marei, restraining them for a moment.
    The people from Group C and D were quite shocked but realized this was their chance. Group C hurriedly moved forth and killed the restrained Marei. Meanwhile, Group D began to use their abilities to overpower the Marei with their firepower.
    "!!!" Baold widened his eyes in shock. A single interruption actually made the two groups regain their composure and know where they needed to stand and what they should do. "By creating those vines, Group C had to stand where they needed to be to kill those restrained Marei. And Group D could calmly support them after seeing the solid wall. To think he could control those two groups with just a single move..."
    It appeared Baold had underestimated Theo. Even though he was a teacher, he knew about military formation and conditions well enough to solve their problems with ease. Baold might be able to do it, but with soldiers, not normal fighters.
    Although he wanted to know more, Theo's action actually grabbed a lot of Marei's attention.
    "Wait. A hundred of them are moving toward you!" Baold gasped as the right side of the enemy turned around and tried to kill the ones standing in their way.
    Seeing this, Haruka took out a few more talismans and asked, "Where should I toss them, Teacher?"
    "Not yet. Save those for the hundreds, if not thousands, of Marei behind these guys." Theo stepped forth before summoning a spear in his right hand. He had prepared some weapons within the Space Ring, and it seemed they came in handy.
    "A spear?" Avalon frowned. He was ready to fight against these hundred Marei with Theo, but Theo actually said, "Watch this, Avalon. I'm going to show you something."
    "Teacher. There are a hundred Marei in front of you. Let me assist you." Avalon wanted to go to him, but he had to protect Haruka.
    "What one hundred? I'm just going to fight one Marei," Theo smiled at him. Avalon was shocked and confused at the same time. But Theo also added, "A hundred times, that is."

 Chapter 64 Not Normal

    [Chapter 63 Comment]"Huh?" Avalon was stunned by Theo's last statement. He didn't know what Theo meant, but it seemed that he was planning to show him how to fight against so many opponents alone.
    Theo only used a spear this time. Although he had learned a lot of weapon types, the first weapon he mastered and considered his main weapon was a spear.
    This was the first time he used a weapon ever since coming to this world. Additionally, the previous Theo never used a weapon in his life, so it was clear that the body wouldn't be able to react the way he wanted to. Hence, he wanted to use the weapon he was most comfortable with.
    He spread his essence all around his body, strengthening his muscles and increasing his physical abilities.
    Most Marei that came to him were normal ones. Although he could spot a few flying Marei, they were not his priority since they needed to dive first before reaching their position.
    The Marei also came in varying sizes. The biggest one was about five meters in height.
    Roar!
    Roar!
    The Marei let out a thunderous roar to scare Theo. That was the time Theo fought back.
    He used the essence to create a small explosion beneath his foot, increasing his speed drastically. In an instant, he reached the Marei that looked like a dog.
    The Marei couldn't even react to Theo's speed. The latter instantly waved his spear and extended the blade with his essence, splitting the Marei in half.
    Ten Marei turned around and aimed for Theo, surrounding him.
    Yet, Theo remained calm as he took a step to the side and pierced through the head of another Marei before jumping into the air. With his motion, he pulled the spear out of the head and waved it down, cutting another Marei.
    He landed on the Marei's body to reach the same height as the head of a taller Marei. With that advantage, Theo sliced the Marei's neck. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The other Marei near Theo changed their direction to kill him first. This was what Theo actually wanted.
    With them coming towards him, Theo skillfully smacked the severed head towards another Marei, causing the latter to block it with its paws.
    As soon as it pushed away the head, Theo was already in front of it, stabbing its head with his spear. Theo's momentum caused the Marei's body to land backward, becoming a soft cushion for Theo's landing.
    Because of its position, the Marei on Theo's left were already lining up. He stabbed them while extending the blade with his essence, skewering five Marei at the same time.
    The other Marei approached Theo, but he once again moved to another direction, killing one Marei after another.
    "This is..." Avalon gasped, seeing such mastery from Theo.
    "Is there something wrong, Avalon? I am not adept in melee combat, so I can't see the difference. All I can wonder is why the Marei didn't even bother to hit him?" Haruka asked. She thought the Marei could easily swarm him and surround him, causing trouble for Theo.
    However, Avalon shook his head as he could see through Theo's method. "It's not that they don't. They simply can't."
    "Huh? What do you mean?"
    "Teacher Theo kills the Marei so fast that they can't react. In addition, his fluid movement allows him to waste nothing and kill another Marei before they can react. Look at how he severed the Marei's head and used it as a distraction. And there is also that one... where he uses his momentum and the Marei's body to land on the ground. You could say that his movement is so fluid that not a single second is given to the enemies to react. That's why they can only chase after him without being able to attack him."
    Haruka didn't understand the profoundness in Theo's movement since she was an amateur in this area. Even if Theo told her to understand basic martial arts so that she could protect herself if the enemy targeted her, she wasn't at the level where she could see how hard it was to pull off what Theo was doing. "What did he say earlier? He wanted to fight one Marei a hundred times?"
    "That's it. That's the best explanation. His movement is so fluid and fast that he is challenging one Marei at a time. The other Marei can only see their friend getting slaughtered one by one. He repeats that process a hundred times. Even my father can't replicate such a thing," Avalon gasped.
    "Your father? That means on top of being an illusionist, Teacher's Martial Arts are beyond normal as well?"
    "Yeah. Normally, people have to take different actions depending on the condition in front of them. Teacher Theo calculates everything and even predicts his enemy's movement, allowing him to complete the calculation process before he even fights the Marei," Avalon explained. He gulped down, clearly in awe. "And..."
    There was one more thing that shocked him. And this was probably the biggest factor that made Theo even more monstrous.
    "And what?" Haruka couldn't contain her curiosity.
    "And..." Avalon hesitated because of how ridiculous it was. He pointed at Theo and said, "If you take a look at Teacher Theo's body, you will realize that his body is not the type that has worked out. In other words, he is not supposed to be good at melee combat. The only reason why he can move like that is that he is using his essence to strengthen his physical ability."
    "Huh? Are you saying that he has that profound fighting skill without having the body to do it? But if he doesn't have the body, does he even train his fighting skill?"
    "That's right. If you train repeatedly, your body will be developed even if you don't want it. That's why I can't help but wonder... If he is this good without training his body, what kind of monster will he become if he trains it?"
    Avalon's imagination went wild. If Theo's body was like that of a real fighter, his movement would be faster and more precise.
    Theo continued skillfully killing the Marei in rapid succession. He noticed the flying Marei split up. Some of them dove towards him, while three others seemed to be trying to attack Avalon and Haruka.
    Theo decided to step up his game.
    When the flying Marei were about to reach him at a fast speed, Theo hit their heads lightly, deflecting them to the side.
    Bam!
    Bam!
    Bam!
    The Marei ended up crashing into other Marei with that momentum. It turned out Theo could even use the Marei as a part of his weapon to knock down the Marei that surrounded him.
    With that little time he bought, Theo thrust his spear into the sky. The essence concentrated on the spear handle fluidly emerged from the tip of the spear and burst into the sky like a laser. It pierced through a single Marei. The speed and the power were on a whole different level compared to what Avalon used.
    Avalon gasped, "As expected, the golden orb was him."
    He realized that Theo was the one teaching him the in-motion. However, that wasn't all Theo could show. After shooting that energy, Theo pulled back the spear as if he was trying to shoot another one.
    But that pulling motion actually released another burst of energy into the ground. The energy pierced through the ground and curved upward.
    Another Marei got shot on the head. It wasn't that Theo's movement was shocking, but it was his control that allowed Theo to do such a ridiculous movement.
    He wanted to show Avalon that the control over his strength was also important. If he could both control his strength, movement, and essence, he could replicate this feat.
    Avalon also noticed that with the way Theo handled these Marei, he barely used his essence, allowing him to fight a lot of Marei if necessary.
    "I don't know how many times I have to say this, since he will show even more ridiculous things after I say I have underestimated him," Avalon sighed.
    In just three minutes, Theo actually killed all the one hundred Marei, including the flying ones. He had also used their corpses to form a wall to block the battlefield without them noticing it. As a result, the Marei that planned to move sideways would have to loop around or destroy the corpses, giving Theo and the others some precious time.
    "Hu..." Theo took a deep breath, looking at the other incoming Marei. In the last seven minutes, there were a total of two thousand Marei coming out of the portal. If this continued for a quarter or even half an hour, the number would be too much even for Theo.
    So, Theo pointed at the side and shouted, "Haruka. Shoot several talismans to that area. We want to kill as many Marei as possible."
    "Understood." Haruka was shocked but still followed Theo's instruction. She tossed several talismans into the direction he pointed at, which happened to be the main area where Baold's group handled most of the Marei.
    Once the talismans arrived, they began to release their individual power. Some talismans discharged a powerful lightning bolt to either their front or their surroundings. Some released giant veins that captured a lot of Marei and got burned by a Fire Talisman. Haruka also mixed two wind talismans that created a giant fire tornado that engulfed a lot of Marei.
    Theo wouldn't let Haruka do everything by herself. He created a giant sphere from an essence above his head. After that, he split that giant sphere into thousands of pieces and shot them upward.
    It turned out each part could fly like a bullet and suddenly curved down once they reached a certain point, using the momentum to increase their power.
    Those bullets rained down on the Marei. With the Marei focusing on Baold, they couldn't react to Theo and Haruka's attack, especially after one hundred of them were sent to stop them.
    Baold gasped, never expecting that Theo and Haruka actually killed three hundred Marei in a single attack. Although all of them were low-level Marei, it provided a great opportunity for Baold.
    Baold formed another inscription above his head. The inscription shot out a white-colored laser that pulverized the ground, the Marei, and everything in its way.
    "Sir Baold!" Theo used his illusion to make Baold think he heard Theo's voice in his mind.
    Baold was startled. While touching his head, he glanced at Theo, who was pointing at the treasure that seemed to have been secured.
    He didn't realize that the people had secured the treasure. It turned out Theo launched an all-out attack to buy some time for them to retreat.
    "We will be retreating westward to the Regarn Hill. Group A will cover the rear." Baold gave an order out loud.
    Seeing the chance Theo provided, the group hurriedly moved according to Baold's instruction. Some of them also provided some firepower to slow down the enemies.
    While running, Theo returned to Haruka and Avalon. Avalon wanted to show his admiration, but Haruka actually said, "Teacher. She has just come back. It seems that there is a drawing around Sir Baold's tent. But there are traces of some parts being erased."
    Theo frowned as he secretly glanced at Devian. "I guess it's time to fabricate the proof."

 Chapter 65 An Unexpected Movement

    [Chapter 64 Comment][Xinhuan: Fake it till you make it!]
    "Move back!" Someone said among the crowd while running away from numerous enemies.
    The enemies chased with full speed, but they were bombarded with attacks from the human side, slowing them down.
    "Watch out!"
    Another volley of attacks was launched by the Marei. However, the soldiers in the rear raised their shields, using the Inscription to create a barrier that blocked all the incoming attacks.
    In the midst of confusion, Theo led his two students deep into their rank, approaching Baold.
    "Huh?" Baold was surprised to see Theo. After witnessing Theo's strength, he realized that Theo was equipped with a wide field of vision, a sharp mind, and extraordinary strength, allowing him to provide a lot of support to the main fighters.
    "It seems that the problem is not as simple as we're thinking," Theo frowned.
    "What is it? Do you find anything?" Baold asked. Since he came from another world, there was a chance that Theo could use an ability that he wasn't aware of to get a clue.
    However, what actually happened was Theo relying on the ghost. He informed Baold, "I'm not sure. So, I'm asking you a couple of questions first. Does your place have an inscription or something?"
    "Yes. The entire area has been surrounded by an inscription to disrupt the flow of energy so that the Marei can't teleport around us."
    "The second question is... is the inscription near your tent?"
    "Of course. Since I'm the highest authority as well as the strongest person, it's only normal for it to be around me. In addition, I'm also a Grandmaster, so I can fix the inscription if something happens. Is there something wrong with the inscription?"
    "Before answering your question, I want to ask one last question. Is there a way to communicate with the Marei? I mean, something that can be used to connect the two worlds?"
    "..." Baold fell silent as if he didn't want to answer that question. It was a military secret, but he felt weird about this whole thing. "If I say yes, what will you do?"
    "It seems that someone has betrayed humanity. After checking your tent, a part of the inscription has been erased."
    "Huh?" Baold's body shook. "Are you sure?"
    "While I'm not an expert in the inscription, I know that the inscription will fail if the flow is disrupted, right?"
    "Yes. I see..." Baold paused for a moment and continued, "Thank you for providing me with that information. Unfortunately, we can't do anything right now because the Marei will overwhelm us. We'll survive first and make an investigation."
    "I don't think we need to do that. The fact that this traitor goes all the way to summon all those Marei, I'm afraid that this traitor intends to kill all of us here. In other words, the strong Marei will also appear..."
    Baold understood Theo's point and could see it happening soon. It seemed that he had to change his strategy a little.
    However, seeing how smart Theo was, Baold couldn't help but ask for his opinion. "If you were in my position, what would you do?"
    "I'm not aware of the terrain in this area. But if I can lead these people, then I will be trying to find the traitor and use him to turn around the battlefield. Is there even any stronghold around us?"
    "No. The closest one is about one day away."
    "In that case, I will kill the enemy's leaders to cripple the enemies before running away."
    "Fair point." Baold nodded. With such limited knowledge, Theo managed to come up with the same plan as the one in his mind.
    If he had more knowledge about the terrain, Marei, or even these people, he would have become a better commander.
    Still, they didn't have enough time.
    The Marei began to step up their game.
    There was a burst of essence that suddenly shook the entire area. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Huh?!" Theo and Baold widened their eyes, turning around. They saw the giant cannon that Theo previously broke. It seemed that they used it again after knowing that the bent barrel was only an illusion.
    This time, the Marei didn't send only a single high-ranking Marei. Instead, they were ready to fight both Theo and Baold at the same time by sending five high-ranking Marei.
    "This is getting bad." Theo frowned.
    "Yeah. It's not looking good." Baold's heart thumped. While he wanted to save all these people, the Light Bead Cannon was simply too powerful. If he wanted to destroy it, the Marei would do their best to stop him.
    Theo turned his head to the other side and said, "Haruka. I want you to prepare a light talisman. Something that can produce a very bright light."
    "Teacher. I don't have one like that." Haruka shook her head in disappointment. While Haruka had been provided with a lot of help, it didn't change the fact that Haruka's talisman was finite and had been prepared beforehand.
    "I see." Theo reached out for the pocket in his shirt and handed it to her.
    "This is..." Haruka gasped, seeing a light talisman. The symbol and pattern seemed to be the same as the one from her original world.
    Theo wasn't the type of person who wasted his knowledge and experience. After seeing how useful the talisman was, he began researching it.
    Without Haruka realizing it, the talisman in her hand was actually an illusion. The paper, the touch, and everything that Haruka could sense from the talisman indicated it was a real talisman.
    "I will activate this talisman at your discretion." Haruka agreed to use the new talisman.
    Theo nodded and examined the enemies once again, making sure that he prepared for the worst-case scenario.
    Baold commanded out loud, "There is a Light Bead Cannon behind us. Speed up, everyone! We have to get out of its sight. I'll try stalling them."
    After Baold's words, an inscription appeared above the people. The inscription glowed brightly before shooting out another laser that would pulverize everything in its way.
    The previous high-ranking Marei that Theo and Baold met flew forth to stop the laser. This time, another high-ranking Marei accompanied him.
    Both of them struck the laser with their hands. The essence coming from their bodies clashed with the laser, dispersing the energy around them.
    After that, both of them let out a roar that caused the Marei to follow them. They advanced forth as if trying to catch up and overwhelm the humans with their numbers.
    The other three high-ranking Marei released their roar not long after, gathering a few hundred Marei around them and began making their move.
    Instead of chasing after Baold and the others, they moved to the side as if trying to attack them from the flank and crush them.
    It was clear that these Marei were good at strategy and had a clear mind to formulate their plans. It wouldn't be an easy task to fight against an army with these intelligent leaders and huge numbers.
    "This is not looking good." Baold clicked his tongue. "Devian. Bring your elite team to stop the rear and catch up to us."
    Devian frowned upon the order. On the one hand, stopping the rear meant fighting those two high-ranking Marei. He could handle one, but the other one would be a huge problem, let alone with the help of a few hundred Marei. On the other hand, he knew that this was the only way to survive.
    A few of his elites might die as a result, but if he didn't do it, all people would die from the Marei's onslaught.
    Having no choice, Devian shouted, "Follow me!"
    Devian decreased his pace to become a wall to stop the enemy's advance.
    The Marei took this challenge and prepared their charge.
    Devian took a deep breath and glared at the Marei, shouting, "Come at me! I will be your opponent."
    To his surprise, the high-ranking Marei actually looked at Devian in silence.
    When the Marei were about to reach Devian and his elite soldiers, they made a ridiculous movement. What happened next truly dumbfounded everyone. They would never think such a case could occur.
    Commander Devian, who was ready to face the enemies, suddenly found the Marei avoiding him.
    That was right. Instead of charging forward, the Marei actually moved to the left and right, avoiding him as if he was a wall.
    "!!!" Devian, Baold, and all the other people dropped their jaws to the ground. They couldn't believe what they saw. Unlike Devian, the elite soldiers who were beside him were confused about why they didn't get attacked. But once they saw their leader's face, everything clicked in their minds.
    Devian would have been swarmed by the Marei. With his strength, it should be possible for him to emerge from it and catch up to them.
    But they never thought about what if Devian was on the enemy's side? What if he was the traitor and wanted to kill every single one of them to avoid being known as a traitor? He would be protected from danger. The Marei would have been instructed to avoid him.
    And this was what was happening to Devian.
    At the same time, Devian was also shocked because he didn't expect the Marei to actually avoid him.
    He couldn't help but turn around, looking at the people. Their expressions showed shock, disgust, and hatred.
    The moment he met Baold's gaze, he knew that his entire career was over.
    "So, you are the traitor, Devian." Baold instantly connected everything, including how he was adamant about checking Theo and the others not long ago. He simply wanted to make sure to get all the treasures he could get from the tower. Everything truly made sense this time.
    "Sir, I..." Devian was also shocked, not able to say anything.
    Only one person was calm enough to smile as if he enjoyed the show. That person was none other than Theodore Griffith.

 Chapter 66 Fighting the Marei

    [Chapter 65 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_213: I am excited to see how Sir Theo implements the power systems of these other worlds, and finds a way to translate them back to his own world which is in need of new paths to power due to the missing system¡­see more]
    ¡­
    A moment ago.
    The Marei were charging at Devian and the other elite soldiers. They looked at them angrily and were about to reach them.
    But all of a sudden, a huge translucent barrier appeared around Devian and the others, as if trying to stop them. The barrier was similar to what the other soldiers used to block their advancement.
    Still, if it was only this, the Marei could simply destroy it with joint efforts. What made the Marei change their target was that the ground underneath the barrier began to crack and fall down as if it was being swallowed inside.
    "!!!" The Marei were confused. On the one hand, they wanted to kill those humans. On the other hand, the humans had been swallowed by the world.
    In addition to the barrier that stood in their way, it was better to kill the soldiers that these few elites wanted to protect.
    Hence, they avoided the barrier and made their way toward Baold and the others, not knowing it was something that only they could see.
    No one would believe that the Marei would completely avoid Devian as if they had been working with them the whole time. Of course, Theo wasn't someone who liked to frame a person without any reasons. As soon as he was suspicious and confirmed Devian was the culprit, he used his ability to change the situation.
    That was right. The way Theo used his illusion earlier was like how Lemin, the greatest illusionist in this world, used his.
    Like how Haruka and Avalon got a different illusion, Theo planted the illusion only in the head of the Marei, confusing them. As a result, the Marei ended up avoiding Devian.
    He had to thank Lemin for making this possible.
    "Teacher. What are we going to do now after finding the traitor? Those elite soldiers are innocent, right? Their strength is also quite high. It will be a waste if they die right now." Haruka became worried. The loss of a few elite soldiers would definitely bring a lot of damage to their rank, especially since they couldn't cooperate with Devian anymore.
    Theo pointed to the sky and said, "Toss the light talisman into the sky."
    Haruka was confused but still followed Theo's arrangement. As soon as the talisman was fifteen meters above the sky, the talisman emitted a bright light.
    The Marei had a hard time looking to the front.
    Using that opportunity, Theo took out a sword from the Space Ring and waved it a few times, sending a few crescent-shaped sword strikes that ran through the ground.
    Seeing the incoming attacks, the two high-ranking Marei hurriedly moved forward. Even though they had a hard time seeing the attacks, they still managed to destroy four of the sword strikes before reaching the other Marei.
    Fortunately, six other sword strikes reached the Marei and hit them, cutting apart all Marei in its way. A few Marei tried to stop it, but the essence poured into the energy was so much that they couldn't block it.
    The sword strikes ended up cutting a lot of Marei, creating a path that the elite soldiers could use to escape.
    "Come back!" Baold shouted to the elite soldiers. "Make sure that Devian can't rejoin the rank!"
    Devian was completely speechless. If he acted like he was confused earlier, he would be able to stick with the group. But because of the weirdness of the Marei's movement, his body ended up freezing. That just reinforced the doubt in Baold's heart.
    No matter how hard he tried to persuade Baold, he would never be considered one of them anymore.
    Devian gritted his teeth and started chasing after the soldiers. "I will kill all of you here so that no one will know anything!"
    There was only one path for Devian to escape from all the predicaments, which was to silence all variables.
    "You are crazy." Baold formed another inscription above his head, ready to shoot Devian.
    However, Devian suddenly tripped to the ground.
    "Huh?" Devian was perplexed why he suddenly fell like this, but he remembered there was an illusionist among them. He looked at Theo, who had a smile on his face as if telling him that he was the culprit. "You... You bastard!"
    Devian's anger rose to the sky, realizing that all his plans failed because of Theo. He swore to kill Theo no matter the price.
    Unfortunately for Devian, Theo had tripped him earlier with that small illusion, so he picked up his pace too late as the elite soldiers had left him behind.
    Although the elite soldiers were still dumbstruck by the revelation, they had to follow Baold's orders if they didn't want to die in this place and be branded as traitors.
    Seeing the Marei speeding up, Baold formed a few inscriptions, raining them down with white lights. The lights pulverized all the Marei that touched them, killing at least fifty Marei in a single go.
    "The side..." Baold noticed that the Marei that were separated earlier had returned and flanked them from the left.
    Before they reached this place, Theo asked Avalon, "That Knight Links... is it possible for outsiders to learn it?"
    Avalon looked hesitant to answer, but since the condition was not favorable, he had to shake his head. "Sorry, Teacher. It's not possible. When we were born, there was a different system in our bodies that became the core of the Knight Links."
    "I see." Theo nodded in understanding. "In that case, I will just change my method."
    Theo jumped into the air, floating above the people while maintaining a certain speed.
    "Mr. Theo?" Baold was surprised to find Theo moving this way, but he soon saw Theo pointing his finger to the side, specifically at the Light Bead Cannon.
    The giant crystal where they were supposed to charge the bullet had begun to shine, indicating that they were about to shoot. It was clear that Theo was planning to stop the incoming Marei from the left, so he asked him to stop the Light Bead Cannon.
    "Group A and B will take turns to stop the Marei. Make sure to protect me because I'll block the Light Bead Cannon!"
    After hearing the order, they began taking their positions.
    Meanwhile, Theo raised his hand and formed a giant circle made of essence. This giant circle suddenly shattered like glass. The broken pieces remained floating. The moment Theo snapped his fingers, the shattered pieces began to change shape into that of a sword.
    The high-ranking Marei were shocked to find more than one hundred swords circling around Theo.
    With a single wave of his hand, the swords rotated, pointing their blades toward the Marei.
    Meanwhile, the Light Bead Cannon had fully charged its bullet and adjusted its aim. Since Theo posed a large threat to them, they chose to snipe Theo first before killing Baold.
    The Light Bead Cannon shone brightly as it concentrated the essence in the barrel.
    "I won't let you!" At the same time, Baold had completed his inscription. He clapped his hands to transfer the inscription in Theo's direction.
    Boom!
    The Light Bead Cannon shot its round, traveling at lightning speed and reaching Theo in a split second.
    However, the inscription stood in its way and ended up becoming a shield that blocked the bullet.
    Since he hadn't prepared the inscription beforehand, it was weak compared to the one he had placed on the dragon's back.
    Just upon their clash, a few cracks appeared on the inscription. Baold used his ability to maintain the inscription so that it didn't disappear.
    "Kh. I'm not going to let you hit him!" Baold shouted while pouring a lot of his essence into the inscription. Fortunately, the bullet lost its energy and eventually faded away. Seeing he managed to stop the bullet, Baold finally felt relieved and stopped providing the inscription with his essence. Because of the damage, the inscription faded right at that instant.
    Bam!
    Bam!
    "Aaaahhh!"
    However, because Baold didn't provide some cover fire to Group A and Group B, they were overwhelmed by the enemies. Some of them died as the two high-ranking Marei pierced through their ranks, aiming for Baold's life.
    "Sir Baold!" The soldiers panicked, but they couldn't help him due to the distance.
    The two high-ranking Marei concentrated their energy into their claws and tried to cut him into pieces.
    However, a few clicking sounds echoed in the area, knocking their claws to the ground.
    "!!!" The two Marei raised their eyebrows.
    "Huh?!" The soldiers gasped. They saw two people coming for both high-ranking Marei, blocking their attacks. However, they weren't soldiers or elites that Devian brought. Instead, they were helpers from the outside. They were like mercenaries, having no obligation to protect Baold and the soldiers.
    The high-ranking Marei even tossed them into the air with their strength. It was clear that the gap between them was significant, but the four people didn't mind it. They were ready to fight back.
    "The situation doesn't look good. If we lose you, all people here will surely die."
    "There is also that traitor too."
    "We have to work together."
    "Dawn Squad, gather here. We'll protect the minister!"
    "Extreme Spear Squad will do the same!"
    With their orders, more and more people lowered their pace and surrounded Baold.
    "Conserve your strength. The true battle will start when we reach the hill. We're only ten minutes away!" Baold smiled but still warned them.
    "You heard the minister. Save your strength and kill those Marei a bit later!"
    Witnessing their cooperation made Theo slightly moved. He didn't think that they could have this kind of unity without any agreement or obligation. It seemed sharing common enemies and desperation created this unity.
    "Well, I can't lose, can I? Although it's a shame that I have to get dragged into this conflict, I guess I'll get more serious." Theo took a deep breath before waving down his hand.
    The swords began to fly down, raining on the Marei.
    The three high-ranking Marei tried to block the swords, but surprisingly, all those swords flew accordingly, avoiding all of them as though they were alive.
    As a result, each sword hit a Marei, and all of them struck them in the heads, killing them.
    In other words, Theo had just killed one hundred Marei in a single attack.
    Unbeknownst to them, the swords were just an illusion. By perfecting Lemin's way of illusion with the concept of one body and one mind, Theo made the Marei think they were killed by the swords.
    Their real bodies ended up falling to the ground, but their wounds soon disappeared, showing it was just an illusion. Unfortunately, their brains had stopped working first because they believed the wounds.
    Theo was strong. After witnessing Theo's power, Devian thought he wouldn't be able to defeat Theo if he fought him head-on. That was why he took this opportunity where Theo focused on the Marei to throw his spear with all his strength.
    "Die!" Devian let out a shout, releasing all his anger.
    Theo only glanced at the spear as if it was irrelevant.
    As he expected from his students, a talisman flew into the sky and formed a giant rock. The spear ended up hitting the giant rock first.
    Unfortunately, Haruka's strength was incomparable to Devian's. The spear ended up shattering the rock and continued on its path.
    "Teacher!" Haruka panicked.
    However, Avalon had also jumped into the air and raised his shield. His body was already covered by Knight Links, boosting his physical abilities.
    He used both hands to hold the shield, taking this spear head-on.
    The force was so strong that it pushed Avalon back. He even gritted his teeth as his hands grew numb.
    A blue light suddenly fell down, hitting the spear's tip and changing the spear's direction. The spear ended up rotating in mid-air for a few seconds before falling to the ground.
    The momentum was carried by Avalon, but Theo caught him gently as he said, "Good work."
    Avalon couldn't contain his smile. "We are your students. We won't be a burden all the time." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 67 Split Up

    [Chapter 66 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: So much for the Ministers beastly instincts, not being able to smell a traitor amongst his own men. I guess even¡­see more]
    ¡­
    Theo looked at the comment. Since he had played his part in delaying the enemies, Baold would take over while conserving his strength for the defensive battle later. After organizing his students back into formation, Theo responded to all the comments he received in the last few chapters, particularly the one he received this time.
    "I don't think it's a matter of trust or instinct. Normally, an agency like that has very strict examinations, so the chance of one of them being a traitor is extremely low. If you ask anyone who joins such an agency or force, they will tell you the same thing. They trust all the people in their team. However, this is a different world, so what I said might not apply."
    "Also, I think you misunderstand the concept of the world's consciousness. The consciousness is like a mother, and all living beings, whether humans or Marie, are its children. So, this is just like a fight between two brothers, albeit in an extreme sense."
    "If you're thinking about a unique power system from the world, then I can't say much about it. I told you earlier that the world is like the mother and she definitely knows her own children. I am an outsider, so it's close to impossible to understand it. Other than that, yeah, I'm looking forward to it as well. At the very least, I'm bringing this Inscription knowledge back."
    After recalling past comments, Theo apologized. "I'm sorry that I can't reply to all of you since I don't have much leeway to do that. Also, I have to consider the number of words I use because it would be troublesome if the story ends at a certain part. As I mentioned not long ago, I tried to end it at a certain point so that you might comment on a certain thing that would give me some advantages. However, what you say will be entirely within your control."
    He finally finished replying to all the comments from the past few chapters. Because of the tower and his students, he couldn't even engage them, which made him feel a bit bad.
    Now that he had finished, Theo looked back, observing the situation. It seemed that when people openly protected Baold, they started cooperating better, recognizing that the only way for them to survive was to follow Baold's command.
    After all, Baold had demonstrated his capability by stopping the Light Bead Cannon. If he hadn't stopped the attack, more than thirty of them would have died from the blast, and many others would have been picked off one by one by the Marei.
    With the added protection, Baold became even more confident. He used his inscription to slow down the Marei. Unfortunately, Devian actually survived, as the Marei didn't kill him; it appeared they had been ordered to spare him. Theo realized that the high-ranking Marei must have considered Devian's position and strength, intending to use him as a double agent. Despite being branded a traitor, keeping him alive was more beneficial due to his remaining strength.
    "We have spotted the Regarn Hill!" someone at the very front shouted, alerting the others. Even Theo took a look at this hill. The slope was steep, and the humidity in the area was quite high, making the ground slippery and challenging. It was a perfect place to halt their enemies, but they had to climb it first before they could do that. If they could establish a natural fortress, they might be able to hold back the enemy forces.
    Theo approached Baold and asked, "Are you planning to hold the enemies here? If so, for how long?"
    "One day," Baold answered without hesitation. Recognizing Theo's abilities, he chose to openly reveal his plan to gauge Theo's thoughts.
    "That's a hard thing to do, you know."
    Baold was well aware of the difficulty of defending a single hill against thousands of enemies. And there was a possibility that the enemy numbers might increase to tens of thousands, making it virtually impossible to hold out with only a few hundred people.
    "I know. I've sent Lushivar to relay the message and bring some reinforcements to relieve the stress while waiting for the main reinforcement to arrive. So, we can only trust Lushivar."
    "¡­" Theo thought for a moment and asked, "How many elite soldiers does Devian have? And can they still be trusted?"
    "There are fifteen elite soldiers. And yes, unless they have been brainwashed, they can be trusted. The way they abandoned Devian instantly indicates they aren't aware of his betrayal."
    "If you trust me, you can entrust those soldiers to me. I'll turn the situation around and create a path for escape. Instead of waiting for a whole day, it's better if we use that opportunity to run straight to the reinforcement's path. If this works, we can reach the reinforcements within another two hours."
    "The people will be exhausted¡­" Baold didn't dismiss Theo's idea immediately. He thought it was worth a shot, but he didn't know if Theo proposed this to save himself or not. If Theo didn't return, they would definitely die.
    "I still need you to help me solve the trouble of my own assassination attempt."
    Baold fell silent for a few seconds before shouting, "Lendrix."
    "Sir!" Lendrix squeezed in and arrived near Baold, ready to receive the command.
    "Bring your whole squad and follow this man. While he is not from our empire, he is an exceptional man with brawn and brain. This is a task for survival and the only way to clear your name and your comrades' names."
    Lendrix hesitated. On the one hand, he didn't know anything about Theo. But it was true that Theo had shown enough prowess. And since this would also give him the opportunity to clear their names, Lendrix ultimately agreed. "Understood, Sir."
    "If you need anything, tell him. I'll be bringing the entire group to the top of the hill."
    "Alright. You should get ready to leave in one hour. That should be the time I'll appear again. We'll regroup and head to the reinforcements."
    "Got it."
    Theo turned his head to Lendrix and said, "Follow me. We'll lure some of them our way."
    "Yes, Sir."
    As soon as they reached an agreement, Baold made the first move.
    "Everyone, use your inscription to create stairs and climb the hill!" Baold shouted, giving his order.
    Four men understood his command and immediately increased their pace while forming an inscription in front of them.
    When they activated their inscriptions, the ground started to shake, slightly disrupting their balance. However, huge stairs suddenly emerged from the ground, reaching the peak of the hill.
    The Marei obviously understood their intention and didn't want to let them do whatever they wanted.
    However, this time, Theo made his move. He pointed to the right side, signaling Lendrix and the others of the direction they had to go. Avalon and Haruka obviously followed Theo since they were his students.
    "!!!" The Marei were startled because they didn't expect the humans to split into two groups. On the one hand, they thought it was a desperate attempt since Theo's group wasn't high in number. But Theo's prowess made the high-ranking Marei worry about his existence.
    As a result, all five high-ranking Marei regrouped first to discuss their next move. They wanted to kill Baold and the others, as they were the primary targets, but Theo couldn't be ignored either.
    Still, because of the numbers, the high-ranking Marei decided not to put too much thought into Theo's action. They agreed to let only one high-ranking Marei chase after Theo. Even if they couldn't defeat Theo, they could make him use all his power.
    The high-ranking Marei was slightly worried because Theo could emanate intense killing intent. While it was only an illusion, there was a chance that their bodies couldn't react because of it.
    After the warning, one high-ranking Marei finally split up from the rest. With a single roar, two hundred Marei followed, chasing after Theo.
    Seeing the situation, Lendrix reported, "Only one high-ranking Marei and about two hundred low-ranking ones are following us."
    "How many Marei could you and your group handle?" Theo asked.
    With confidence, Lendrix stated, "We could easily defeat one hundred of them."
    "In that case, my students and I will take on the high-ranking Marei and one hundred low-ranking ones. You will handle the remaining Marei. Once you're done, you should get some rest as the next battle will be intense."
    Lendrix didn't know how Theo had gained this much confidence, but since Baold had ordered him to follow Theo completely, he had no choice but to put his trust in Theo's decision.
    "Understood."
    "Avalon, Haruka, you two will follow my lead and eliminate all the Marei you can. I'll handle the rest."
    "Yes, Teacher. We won't disappoint you," Haruka replied, while Avalon gave a nod. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    As soon as they moved far enough from the hill, Theo finally stopped and turned around, ready to face the Marei.
    "!!!" The high-ranking Marei were confused and began to panic, thinking this was a trap that Theo had laid. It seemed that Theo was planning to lure them away so that he could kill them and help the main group.
    However, Theo had used his essence to levitate his body in the air and waved his hand. "It's too late!"
    The wave of his hand caused the ground to shake violently as if an earthquake had struck the area. The Marei panicked, wondering what they should do.
    It was at that moment Theo spread both arms. Even Lendrix couldn't help but gasp because the ground started to crumble into deep darkness.
    "!!!" Lendrix and the others dropped their jaws to the ground, wondering what Theo could actually do.
    A hole gradually expanded, engulfing numerous Marei.
    The Marei could only panic and watch helplessly as Theo hovered in the sky, a sight resembling that of a God.

 Chapter 68 Negotiation

    [Chapter 67 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: I know you're busy with battle so I'll skip clarifying responses. Focusing on the now, I wonder if Devian was the end of the betrayal. There¡­see more]
    ¡­
    The high-ranking Marei realized that the previous Marei's report about Theo was wrong; they had never seen his true strength.
    'This is an illusion.'
    'This is an illusion.'
    The high-ranking Marei kept repeating those words, desperately trying to convince himself that what he saw was not real. However, his efforts were futile, and the low-level Marei continued to fall into the illusory hole, unaware of whether they were alive or not.
    The Marei let out a roar, attempting to alert everyone. Unfortunately for him, that roar coincided with the moment the Marei reached the bottom of the illusory pit.
    In an instant, the illusion disappeared, revealing the real ground. There was no hole in the area, and everything had been a trick of illusion. Yet, over a hundred Marei were lying on the ground, their bodies convulsing uncontrollably.
    Then, the sound of bones cracking filled the air as more than a hundred Marei suffered tragically. Their minds had registered the damage from the illusion, ultimately leading to their deaths.
    When everyone witnessed how Theo had killed all those Marei in a single move, they couldn't help but be astonished, their jaws dropping to the ground. They wondered just how strong Theo truly was.
    Lendrix, who was tasked to follow Theo's order, felt fortunate for a moment that he was working under Theo. After all, someone so powerful might be able to turn the situation around.
    And everyone could now understand why Theo had been granted the opportunity to explore the ancient ruin where the greatest illusionist resided.
    On the other hand, Haruka and Avalon were shocked for an entirely different reason. They had heard how impressive Theo's illusions were from Maya and the others, but witnessing it firsthand was a different experience. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Even though they knew that Theo could defeat his opponents or kill them brutally with his illusions, the description they had heard was slightly different from what they had just seen. This was the integration of Theo's unique illusion style and Lemin's.
    "I heard that Teacher Theo has the lowest ranking among the Royyal Grade Demon possessors. I wonder how true that is? Is Teacher hiding his true power? Or does the Demon Realm exceed our current understanding?" Haruka felt chills down her spine.
    Even Avalon felt fear for the first time. Theo had never been serious all this time. What would happen if he was genuinely angry? The consequences might be beyond their ability to handle.
    After killing many Marei, Theo glared at the high-ranking Marei as if planning to hunt him down. Surprisingly, the Marei didn't rush to avenge their fallen comrades. Instead, it let out a roar that caused all the low-ranking Marei to retreat. They either wanted to focus on Baold or were likely planning to gather more forces to defeat Theo.
    "We have to chase after them. We can't let them regroup with the main party," Lendrix unsheathed his sword, ready to lead the other elite soldiers.
    But Theo landed in front of him and said, "No. Don't chase them."
    "But, Sir¡­ They¡­" Lendrix fell silent, still feeling intimidated by Theo's power.
    "Either way, it's fine. There's another reason why I've chosen this approach." Theo sat down on the ground. "All of you are to protect me. I need to gather my power and use another ability to turn the situation around. If they come back, then buy me some time. If they don't, just send one or two people to scout the area. Alert me if the enemies are about to break through the main party's defense."
    Lendrix considered the situation. After witnessing Theo's power and hearing him mention another ability that could turn things around, Lendrix believed that their plan might succeed. Although it was difficult to watch the main party suffer, he knew they had to follow Theo's arrangement if they wanted to survive.
    "Understood." Lendrix nodded with a serious expression. "Albert, Hans, you two are to scout the area ahead and monitor the Marei's movements. We'll split the rest into two groups and spread our defenses. I'll be the last line of defense."
    The elite soldiers swiftly received their commands and moved to their designated positions.
    Haruka and Avalon exchanged looks, uncertain about their roles. Unfortunately, they could only remain by Theo's side and protect him.
    Meanwhile, Theo gradually opened his eyes, finding himself entering another dimension - his consciousness. The surroundings were entirely black, evoking an eerie feeling. He sat on a chair, facing a clown-like figure that resembled the one Theo had summoned in a previous mission.
    "Welcome, Host," the clown smirked. "It seems that you're in a pinch."
    Theo hadn't really returned to this place or conversed with his demon since it wasn't necessary. However, this time, he needed the demon's power. His current assimilation rate, after eating the fruit, was 17%: five percent from the fruit and the remaining two percent from his daily assimilation. It was still not enough to reach the second authority, prompting Theo to return to this place.
    "I think you know what I want," Theo said with a solemn tone.
    "Of course. The last time you came here was when you reached a ten percent assimilation rate. But since you haven't reached twenty percent before returning now, you must need my power," the clown smirked.
    "I need the second authority. Give me a brief description of it."
    "It's a simple authority. The first one is a Toon World, which creates a place where the illusion of power can manifest easily. The second one is still related to it. The second authority allows you to manipulate the environment."
    The clown snapped his fingers, and the surroundings instantly changed. The eerie darkness was replaced by a green plain with short grass. The sky turned blue, and the temperature became warm, as if for a picnic.
    "Interesting," Theo remarked, looking down, lost in thought.
    "Still, you don't expect me to give this to you without a price, right? Besides, our assimilation rate is still too low, so you can only forcefully use this ability for a while. You can have full control once you meet the required assimilation rate," the clown warned.
    "Of course, I know. That's why I'm here to negotiate the price with you," Theo nodded.
    The demon smirked. "How about making me an offer?"
    "No. You state the price. If you don't give me a fair one, then I'll simply leave this place," Theo replied firmly.
    "Even though you're in a pinch?"
    "I can still escape if I want."
    The demon observed him intensely. "The way you put it seems to suggest you're heartless enough to abandon everything just to save your own life. That makes you truly human indeed... Though, the way you abandon them is akin to a demon. Interesting."
    "I don't have a lot of time. If you're stalling for time, I might get a bit angry."
    "Oops." The demon playfully looked away, as if Theo had seen through his plan. In their past meetings, the demon knew how dangerous Theo could be. He had tried to entice him multiple times but had failed. However, Theo wasn't unreasonable. He might prefer a low price, but he wouldn't haggle if the price was slightly higher, as long as it fell within his expectations.
    This made his current host unique, which intrigued the Toon Demon.
    The Toon Demon proposed, "You've offered me all your memories in exchange for my power. While it's quite tempting, I don't think it's enough to speed up the process. So, I want your eye. I'd like to see what you see."
    The Toon Demon couldn't deny that Theo's mastery in illusion was high, perhaps even surpassing his own. Offering his eyes in exchange would grant him the opportunity to learn from Theo's illusions and potentially replicate them in the future, making him less fearful of Theo's power.
    However, Theo shook his head firmly. "Rejected. The price is too high for just a single use of your second authority. Besides, it's only a single use."
    The demon inquired, "Then, how much do you plan to lower it down?"
    Theo contemplated for a moment and suggested, "A month for sensing the flow of my essence, in exchange for a single use of your second authority."
    The demon found the new price to be quite fair. He sensed that Theo had bumped it up slightly to demonstrate his desperation.
    If he could sense the flow of essence in Theo's body, he could understand how Theo used his power. Although it wouldn't allow him to discern illusions from reality, it would still provide valuable insights. The contract would last for a month, granting a single use of the second authority.
    After considering the offer, the demon smiled. "We have a deal. Please close your eyes, Host. I shall guide you on how to use my ability, as well as the chant you need to activate that power. Familiarize yourself with it before using it."
    "I know." Theo closed his eyes and began to concentrate.
    "Then, repeat after me..." The Toon Demon began guiding Theo through the process.
    ...
    While Theo was focused on gaining the second authority, Lendrix and his group faced a new challenge.
    "Sir, more than five hundred Marei are heading towards us. There are two high-ranking Marei leading the entire army," reported Albert, one of the scouts.
    Lendrix didn't know what to do. The number of enemies was far higher than he had anticipated, but when he looked at Theo, he knew this was their only chance.
    "We need to buy some time. Use the terrain to slow them down. We must hold them back for as long as we can. If we fail, all of us will die here," Lendrix said, glancing at Haruka and Avalon. "I'm afraid the number is too high, and I have to help my comrades. I'll have to leave both of you here, so please protect your teacher."
    Avalon and Haruka could only agree, understanding that their strength was not yet enough to assist in this battle.

 Chapter 69 Waking Up

    [Chapter 68 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: Theo, you are good at making deals, but I wonder how you will increase your assimilation rate in the long run¡­see more]
    ¡­
    "Here they come!" Lendrix shouted, watching numerous Marei demolishing the trees that stood in their way.
    The two high-ranking Marei were leading the charge at the very front, prepared to face off against Theo. Despite the shocking illusions they had witnessed, they believed that two high-ranking Marei would be able to distract Theo and ultimately dispel the illusion.
    To protect Theo, the elite soldiers stepped forward. A few of them raised their shields to create a giant wall to obstruct the charging Marei. The Marei slammed their bodies into the wall, pushing the elite soldiers back a few meters.
    But the soldiers quickly regained their footing and stopped the enemy charge. The Marei attempted to loop around, but the rest of the soldiers engaged them from both sides, preventing their advance.
    "Attack them!" the elite soldiers shouted, and they advanced carefully while wielding their blades. With each swing, they cut down one or two Marei. Their training and skill made them formidable opponents.
    As the battle raged on, the Marei managed to gain some advantage, pushing the elite soldiers back when their numbers became overwhelming. However, the high-ranking Marei noticed something unusual. In previous engagements, Theo had always made the first move, causing them to retreat. But this time, he hadn't acted, as if he were intentionally sending the soldiers to their deaths.
    Theo's inaction made the high-ranking Marei doubt themselves. They wondered if there was a secret plan at play. They communicated in their language, which only a single ghost could hear, but it was impossible for anyone to decipher their conversation.
    One of the high-ranking Marei said, "What is he planning? You fought him first, so you might know him better."
    "There's a chance he's luring us in. Once we go deep enough, he'll eliminate all of us," the other replied.
    They couldn't rule out this possibility, considering Theo's abilities. However, they couldn't back away, as they had to stop Theo from making any move.
    "The main group must believe this maneuver will turn the situation around if they succeed," one of the high-ranking Marei remarked.
    "We currently have an overwhelming number. Should we push through?" the other asked.
    "I think we should be cautious," the first one replied.
    They decided to warn the low-ranking Marei to move forward carefully. If they could kill the soldiers, it would be beneficial, but they didn't want to fall into a trap.
    Unbeknownst to them, Theo was sitting on the ground, meditating. Even without doing anything, Theo's mere presence instilled fear and slowed down the enemies.
    Lendrix seized this opportunity and issued an order, "We'll employ strategy D."
    As soon as they heard the command, the soldiers began to move back. The Marei, who had slowed down earlier, didn't know what to do. They were torn between following the high-ranking Marei's commands and the faster retreating speed of the soldiers. The soldiers were getting away, and the Marei instinctively moved faster, chasing after them.
    However, it played right into the soldiers' hands.
    Once the Marei were about to reach the soldiers, they suddenly fell to the ground, as though something had tripped their feet.
    "!!!" The front Marei became an obstacle that caused those behind them to stumble as well.
    Without hesitation, the soldiers raised their swords, activating the inscriptions on their blades. When they swung their swords, their essence flew forward and hit the falling Marei.
    At the same time, the momentum of the Marei from behind kept pushing them forward, causing them to break through the wall the soldiers had created. But the soldiers were prepared for this scenario. They quickly hid behind trees, confusing the Marei.
    As the Marei continued to advance, some of them fell into traps set by the soldiers, stumbling to the ground. Suddenly, a few soldiers emerged from behind the trees and swiftly killed them, slicing their heads or necks.
    The soldiers continued eliminating the Marei one by one, using their tactical advantage to avoid injuries. With their skill and effort, they managed to kill a hundred Marei without sustaining any harm. This was why Lendrix had told Theo that he and his elite soldiers could handle that number.
    In fact, they were capable of dealing with even more, but the presence of the high-ranking Marei undermined their confidence.
    Seeing that they would lose too many Marei before they could even reach Theo, the two high-ranking Marei decided to join the battle directly. They split up and attacked from opposite directions, intending to aid both sides.
    One of the high-ranking Marei on the right side leaped into the air, alarming the soldiers. They activated their shields and jumped back as the Marei landed and struck the ground with a powerful punch, creating a crater.
    Shattered rocks flew towards the soldiers, but their shields blocked the debris. However, the ground's unevenness disrupted their formation, making it difficult for them to move in the unfamiliar terrain.
    Meanwhile, the other high-ranking Marei concentrated essence in both hands, forming a sphere between them. The sphere multiplied into three, emitting a fluctuation of essence that caused a small shock wave.
    "Raise your shield output to the maximum. Here it comes!" The soldiers alerted each other, reinforcing their shields.
    The three spheres shot out lasers towards the soldiers, hitting three of them. Although they managed to block the attack, the force behind the lasers numbed their hands, and they were thrown at least twenty meters away.
    "Retreat!"
    "We have to form another position!"
    The soldiers panicked as they suffered from the interference of the high-ranking Marei. There was only one course of action.
    "Retreat!"
    "We should retreat!"
    Lendrix, overseeing the situation, finally intervened. The soldiers who had created the wall earlier shifted their position, forming a hole in their barrier. Lendrix gathered all his essence and slashed downward, sending out a crescent-shaped wave of essence.
    This wave ran through the ground and sliced through everything in its path.
    "!!!" The Marei attempted to enter the gap, only to meet their demise.
    The two high-ranking Marei were startled, realizing they needed to reorganize their army. If they allowed their numbers to be further reduced, they would be in trouble.
    Haruka and Avalon, watching from a distance, were in awe.
    "Amazing," Haruka gasped. "There's a reason why they are elites. Even with a traitor among them, their strength is still formidable."
    "Indeed. If their commander wasn't a traitor, we could probably hold the enemies back on that hill," Avalon nodded. "Although I hate to admit it, they are better knights than I am..."
    "I wonder if we can become that strong too? I mean, our bunch is already pretty strong, but they are still improving rapidly under Teacher Theo's guidance. Since Teacher Theo wants us to be friends and forget our differences, he must want us to be able to coordinate like this, right?" Haruka pondered.
    Avalon fell silent. A single person's strength was indeed good, but if they could work together, they could fight against someone above their level.
    But before they could continue their discussion, a great change occurred in the surrounding area.
    All of a sudden, the temperature in the area drastically decreased. The air became so chilling that they thought it was winter. Sucking in the cold air alone caused a sharp pain in all their bones. Everyone who noticed it couldn't help but use their essence to warm up their bodies. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    However, the change had yet to end.
    The forest suddenly darkened as though a black cloud had covered the sun. But it became even darker as time passed.
    When they raised their heads, they saw that the sun had turned black like a solar eclipse.
    The forest instantly turned eerie, as if it had become a haunted place.
    But more importantly, they could feel a dreadful feeling, smell blood, and even hear someone's voice echoing in their minds.
    "This is¡­" Haruka gasped as she fell to her knees while clutching her head. "No way."
    "What's wrong, Haruka? Are you alright?" Avalon panicked. He was also confused and scared of this change, but he didn't know why Haruka suddenly dropped to her knees.
    "We have to get away from this place¡­" Haruka's body was trembling. "I don't know if this place has the same creature, but this is¡­ like a Disaster Grade Supernatural Being in my world."
    "What?" Avalon widened his eyes in shock.
    The reason why Haruka trembled was clear. A Disaster Grade Supernatural Being could decimate multiple cities in her world.
    "Are you telling us that something bad is going to happen?" Avalon sucked a cold breath and shouted to Lendrix, "Sir Lendrix. We have to get away. My friend actually recognized this phenomenon as it's similar to a monstrous being appearing in her world!"
    "!!!" Lendrix, who was still confused by the change, turned around to check on them and listen to what they had to say.
    But at that moment, he suddenly dropped to his butt because he was shocked by something behind those two students.
    When they turned around, they saw the same clown that Theo had used previously. But instead of the funny clown, it was covered with blood. The smile became sinister, and its hands held murderous weapons.
    Instead of a funny clown, this appearance resembled that of madness.
    "Veil of shadows, veil of light. With whispers soft and words arcana, I create a shimmering mirage."
    "Through veils of fantasy, deceiving senses and shaping dreams until nothing is as it seems."
    "Come forth my will. The illusion shall dance and forever spin. Let the world be enveloped in the never-ending illusion."
    Theo opened his eyes as he said, "Toon Demon Second Authority, Toon Territory."

 Chapter 70 Army

    [Chapter 69 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: Haruka suspects that you will train the class to be as strong and as cooperative a unit like these elite knights on your side. ¡­see more]
    ¡­
    "Toon Demon Second Authority, Toon Territory."
    The moment Theo said those words, he began to get up while looking at the numerous Marei that came into his way.
    "Haha. I'll probably explain about my demon and our relationship later, I think. But all I want from my students is for them to have fun and continue getting stronger. Still, there is one thing that can break through any kinds of strategy. I've learned it the hard way, and that is¡­" Theo stepped forward while raising his hand. "An absolute power."
    At that moment, a black circle appeared underneath Theo's feet. It suddenly expanded so big that it enveloped the surrounding area, including the Marei.
    "!!!" The high-ranking Marei were shocked, realizing that Theo was about to make his move. They were ready to tell the other Marei to retreat and create a formation to somehow stop whatever Theo was planning to do.
    Unfortunately, they were shocked by how the corpses suddenly released a black aura into the air.
    "This is¡­" Everyone couldn't help but become stunned.
    The corpses started moving again. Their eyes were completely red as if they had been controlled and revived.
    The Marei could feel a fierce killing intent coming from these corpses, making them think they were alive.
    "He can actually revive those Marei?" Lendrix dropped his jaw. Even his elite soldiers panicked, not knowing what to do. If they had to fight against the dying Marei, they would definitely be overwhelmed in an instant.
    However, the resurrected corpses actually turned around and attacked the living Marei next to them. The Marei could feel the pain the dead inflicted on them. Some of them could feel a piercing pain that jolted their entire body, some got killed in an instant, and some had run away because they didn't know they had to fight against their former people.
    "Teacher is actually a necromancer?" Avalon gasped. "I have heard a lot about it. There is a being that can revive the dead and turn them into an army. In the past, my world has to send forth a coalition army to kill that person."
    "My world has something similar, but we classify it as a Supernatural Being. It can bring back the dead, but I don't think they are this strong."
    They felt the chills down their spines just from seeing these corpses. In addition, all the roars and the madness were lingering in the air.
    It was so real to the point where they didn't realize the entire thing was just an illusion. That was right. Theo actually used the first authority, the Toon World, to create a space where he could fully utilize his illusion power as the Toon Demon explained.
    In this space, Theo put everything he had, like the one mind and one body concept, as well as Lemin's style of illusion. He created the feeling, sensation, and even pain so that they believed it was real. After that, by using Lemin's style of illusion, he directly registered the damage into the living Marei's head, effectively killing them.
    In other words, the corpses were just an illusion. Theo had to thank the Toon Demon for giving him this second authority, Toon Territory.
    Although he could use the Toon Territory with his pure control, it would definitely take a toll on his mind and essence. The Toon Territory simplified the progress, allowing him to create the perfect environment that indicated the living dead.
    Theo looked at the Marei and waved his hand down. All the living dead immediately ripped apart the enemies.
    After that, Theo used his power to resurrect them and turn them into his army.
    Theo smiled, "I have to apologize to my readers. If we follow the cliche, the situation would have to be worse first. Then, I would suddenly wake up and show my new power, turning around the situation. But because of this, I end up overturning the battlefield before anything could happen, which might make it a bit anticlimactic. However, I still need those soldiers without injuries since their strength will be required for the next phase."
    After saying those words in a low voice, Theo finally said to the soldiers and his students, "We're going back to the main group and annihilate them. While it's true that I can do this thanks to your effort in killing a lot of Marei, save your pride until we rescue the main group. Follow me!"
    Without them realizing it, the soldiers had treated Theo like their superior. They instinctively shouted, "Yes, Sir!"
    Haruka and Avalon had a lot of things to say regarding Theo's power, but it was true that they didn't have time for that. Either way, this power was the one that allowed them to survive. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    After that reply, the barrier disappeared, allowing Theo and the others to pass. They began to chase after all the Marei that ran away because the high-ranking Marei had ordered them to retreat.
    Unfortunately for them, the Toon Territory and the Toon World had Theo as their center. It meant that as long as Theo kept moving, he didn't have to worry about his illusion disappearing.
    The living dead frantically pounced on the slow Marei and turned them into more undead.
    Seeing such a thing made the high-ranking Marei grit their teeth. However, what could they do?
    They could go back and fight Theo with all these Marei, but the undead would kill the living ones and turn them into their allies.
    This was Theo's trap, they thought. It was no wonder why Theo hadn't done anything. It turned out he was gathering his strength to unleash this kind of power.
    If they brought Theo's group to the main group, this undead army would definitely swallow a lot of them. So, the high-ranking Marei agreed to lead the group slightly away from the main group, not letting Theo gain an upper hand.
    Unfortunately for them, Theo could easily see through their plan and shifted his direction back to the main group.
    Seeing they had no other choice but to engage Theo in battle, the two high-ranking Marei ordered all the remaining Marei to buy some time for them. Meanwhile, they would inform the main group to prepare for a fight.
    While moving, Theo moved to Lendrix and informed, "Tell your elite groups to follow my direction after this. After startling them, we'll move to the back of the hill. The enemy will figure it out soon, so your group will have to pave the way."
    "Understood, Sir." Lendrix understood that the reason why they were still in good condition was for this moment. He would definitely not disappoint Theo.
    Since they needed another two minutes before returning to the main group, Theo moved to Haruka and Avalon.
    "I know that you have a lot of things to say. But this is what I actually want you to see¡­ Even though your power system is fixed, you can take inspiration from other worlds. Instead of thinking that your world's power system is the one that suits you the most or the best in the world, it's better to think that I can learn from others no matter their strength."
    Haruka and Avalon couldn't help but feel ashamed. If they thought about it, Theo had never brought someone from the same particular world as the mission's location. He actually wanted them to see the difference in their culture and power system and learn from it.
    "Leave self-reflection until later. We're going to escape from this place soon. So, you two should get ready as well."
    "Yes, Teacher."
    After settling the messy minds of his students, Theo finally moved back to his position to lead the entire army. He had gathered a total of four hundred Marei into his illusion.
    With this army, he overwhelmed the remaining Marei and broke through their formation, finally seeing the hill in the distance.
    On top of the hill, he could see a huge spherical barrier that blocked all kinds of attacks.
    A light particle suddenly flew from the other side and hit the barrier, causing the ground to shake uncontrollably.
    The power in that light particle was so strong that it left a huge crack on the barrier.
    Looking at the essence covering the barrier, it seemed that Baold was controlling it. He patched up the crack at a speed visible to the naked eye.
    However, a few Marei hit the crack, not letting Baold recover it.
    "Kh¡­" Baold gritted his teeth, having a hard time maintaining the barrier. "I managed to block them for some time, but if this continues, I will completely exhaust my energy in another thirty minutes. And¡­"
    Baold looked around. The people were tired, so he sacrificed himself to buy them some time to recover their stamina and energy. He could only do this because Theo assured him that his plan could turn around the situation.
    So, he was waiting for Theo to appear.
    Baold shouted, "All of you, get ready! My barrier will break soon."
    Of course, Baold didn't plan to spend all his essence just for them. He had to preserve some for running away.
    Although it meant that they had to face the Marei directly and that a lot of them would die in the process, this was the only way.
    Those people had no choice but to rise again with their weapons. This was the only chance for survival.
    Two high-ranking Marei seemed to be focusing their attacks on the crack as well. They had charged a lot of energy into their attacks.
    Baold planned to remove the barrier and concentrate the essence into that part to act like a shield to block their attacks. But all of a sudden, two high-ranking Marei appeared from Theo's direction.
    Baold thought they would bring more reinforcements to mess with Theo. But this time, all high-ranking Marei appeared panicking as though they had gotten into a big trouble.
    They were discussing something and split their entire army into two.
    The Marei weren't allowed to complete their preparation. All those Marei that they sent to stop Theo could only buy them half a minute.
    Ooooooooong!
    And that was when a loud trumpet sound shook the battlefield. All the people in the empire knew this sound because it was the same sound they released when they declared war.
    Theo didn't forget about the detail. While the ground was slightly wet, a portion of it was still dry enough to kick up some dust into the air, showing their location to Baold.
    The trees were also crushed down as the army marched forward. When they were about to reach the main group, Baold could see numerous Marei charging at the main group as Theo led them from behind.
    Theo waved his hand, ordering the Marei to kill their own kin.
    "!!!" Baold gasped. There was only one thought in his mind.
    How in the world did Theo control those Marei?

 Chapter 71 Idea

    [Chapter 70 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: I wonder what Agata has been up to. You're building a reputation that exposes you, or is this the trap to lure her and find her first as she closes in? Good luck Theo]
    ¡­
    "That's¡­" Baold gasped, finding hundreds of Marei following Theo's command. The fact that Lendrix was on his side meant they came as reinforcements. This must be within Theo's plan.
    In that instant, Baold gave his order out loud. "All people are to unleash all their power and overpower the enemies for twenty seconds. Don't hesitate!"
    After that order, the people released all their strength and shot out their attacks, overwhelming the Marei in the sky or below them.
    Meanwhile, the high-ranking Marei panicked when they saw Theo and the incoming undead.
    "Stop it!"
    The high-ranking Marei knew they had to stop Theo, but this was the first time Theo showed the true power of the undead to the people in the main group.
    When the undead pummeled the Marei before them, the dying Marei got resurrected and joined Theo's army.
    One of the high-ranking Marei jumped into the air and clapped his hands. That clap released a powerful shock wave that blew everything away around it.
    The Marei fell to the ground due to its power. However, the undead remained strong. They even looked as if they were resisting.
    The undead let out a roar and freed themselves from the suppression.
    When they were hit by an attack to the point a part of their body was completely destroyed, the undead continued marching and killing the Marei in front of them without any fear.
    Even if Theo lost a few of his undead, the Marei easily killed more enemies and turned them into their allies. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The high-ranking Marei became frustrated.
    "They don't have any fear? No, they don't even feel pain."
    "What monster did we provoke?"
    "Is this only an illusion?"
    The high-ranking Marei were confused. On the one hand, they wanted to believe this was an illusion like the report they got from one of them. On the other hand, no matter how much they tried, the illusion never disappeared.
    As long as Theo remained alive, the illusion wouldn't disappear. And even if they tried their best to think this was an illusion and dispel it with their thoughts, deep down in their hearts, they recognized this as reality. After all, the feeling, sensation, and everything that a living being would release were there.
    Theo pointed forward, overwhelming the Marei. He lost one hundred Marei in the process, but his army killed three hundred Marei. If this continued, his army would only grow.
    Even the low-ranking Marei who mostly acted on instinct finally felt fear for the first time. It was useless to fight against this undead army. No matter what they did, they wouldn't cower in fear or pain and continued to kill the opponents in front of them without caring about their injuries.
    Their instinct was actually telling them to run away.
    However, the high-ranking Marei ordered them to remain in their positions. In the meantime, five of them would join hands and defeat Theo as quickly as possible.
    In that instant, all five high-ranking Marei rushed at Theo. They even ordered the Light Bead Cannon to change its target from Baold's barrier to Theo.
    Theo forced them to use their full power if they wanted to defeat him.
    On the other hand, Theo accepted the challenge. He continued moving his army forward while seeing five high-ranking Marei surrounding him, just like how the low-level Marei surrounded the hill.
    "You humans shouldn't be here."
    Theo smirked. "Of course. I don't want to be here if I don't need to. If you guys can just retreat and allow us to go back to a safe place, then I won't continue this slaughter."
    The high-ranking Marei fell silent. They thought it was a good idea. At the same time, they couldn't afford to leave the legacy behind. The temptation of Lemin was simply too big.
    It seemed that they recognized the threat Theo possessed and decided to talk it through. They knew if this continued, they would lose a lot of low-ranking Marei. Some of them would certainly die in the process while they didn't know if they could kill Theo or not. His power was still unknown, after all.
    "If the humans leave the treasure you got, then we'll let you leave."
    "Unfortunately, I can't agree to that request. After all, I'm merely an outsider, and the treasure belongs to those guys, not me." Theo smirked.
    "In that case, there is no room for negotiation."
    Three high-ranking Marei moved at the same time.
    They released their attacks from a distance since they wanted to avoid a direct confrontation.
    Suddenly, a mysterious figure intruded into their battlefield.
    This mysterious figure waved his blade and struck all their attacks, splitting them into two. The excess essence also expanded into a crescent.
    "!!!" All high-ranking Marei had to duck down as the excess trees were cut down within a twenty-meter radius.
    "Oh!" Theo smiled as if he expected something like this.
    The high-ranking Marei widened their eyes, not expecting another person. He was a middle-aged man with black hair. He had a cut wound on his face, intensifying his glare.
    The man wielded a long sword and wore a black formal suit. Even though the suit looked restrictive, his movements didn't seem to have any wasted motion.
    "I apologize for coming late, Master." The mysterious figure turned out to acknowledge Theo as his master. "I immediately went in your direction as soon as you sent a distress signal not long ago."
    "I'm glad you're here, Al." Theo smiled. "Handle those three, will you?"
    "Understood." The mysterious figure that Theo called Al nodded his head and jumped towards one of them. He waved his sword down, trying to slice the high-ranking Marei in two.
    "Fast¡ª!" The high-ranking Marei was shocked. He blinked once and Al had actually appeared before him.
    He hurriedly clapped his hands and released a burst of energy to knock Al away.
    However, Al's sword also released a burst of energy. Unlike the Marei, his energy was sharp and concentrated, cutting through the shockwave.
    "Tsk." The high-ranking Marei gathered the shockwave around his arms and blocked the slash with his arm.
    However, the slash was stronger than he expected. Once it hit, the energy on the blade erupted, pushing the Marei down.
    The Marei did his best to maintain his arms, but as a result, the ground underneath him couldn't resist the impact and turned into a crater.
    Boom!
    "Gah." The Marei felt his hand numb and the bones in his feet crack.
    The other Marei were shocked but soon regained their composure. Two of them immediately headed to stop Al in order to save their friend.
    Al skillfully moved back and gathered his essence in his blade again.
    "!!!" The Marei noticed that Al had been waiting for them. Because they had to rush to this place, they couldn't stop their momentum, making them align together.
    Al took advantage of this opportunity to swing his blade downward, trying to cut them down altogether.
    The Marei at the front could see everything clearly. He instantly threw himself to the side, barely avoiding the sword strike.
    Thankfully, the second Marei's momentum was great enough to avoid it. He escaped death by a hairbreadth.
    Sadly, the last Marei wasn't so lucky. Not only did he get hurt by Al from the first strike, he was also too late to dodge because he couldn't see the incoming attack clearly.
    He could only tilt his body a bit, causing the sword to sever only his arm.
    "Aaaahhh!"
    Al took a deep breath as if he was adjusting his aim. He looked confident enough to defeat all three of them.
    Meanwhile, Theo and the other two Marei were playing.
    Theo formed a human-sized clown to stop one of them while he attacked the other one.
    With a single wave of his hand, the ground started to come out and form a wall. After that, they moved toward each other like magnets, squeezing the Marei in between.
    "Kh." The Marei gritted his teeth. They had been fighting for a while, but they couldn't find any gaps in Theo's defenses. In fact, if they didn't have any low-ranking Marei, Theo alone was enough to defeat them.
    "We'll kill you!" The Marei glared at Theo, agonizing over the fact that numerous Marei had died by his hand.
    But those words were actually the trigger for Theo. He glanced into the distance, noticing the blinding light that the Light Bead Cannon produced.
    "It's time to go." Theo smiled while waving his hand playfully. "Bye."
    "You're not going anywhere!" The Marei shouted.
    The Light Bead Cannon launched its bullet. It was supposed to hit the ground in front of Theo and obliterate him with the shockwave alone.
    Boom!
    The ground shattered, and the shockwave decimated everything in a fan-shaped area. Everything within the range of the shockwave was either blown away or reduced to nothing.
    Unfortunately for them, their efforts were useless. Theo and Al had disappeared.
    That was right, Theo and Al's figures turned out to be an illusion. The real Theo was nowhere to be seen. The undead had also disappeared, leaving only numerous corpses on the ground that thought themselves dying.
    Even the Marei whose arm was cut by Al got his arm back as soon as Al and Theo disappeared. Sadly, the wound on his arm was similar to what Baold experienced when he came to the academy. The Marei saw a purple ring on the part that was cut earlier and noticed that he couldn't move his arm as if it had truly been cut.
    It turned out everything was an illusion. Whether it was Al, the undead army, or even Theo himself, there was no difference. The Marei were completely tricked by Theo. As a result, a thousand of them died under his illusion, and even one of them got severely injured from that illusion.
    "That's¡­" One of them looked up and realized the barrier on the hill had disappeared.
    Theo actually lured them and made them focus on him, allowing the rest to escape. When they thought about it, it was true that they saw Theo's students and the elite soldiers when he arrived. But they had never seen them again once they approached Theo. They actually had been looping around the hill to create a path for the rest of the people to descend the hill before making their escape.
    As for the real Theo, he had been running across the forest to catch up with the entire group.
    However, he seemed to be panting quite hard. He had exhausted a lot of his essence after performing a large-scale illusion continuously.
    Still, he couldn't help but smile, realizing another advantage he could get from the chapter comment.
    "I guess I have to thank my reader for giving me the idea." Theo became excited. Because the reader mentioned Agata, he wondered if it was possible to create another character that looked like they were from Agata's family and have them try to help him. He could make them ridiculous since it was just an illusion and it was pretty effective. In the past, he was always the one to change into someone else with his illusion. He never formed another person with his illusion.
    With a big smile on his face, Theo said, "Thank you."

 Chapter 72 Retreating

    [Chapter 71 Comment][Adam_Balch_7324: Is it easier in that sort of situation where they know nothing about the person you're creating or does it not really change since the details still need to be there?]
    [Hunter_Keenan_2132: Glad you could find inspiration in my comment, well done Theo, you are welcome! I wonder, can you cast illusions on non-living things? Like¡­see more]
    ¡­
    "What should we do?"
    "Are we going to let him go like this?"
    "We've been totally had. To think everything is just an illusion to distract us."
    "There is a reason why he managed to clear that tower, which is said to be created by the greatest illusionist in history. Although he is a human, he is extraordinary."
    "The question is, even if we do chase him, can we do anything?"
    The high-ranking Marei suddenly fell silent. They looked at each other, but it was clear that they had no more confidence.
    Theo alone had killed around eight to nine hundred Marei on their side. In addition to Baold's group, they had lost more than fifteen hundred.
    With the remaining two thousand Marei, they could somehow put up a fight against the humans, but they didn't know whether it was possible to retrieve the treasure or not.
    "The problem is¡­ if the humans produce another illusionist like him, it will be troublesome for us."
    "But without reinforcement, we won't succeed."
    "Even if we know it's an illusion, we can't really cancel it without killing that human after all. How is your arm?"
    "I can't feel anything from my arm, let alone move it."
    "That's bad. Then, we'll let them get away?"
    On one hand, it would be a great shame if they actually retreated without gaining anything. They had five high-ranking Marei and a few thousand Marei.
    There was even a cooperation with Devian, which somehow got exposed. They even brought the Light Bead Cannon.
    But despite all that, Theo's group managed to escape with all their treasures. Their casualties weren't that high either. This was a complete defeat.
    If they returned home empty-handed, they wouldn't be able to hold their heads high anymore.
    "Tsk. Instead of continuing the battle, how about we frame that guy?"
    "Framing that guy? Do you mean that human's commander?"
    "Yeah. We can just make it look like he is a double agent who is deceiving us and contributing to the failure of this mission. We've protected our side to the best of our abilities after that. This should relieve some pressure on our shoulders, right?"
    "The only problem is¡­ will all of us here agree to it?"
    They fell silent, contemplating. From their expressions, it seemed they had a tacit agreement.
    "In that case, we have to torture him to the point he can't speak and is half-dead. However, he can't die because his punishment will be delivered by the elders."
    "Yeah. That should be the solution."
    Although they didn't want to admit it, Theo was so strong that they didn't know if they could win or not.
    Some of them might even die facing Theo without being able to kill him, so they should feel content they managed to survive.
    "We'll have to bring a lot of spies to the surface and see the development of the items as well as the illusionists."
    "Yeah. We have to rearrange our approach."
    After a debate, they finally reached a conclusion. It was unfortunate for them to meet Theo, and it was even sadder when they didn't realize that Theo had exhausted a lot of his essence. If they persisted a bit longer, they would definitely win.
    Theo had instilled enough fear to pressure them to retreat.
    In the end, the high-ranking Marei ordered the remaining Marei to return.
    ...
    On the other side, Theo was checking the comments he received while catching up with the main group.
    "Yes and no. It's true that it's easy to create someone they don't know, especially with the difference in power systems between worlds. You could create basically anything. However, I also have to consider the details of that person to make it look consistent. Only then can the illusion look so real."
    "Also, I haven't talked about Agata, have I? Agata should be fine. Remember that the original Theo died when I came here? I believe Agata is taking care of the enemies on that side, but the author hasn't written anything about her yet."
    "As for non-living things, I'm not sure how to answer that question. Science does explain things about consciousness, but I believe there is no concrete evidence that can explain it like how they explain mathematical problems. I mean, some theories say the brain is the one forming our consciousness, while another theory says it's the spirit or whatever that is. To perfect my illusion, I'm also learning about science a bit, but unfortunately, I still haven't got a concrete answer about consciousness."
    Theo continued to engage with his readers' comments as he moved forward, using the insights he gained from them to further refine his strategies and abilities.
    After replying to the readers, Theo's focus returned to the path, wondering how far the main group had gone. Luckily, he managed to find them after running for another fifteen minutes. They had been moving at full speed because they didn't want the Marei to catch up.
    It was clear that several of them were about to give up, but Theo brought them good news.
    "Oi!" Theo shouted, alarming the others.
    "Huh?!"
    The people turned their heads around, checking the sound behind them.
    "Mr. Theo?!" Baold was shocked.
    "They have retreated." Theo pointed to the back. "There is no more threat. Though, we can't be sure either. I know that everyone is tired, but please bear with it for a bit longer. You can just decrease the pace."
    Baold immediately relayed the message to the others, bringing joy to them. They instantly lowered their pace and started walking. It was still hard, but manageable.
    "What's wrong with the Marei that were chasing after you?" Theo asked. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "The elite soldiers and a few others are stopping them. There are only two hundred Marei, so they should be fine."
    "I see." Theo nodded, feeling relieved. "My students?"
    "They are with us." Baold pointed forward.
    Theo felt even more relieved. At least his students didn't try to become heroes of justice by participating in the killing of the remaining Marei. If that happened, Theo might have had to chase after them, knowing that the author might introduce another unexpected twist.
    "We should be fine for now. I've caused confusion. If my prediction is not wrong, they should retreat."
    "That's good." Baold finally dropped his guard, feeling tired. He had exhausted almost all his energy. "If we continue on this path, we should reach the reinforcements in two or three hours."
    "The treasures?"
    "Everything is secured. Of course, I haven't forgotten about the Eye of Truth."
    "OK." Theo contemplated for a moment and asked, "How many people did we lose?"
    "I'm not sure, but the total should be less than a hundred. After being chased by that number, we are extremely lucky to have suffered only this level of casualties. It's thanks to you, Mr. Theo. On behalf of everyone here, I'd like to thank you."
    "You can thank me later once we get to a safe place." Theo waved his hand, treating it as not a big deal.
    "Yeah!"
    "By the way, do you still remember our agreement?"
    "Of course. I'm going to help you with the investigation. I will personally go to ensure its success. I have also sent an elite team under me to investigate."
    "You don't have to worry about that. If everything goes according to my plan, it should end soon. Judging from the time I've spent in this world... yeah, it should end by tonight. You should be able to contact your subordinates from here, right?"
    "I can definitely tell the people near the portal and have him relay that message to the modern realm."
    "Then tell them to capture them. Don't let a single one of them die¡­ because I'll be the one taking their lives." Theo's eyes emitted a sharp killing intent.
    Baold could feel the resentment in it. Theo must have held a lot of grudges after their attempt to assassinate him and his daughter.
    Since his illusion allowed him to experience his own death multiple times, there was no telling what kind of illusions these people would experience before they died. Just thinking about it made Baold shiver.
    However, Theo was bolder than Baold had thought. He actually allowed his daughter to participate in something that dangerous.
    One wrong move might cause them to harm or even kill his daughter.
    Unbeknownst to Baold, Theo had put several layers of protection around his daughter. The reason he was so confident was because of these precautions.
    ¡­
    As Theo had predicted, an incident occurred at the academy, specifically involving his daughter.
    In a warehouse not far from the academy, a chair was placed in the middle, and a girl was tightly bound to it. The rope was black and emitted a faint essence.
    The girl hung her head low, seemingly unconscious.
    A middle-aged man stood not far away from her, holding his Lumina near his ear.
    "Yeah, yeah, alright!" he said into the Lumina. He then hung up and lowered the device, glancing to the side. A man approached him and asked, "Boss, we received the order to kill her not too long ago. Why did we only have to capture her this time?"
    "I don't know. The one who issued the order asked us to do just that, and it's not our place to question him. It's better to follow his words if you want to stay long in this business," the middle-aged man replied, his gaze shifting to the girl. He sighed, "To think I would end up kidnapping an innocent kid. I should say she's unlucky to have parents like that. Not only is her father incompetent, but her mother is also a wanted woman in a different way."
    Although the middle-aged man didn't reveal the details of the call, he provided a clue so that his subordinate would understand the situation. This was his way of expressing pity for the child out loud.
    Unbeknownst to them, despite her head hanging low, the girl was actually wide awake. Her eyes were discreetly observing the situation, and her lips formed a mischievous smile. It was almost as if she wanted to convey that she wasn't trapped with them; rather, they were trapped here with her.
    Amid her kidnapping, she was wearing a large smile, a smile that hinted at her mischief. It felt as though she wanted to convey that she hoped her presence could trigger a scene in the main story, given her newfound knowledge about her father's commenting system.
    Even though her attempt was blind, she decided to try communicating with her thoughts. "If you can perceive my side of the story, could you please let my father know about my condition or location? I'm unsure about how much you can perceive or hear, but I hope it's enough."
    "In any case, it's my time to shine. It's... showtime," she mused to herself, the sense of mischief in her smile growing even stronger.

 Chapter 73 Mias Power

    [Chapter 72 Comment][Xinhuan: Mia has been kidnapped in a warehouse near the academy, in no real danger because orders are to keep her alive, and protected by an illusion.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: She seems like she's going to put on a show for you]
    [Hunter_Keenan_2132: I don't recall about your daughter being protected by an illusion but otherwise she is kidnapped and attempting to communicate with us through¡­see more]
    ¡­
    Theo couldn't help but smile as he read the comments. He was still engaged in conversation with Baold when these comments caught his attention.
    "Mhm? What's wrong?" Baold was puzzled by Theo's sudden change in demeanor. Why would Theo be smiling like that out of nowhere?
    "Can you add this to the message?" Theo's expression turned playful, a mischievous smirk playing on his lips.
    Meanwhile, Mia was uncertain if the message had been successfully conveyed or not. Her father had repeatedly instructed her to keep trying, hoping that her words might somehow make their way into the story.
    She continued to feign sleep, her mind occupied by her father's words before he had left.
    "Remember, Mia. You are strong. However, you haven't fully harnessed your power yet. When I'm gone this time, the assassins will undoubtedly try to reach you. But don't worry, they won't kill you."
    "Are they even assassins if their goal isn't to kill me?" Mia tilted her head, her confusion evident.
    "Of course. If we are together, they will most likely come after me, and in the process, you will inevitably become entangled in the conflict and be in danger as well. But if you are alone, it's a different scenario. Whoever is orchestrating this assassination is probably after your mother. So, they want to eliminate me, and capturing you would give them leverage."
    Mia looked down, deep in thought. "Their primary target is you. But why would they only kill you? Is it connected to Mom?"
    "Exactly. The one pulling the strings is likely after your mother. Hence, they want to eliminate me. But if you are alone, they will kidnap you instead of killing you outright, as it's easier to manipulate me and capture your mom if they have you."
    "Ah! So, they want to force you into a certain situation by using me as leverage, then ambush you. The same applies to Mom¡­" Mia nodded, her understanding growing.
    "Precisely. I believe that you possess the power to stand up against them. It's just that you haven't fully explored your abilities yet."
    "Really? But I can only tap into my first authority and some basic abilities. Can I even defend myself against assassins? Besides, even your memories of the assassination are unclear, right?"
    "Indeed. Given the unique nature of a demon, I suspect that the assassin's demon is tied to memory manipulation."
    "Could he alter my memories, making me perceive him as my father or someone else?"
    "Not likely. That would probably require an extended amount of time. Once they capture you, they might proceed with such manipulation to make you recognize the person behind it all as your father, thereby coercing your mother into complying with their demands."
    "Ah!" Mia's realization dawned, understanding the rationale behind the kidnappers' strategy when she was alone versus when she was with her father. "But what do you mean by not fully utilizing my powers?"
    "What kind of demon do you have?"
    "A Prank Demon?"
    "Then, what is a prank?"
    "Isn't it just a playful trick or mischievous act aimed at eliciting laughter from others?" Mia replied, her head tilting in contemplation.
    "Really? Think again. Are you certain that pranks are only intended to be directed at other people?"
    "Huh?" Mia fell silent, a sudden comprehension washing over her. In fact, the answer was tied to her first authority, a power granted by her demon.
    As she recalled that detail, Mia couldn't help but smile. She overheard the assassins conversing.
    "Let me know when she wakes up. I need to carry out the procedure as per the boss's instructions. I'll step outside for a smoke," the middle-aged man stated as he walked away, a cigarette in hand.
    "Yes, Sir," his subordinate replied. Once his boss had left, he couldn't help but glance at the bound girl. It was hard for him to fathom that such a young child had become entangled in this intricate web of schemes. He couldn't help but pity her.
    "Still, she should be waking up soon, right?" he muttered while approaching Mia. "Impressive for the daughter of that woman, she is undeniably adorable and beautiful. Although we tried to eliminate her back then due to certain circumstances, I suppose she'll be more valuable to us alive."
    The man slowly began to grasp the motivations of the individual pulling the strings behind this kidnapping plot, realizing that Mia was likely being used as leverage to achieve their goals.
    Unbeknownst to him, Mia had been listening attentively the entire time. She was biding her time, waiting for the perfect moment to launch a surprise attack, seizing the opportunity that had presented itself.
    Cling!
    The echoing cling sound reverberated through the warehouse, immediately putting the guy on edge.
    "Huh?" His attention snapped to Mia, thinking that she might have awoken. Yet, it was her keychain, hanging precariously from her skirt pocket, that had produced the sound.
    "What's this?" His confusion led him to reach for the keychain, examining it. The apparent innocence of a child, coupled with the assumption that her powers hadn't fully developed, had caused him to let his guard down somewhat.
    However, as he picked up the keychain and brought it closer to his eyes, an unexpected occurrence transpired. The keychain abruptly cracked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Huh?!" Alarmed, he attempted to discard the keychain, but before he could react, it exploded.
    Cling!
    The keychain, it seemed, had been made of glass. The explosion sent shards of glass hurtling toward him.
    "Ah!" He instinctively shut his eyes, his right eye meeting the sharp edge of a glass fragment. "Aaaahhhh!"
    His pained cry drew the attention of the middle-aged man outside.
    "What's happening?!" He hurried back into the warehouse to investigate the commotion, only to find a teddy bear seated on Mia's lap. The bear gazed at him before playfully turning away.
    "This isn't good!" Displaying his experience, the middle-aged man deduced that Mia had indeed been awake and had fabricated this opportunity while feigning sleep. He swiftly lunged forward in a bid to restrain her.
    However, a teddy bear seated on her lap clapped its stuffed hands, causing an explosion of thick, pink smoke that rapidly enveloped the warehouse.
    The middle-aged man forged ahead through the smoke, knowing Mia couldn't escape due to her bindings. Upon reaching her supposed location, however, he was confronted by an empty spot where she had been moments ago.
    "Tsk." The middle-aged man swiped his hand through the air, creating a gust of wind with his essence to disperse the smoke. Simultaneously, he called out, "Hey, are you alright?"
    "Y-yeah. Give me a moment to recover my right eye," his subordinate replied.
    As the smoke cleared, they observed Mia on the opposite end of the warehouse, flanked by two life-sized teddy bears that appeared to be assisting in untying her.
    "What? Are these teddy bears part of her power? But how can this be? That rope is designed to nullify her powers, rendering her unable to utilize them," they murmured, utterly puzzled.
    Determined not to let Mia escape, the middle-aged man gave chase. Her sudden release from the restraints was unexpected and potentially problematic. Moreover, Mia seemed to be struggling with untying herself, and he intended to capitalize on that.
    "Ah!" Mia directed a taunting gaze at the middle-aged man, playfully sticking out her tongue. "It's time to shine!"
    "Huh?!" The middle-aged man, preoccupied with the two teddy bears, hadn't anticipated Mia's sudden escape from her bindings. To his astonishment, the thick rope seemed to have been effortlessly sliced into fragments.
    The scene shocked them; after all, the quality of the rope suggested that it should have been sturdy enough to withstand such an escape attempt.
    Mia then extended her hands, which had been bound behind her back all along. Surprisingly, they were encased in the paws of her teddy bear as if she were wearing boxing gloves.
    "What?!" The middle-aged man was taken aback. However, before he could react, Mia capitalized on his momentary bewilderment, landing a punch on his side.
    "Prank Punch!" Mia exclaimed, her lips curling into a smirk.
    "!!!" The middle-aged man hadn't expected Mia to deliver such a forceful blow. The power behind her punch was more than sufficient to send him hurtling backward.
    He crashed into the warehouse wall with a resounding bang.
    "Ugh." Gritting his teeth, he clenched his fists in an attempt to bear the pain.
    "Hehehe! Bullseye!" Mia gleefully celebrated her successful punch. "Prepare yourselves¡ªI'm taking you all down!"
    "Boss! You brat!" Enraged, the young man charged at Mia, intent on retaliating for the chaos she had wrought.
    Undeterred, Mia raised her fist and struck back, unafraid of her opponent.
    Unexpectedly, an odd sensation pulsed through Mia's heart. It was an unfamiliar glitch, causing her to momentarily hesitate in her punch.
    "Huh?!" Baffled, Mia found herself paralyzed by this strange sensation. Unfortunately, her opponent capitalized on her moment of confusion, swiftly delivering a kick to her stomach.
    Mia was sent hurtling through the air, crashing into the opposite wall. However, her landing was softened by the teddy bear stuffing that cushioned the impact.
    Mia glanced to the side, pinpointing the source of her earlier emotional turmoil as originating from the middle-aged man. While her memories hadn't been tampered with, her feelings had been manipulated, resulting in her momentary hesitation. It appeared that this middle-aged man possessed authority over memories, emotions, and even sensations, depending on which power he wielded.
    With the middle-aged man on his feet and releasing his essence to manipulate Mia, the young man was hastening toward her to capture her.
    However, Mia was far from an easy target.
    As the young man closed in, Mia struck the ground with her fist.
    In an instant, the teddy bear paw exploded once again, shrouding the area in a pink haze. But this time, the young man was ready. With a clap of his hand, he generated a shockwave of his essence to disperse the smoke, preventing Mia's escape.
    As the smoke dissipated, the young man was confronted by an astonishing sight: a five-meter-tall teddy bear looming before him. Mia had employed the pink smoke to obscure the bear's appearance.
    Most strikingly, the bear was brandishing a toy hammer. The handle of the hammer was a cheery yellow, and its two rubber-tipped ends resembled a child's toy. But emblazoned upon it were the characters "10T," an abbreviation signifying ten tonnes.
    The bear swung the hammer, smashing it against the young man.
    "Watch out, don't get hit!" The middle-aged man sensed the peril and urgently warned his comrade.
    Swiftly, the young man flung himself aside, evading the hammer's impact. Just as the middle-aged man had intimated, the hammer cracked the concrete beneath, as if an authentic ten-tonne instrument had struck the ground.
    "Haha! Recognize this?!" Mia's voice echoed from above. Her descent lacked the opportunity to sow doubt. "This is my first authority: Deception! If you think it's correct, it'll be incorrect, and vice versa. Also, the weight behind this fist? Ten tonnes, just like the hammer! Brace yourself!"
    "!!!" The young man struggled to comprehend Mia's words, but he instinctively rolled across the ground a few times to avoid her fist. As Mia's punch met the ground, the concrete crumbled in response to the colossal force, mirroring the earlier impact of the toy hammer.
    Realizing her punch had missed, Mia immediately gave chase to the young man, seeking to neutralize him before the middle-aged man could intervene.
    "Quick, believe that the weight isn't ten tonnes!" The middle-aged man's shout served as a warning to his subordinate.
    "Even in the midst of a fight, you're still just a kid, revealing your own secret so thoughtlessly!" The young man smirked, capitalizing on the revealed knowledge to counter Mia's abilities.
    Yet, to his dismay, as Mia's fist connected with his face, it distorted his features and launched him into the nearby wall.
    Mia regarded him oddly, quipping, "I told you about my ability because if you believe my ability is like that, then it's not."
    The young man had assumed that he could negate the weight's influence by exploiting Mia's confession. However, by trusting that Mia's first authority allowed him to alter the weight through his belief, he unknowingly triggered the authority which ultimately invalidated his thoughts. He found himself tricked by the very description he'd relied upon.
    Mia stuck out her tongue and teased, "Idiot."

 Chapter 74 Plan?

    [Chapter 73 Comment][Seby_Spina: bloodline no lie ]
    [Hunter_Keenan_2132: Theo, your daughter is in the process of neutralizing her two captors / escaping. She is out of her bindings and just took down the lackie. The main¡­see more]
    ¡­
    "Idiot," Mia scoffed at the middle-aged man, fully aware that her path to freedom necessitated defeating him. Unlike his companion, he appeared seasoned and didn't underestimate her as much. Engaging him in combat would be considerably challenging, especially after revealing her ability to counter her own power.
    Drawing a knife from his pocket while emanating his essence, the middle-aged man assumed a combative stance. Mia's brow furrowed as a sense of unease washed over her. For some inexplicable reason, she felt a pervasive atmosphere of danger surrounding her.
    The large teddy bear, having vanished after its previous failed attack, needed replacement. Mia conjured another one, this time equipping it with the formidable hammer for an assault.
    The memory of the hammer's potency prompted the middle-aged man to deploy his essence as a protective measure. They remained stationary, each carefully assessing the other's movements. Anticipating the teddy bear's swing, Mia believed the middle-aged man would evade.
    Yet, as the hammer descended, the teddy bear astonishingly manipulated the weapon mid-swing, causing it to strike its own abdomen.
    "!!!" Shock registered in Mia's widened eyes; she hadn't foreseen such an outcome. Retaining full control over the teddy bear, she couldn't fathom why it would betray her intentions like that.
    The hammer tore into the teddy bear's exterior at the middle-aged man's command, and he followed up by extending his essence-forged blade to cleave the toy to pieces.
    "Is it possible¡­ am I being influenced by his authority? Is that why my subconscious directed the doll to self-harm?" Mia speculated internally. Despite the pervasive influence, her rational mind remained at full power. She easily saw through her own condition.
    Given the teddy bear's lack of consciousness, it should've been immune to control manipulation. Thus, Mia suspected that her thoughts were inadvertently shaped by the middle-aged man's power.
    "If that's the case¡­" Mia created a new teddy bear, this time matching her stature. Without hesitation, she detached the bear's head from its body.
    "!!!" The middle-aged man's eyes widened as he deduced Mia's strategy. She confirmed his suspicions, declaring, "This bear's head shall serve as a helmet, shielding me from emotional, sensory, and feeling alterations."
    With preparations complete, Mia summoned another massive teddy bear and ordered it to attack the middle-aged man.
    As the bear lumbered forward, the middle-aged man closely monitored its advance. When the hammer swung down, he sidestepped the impending strike, barely evading the blow.
    "Is this working?" Mia narrowed her eyes, gauging the effectiveness of her strategy. She understood that she'd have to combat the middle-aged man while maintaining her helmeted protection. Confident in her approach, Mia directed the bear to pursue its target.
    The bear's hammer relentlessly pounded the surroundings, causing shipping containers to topple and crash to the ground. The warehouse's size made such destruction possible, and Mia exploited the chaos to mask her movements within the wreckage.
    The clamor reached the middle-aged man's ears, and he grasped the intent behind Mia's actions.
    "Clever for someone so young. You've managed to generate enough noise to alert anyone in the vicinity. Regrettably, that won't serve you well," the middle-aged man smirked, his demeanor oddly at ease.
    Mia was befuddled, but her command of the massive bear continued to sow chaos.
    However, the middle-aged man's expression remained composed, as if he anticipated an adverse turn of events. The mystery unraveled swiftly.
    Abruptly, three crescent-shaped claws materialized above the bear, tearing it into fragments. A woman with short black hair landed gracefully on a mangled container, inquiring, "What's happening here?"
    "As you can see, she's attempting to flee. It's rather predictable for the daughter of a Royal Grade Demon Possessor, isn't it? And she wields a Royal Grade Demon herself, correct? That likely explains her capacity to break free of restraints," the middle-aged man explained nonchalantly.
    "Tsk. You're letting the kid cause all this commotion?" The woman's annoyance was evident as she observed the chaos, noticing one of her comrades passed out nearby. Mia, despite her young age, had showcased extraordinary abilities. However, the woman's expression remained impassive as she continued, "Can't you handle a single child?"
    "You know I'm not skilled in combat. I'd prefer if everyone helped in capturing her. Regrettably, I'll need to examine her afterward to prevent any further outbursts," the middle-aged man replied, his tone carrying a hint of resignation.
    Using one of the containers as cover, Mia managed to disappear from her original position. But the woman's demeanor showed no surprise, as if she had anticipated this move. Mia's sharp ears caught something crucial in the man's words.
    "Everyone?" Mia's realization was palpable as more figures entered the warehouse.
    "What's going on?"
    "Boss?"
    Their demeanor and speech indicated they were on the same side as the middle-aged man.
    "Don't tell me the entire area was swept by his subordinates? Making too much noise here acted as a beacon for them?" Mia pieced together the reason behind the middle-aged man's calm demeanor. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It became evident that Mia's scheme had backfired. Rather than deceiving the middle-aged man, she inadvertently attracted his allies. The realization was a bitter pill to swallow.
    "If only I'd used the dolls to scout the area¡­" Mia lamented internally, her mind racing.
    Then, abruptly, the container that had concealed her began to levitate.
    "!!!" Mia's heart raced as not just the container she was behind, but all the containers in the warehouse, started to rise. Their collective elevation unveiled her hiding place.
    As she looked up, the woman raised her hand, channeling her essence to manipulate the containers, revealing Mia's position. Mia recognized this power ¨C telekinesis ¨C a formidable ability wielded against her.
    "And there you are! Capture her," the woman ordered her comrades, indicating her high rank within the group, second only to the middle-aged man.
    After calculating the number of enemies, Mia took a deep breath. While she acknowledged her role in this predicament, she wasn't planning to submit without a fight.
    Determined, Mia placed her hand on the ground, triggering a detonation from another teddy bear's paw and creating a smokescreen.
    Reacting swiftly, the woman gestured, sending the elevated containers hurtling toward the smoke.
    Bam!
    Bam!
    Bam!
    The containers crashed into walls and floors, creating gaps in their ranks.
    As the smoke cleared, the pursuing group coalesced and spotted Mia, wedged between containers. Mia was taken aback by the woman's precise location pinpointing, realizing that telekinetically manipulating her body was the method employed.
    Yet, Mia refused to yield. Recognizing the woman's substantial power ¨C potentially on par with academy instructor Gareth ¨C Mia had little hope of defeating her. Regardless, she couldn't simply surrender.
    Summoning a colossal teddy bear to halt the approaching enemies, Mia's efforts were swiftly thwarted when three enormous blades materialized, tearing the bear apart. These were the very same blades that dismembered the bear during her initial appearance in the warehouse.
    It was clear the woman intended to negate any countermeasures Mia devised. She didn't know what happened. It felt like all her advantages disappeared in an instant as if someone jinxed it.
    As the group advanced, Mia's hand ascended, crafting a hammer resembling the one her teddy bear wielded, albeit smaller in size.
    With determined force, Mia struck the warehouse wall, imbuing the impact with substantial weight and momentum. The impact reverberated throughout the structure; a few more strikes could potentially bring the wall down.
    Yet, Mia found herself hesitating to strike the wall again. The boss's manipulation was at play once more, affecting her emotions and leaving her body feeling oddly relaxed, limbs growing limp. This marked Mia's first confrontation with a group of stronger ability users, exposing her powerlessness in the face of their strength.
    As the others closed in on her, Mia rallied for one final attempt. Stomping the ground, she summoned numerous teddy bears, hoping to restrain her adversaries.
    "What's this?" Confusion spread among the approaching group as they grappled with the unexpected obstacle. Given their size, the powerful woman's blade-wielding capabilities seemed restricted. Yet, this annoyance spurred the woman into swift action.
    Abruptly, she vanished, only to reappear instantaneously in front of Mia. Her vice-like grip found Mia's neck, smashing her against the wall. Mia's swift reflexes saved her from severe harm, utilizing a cushion formed from teddy bear stuffing to lessen the impact.
    "Hold on. Don't harm her. That's the big boss's directive," the middle-aged man interjected, stepping in to halt the woman.
    An exasperated snort escaped the woman. "Then do your job. If she resists, I'll incapacitate her."
    "Fine, fine," the middle-aged man sighed in response.
    Mia seized the opportunity to provoke the woman, attempting to exploit her emotional state and weaken her defenses. The woman's anger flared, but Mia's words induced a wavering of emotions.
    "!!!" The woman's glare fixed on the middle-aged man, who was manipulating her emotions with his power. Annoyed though she was, she conceded, "Proceed. Fetch some tape to shut her mouth."
    A team member hurried off for tape, while the middle-aged man retrieved gloves, evidently intending to use his power. Mia observed them both, realizing her predicament had only one potential solution: her father, Theo.
    Mia's thoughts turned to her father, feeling an unanticipated reliance on him. Her eyes caught a silhouette entering the warehouse. A smile touched her lips as she whispered, "Ahaha... It appears my father's plan worked. I've won."
    "Won?" The woman's eyes narrowed in irritation. Mia's words seemed ludicrous given her captured state. However, Mia clarified, "You see, my dad may come across as indifferent, but he's rather overprotective."
    "Hu¡ª" Both the woman and the middle-aged man were bewildered, but their confusion quickly transformed into shock. A pair of hands materialized beside them, forcefully grabbing their heads and driving them into the ground.
    "Gh?!" They shielded themselves with their essence, yet the impact remained overwhelming. The hands employed their heads as makeshift hammers, leaving a small crater in the concrete.
    Had their essence not intervened, their heads might have been obliterated. This development enabled Mia to free herself, offering a cheerful wave. "Hello!"
    "Hello, my ass. You're really a troublemaker."
    The voice was feminine, and the enemies were taken aback. A woman of immense strength had intervened, suppressing them. A single glimpse identified her: with her flowing hair, chilling gaze, and an aura of authority and power, it was unmistakably the academy's principal, Victoria.
    "Victo¡ª"
    "Quiet."
    With a single word, an imperceptible force emerged, pushing down on their heads and silencing them. As her father said before, Principal Victoria was extremely strong. Her abilities seemed tied to her speech, possibly even her commands.
    With that power, Victoria scanned the surroundings, her tone frosty as she addressed the onlookers, "Kill yourself."

 Chapter 75 Solved

    [Chapter 74 Comment]All of a sudden, people began to behave strangely. Mia could witness everything, especially how most of the guys suddenly raised their blades and pierced their own throats.
    "!!!" Mia was quite shocked that with only a single command, Victoria could actually do something like that. Some of them seemed to possess stronger mental fortitude. They managed to resist her command, but they ended up dropping to their knees and coughing up blood. Their bodies convulsed uncontrollably before they passed out. Only one person among them managed to retain his consciousness.
    Mia had certainly underestimated Victoria. There was a reason why her father held Victoria's strength in high regard. Meanwhile, the woman suddenly released her essence and enveloped the entire area with her telekinesis, attempting to levitate everything in the air.
    "Stop," Victoria commanded the woman. The essence she had poured out was instantly dispersed by Victoria's command, causing all the levitated items to drop to the ground, creating a loud noise. Just as the boss had noticed the loud sound and discerned Mia's attention, Victoria couldn't help but laugh and say, "If you're trying to bring all of your subordinates outside here, it's impossible."
    Both of them displayed a bit of resistance, as if conveying that it was useful, but Victoria simply said, "It's impossible because every single one of them has died." As she uttered those words, Mia asked, "Did Father..."
    "Yeah. Your father sent a group to eliminate all those people. He also sent me here to rescue you. Even if he hadn't provided your location, I would have discovered it through the GPS I've hidden in your clothes, though." Victoria shrugged.
    "Don't tell me..." Mia's eyebrows twitched, as if she had deciphered Victoria's hidden meaning.
    "You guessed it right. I've been here the whole time. I'm simply waiting for the right moment because I'm curious about your power," Victoria chuckled. Mia and Theo were unknown variables in her academy, so naturally, she wanted to see their trump cards. Of course, she had intended to intervene to prevent the enemies from harming her before it was too late, especially after witnessing the enemies' abilities.
    "You should know that I'm going to report this to my father, alright? No, wait. What if you used those commands against him..." Mia looked down.
    "No worries. I already tried it, but he was either unaffected or used his illusion to deceive me," Victoria reassured them both. She looked at the two individuals. "I suppose these two should remain alive. Your father specifically wants to tor¡ªAhem, interrogate them."
    "..." Mia gave a wry smile. She hadn't anticipated that so much had been unfolding. "As expected of Dad¡­"
    "Well, you can move to that side for a moment. I'm going to deal with these two first."
    Mia nodded and stepped aside, observing Victoria as she gave a few more commands until the two bodies ceased to move. They hadn't died, but it was evident that they had suffered when they were still conscious. As she worked, Mia also positioned herself near the exit, remaining on high alert. Instead of stepping outside, Mia tossed the teddy bear to scout the area, confirming Victoria's words.
    After this battle, she realized that she had to be more cautious. Therefore, she dispatched the teddy bear to prevent herself from repeating her mistake. As Victoria had suggested, she sensed numerous corpses in the vicinity. It appeared that her teddy bear had been retrieved by someone.
    Mia furrowed her brows and moved away from the exit, wondering who it could be. Suddenly, a middle-aged man appeared at the entrance, carrying the teddy bear. "Is this the rumored ability of the young lady? It's quite useful since it managed to detect a few of us."
    The middle-aged man had long, neatly tied black hair and a robust build. His eyes radiated wisdom. Noticing Mia's gaze, he nodded at her to provide reassurance. Victoria also turned back and asked, "Are you done?"
    "Yes, Miss Principal. Would you like me to take over from here?"
    "No. However, you come from a different realm, so let me be the one to handle the situation," Victoria said as she introduced him to Mia. "He doesn't appear like it, but that man is Lancelot's uncle."
    "Lancelot's uncle?" Mia widened her eyes in surprise.
    "It appears that your father hasn't provided you with all the details. Essentially, your father and mine have reached an agreement. You should ask your father for the specifics." The man approached Mia, handing her the teddy bear. "Pleased to meet you. You can call me Daniel."
    Mia accepted it with a bewildered expression but still nodded politely. "Mia Griffith. Thank you, Mr. Daniel."
    "I can understand why you're in the same class as my nephew. Your father has helped us greatly, so please don't dwell too much on our tasks here. We'll manage the rest, allowing you to rest on the side," Daniel said with a smile.
    Mia inquired, "I have only one question. Did my father inform you of something?"
    Knowing Theo, he likely had a layered plan in place. There must have been additional instructions that Theo passed on to Daniel. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Hahaha. Quite astute. He communicated two things due to time constraints. First, he received your message. Second, in case you inquired about this, I was to inform you," Daniel explained.
    "Is that so?" Mia looked downward, and a involuntary smile curved her lips. The implication was clear: Theo must have received the message from the readers.
    It seemed her efforts had not been in vain. This also indicated that the story had once again shifted its focus. While she was unsure about the duration and specifics, it was evident that the narrative had centered around her for a while.
    "I understand. I'm relieved." Though the fact that she could influence the story delighted her, she believed the most important outcome was that the story was also shining a light on her. If the narrative never centered around her, especially during its early stages, the risk of her fading into insignificance through reduced appearances was high.
    Despite her joy at adventuring alongside her father in this world, she still aspired to contribute to the larger picture. Mia clenched her fist, displaying her determination. She vowed to play her role fully, ensuring she wouldn't be left behind.
    Daniel didn't quite grasp why Mia was enthusiastic about this, but that was the dynamic between this father and daughter duo. He didn't intend to delve into it any further.
    After assessing her condition, Daniel turned his attention to Victoria, engaging in a discussion about the matter.
    ...
    In the meantime, Theo had received several comments concerning his daughter.
    Naturally, as he read about his daughter's struggle against her captors, Theo's heart swelled with pride. Even though he could usually maintain a poker face in nearly any circumstance, including death, he struggled to conceal his smile, revealing his immense sense of satisfaction.
    However, he couldn't help but feel a touch of concern about the events that followed. This time, there were no comments.
    While he hadn't dwelled on it much when the story focused on him, it was evident that the spotlight was now on his daughter. Despite having implemented several layers of protection for her, Theo remained slightly worried that something might have occurred.
    "I hope this isn't too much to ask, but I would greatly appreciate if any of you could provide an update on her situation." Theo clasped his hands together, as if pleading for information.
    While his daughter was contending with the adversaries, Theo's group had connected with the reinforcements that were meant to join them. The shock they experienced was palpable as they found that Baold had brought his group along, many of whom were injured. Evidently, they had suffered a significant defeat.
    Fortunately, Baold managed to calm everyone down and even presented the treasure he had secured. He placed the blame entirely on Devian, the one who had betrayed humanity, and instructed the commander to spread the word and create a wanted poster for Devian. The abundance of witnesses made it virtually impossible for political maneuvers to interfere, especially given that most of the witnesses were not ordinary individuals.
    After resolving all the issues, Baold finally approached Theo, carrying the Eye of Truth. This artifact was a golden eye-shaped object, about half the size of a forehead. Legend had it that the person who assimilated with it would gain a sort of third eye, allowing them to see through all illusions.
    The commander, a handful of elite soldiers, and several volunteers accompanied Baold as he handed over the Eye of Truth to Theo.
    "Following the terms of the agreement, Mr. Theodore Griffith will receive the Eye of Truth upon clearing the tower. The circumstances have compelled us to conduct the ceremony here. I hope you can understand and forgive us," Baold explained.
    Theo looked at them. Having learned of Theo's accomplishments, no one seemed to hold any grievances in their expressions. It was evident that they believed Theo was deserving of this item.
    "With all these witnesses present, I hereby present you with the Eye of Truth," Baold declared, holding up the artifact with both hands.
    As a gesture of respect, Theo accepted the artifact with both hands. "Thank you."
    "No. The gratitude is mine. Thank you for clearing the tower, illuminating the path to survival, and saving us," Baold expressed with a smile.
    The onlookers who directly witnessed Theo's actions couldn't help but applaud this simple yet meaningful ceremony. The commander appeared slightly puzzled but followed suit.
    "If you wouldn't mind, please remain here for another day. I need to tend to some remaining matters before accompanying you to Lekin City."
    "I have no objections," Theo replied, gesturing that it wasn't an inconvenience.
    "In that case, I'll take my leave. Since reaching the nearest city before nightfall is improbable, we'll set up camp here."
    "Very well." Theo nodded.
    Theo didn't mind the wait. What truly occupied his thoughts was how long he'd have to wait for the comments to come in. To him, the author seemed rather inconsiderate, speeding up the story's progression and leaving him waiting for news about his daughter from the comments, despite being fully aware of Mia's significance to him.

 Chapter 76 Returning

    [Chapter 75 Comment][amber_lazuli: Mia has been save by Victoria so you don't have to worry theo.]
    [Hunter_Keenan_2132: She is safe, rescued by Lancelot's uncle and Principle Victoria. Mia did well, then made noise to attract help but instead attracted the captors reinforcements who¡­see more]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Victoria arrived to stop anything bad from happening or should i say came out from hiding. Lancelots uncle showed as well you should have nothing to worry about]
    ¡­
    Theo sat near the tent as the comments appeared. A sense of relief washed over him upon reading the comments.
    "That's good," Theo exhaled deeply. Due to his difficult childhood, he always strived to do his best for his child. That's why, even with numerous layers of protection in place, he had been deeply concerned earlier. He nodded appreciatively. "Thank you, everyone."
    "Victoria is indeed the primary guardian I've sent. And yes, Lancelot's uncle is a part of the arrangement. Mia may lack experience, but she is far from being foolish. She must have recognized her mistake and learned from it."
    "As for how I utilize my time, you're mistaken about one thing. I don't receive comments while I'm away. I often receive comments for multiple chapters at once. However, I employ several methods to leverage this, especially considering my character."
    "I've trained myself as a strategic thinker, engaging with my problems through meticulous planning. Consequently, if the author suddenly creates me in a manner that doesn't align with my personality, it would be akin to sacrificing my character for the sake of plot convenience. I can also anticipate certain developments in advance and prearrange events so that my physical presence isn't necessary for their execution."
    "In fact, I can even interact with random individuals, and if the author chooses to highlight it, some of these encounters might eventually serve as crucial plot points. Indeed, there are numerous ways, but I won't divulge them all, as the author might not utilize them if they become 'predictable.' I hope you understand."
    After addressing the comments, Theo returned to the tent, finally feeling a sense of tranquility.
    ...
    As Theo slumbered, Victoria found herself immersed in contemplation. She had concluded her dealings with the enemies and had retired for the night. Yet, as she attempted to sleep, a particular thought kept resurfacing.
    "These assassins are skilled. They possess strengths comparable to our instructors, and their abilities are notably unique. The fluctuations in emotions I sensed nearly affected me. But..." Victoria's gaze lowered as she recollected information about the enemies.
    "Teacher Theo had demonstrated his capabilities when he defeated Teacher Gareth... and he thoroughly outmatched Gareth during that encounter. If these enemies were on par with Teacher Gareth, shouldn't Teacher Theo have been able to eliminate them? How did they manage to harm him and land him in the hospital?"
    "While his injuries aren't severe, they aren't trivial either. It's evident that the incident was preventable, but why did it occur?" Victoria pondered, unable to comprehend how someone as formidable as Theo could be injured by individuals like them. She had tested Theo's abilities on numerous occasions.
    From her perspective, Theo was the most exceptional instructor she had encountered in terms of both academics and combat prowess. Even her power of 'command' was ineffectual against him.
    Hence, it struck her as peculiar when she reminisced about her visits to Theo and Mia in the hospital.
    "Could there be a hidden motive behind this? Does Theo have an ulterior purpose in portraying himself as ineffectual? Is he utilizing this tactic to persuade me to accept Mia as one of the students? No, even without this approach, Mia's exceptional talent would be enough for me to welcome her."
    "Now that I think about it, the recorded information about him diverges from my observations thus far. The reports label Mr. Theo as a Royal Grade Demon possessor with moderate skills, even suggesting that he is comparatively weak, with several weaker individuals outranking him within his world."
    The discrepancy between the recorded data and his present abilities raised suspicions about Theo's intentions. Given the cunning manner in which he had portrayed himself, it was plausible that Theo harbored some sort of hidden agenda.
    "Don't tell me... Has he been concealing his abilities all along? Perhaps there's a formidable individual from his world who's posing a threat to him. As a result, he's seeking refuge here while he patiently build his strength."
    "His seeming insignificance in his own world might be a strategic ruse. Such a portrayal could potentially lead his enemies to underestimate him. By presenting himself as vulnerable to even minor incidents, he's likely managed to convince others that he poses no threat. In fact, it seems he resolved the recent crisis without resorting to his personal abilities."
    Victoria realized that given their involvement in resolving the situation, they might now be in the crosshairs of this mastermind. Theo had skillfully manipulated their assistance to eliminate his own predicaments.
    "This is...," Victoria inhaled sharply as the truth dawned on her. She hadn't expected Theo to possess such a terrifying and cunning nature.
    Mia was already familiar with her father's typical tactics, given that her mother had informed her that Theo's direct kills might be fewer than a hundred. However, Theo had indirectly caused the demise of over ten billion individuals. Yet, Victoria remained unaware of this fact. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She apprehensively contemplated Theo's next move. "It appears I must take this into account when negotiating another agreement with him. Then again, I did promise all the instructors that their contribution points could be utilized within the academy premises, which includes my assistance."
    Victoria's complexion paled. "I'll undoubtedly make myself look untrustworthy if I take back my word. This means Mr. Theo could wield a significant influence through those contribution points. After all, he excels not only in completing missions but also in teaching students. Remarkably, he's amassed a substantial amount of contribution points in less than three months."
    Victoria envisioned the trouble if this continued. Moreover, midterm and final exams were yet to come, offering substantial points to instructors whose students excelled. She had also promised bonuses for creating an effective, unique curriculum.
    In essence, Theo had multiple ways to accumulate a vast number of contribution points, and she found herself powerless to prevent it.
    "I'm starting to feel... regrets about founding the academy," Victoria sighed deeply. "Should I consider expelling him? But..."
    Victoria contemplated the members of the S Class. Serena hailed from the witch tower, a powerful organization in her own realm. Lancelot and Avalon were prominent nobles. Li Wei was a disciple of a big sect. Maya might seem unremarkable, but her sponsor was one of the largest apocalyptic bases. And most notably, Aurora, a literal princess, held the highest rank among them.
    Given the students' admiration for Theo, it was evident that his expulsion would trigger a major uproar. Victoria dreaded the complications she'd have to tackle if their influential supporters rallied behind them.
    Expelling him was therefore not a viable option. Reflecting on this, Victoria felt an urge to cry, though no tears came. "It seems I've unwittingly made myself a servant, despite being the principal."
    While Theo was soundly asleep, having been relieved of his concerns, Victoria knew she wouldn't enjoy a tranquil period.
    ...
    The following day arrived. Theo patiently waited until Baold completed his tasks and addressed the remaining treasures. Once done, he tasked Lushivar with taking them to Lekin City, where they could scatter Lemin's ashes as per his wishes. Of course, Theo himself didn't accompany them to the city, given the absence of a compelling reason to do so.
    After fulfilling his commitment to Lemin, Baold eventually instructed Lushivar to fly towards the portal.
    Thanks to Baold's authority, the process proved swift as the staff promptly handled their matter. Within a mere two hours, they navigated the gate and found themselves back in the modern world.
    Baold appeared to have few words to share. While he admired Theo's capabilities, he recognized that Theo had significant ties ¨C his daughter in the Modern Realm and his wife in the Demon Realm. Hence, Baold refrained from addressing Theo directly, instead conveying a secret message to Lancelot, urging him to learn a lot from Theo and establish a good relationship with Mia.
    Simultaneously, given that Theo had neutralized illusions, Lemin's power no longer risked falling into the wrong hands. Moreover, as long as they managed to retain their relationship with Theo, a considerable burden was lifted from Baold's shoulders.
    It was disappointing that Theo declined an audience with their emperor, yet Baold understood his reasons and acquiesced.
    After informing Theo that his son had everything under control, Baold ushered Theo through the gate.
    ¡­
    Modern Realm.
    "We've finally returned," Theo stretched his limbs. "How was the journey?"
    Avalon clenched his fist and admitted, "I've recognized my limitations. I intend to focus on honing my skills to become stronger. Because I aspire to become a knight, I also realize the importance of leadership and marshaling troops. It's evident that I currently lack that ability due to my personality. Would you be willing to impart more insights about it, Teacher?"
    Of course. More and more students are discovering their desired paths. So, I'm considering about establishing a specialized section where I can address your specific questions... though I'll need the principal's approval first."
    Avalon nodded with enthusiasm.
    Meanwhile, Haruka appeared introspective. Although she might not appear to have gained much on the surface, a pivotal realization had dawned on her. The notion that she could leverage the knowledge of ghosts opened up new possibilities. Lemin had warned her about being easily swayed by these spirits, as it could lead to her being possessed by them.
    Accordingly, Haruka inquired, "Teacher... Do you happen to know how I can fortify my mental strength?"
    Theo couldn't help but smile. In his previous world, his eyes granted him a unique perspective, enabling him to perceive alternate realities. He initially experienced an identity crisis but adapted relatively quickly.
    Hence, Theo possessed insights into handling this matter. He replied, "Certainly, I do. Mia has some experience in this regard as well, so you could ask her about it as well."
    "Yes, thank you very much."
    "Well, let's head back."
    Avalon and Haruka nodded in agreement. At this juncture, they remained unaware that the most significant reward from this mission lay in witnessing Theo's prowess. In prior missions, Theo hadn't fully exerted himself, concealing his true capabilities. However, in this recent endeavor, he demonstrated absolute control over essence, commanded people, showcased the extent of his field of vision, and notably, unveiled the terrifying potential of illusion.
    With this experience in tow, they returned home, eager to share their experience with the others.

 Chapter 77 Theos Background

    [Chapter 76 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: Principle Victoria is confused by your competence and yet meeting you injured by people you should be able to beat. Suspects you¡­see more]
    ¡­
    Theo burst into laughter upon reading the comment.
    Creak!
    His laughter apparently opened an opportunity, as the door then swung open. Mia timidly peeked in, regarding her father with a hesitant expression.
    Spotting her, Theo's smile softened. "How did it go out there? Did you enjoy yourself?"
    "Mhm¡­" Mia cast her gaze downward.
    Theo waved her over. "What's bothering you? Are you feeling apprehensive now? Do you want to sleep beside me? Come, come."
    Mia playfully pouted at Theo's teasing, yet her actions conveyed a different sentiment. She quietly entered the room and perched herself on the bed.
    After a brief silence, she spoke up, "I finally got to experience a real battle. I guess you orchestrated that fight... a fight where my opponents weren't meant to kill me. That's your grand plan, isn't it?"
    Theo's face brightened with satisfaction. She had deduced it accurately. Indeed, he had meticulously woven layers of protection around Mia, involving figures like Victoria and Lancelot's uncle. Yet, the most substantial safeguard lay in providing enemies that wouldn't kill her.
    While Mia had undergone training under Theo in their original world, facing an actual battle was an entirely different ordeal. It contrasted starkly with training exercises. She felt like one wrong move could spell her doom. Owing to her inexperience, she inadvertently called the foes, leading to her defeat. In the aftermath, she realized that this battle had been orchestrated by Theo all along.
    She conceded her mistakes, yet Theo was already privy to them without her uttering a word.
    Bypassing her errors, Mia posed a question, "Dad, you mentioned you had a rough childhood. How did you overcome all of it?"
    Theo affectionately patted her head. "When I was your age, I was nothing special. In fact, I led an ordinary life until I turned sixteen. You've already surpassed me in so many ways."
    Undeterred, Mia asserted, "Still, I want to know... I understand you'll protect me, but I don't intend to burden you forever."
    Theo chuckled. "That's going to be a lengthy story."
    Mia, with a touch of playfulness, shifted to the other side of the bed and nestled next to him, as though awaiting a bedtime story.
    Theo's laughter resonated more as he observed his daughter's cute behavior. "Alright. It all started twenty years ago..."
    ¡­
    The following day.
    "What do you think? Do you grasp the full power of his illusions now?" Haruka inquired, displaying a recording of Theo in battle.
    "This is..." Maya gasped. "Can you even do that?"
    "No kidding. Can his illusions truly kill those creatures with just illusions?" Li Wei exclaimed, observing the recording where Theo's illusion dispatched over fifty monsters at once.
    "My uncle conveyed a message from my grandfather," Lancelot interjected, raising his hand. "According to him, Teacher Theo wields illusionary skills comparable to or even surpassing the greatest illusionist in my realm. That illusionist could actually leave effects in my grandfather's body, effects that can't be healed with magic."
    "Seriously? Your grandfather, a high-ranking figure and minister, right?" Serena inquired, perplexed.
    "I don't possess all the details, but based on my findings, it pertains to the brain. Teacher Theo fabricates an illusion so that our minds register damage. If, in this illusion, we are convinced that we're dead, our brains halt our hearts, transforming the illusion into an actual fatality. This primarily affects the brain... Nonetheless, given his familiarity with both reality and illusion, his actual potential might exceed this." Lancelot expounded.
    The group stared in disbelief, rendered momentarily speechless. Even though they had sworn not to get astonished again by whatever Theo achieved, Theo ended up blowing their minds again.
    "That monstrous instructor..." Oliver mused, exhaling.
    "But don't you think we're fortunate? The opportunity to learn from such a remarkable teacher?" Aurora chimed in, a note of satisfaction in her tone.
    "Absolutely." Luca and Lucas nodded. "Hold on! We've yet to go on a mission with him. It's unfair."
    "True, we're the only ones not to have experienced it." Luca and Lucas aimed a playful glare at Haruka, who had been bragging non-stop.
    Jayden joined their sentiment. Initially skeptical of Theo, he was gradually realizing that the rumors about him in the Demon Realm were incorrect.
    "It feels like he's an entirely different person," Jayden mumbled, recalling the discrepancies.
    "Speaking of which, you're from the same world. Any info about him?" Serena directed her query at Jayden.
    "Hmm..." Aurora, surprisingly, was the first to respond. Following her initial abduction, her family took an interest in Theo and started inquiring about his background. "From my investigation, Teacher Theo holds the 96th position in his world, mainly due to his Royal Grade Demon. There are 53 registered Royal Grade Demons in that realm."
    "However, my findings suggest that Teacher Theo isn't adept at combat. In fact, he wouldn't even be among the top hundred individuals in the world if not for his Royal Grade Demon."
    Maya's eyebrows twitched as she commented, "Is the Demon Realm that ridiculous?"
    "He's likely concealing his true strength. The situation is probably more complicated than we thought. Perhaps his wife's family is involved." Jayden offered his insights, while casting a fleeting glance at Aurora.
    Aurora recollected the details. "He's married to Agata Mota. The Mota Family wields substantial influence in that world, ranking among the top four families in a certain superpower nation. They stand among the world's top twenty families."
    "Due to his unremarkable power and his love for his daughter, the Mota Family patriarch bestowed his daughter to Teacher Theo. Presumably, they wanted to incorporate the Royal Grade Demon possessor bloodline ¨C and succeeded, considering Mia also possesses a Royal Grade Demon."
    "Nevertheless, his wife is said to be so beautiful that it's impossible to count the number of her suitors. The number is so big that conflicts arise, forcing the Mota Family to marry them in exchange for solving their problems. Many of them are the enemies of the Mota Family and they also possess Royal Grade demons. But given their enmity, Teacher Theo was selected on account of his ordinary background." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Maya remarked, "Still, isn't it peculiar that they sent him here? And Mia accompanying him to this world? Both of them are Royal Grade Demon possessors, a rarity even in the Demon Realm. Wouldn't their family wish to protect and cultivate them until they're formidable enough to defeat those enemies?"
    Aurora considered a possibility. "Perhaps they're concealing their strength."
    "What do you mean?" Maya queried.
    "Our worlds tend to be wary of infiltration by powerhouses. Sending them here could be a countermeasure against pursuing enemies. Furthermore, considering that Teacher Theo's strength deviates from reported accounts, he may be planning a surprise upon his return."
    "Playing the pig to eat the tiger, huh?" Li Wei muttered, contemplating.
    "Yes, indeed. Principal Victoria is having a hard time against him even though she has possessed all that background and resources. She could potentially overpower him, yet Teacher Theo leaves no gap to exploit." Aurora, true to her royal status, managed to access Theo's information and had even forged a close connection with Victoria.
    "If we consider this, Teacher Theo will inevitably surpass these people, right? If that's his aim, who is the most formidable opponent he faces?" Lancelot inquired.
    Aurora deliberated for a moment. "I believe there are three figures worth noting: Flynn Marshall, ranked 24th in the world; Zack Anderson, ranked 16th; and Raphael Penigma, ranked 6th."
    "If he's setting his sights on that strongest individual..." Serena's gaze sharpened. She had acquired another target. By investigating Raphael Penigma and gauging his strength, she could deduce Theo's capabilities more accurately.
    "I'll look into that guy," Maya declared firmly.
    "It's better if I do it. Considering my royal status, they're unlikely to target me." Aurora shook her head.
    "That Raphael character is quite notorious in the Demon Realm," Jayden commented. "I'm not too knowledgeable about it, but some general information exists. Reportedly, he leads an organization with six members among the top hundred. Their organization is ruthlessly malevolent, with members willingly sacrificing their lives to inflict harm upon their foes ¨C similar to suicide bombers. Regardless, Raphael is clearly not a good person."
    "It's no surprise his wife's family hates him," Aurora concurred.
    "At any rate, we must ascertain the extent of Teacher's power. We might yet find something more to request from him." Serena clenched her fists, resolved to capitalize on her time at the academy to amass strength.
    "You needn't do that; I'll continue to teach you to the best of my ability." Theo's voice suddenly resounded, adopting a gentle and composed tone that resembled a peer discussing their instructor. However, because his voice was unmistakable to the students, they couldn't help but swivel around to find Theo seated among them.
    "Eh... Teacher... Why..." Maya gulped, contemplating the potential repercussions.
    However, Serena, accustomed to his tactics, checked the clock and realized the class had begun two minutes earlier. They hadn't heard the bell, thanks to Theo's illusion that muted its sound.
    Noticing her action, the rest of the students grew pale.
    Theo maintained his smile and calmly addressed them, "All of you, excluding Li Wei and Mia..."
    "Li Wei?" Maya spun around to see Li Wei already seated. "When did he..."
    Theo interjected, "...will have one point deducted."
    "Nooo!"

 Chapter 78 Ideas

    [Chapter 77 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: I wonder, what do you spend your money on Theo? Just saving it up in case it ever comes in handy before you leave this reality?]
    ¡­
    "Aaahhhh!"
    "No more! Help!"
    "NOOOOO!"
    "Please stop it!"
    "Just kill me, please!"
    Loud cries echoed in a basement. The basement had been constructed with thick concrete to ensure that the sounds wouldn't escape. Within the basement were numerous prison cells designed to confine offenders. Given that the academy was still relatively new, external threats were a common occurrence.
    Victoria stood in the hallway, her expression troubled. Even though she hadn't directly witnessed the scene, she could sense the pain and agony they were going through. In fact, she found it preferable not to directly see it.
    Despite the passage of thirty minutes, the screams persisted. As per the agreement, everything was supposed to conclude after this time.
    A man opened the door to a specific cell and calmly stepped out.
    Victoria offered a wry smile and inquired, "Have you obtained the information you sought?"
    "Yeah," Theo nodded. "The old man was a tough nut to crack, but the woman proved to be easier. I've extracted all the information I needed."
    Victoria approached him, her gaze briefly darting towards the cell's interior.
    The woman's body bore no visible bruises, but her appearance was disheveled. Her hair was haphazardly tied, as if she hadn't bathed in a year. Her eyes seemed vacant, as though her very soul had abandoned her. Seated on the cold stone floor, she appeared lifeless. Despite her heart still beating, she resembled a corpse.
    Victoria couldn't help but wonder what Theo had done to reduce her to such a state. Yet, she instinctively understood that she shouldn't pose that question.
    Though Theo's expression seemed mild, his actions had been unrelenting and cold.
    "In any case, you require my authorization to conduct interrogations," Victoria stated. "While it's true this pertains to your daughter, remember that the academy also bears responsibility for all its students and faculty."
    "I'm aware," Theo shrugged. He was acutely aware of the potential repercussions, particularly if this facility's existence came to light. Thus, only with Victoria's consent could one enter this place.
    Theo had also noticed a few additional individuals within, indicating that Victoria had been neutralizing various threats encroaching upon the town.
    "However, would you mind hearing a suggestion?" Victoria inquired.
    "Is there an issue with my current teaching method?"
    "No. Undertaking missions and facing life-and-death battles indeed accelerates growth. Nonetheless, a significant problem arises: endangering the students. Those students are sent here to grow in a relatively secure environment."
    "But you're aware that danger lurks everywhere," Theo responded.
    "Yes, I am. As such, after dealing with those behind these incidents, an agreement has been reached. Mission intervals will be extended. Instead of exposing them to perilous missions, we're considering the creation of a virtual arena."
    "A virtual arena?" Theo furrowed his brow.
    "Yeah, the concept is quite simple. We're transporting students' consciousness into a virtual world where they can confront monsters. With the assistance of the apocalyptic world, we should be capable of generating authentic monsters endowed with their physical capabilities, as well as their aggression and such."
    "Hoh? That's intriguing. I could achieve something similar using my illusions, but if it's solely dependent on one teacher's efforts, its sustainability within the academy might be short-lived."
    "Exactly. That's why this serves as a long-term solution."
    "Nonetheless, if students are aware that they won't face actual consequences even if they die, it might limit the effectiveness of the method."
    "Indeed. That's why while the number of missions will decrease, they won't be eliminated entirely. We can view the virtual world as a training ground, while the missions solidify their growth."
    "The concept seems solid," Theo concurred. "However, the execution will provide the final verdict. If I had to offer an opinion, there's one aspect I'd like to emphasize."
    "What's that?"
    "Inscriptions. Are you familiar with that power?"
    "Ah, it originates from the Sword and Magic Realm."
    "Given that you're establishing a virtual world, it'd be advantageous to include facilities that enhance both physical and mental strength. Additionally, does the virtual world induce the sensation of pain akin to the real world?"
    "Hmm¡­" Victoria pondered deeply. "I'll strive to incorporate a certain degree of pain. Perhaps enabling students to adjust it according to their comfort level, gradually acclimating them to pain. But when you mentioned 'other places,' what were you referring to?"
    "We can utilize the gymnasiums and fields for physical training, correct? So, what do you think about introducing more specialized options?"
    "More specialized options?" Victoria sought clarification.
    "Yes. How about utilizing Inscriptions to craft a gravity room? Scientifically, bones strengthen when exposed to higher gravity, correct? Naturally, this is a preliminary concept. It needs consultation with numerous experts. In essence, I'm contemplating four room types: Gravity, Essence, Elemental, and Physical Test."
    "I can grasp the concept of a Gravity Room, but how would the Essence Room function?"
    "Well, individuals from the Cultivation World attain strength through absorbing essence, correct? Additionally, individuals from my world can enhance their assimilation rates in rooms with abundant amount of essence. This could also benefit individuals from the Witch, Sword and Magic, Exorcism, Spirit, and Mythical Realms."
    "I understand. That's a commendable suggestion. Although, it's apparent that this would incur substantial costs." Victoria contemplated briefly before inquiring further, "So, the Elemental Room follows a similar principle, focusing on elements?"
    "Exactly. Even individuals from the Apocalyptic Realm could find utility in such a room."
    "As for the last one, the Physical Test Room¡­ am I correct in assuming you aim to create further competition between different classes?"
    "Absolutely. Intense competition tends to fuel accelerated growth. We're talking about students here, and those youngsters will undoubtedly be eager to showcase their strength, particularly boys vying for attention from the girls they fancy," Theo chuckled.
    "I see," Victoria concurred. "Creating these rooms shouldn't pose a challenge, but I must consult with multiple experts. Each world has its own power system; what works favorably in one might prove detrimental in another."
    "Indeed, that's accurate. You're the authority here, so execute the necessary steps."
    "Well¡­ with over three months remaining until the midterm exams, I believe I can secure sponsors and finalize the design with the experts. If you don't object, I'd recommend abstaining from further missions for the time being. Some people harbor reservations regarding your high-risk teaching method. Hence, I propose staying put for a month before resuming missions."
    "Agreed," Theo nodded.
    "In that case, I'll take my leave here. I need to start working on that project," Victoria nodded at him before departing. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    As he walked, Theo recalled the comments he had read. The current topic had sparked his interest, especially given his recent conversation about projects demanding substantial funding.
    "My money, huh?" Theo gazed out of the window, observing students from other classes engaged in training on the field. "I admit that I receive a rather handsome salary as a teacher, given the abundance of talented and prominent students here. However, the bonus is provided in the form of contribution points. As for my expenses..."
    Theo chuckled. He hadn't expended much of his earnings, deeming it unnecessary. Moreover, his wife's family held significant wealth, rendering it unnecessary for him to return money he earned from this establishment unless it exceeded a particular threshold.
    "I suppose I've only used my earnings for everyday essentials?" Theo mused. "The academy generally covers the rest of my expenses. Should I utilize it for something more fun? Then again, I'm not planning to stay here for too long."
    Nevertheless, the fact remained that he was prohibited from embarking on missions for a month, thwarting his intent to include the twins and Jayden this time around to conclude their initial training.
    Ultimately, Theo decided on another approach.
    "Perhaps I should utilize my funds to..." Theo recollected what he had obtained from the Sword and Magic World.
    With a smile tracing his lips, Theo meticulously formulated his plan before proceeding to the classroom.
    The students couldn't help but observe Theo's energetic expression, which led them to surmise that he must have got yet another outlandish scheme.
    Theo announced, "I have both disappointing and heartening news. Which one do you prefer to hear first? Ah, never mind that. I'll tell you about the bad news first."
    The students' eyebrows twitched, a sentiment echoing in their minds: 'Why are you even asking?'
    Theo raised a finger. "For one month, the principal has imposed a restriction on me bringing you all on a mission. Regrettably, there won't be any expeditions for a while."
    "What?!" The students were aghast; embarking on a mission with him was the highlight of their anticipation. To think the principal would intervene to prevent it.
    "I ought to wield my influence to coerce the principal," Aurora declared, cracking her knuckles, ready for a battle.
    "No need to act like that. I've prepared another engaging lesson for the upcoming month," Theo declared, pointing towards the window. "Accompany me to the field."
    Upon reaching the field, Theo took out a sizable black stone that abruptly expanded into a colossal chamber. This was the tower Lemin had bestowed upon Theo. He could finally utilize it.
    "This shall serve as our quiz. I'll design a challenge for each of you and evaluate your performance. Those who successfully pass will earn a bonus point, alongside... a special reward personally granted by me." Theo's smile radiated.
    The students appeared flabbergasted. The allure of attaining a bonus point certainly motivated them, yet the prospect of a 'special reward' seized their intrigue even further.

 Chapter 79 Trials

    [Chapter 78 Comment][Xinhuan: What can contributions point buy or trade for? Do they have value outside of the academy?]
    [Hunter_Keenan_2132: Did you extract secrets about the man's ability of emotional control during the interrogation since you said emotional control would be the most over powered order in your original world?]
    ¡­
    After all the students entered the room, Theo took a moment to check the comment first. He said, "The contribution points are more flexible, except for money. Victoria has a range of influence in this world, and I believe she is also quite influential in other worlds as well."
    "The reward is guaranteed by her, and it can be exchanged for a lot of things. For example, you can ask her to find a certain thing, investigate a matter, or even ask her some restricted questions. Of course, these contribution points are closely related to the academy, so unless one is prominent enough to earn them, it's going to be hard to get a lot of them."
    "In other words, it's like Victoria is scheming for you to enter and wants you to achieve a certain point if you want to get her help. So, I think it's quite useful to the point where it's a bit more valuable than mere money."
    Then, Theo checked on the second comment. "I don't know who you are talking about. If you're talking about that middle-aged man I interrogated, then nope. Even that person doesn't have the influence of a lot of emotion. In fact, the power of emotion he holds is extremely weak."
    "I don't know if we have similar knowledge about mythologies, but let's see, is there actually a God of Emotion? The answer is yes and no. Yes, there are gods that control emotions, but no, they don't control 'all' emotions. They only control a certain emotion because it's the only way to reach a certain peak of control."
    "As for that man, his demons only allow him to control emotions, although the control is extremely weak. He can influence normal people or even fighters, but if one has gotten used to it or severed their emotions, it's impossible. Even I didn't feel anything."
    "Still, emotion is the most powerful thing, according to my vision. For example, if I can manipulate one's emotions, I can simply make them so depressed that they end up committing suicide. Even if you have severed your emotion, it can bring back that emotion and cause people to go crazy. Other than undead, robots, or things without consciousness, emotions could influence every single one of them¡­ or might even control them."
    "What I have been doing is simply trying to manipulate their emotions. No matter how you claim that you are a logical person, you are still a living being that is connected to emotion. By controlling it, I can still force you to do things you don't want to do."
    After answering the comments, Theo moved to the entrance of the room and saw all the students gathering in the center. "Are all of you ready?"
    "Yes, Sir." They answered while nodding their heads.
    "I'm going to give every single one of you a challenge according to your current strength. Just know that it's hard to defeat it, but not impossible. During the next month, you're going to face this challenge, and the one who manages to get a passing mark will receive a special reward from me."
    They all looked excited, so Theo waved his hand, closing the door.
    The room turned completely dark as they wondered what they should do.
    Once they blink, they suddenly get transported to another place.
    "Hmm?" Serena widened her eyes in surprise. Within a single blink of an eye, the darkness turned into a jungle. The sunlight was illuminating the area, but when she looked around, she couldn't see anyone else. "Everyone? Can you hear me?"
    Serena didn't get an answer. She felt a bit weird, considering everything was just an illusion. However, the humidity, the slightly wet ground smell, and the lush greenery caused her to doubt that this was just a simple illusion.
    Since Theo had asked them to bring their equipment, Serena took out a few tubes from her small bag hanging on her waist.
    "Is this a trial where I have to fight?" Serena furrowed her eyebrows. Her tubes contained a lot of things, from a sweet perfume that could enhance one's physical ability to a mixture of essence that would cause a huge spark once exposed to the air.
    Sssskkkk!
    Sssskkkk!
    A series of sounds echoed, alerting her. It felt like the bushes around her were moving, but there were some sounds coming from above.
    She looked around, ready to throw her tubes.
    But the more she searched, the more she panicked, as there was nothing around her. Additionally, she could hear a series of footsteps jumping over the branches.
    No matter how hard she tried to find it, there was nothing.
    "Kh¡­" Serena gritted her teeth, becoming even more anxious.
    *Creak!*
    All of a sudden, she heard a cracking sound coming from behind. It must be something stepping on the branch, she thought.
    Hence, Serena turned around and threw her tube. "It's there!"
    However, there was nothing behind her other than the broken branch. The tube had fallen to the ground and shattered, causing a huge spark that flared up at nearby trees.
    "It's not the¡ª" Serena panicked, wondering where that 'thing' went. Unfortunately, she couldn't finish her words as a sharp pain jolted her brain. The pain was like a needle poking her skin; it wasn't much, but it was still quite painful.
    She couldn't help but look down, finding a knife stabbing her from behind.
    "What?!" Serena gasped. Her entire body went limp as she suddenly fell to the ground. Before dying, she tried to turn her head around, wanting to know who just killed her.
    It turned out there was a goblin with a bloody dagger behind her. The goblin was so fast that it could sneak up on her without her being able to follow its movement.
    "Why go¡ª" Serena didn't know why Theo would put a goblin since it was a famous monster even in her world. But before she could finish her words, an arrow pierced her forehead. The momentum caused her head to rise, finding four more goblins on top of the tree. Two of them had a bow, while the other two had a shield and a javelin.
    "Aaaahhh!" Serena suddenly woke up and found out that her body was actually lying on the floor. She was holding her chest to check the wound, but it was nowhere to be seen, showing that it was only an illusion.
    The room had a dim light as Theo stood in front of her. "You have powerful abilities in your hands, but you can't wield them completely yet because of one fatal mistake. If people target you, you won't be able to protect yourself. Your combat ability is too weak, so I want you to defeat all of them. That is your trial. If you don't wish to take the trial, then say it now."
    Just like her, the other students also received their own trials.
    ¡­
    In another illusion stood tall a ruined ten-story building.
    A lonely girl was sitting in the dining room. In front of her was a birthday cake. The room had no lights on. Only a small candle from the birthday cake dimly lit the room.
    The girl was clapping her hands while singing cheerfully, "Happy birthday to you¡­ Happy birthday to you¡­"
    However, that cheerful tone was gradually replaced by a sob.
    "Hiks¡­ Happy birthday¡­" The girl began to stop clapping as her hands started to shake. The coldness of the room was just something that the girl could ignore, but the coldness in her heart couldn't help but make her cry. She was trying hard to hold back her tears. "¡­to you¡­"
    The girl gently blew out the candle. The little light showed what was happening in her heart. The little hope that she had was extinguished.
    "¡­Maya. You're now 12 years old. You have grown up and shouldn't cry anymore¡­" The tears flowed down her cheeks. Even with tears covering her face, she still said, "You have to live on and carry everyone's will."
    Inside that room, there were three corpses leaning on each other. The first corpse looked like a middle-aged man. He had a gentle face, but because of the rotten part, he looked like he had fallen into madness.
    On his side was a woman of a similar age. Her entire body had become rotten to the point where she almost couldn't be recognized anymore. On the other side was a young boy. His body was dried up, as if everything from it had been sucked away. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    All of them had actually turned into zombies. And there was one thing that was similar to all of them.
    There was a hole in their forehead. It looked like multiple bullet holes that had joined together.
    And a gun was lying between them and the girl, who was still crying. Yes, they were Maya and her family.
    At twelve years old, she had to kill her family members with her own hands because they had turned into zombies.
    It might be due to the emotional shock that Maya gradually opened her eyes. Tears were flowing out of her eyes as she had a hard time looking in this darkness.
    "I'm sorry for doing this to you. However, this is the only thing I can do. You like the school and your friends so much because it is only in this place that you find liveliness, but I don't want you to make the same mistake as me¡­ I don't want you to run away." Theo sighed. "If you don't want this trial, then I can change it for you¡­"
    This trial was based on each student's weaknesses. Serena was lacking in combat ability, Maya had a big knot in her heart, Avalon struggled with his straightforward path, Lancelot fought against his trauma, and so on.
    They were going to challenge this trial for a month.

 Chapter 80 Hard

    [Chapter 79 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: Do you still do illusion training on yourself, like when you did your killing intent training? If you were to design an illusion challenge for yourself like you are your students, what would it be?]
    ¡­
    "Can you even imagine this? I have to fight against five goblins that are so fast that my eyes can't even keep up. How am I supposed to fight them? Let alone touching them, I can't even find them." Serena let out a long sigh, looking at her friends while eating.
    "Is that so? It's better than me, who has to challenge the fire." Lancelot sighed, showing that his trial was actually his trauma. Theo deemed it a good time for Lancelot to face it.
    And his prediction was pretty accurate. While it was true that he was still having a hard time facing the trauma, he had stopped running away. Little by little, he gradually familiarized himself with the fire again.
    "Is that so? I guess I'm a bit easier. I am still allowed to use my bow, but the arrow is different. I have to shoot all kinds of arrows from a normal one to a literal spear." Aurora paused for a moment. "I feel like the trial is not over yet, even after I manage to do it."
    "Well, I'm more surprised by the fact that Avalon is here with us today." Lancelot glanced at Avalon, who was eating his pork at the corner of the table.
    "Hmm?" Avalon raised his head and said, "I'm just trying to understand your trials. It seems that I'm getting a rather complicated trial."
    "That's probably so that you are not too straightforward anymore." Aurora chuckled.
    "That's true." Avalon acknowledged that fact too while glancing at Li Wei. "I'm more curious about the guy who is said to have no weakness. Teacher Theo has said that the trial is for us to fight against our weaknesses, so I wonder what the mister no gaps has for his trial."
    "You are quite rude, aren't you?" Li Wei shook his head helplessly, realizing that Avalon had begun to change. "Well, I'm simply having to learn from all of you. According to Teacher, because I'm doing my best to avoid having any mistakes or weaknesses, it makes me a bit too stiff for change."
    "I can kinda understand that." Serena pointed at Li Wei. "Teacher told us to join our hands together and create a new possibility, right? While we're trying to do that, you are stiffer than Avalon to be honest."
    "Is that so?" Li Wei tilted his head in confusion.
    "You took the words out of my mouth." Aurora nodded furiously. "Li Wei, I think that you are too stiff¡­ like, you don't want to add something to your repertoire because you don't want to create a new weakness."
    Li Wei fell silent, contemplating her words. It seemed that this was quite a hard hurdle for him, considering he had to change a little bit too much.
    "Well, I'll definitely see whether it's truly like that or not." Li Wei nodded in agreement.
    "Teacher once said that sometimes, weakness is not a bad thing to have. It's not shameful to acknowledge our weakness because it shows us how to get stronger." Aurora added.
    Li Wei opened his mouth slightly. It felt like he had comprehended something.
    "Though, it's rather quiet here." Serena mumbled while furrowing her eyebrows.
    "Now that I think about it¡­" Aurora glanced to the side. She also noticed that the usual person who always livened up the atmosphere had been silent the whole time.
    All of them couldn't help but look at the same person. Because she had understood the loneliness and coldness in her heart, she had become the liveliest so that no one had to experience it and she could finally forget it.
    But after the first trial, she was in a dilemma. On the one hand, that trauma was the one thing that shaped her today. On the other hand, it was quite painful since if she decided to take on the trial, those images would be shoved into her face again and again.
    Maya, who was always cheering up and leading the conversation, hung her head low with a sad face.
    When the others were staring at her, she stopped for a moment before putting down her spoon. "I'm full."
    Without even saying goodbye, Maya rose from her seat and walked away with her food tray, leaving everyone speechless.
    They couldn't help but look at each other, wondering what had happened. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Hey¡­ What should we do about her?" Serena asked all of them.
    "I'm not sure. Normally, she would be the one talking a lot. Seeing her depressed like this is kinda¡­" Haruka looked down, feeling a bit sad as well.
    This was the first time they saw Maya like this. They wanted to do something for her, but they didn't even understand the problem. Maya had even left them before they could even ask what was wrong.
    Maya was walking away with her head hanging low. She was so depressed that she bumped into a few people on her way and ended up falling to the ground.
    "What's wrong with you?"
    "You¡ª"
    The people she bumped into wanted to scold her, but they saw the badge that indicated her class. They suddenly fell silent and hurriedly walked away.
    S Class Reputation had spread far more than any students could imagine. It was true that the students in the S Class were talented, but the one that had to be feared was their teacher. Class B had lost their teacher in just two weeks since school started.
    They were scared that if they offended Theo, they would be expelled from this place. So, it was better to avoid the S Class if it was necessary.
    Maya, who had fallen on her butt, remained on the floor for a minute before standing up like someone who hadn't eaten anything for a few days.
    She looked like she was wandering aimlessly with a lot on her mind. But it might be because of her instinct that she ended up standing in front of the door.
    'Teacher Room' was written right on the door.
    On the one hand, she wanted to leave right away. On the other hand, her body refused to move.
    After standing for five minutes, she weakly grabbed the handle and opened the door, taking a peek inside.
    When she saw Theo among the teachers, she couldn't help but walk to him.
    Her appearance caused the teachers to whisper among each other, wondering what kind of thing Theo had put his students into.
    Even after reaching him, Maya didn't say a single thing.
    Theo made a gentle smile and said, "Let's take a walk, shall we?"
    Maya didn't answer him, but when Theo left his seat, she ended up following him like a zombie.
    Theo decided to bring her to the rooftop while asking, "So, what do you want to ask?"
    "¡­" Maya remained silent. She was still hurt after watching that illusion. But after two minutes, she steeled her heart and asked, "Teacher¡­ If you are undergoing the same test, what kind of trial will you face?"
    Theo smiled while patting her head. "That's obvious. Anything related to my family like my wife and Mia. But protecting two people is easier than eleven people."
    "¡­" Maya's eyebrows slightly raised, reacting to that answer.
    Theo chuckled. "That's right. If it's a test like that, it would probably be related to protecting all of you."
    Maya bit her lips and asked another question. "Then, what do you mean by making the same mistake as yours?"
    "Did you love your parents?" Theo asked.
    Maya gritted her teeth and ended up grabbing Theo's shirt while shouting, "Of course, I loved them! Why are you even asking that question?"
    Theo made a sad smile. "Because I hated my parents."
    "Eh?" Maya wavered.
    "Like you, I was left behind by everyone I loved when I was a child. I couldn't count how many nights I had to go through conditionswith my stomach hurting.
    "Once I entered the school, the condition became much harsher. I was bullied physically and mentally. I would often go home full of bruises and an empty stomach. And I don't even have money or a legal way to earn money. It was hard. There were a lot of times I wanted to give up.
    "Still, I sold everything that was left behind and rented an extremely cheap apartment. I was doing my best to turn my life around. But when it was about to change for the better, that was when I was confronted by the truth." Theo fell silent as his tone became a bit coarse. "The entire situation I was put into, including the bullying I received, was actually the scheme of my parents."
    "Eh?!" Maya opened her eyes wide. She didn't know whether this was true or not, but seeing Theo's expression, she could feel the genuine sadness in his eyes.
    "I later found out the real reason for it. I was blessed with a talent, and if they wanted to protect me from an 'evil' hand, they had to suppress that talent until I was old enough. But by that time, I had grown to hate them, thinking that there would always be a better way while knowing that there wasn't." Theo moved back, releasing himself from Maya's weakened grip while looking at the clear blue sky. "That's why, now that I've become a parent myself, I'm doing my best so that Mia doesn't have to experience the same thing as mine."
    Maya looked down, falling into deep thought. Unlike Theo, she remembered her family as a loving family. Compared to what Theo felt, she might be a bit luckier. It might be lonely, it might be cold, but she had managed to solve that knot in her heart in a peaceful way. She had decided to live on for their sake in that forsaken world.
    But what about Theo? If Theo didn't have the mental fortitude, he would have committed suicide under all that pressure. His parents might not have any choice, but unlike her family, who couldn't turn back into humans, Theo's parents had more options.
    "People said that school is called a second home. Does that mean a homeroom teacher is a second parent?" Theo smiled at Maya and said, "I don't know how far you are going, but I want to tell you something. As long as you are in school, you can always come to me for anything. I am not a replacement, nor do I intend to do it, but I will do my best to listen to all your problems."
    Maya raised her head, staring at Theo's face. She didn't know why, but tears were flowing out of the corner of her eyes.
    Sob.
    Sob.
    "Do¡­you know¡­ how hard it was¡­" Maya started crying. Her voice was cracking. "They were the only ones I had¡­ and I had to kill them with my own hands."
    Her sentences were interspersed with sobs, her emotions making it difficult to express herself clearly.
    "I, too, wanted to give up a lot of times¡­ It's just¡­" She continued, her words faltering as her tears choked her voice. "¡­I had sworn to them and myself that I would live on."
    Her voice wavered, her words carrying the weight of heartbreak as she struggled to hold back her tears. The effort to speak through her sobs made her voice shake even more.
    She couldn't help but reach for Theo, hugging him while saying, "It was hard¡­ It was lonely¡­ I felt like the world had stopped for me since then¡­ Could I really¡­"
    Her words were barely audible amidst the sobs.
    "I have told you and everyone else. It's not impossible, it's just hard. As long as you step forward, I will accompany you to the very end. You are not alone anymore, Maya."
    Theo's words touched her heart directly.
    "Oooohh¡­" She couldn't speak anymore, overcome by her emotions. The tears that flowed down her face bore witness to the depth of her pain, even as her attempts to communicate her feelings persisted through tears.
    Theo gently stroked her hair, calming her down. "It must be hard for you."

 Chapter 81 Leisure

    [Chapter 80 Comment][Xinhuan: This reminds me so much of The Running Dead (video game) where Cementine had to kill Lie because he was infected by zombies while saving her.. :(]
    [Hunter_Keenan_2132: You've come a long way Theo. You paid the price so now you and others can reap the benefits. Just as she will be good for the other¡­see more]
    ¡­
    "Yahoooo, everyone!" Maya suddenly slammed open the door of the classroom and shouted out loud with a big smile on her face.
    "!!!" Everyone's heart skipped a beat, but they soon found the origin of that surprise was none other than Maya. Unlike the previous time, all the gloominess around her had completely disappeared to the point where yesterday was just a lie.
    "Did she just recover or something?" Aurora frowned.
    "Well, that doesn't matter. After all, she is more suited like this." Serena shook her head helplessly.
    "That's true." Lancelot nodded in agreement. "Your mental fortitude is kind of scary sometimes."
    "What did you say?" Maya rolled her eyes before asking, "By the way, the depressed me or the energetic me, which one is cooler?"
    "Huh?" Lancelot's eyebrows twitched.
    "If you're talking about the usual, obviously it's the energetic me. But looking back, the depressed me makes me look weak. Doesn't that make you want to protect me or something?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Lancelot ended up looking away.
    "Hehehe." Maya brushed the bottom of her nose with her finger. She had that proud smile on her face that somehow made people shake their heads. And it was more natural for Maya to be like this, so they didn't put much thought into it.
    Mia looked at Maya and said, "It seems that you have solved the thing troubling your heart."
    "Yep! I don't know if I'm ready, but I start walking forward." Maya nodded.
    "In any case, we're going to challenge the trial again this afternoon. You should prepare your strategy." Mia shrugged.
    "Right? Do you know anything about the trial?" Lancelot asked Mia.
    "I only know the same thing as you. The trial is a reflection of our weakness. At the same time, it seems that we have to overcome the challenge through strategy and training." Mia explained.
    "That's true." Serena nodded. "Looking at it, no matter how hard I wreck my brain, it's impossible to defeat them if I don't improve physically."
    "That's it, thus giving us the one-month period to overcome that trial." Mia looked up.
    "Still, I wonder what kind of special reward we will get¡­ You are his daughter, so maybe he is telling you about a clue or something? Maybe that can motivate us?"
    "I don't think I have an idea." No matter how close Mia was to her father, unless he told her bluntly, it was impossible to know what he was thinking.
    "It's not a mission, that's for sure." Serena glanced at the other students. "Maybe it's related to one of the lessons?"
    "I don't know, but it's not a reward, right? Is he truly going to give us more lessons as a reward? While it's true that the lesson is beneficial for us, it still can't be considered a reward." Li Wei replied while crossing his arms.
    "Vacation and other stuff are not possible." Haruka fell into deep thought.
    "If I think about it, I can probably get some good guesses." Mia paused for a moment as everyone's eyes were glued to her. She continued, "There are three things that he might give. A gift that is beneficial for us, but almost all of you came from an influential family, so I don't think that's the reward. So, it's probably food or another kind of illusion."
    "Another kind of illusion? But since that's a reward, it should be an illusion that can strengthen us, right?" Serena asked, while Li Wei frowned upon the first one. "Food? Do you mean he's going to treat us?"
    While it was true that getting treated by their teacher was quite good, it being a reward was kind of lackluster.
    "Hmm? My father can cook, you know. Every time I eat, I can see a completely new world that comes to life from the ingredients. He is cooking with his power after all."
    "Illusion food?" Aurora started becoming more interested in this weird style of cooking.
    "Those are the possibilities I could think of. While I can ask my father about it, I don't really want to give you any spoilers if possible and end up ruining the fun." Mia shrugged.
    Once Maya recovered, the classroom began to become noisy again. Yet people somehow felt peace in that situation.
    While the class had been restored to its original condition, Theo had to face another problem.
    "So, may I know what is happening on the field? No, more specifically, can you tell me about the building you have stored in that space ring?" Victoria glared at Theo. She wasn't really trying to find information about the building. She just had to do this because she was following rules to avoid smuggling some important items.
    "I'm sorry, but I can't tell you anything about it. However, you can feel assured that I'm not breaking any law or anything," stated Theo with a poker face.
    His agreement with Baold was to give them all the items that the ruin had in exchange for the Eye of Truth and the completion of the mission. He didn't tell him anything about the tower itself. So he basically brought the tower home for himself. He didn't break any agreements or rules.
    Victoria scratched the back of her head. "Teachers are allowed to bring their personal equipment, but you need to register it beforehand. You should know the rules of the academy."
    "Well, I would have never thought about using it if not for you forbidding me from going on a mission." Theo shrugged. It was true. If she hadn't banned him, he would have gone on another mission with the remaining students. So, the tower wouldn't be used at all.
    "You surely know how to talk." Victoria didn't feel like she was able to win against him in an argument. "I don't really mind if you use everything as long as it doesn't harm the students. I just wish that the teachers were openly submitting the records for official reasons. We've just created this academy, so everyone is a bit sensitive. Additionally, your reputation in the school is quite horrible, you know that?"
    "Of course." Theo obviously knew what kind of thoughts the people would have when he ended up expelling a teacher and even driving him to death. But that didn't really matter.
    "¡­" Victoria felt like the students from the S Class weren't troublemakers; Theo was. "Just submit the application for the item later. You should have the form with you."
    "Alright." Theo nodded nonchalantly.
    Victoria waved her hand. "Then, you are dismissed. It's almost time for your class, so you should prepare. In one month, you can go on another mission. I just want to warn you that while you can go on a mission, once one of your students suffers heavy injuries, it will cause a huge problem."
    "I know. Since we're done, I'll leave." Theo waved his hand and turned around, ready to leave.
    But before he opened the door, Victoria tossed him something. "Take this."
    "Hmm?" Theo grabbed the item, which turned out to be an envelope. "You sure love to toss things. Won't it be troublesome if the principal has bad manners?"
    "Shut up. It's a letter of complaint from the parent of a Class B student. My action is also a complaint."
    "Alright. Is there anything else? I don't want you to toss another thing at me."
    "I'm still not sure about it, but I think you should know this. Aurora might have escaped the kidnapping, but the mastermind is still on the run. There is a chance that he is traversing the portal."
    "You know what? You're jinxing it." Theo chuckled.
    "That's just a warning." Victoria shrugged.
    Since Victoria had told him everything, Theo left the room. He had expected this from Victoria, so he didn't really take the matter to heart. Victoria was useful as well, so he would utilize her as much as he could while he was still in the academy.
    Now that he had free time, Theo took a moment to read the comment.
    "I'm not sure about that, but I guess it has been changed to avoid copyright again. But I'm assuming those characters are parent and child. Well, I am currently inside a story, right? In that case, there is no difference between those characters inside a video game and me. There is a chance that they are real, but they are not aware that they are inside a story like me. Having to kill your relatives, especially if you love them, is hard."
    "And you're misunderstanding something. For most people, I might have come a long way. But for me, I always treat this as the beginning. You can consider it a new beginning of my story, a new start in a new world, or another opportunity to learn all those power systems from nothing again."
    Theo worded it differently, but he never considered himself a big person. Even if he had become a teacher, he still considered himself a student. He learned from his students, the world, and even his actions. Only with that mindset could he continue learning and getting stronger.
    "Well, time to prepare for my class." Theo smirked while walking back to the teacher's room.

 Chapter 82 Training

    [Chapter 81 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: If you're able to use illusion to introduce pain, can you use it to take away or send competing information so it lessens? Can you use¡­see more]
    ¡­ Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Avalon panted a few times while raising his sword. He was currently inside a room with a few shining floor tiles. Each light was different in color. When he stepped on the red floor tile, the light from the red floor tile began to shine.
    Surprisingly, there were a few invisible humanoid figures that got caught by the reflection of that light, making them barely visible. When he was about to strike them, he instinctively raised his sword to the side.
    His sword was struck by another blade and the strength was pushing him back to the point where his feet didn't touch the shining floor tile anymore. As a result, the few invisible figures that he saw earlier disappeared once again.
    "There are five colored tiles. Each of them has different purposes, and I have only found out about three of them, which are the warriors, assassins, and magicians. If I choose one floor tile, the others will swarm me, so what should I do?"
    Avalon gritted his teeth. No matter how hard he tried to calculate the enemy's movement as well as predict their next move, he ended up getting suppressed. In fact, he took a tad too long to consider his next move, causing the invisible enemies to stop and even defeat him.
    "I'm not done yet!" Avalon shouted and turned around, going to another tile. But right after he took one step forward, his head was blown away by something. It was a sharp pain as though his head was pierced by something long. In that instant, he recognized it while dying, "An archer¡­"
    ¡­
    Just like Avalon, the others were also facing their respective challenges. As expected, the challenges were so hard that they couldn't easily overcome them. In fact, some of them thought it was impossible within one month's time.
    And one of them who thought that way was Jayden. After coming from the same world as Theo, Jayden had a bit of an inferiority complex.
    Theo was blessed by a Royal Grade Demon, but he never made his strength known. Jayden was envious because he would become an important figure if he could possess the demon of the same grade.
    But that obsession was the reason why his challenge was to face people less talented than him.
    "Kh." Jayden glared at this humanoid figure. It didn't have any features other than its basic humanoid shape. However, he could see the power that this opponent had.
    It raised its stance, ready to fight against Jayden.
    When Jayden came forth and punched his opponent, the latter clapped its hands and spread them open. Spider webs were forged between the gaps of the hands.
    Instead of taking Jayden's punch, the humanoid figure allowed Jayden to punch the spider webs and stretch them far.
    But as soon as its elasticity reached its limit, the webs returned with a more powerful force, causing Jayden's body to spin.
    Jayden wasn't so weak that he would be defeated with a simple trick. While spinning, he stomped the ground, cracking the floor.
    They were fighting in an open arena without anything around. It was clear that Jayden had a great advantage compared to the humanoid figure who had a Spider Demon. Additionally, Jayden knew that a Spider Demon ranked lower than his Strength Demon. In fact, the Spider Demon was classified as a Common Grade Demon, not a Knight Grade or even a Noble Grade like his Strength Demon.
    However, the opponent had been suppressing him the whole time.
    Since it would be foolish to give the opponent a place to take advantage of its real ability, Jayden didn't use enough force to cause an avalanche and a few spikes didn't emerge from the ground.
    He also controlled his strength so that a portion of the floor was broken, allowing him to grab it.
    Jayden pushed it up, ready to throw it at the enemy.
    Sadly for him, the other party shot out a web to the upper part of the floor and pulled it down, taking advantage of the momentum of the floor to let it rotate.
    Bam!
    The floor ended up dropping right in front of Jayden. And his opponent used the broken floor to his advantage. The spider web was attached to one of the smaller pieces as the humanoid figure spun its body, using the centrifugal force to hit Jayden from the side.
    Jayden tried to block it with his hand, but it ended up numbing his hand. In addition, the humanoid figure grabbed another piece and slammed it into Jayden.
    He ended up failing to block the second one as the piece ultimately broke his skull, causing him to die.
    "Kh." Jayden woke up again from the illusion, fully annoyed.
    If he were defeated by another Noble Grade Demon or a Royal Grade Demon, he wouldn't feel so stressed out. But because the opponent was a mere Common Grade, he was pissed.
    Jayden still thought that the Demon Grade was everything to a fight.
    In fact, he wasn't that wrong. In the Demon Realm, all the Royal Grade Demon possessors were at the top, followed by Noble Grade Demon possessors. The reason he was pissed about Theo was because Theo's ranking was lower than some Noble Grade Demon possessors.
    But that soon disappeared when he saw Theo's overwhelming ability which had been hidden from the world. In the end, that action itself caused Jayden to believe that one's ability would be related to the grade of the demon residing in their body.
    Sadly, this was why Theo created this challenge. He wanted to show Jayden that the demon grade wasn't everything to decide victory or defeat.
    Due to the propaganda and the world's ideology, he had fallen too deeply to realize it. Unless he could acknowledge that fact within one month, there was no way he could win against a common-grade demon.
    Theo controlled and monitored every illusion for his students. It was very taxing because he had to maintain twelve different illusions at once. In addition, those illusions had to look real. So he was only sitting on the wall, waiting for them to wake up before approaching them.
    While waiting for his students, Theo took the time to check the comments.
    "Everything is possible within my illusion. It's just that maintaining something I'm not familiar with takes a toll on my mind. When that happens, I can only maintain the illusion and not fight physically. In addition, I have to choose whether I want to use the illusion that affects the surrounding area so that all the people can see the same thing or plant an illusion in one's mind to focus on that person. If there is more than one person like this one, it's really hard to maintain it, especially for a long period of time."
    "Just like the previous mission where I manipulated all their minds to kill them, I can only maintain it for about twenty minutes before I am completely out. Of course, to invoke emotions, one needs to understand the emotion itself completely like what kind of thing will induce that emotion and what experience can take it away."
    "While I can induce emotion or confuse the brain with my illusion, I can only use it when I have enough information and essence."
    After replying to the comments, Theo raised his head and noticed that one of his students had woken up.
    It was Aurora.
    Instead of returning to the illusion world, Aurora actually stood up as if she wanted to give up.
    "What's wrong? Do you want to give up the trial?" Theo asked.
    Aurora shook her head. "It's not that¡­ I'm just feeling a bit restless, so I thought I should calm my mind first before challenging the trial again."
    Theo squinted his eyes. Aurora was the first one to do this. It was also a good approach, considering if one was getting too agitated when tackling a challenge, they would end up making a mistake that they wouldn't have made if they were calm.
    Theo nodded. "Sure. You can do whatever you want as long as it doesn't disturb others."
    Aurora took up his invitation and sat next to him.
    Aurora was a princess in her home world, so she couldn't help but feel drawn to this man who wielded his abilities like none other. The first time Theo piqued her interest was not during the sparring, but when he solved the kidnapping problem.
    "Teacher. I have a kind of personal question." Aurora was a bit hesitant, not wanting to be rude.
    "If I can answer it."
    "With your power, you can become famous and wield a powerful influence. In fact, you could easily dispel all the rumors you had in your original world. Ah, I should apologize for doing a background check on you¡­"
    "I don't mind. If you have the power, you can do anything you like. And doing a background check on me won't make me weaker." Theo calmly shrugged it off. "So, what do you want to say?"
    "With great power comes great responsibility¡­ But I don't see any of that within you." This was the reason Aurora was hesitant earlier. It was a rude statement but an important thing to know as royalty.
    Theo looked at the ceiling and chuckled. "Then, I should ask you back. If you are just a commoner, will you ask this question?"
    "Eh?!" Aurora fell into deep thought. This kind of question only appeared because she felt responsible as a member of royalty, so would she ask this question if she were just an ordinary elf? She found herself unable to answer that question.
    "Then, I should change my question. Why do you ask that question? Is it only a mere curiosity? Is it because of your sense of duty? Is it because of your identity? Or is it because you really think that way?"
    Aurora was completely frozen. As royalty, she felt like it was too suffocating at one time. She had to maintain her manner, think about the country, and perhaps sacrifice herself through political marriage.
    "We protect our world not out of a sense of duty but because there are people important to us that still live there. We are fighting for our country not because we're forced to, but because of our patriotism. We are living here not for the sake of others, but for the sake of ourselves."
    "I disagree with the last one." Aurora frowned. "What about your loved ones?"
    "Imagine sacrificing yourself for your loved ones, do you truly think it's for them? Or is it because you want them that way?"
    "¡­" Aurora's mouth was completely shut when she heard the second one. If one sacrifices for their loved ones, they usually do it because they want their loved ones to gain something like survival or a better life. On the other hand, if their loved ones forced them to sacrifice themselves, it ended up being coercion or a sense of duty or identity.
    When Aurora thought about it, Theo wasn't completely in the wrong either. She couldn't help but ponder deeply her own question.
    Would she ask that question for herself without being influenced by her identity, duty, or anything else?
    The moment she arrived at that conclusion, she couldn't help but ask, "Teacher¡­ This might be presumptuous for me to ask, but will you choose my world for the next mission? Even if I can't join that mission, I'd like to ask you to see my world. I want to know how you view my world."

 Chapter 83 Battle of Wits

    [Chapter 82 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: An idea, sort of along the invisible idea with illusion is afterimages. Subtle changes along with reality. If you have illusions of your sword being slightly¡­see more]
    ¡­
    "Teacher¡­ This might be presumptuous for me to ask, but will you choose my world for the next mission? Even if I can't join that mission, I'd like to ask you to see my world. I want to know how you view my world."
    Seeing the earnest request from his student, Theo fell into silence, contemplating it seriously. On the one hand, he hadn't made a single plan for the next mission.
    It was true that he wanted to bring the twins and Jayden on the next mission. Jayden might be talented, but his inferiority complex was a problem. And no one could communicate better than the twins. They were also very talented with magical abilities.
    In addition to him, they could easily form a solid team.
    Still, there was no telling whether visiting her world would be a good one, especially since the culprit from the last kidnapping was on the run. If he went there, they might meet each other.
    In fact, that was certain if he knew the author enough. However, Theo knew that the enemy would definitely find him at this school if he didn't go. After all, the author would definitely use the culprit in one way or another to create a problem.
    It would be troublesome if the culprit ended up meeting Mia. While he could use plot armor on Mia, there was a chance that it would not work.
    "Should I go there?" Theo muttered inwardly while recalling the information about things around web novels.
    When he glanced at Mia, he suddenly remembered something.
    At that time, Mia was rolling around the bed while reading something on her Lumina. She suddenly raised her voice, "Dad! Do you think I will die?"
    "Huh?" Theo's eyebrows twitched, not expecting that kind of question. But Mia actually had a big smile on her face when asking that question.
    She pointed at the Lumina and explained, "If I'm the main character, the usual tropes are having a broken family or a dead family. But since you are the main character, I think we'll be getting this one trope¡­ where the main character's little sister is some sort of genius and has to die, causing the main character to work hard to get stronger so that he could resurrect the little sister. But in our case, it's your daughter."
    Mia just pointed out the basic cliche that somehow worked but was hated by people.
    Obviously, the thought of Mia dying would drive him insane.
    "Do you know what it means to be my daughter?" Theo asked.
    "Mom told me." Mia smirked. In fact, the reason was probably why she had such a big smile despite asking such a question. "Being your daughter means that you will be protecting me with your life. In other words, even if you have to make all living beings in this world go extinct, you will do it if it can protect my life."
    "There you have it." Theo's expression became cold. "If the author dares to use that, I don't know what I will do next. Maybe exterminate all the living beings in this world? Do something to make the novels banned?"
    "Hehe, I know that." Mia raised one finger and said, "But what will you do if you can somehow foresee this situation? Will you prevent it no matter the cost, or will you just stick with me without caring about the rest?"
    Theo's face turned serious when he heard that question. It was a good question. On the one hand, he could prevent everything if he faced the problem far away from his daughter. On the other hand, was there a need to stop it since he could just keep her by his side, which completely guaranteed her safety?
    Theo gave the same answer to Aurora. "Sure. I'll go."
    Aurora looked excited when Theo accepted her request. However, Theo raised one finger.
    "However, I have one condition."
    "What is it?"
    "You will be going with me." Theo pointed his finger at Aurora. "Of course, I have to be fair to the others as well, so by accepting that request, you will be punished for not receiving any mission or special treatment for a while."
    Aurora hesitated for a second, fully knowing how beneficial the special lesson was. But she believed Theo's visit was better, so she agreed with the condition. "I understand."
    "Alright. When the ban is lifted, you, Jayden, and the twins will be going on a mission in your world. As for what kind of mission I will choose, I'll tell you after seeing the list of missions."
    "Yes, Sir. Thank you very much." Aurora clenched her fists, feeling fired up.
    Theo had calculated that instead of letting the enemy go to this place, he should bring the battlefield to that world.
    And with Aurora going with him, it meant that the information about her return would be spread around. This way, the enemy would be waiting for them there to kill him and capture Aurora.
    Theo said, "Well, you should continue training and inform your family later."
    "Yes, Sir." Aurora nodded furiously and ran back to the center of the room with a smile on her face.
    Theo let out a long sigh.
    "Should I praise the author? He had given the clue to me through Victoria." Theo recalled the time when Victoria warned him about the culprit of the kidnapping incident, which was Aurora's relative.
    And he linked that trouble with Aurora's request while using Mia to reinforce the trouble, making it unavoidable.
    "I should be more careful next time." Theo could foresee all the problems ahead. If he wasn't careful of his words, especially after a small success, the author might use the 'jinx' trope.
    He could also avoid all kinds of clues that might link to a problem, so the author ended up forcing a problem on him or the story would be too boring. However, doing so would make the story a little nonsense, which could be considered a blunder on the author's part.
    Still, there was a chance that the author could somehow use that as an excuse, like everything happened because he didn't try looking for clues. And the target might not be him; it might be his students or even Mia. That was why Theo had to search for clues to the next conflict.
    In other words, this was a battle of wits between the author and Theo. The author wanted to create problems so that the story would become interesting, while Theo wanted smooth sailing to protect the people around him.
    "Well, I kind of understand the needs of the problem, but if I meet the author in the future, I'm going to at least punch him¡­ Well, I'll probably hold back if he is just a normal human being." Theo sighed.
    Before focusing back on the students, Theo glanced at the comments and said, "I'm not sure what you're talking about. But if you're talking about a slight afterimage or a slight time delay in my movement to confuse the opponent, I don't even need the illusion to do that. A simple Martial Art could do the trick."
    "Besides, if you have gotten enough experience and a certain mastery in Martial Arts, you won't be fooled by that simple trick anymore. After all, at that point, you are starting to sense things with your instinct and even stop relying completely on your eyes."
    "That's why I'm using the illusion to bring the simple trick to a level that is mystical but believable."
    After replying to the comment, Theo continued maintaining the illusion for another two hours before stopping.
    The students looked exhausted after the trials. From their expressions alone, he could tell that they hadn't made progress in their trial.
    They were frustrated because the trial was so hard. However, they could feel that they were walking on the right path. They just didn't know if they were fast enough or not to complete the trial within a month.
    During the next two weeks, the students seemed to have reached a big wall that couldn't be overcome.
    However, a few of them knew what they should do in order to get past the wall.
    People like Serena, Li Wei, or Haruka trained themselves, whether physically or mentally, in order to gain the ability to climb over the wall. Meanwhile, people like Lancelot, Avalon, or Jayden were searching for a way to crush the wall and walk over it.
    Though, there were a few interesting approaches.
    Maya actually stopped in front of the wall in order to push it. It wasn't because she didn't want to get past the problem; she actually used the illusion to strengthen her mind, thinking she would grow numb the more she saw that terrifying memory.
    Oliver wanted to become the number-one thief in the illusion. Currently, everything he has comes from his parents. So, he became a thief not because he wanted to do bad things, but because he sought out which things could be stored in the inventory and which ones couldn't. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Last but not least, the twins were always together. So, separating them made them afraid, hesitant, or even unable to do anything. Luca chose to imagine her brother by her side. Lucas was predicting what Luca would do in that situation. They might even know what each other is thinking without saying anything after this trial.
    Even though Theo was the teacher, he was also learning from his students.
    In the blink of an eye, almost a month had passed.
    And the first one to complete the trial was¡­

 Chapter 84 Hidden Trial

    [Chapter 81 Comment][Just_for_novel: This is request to God of tricksters sama (sorry if spelled wrong) can you plzz reincarnate me in fictional world with 5 wishes which¡­see more]
    [Hunter_Keenan_2132: Hmm an idea for you Theo, but if I say it too clearly it may backfire due to story logic. Remember how you originally 'fought the author'¡­see more]
    ¡­
    "Haaa¡­"
    "Ha¡­"
    Aurora panted weakly as she was completely exhausted. Her legs barely supported her body.
    The essence around her bow began to flicker. Her bow looked like a basic wooden bow. It didn't seem to be that heavy but it was quite durable. Still, the tips of the curve seemed to be extended by Aurora's essence.
    When she was trying to catch her breath, a rumbling sound echoed from the left.
    "!!!" Aurora jumped away as the ground suddenly shattered, with a centipede coming out. If she hadn't moved away, she would have died.
    The centipede chased after Aurora, not letting her escape.
    Normally, Aurora would use her elemental arrow to hit this one. But her elemental arrow didn't pack a lot of power.
    And this trial had forced her to use all kinds of arrow shapes.
    The moment she raised her hand, a short spear appeared in her grip. The spear was symmetrical, with a long blade at the tip. If not for the shape, it would look like a javelin.
    This was the weapon that she had to use in order to kill the centipede. And because of the length of the spear, she had to extend her bow so that she could pull it completely.
    Aurora drew her bow in an abnormal posture because she had to hold the spear on its handle instead of the spear's butt like an arrow.
    However, she had gotten used to it and released the arrow with high accuracy.
    The spear was coated with her essence. And the weight of the spear, the length of the bow, and the distance of the bow string strengthened the speed and power of the spear.
    The centipede tried to use its giant fangs to knock it down. However, the spear was simply too strong, as it crushed the giant fangs and pierced through the head.
    Even with a body that reached up to fifteen meters, the centipede died with that kind of hole in its head.
    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Aurora panted as she fell to her knees. Her hands were already numb, unable to draw her 'arrow' anymore.
    But this was the time she received a big blue screen saying, "Congratulations."
    "Did I¡­" When she was about to think about the meaning of that message, her consciousness returned to her original body. "I¡­"
    Theo walked up to her with a smile. "Congratulations, you've passed your trials."
    It took her a moment to actually process it. By the time she realized it, Theo had extended his hand.
    "Ah!" Aurora hurriedly rose from the floor and grabbed Theo's hand.
    "How are you feeling?" Theo asked.
    "I¡­ It just feels surreal." Aurora still had a hard time accepting that she had beaten the trial. "Did I really complete it?"
    "Yeah. You're the first one to finish your trial. Great job." Theo smiled.
    "Even faster than Mia?"
    "Yes." Theo nodded. Though, he had made Mia's trial harder than all students.
    "I see¡­" Aurora nodded her head a few times as she gradually pumped her fists. It truly felt surreal. She had fought with everything she had. It was exhausting, but there was one thing that kept pushing her forward. It was a promise Theo made. She thought she had to do something in exchange for that request. "I'm glad that I don't disappoint you, Teacher."
    Theo chuckled and handed her a bottle. "You can get some rest first. Since you passed the trial three days prior, you are free to do whatever you want in the next three days."
    Aurora looked at Theo and asked, "Teacher? I think I am a bit confused about the trial."
    She recalled the trials and all the different shapes of her arrow.
    "At first, I thought that I had to create a bow that matched the length and shape of the arrows, but after completing it, I felt something was missing. I can see that a different shape will give me a different type of power, but is that all there is to it?" Aurora asked.
    Theo smiled, feeling happy that she could see the true trial. "I'll answer that question after the trial is done. You can think about it for the time being."
    "Alright." She was curious, but it seemed that the answer couldn't be described with words. She decided to take some rest on the side. Since Theo had given her free time for the next three days, Aurora chose to use it to reflect on the trial.
    Unfortunately, she couldn't find the real meaning of the trial.
    Theo took this time to reply to the comments. "Ahaha, I'm not sure why you even want to reincarnate in a fictional world. But if it's only a door, I can somehow lead you to another reality, if we ever meet, that is."
    "And yes, I know that method. I think I have shown it in the early chapters where I told Mia about the goal and method, forcing the author to hide it since it would just give away the fun. Though, I don't see the use of it for the time being. So, not now."
    ¡­
    In the next three days, people began to complete their training.
    Out of twelve students, there were five who managed to complete their trials. Aside from Aurora, the other four were Li Wei, Oliver, Luca, and Lucas. It was surprising that the twins managed to pass their trials despite not having experienced a thorough lesson by going on a mission with Theo.
    There were a few students who were close to completing the trials like Serena, Lancelot, Avalon, and Jayden. Maya took too much time to get used to the loneliness, causing her to be late for the whole trial. She looked frustrated, thinking that her family was the only trial she would face.
    Haruka was only halfway through while Mia had a separate trial from the rest.
    Although they were disappointed that they didn't manage to clear the trials, they admitted that they had received a lot of things during the trials.
    They lined up in front of Theo as the latter smiled while explaining the trial. "It seems that a lot of you are not convinced, but that's what will happen when you tackle the world. This world is unfair. You will definitely face a problem in your life where you have to fight against time, and you might not get a second chance, so remember this frustration."
    "For those who complete the trials, don't get too complacent. You might have completed it, but there is no telling whether your trial is harder or easier than the rest. The only one who knows it is me, who sets them up, but you won't get the answer from me."
    "And while I do feel a bit disappointed for those who can't come close to the finish line, you don't have to feel down. This trial is to get to know your weaknesses a bit more. Weakness is not something bad, it's a guide to getting stronger. So, continue working on it."
    "Thank you very much." The students bowed to him.
    "Alright. Let's move on to the five people who managed to complete the trials. You deserve some rewards. Well, I have to be professional, so I won't be giving you the reward outside school hours. So, other than you five, the rest can go back to the class."
    "Eh? We can't see it?" Maya complained. "It's just watching, you know."
    "This is their reward. So, go back." Theo shook his head, looking adamant.
    "Tsk." Maya looked very annoyed, but she was more docile than everyone thought as she was the first one to walk away.
    Since it was impossible to see it, they began walking away one by one.
    Theo then turned to the five winners. He said, "It seems that some of you have noticed a hidden trial. However, you don't know what it is yet."
    "A hidden trial? Is this the special reward?" Lucas asked.
    "Indeed. You could say that the reward wouldn't be a reward if you couldn't complete the trial."
    "So, the basic requirement to make the reward beneficial to us is to complete the trial." Luca glanced at her brother and exchanged nods.
    "We'll follow the order, so I'll tell the secret for Aurora's trial first." Theo pointed at the field behind them and said, "Take out your bow and aim at that thing."
    Aurora and the others were confused before noticing there was a barrel fifty meters behind them.
    Aurora followed Theo's instructions and formed an arrow, but she suddenly felt something was wrong.
    "Hmm?" Aurora squinted her eyes.
    "Just shoot it, Aurora. Why do you look so confused?" Oliver asked.
    "It's just¡­" Aurora asked Theo, "Teacher¡­ Do I need to use this arrow?"
    "Huh?!" The others were confused while Theo chuckled. While it looked like a normal barrel, it had been filled with rocks. If she used a normal arrow, the arrow wouldn't be able to pierce through it.
    Theo smiled and moved closer to her while saying, "Aim your bow."
    She raised her bow and adjusted the angle.
    "Now form a spear in your hand."
    "A spear?" The other students didn't expect such a ridiculous request, but surprisingly, Aurora formed a spear with her essence alone.
    The flow was so smooth as if she had done this for her entire life.
    She thought she should shoot the barrel with this spear, but Theo continued, "Now, try to compress the essence in your spear as hard as you can."
    "Compress?" Aurora was confused, but she tried to follow his instructions. The spear gradually shrank, but Aurora's face was contorted as she had a hard time compressing the essence.
    After reducing the spear to half its size, the essence exploded.
    "Ah!" Aurora pulled her hand out of reflex.
    "It's fine. Try again."
    Aurora doubted she had the ability to do it, but since Theo asked her, she tried again. This time, Theo put his hand above her, controlling the flow of the essence. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "What do you think when you form a spear? A long handle? Its penetrating power? Its sharp tip?"
    "When I used the spear, it would always pierce through the enemy." Aurora imagined the spear.
    "How to increase the penetration force?"
    "The concentrated essence on the¡­" Aurora suddenly understood the hidden trial. She tried to concentrate the essence from the entire spear into the tip. Of course, Theo helped her control the essence.
    This time, she managed to form a complete arrow. When she shot the arrow, it pierced through the barrel and all the rocks, creating a hole that led to the other side of the barrel.
    "Wow¡­" Li Wei felt like the arrow earlier was similar to his Sword Intent.
    "This is what I want to teach you. Instead of the bow, I want you to modify your arrow. What is the purpose of that arrow? What is the shape you imagine to serve that purpose? By concentrating the essence on the tip, it will increase the penetration force. It could even lead to an explosion like firing a cannon. Or it can also fly like it's alive or curve like a whip. If you can achieve this, you will be able to handle all kinds of situations."

 Chapter 85 Teaching

    [Chapter 84 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: I am curious what Oliver's trial was and what his growth and reward are.]
    ¡­
    "This is what I want to teach you." Theo said while forming a bow on his hand. This time, he created an arrow with the essence concentrated on the body. It seemed to be forming a violent current that would easily explode if interrupted.
    When the arrow hit the barrel, it caused an explosion, obliterating the barrel completely. "By changing the flow of the essence, concentrating on one part over the other, and even calibrating the amount of essence, you can create a different type of arrow. It's true that doing this will require a high level of control over your essence, but if you manage to do this, you basically have an arrow to deal with all kinds of situations."
    Aurora was completely stunned. Although she had figured out what Theo wanted to teach her, getting shown like that as though it was a simple thing to do made her speechless. As expected, Theo was good at everything.
    Theo then turned to Li Wei and said, "As for you, what do you think about your trial?"
    "Ehm¡­" Li Wei carefully pondered his answer first. "I have learned that I'm too hard-headed, causing me to be unable to change."
    "Well, you don't have to change or anything. What I actually want you to know is that you have reached a point where you don't accept anything. Without changing yourself, you can get stronger. But if you keep protecting what you had yesterday, how can you face tomorrow?"
    "¡­" Li Wei fell silent after hearing the profound question from Theo. As he said, he had a foundation and his character didn't leave any gaps to exploit. Among the students, he was the most reliable and consistent. However, it also meant that he was too conservative.
    If he remained like this, the others would evolve even further, leaving him behind.
    "What should I do, Teacher?" Li Wei asked with a concerned face. He obviously didn't like the idea of getting left behind by his classmates. "As much as I want to follow your instructions, I also have my own foundation. It will be difficult for me if I need to discard my foundation."
    Li Wei expressed his concern about how he had to rebuild the foundation if he wanted to change.
    But Theo simply said, "I'm not telling you to discard your foundation or something. Every single person has a core. And your core lies on a solid foundation that leaves no gaps to exploit. It's just that I want you to be more greedy."
    "Greedy?!"
    "In your world, you are often searching for ruins or opportunities to break through, no?"
    "Yes."
    "That's it. Just get a bit more greedy. We, as humans, are omnivores, right? Let's just devour everything."
    "¡­" Unlike Aurora, Li Wei didn't show much reaction. Instead, he thought deeply about his words.
    As if trying to further boost his growth, Theo suddenly released his killing intent.
    In that instant, Li Wei raised his sword to the side, thinking he was about to be hit. But to his surprise, nothing happened. When he turned his head around, he found nothing.
    "There you go," Theo smirked. "When Maya was concerned about sparring with Avalon, I showed her that. You had the instinct to notice that like her. And how about using your Sword Intent?"
    Li Wei was confused and tried to infuse his Sword Intent into his blade, but when he did it, Aurora's face appeared in the corner of his eyes, reminding him of what happened earlier.
    Although it lasted only for a split second, Li Wei tried to concentrate his Sword Intent into one part.
    The Sword Intent increased a bit in that area, but because of his sloppy control, the Sword Intent broke apart.
    "!!!" Li Wei was shocked by the possibility alone. He finally realized what Theo was trying to teach him. "So, this is how it is¡­ In the trials, you are telling me to cooperate with others. However, what you want me to know are their habits, their actions, and their abilities."
    "That's right. You have a solid foundation, but you are too conservative. I want you to become more greedy and try to incorporate other abilities, but you don't have to worry. A solid foundation will help you. As long as you remain like you are now, it will be fine."
    Li Wei looked down for a moment before nodding his head. "I understand. I'll try to do that."
    After Li Wei, Theo proceeded with the twins. Theo asked, "How were your trials?"
    "It was bad." The twins answered simultaneously. They seemed to be able to tell what the other was thinking with just eye contact. In the trials, they ended up being alone.
    Because they had been together since they were young and did almost everything together, they had gotten used to each other's presence, making them a bit dependent on each other.
    However, Theo didn't mind this. Instead, he actually encouraged them by separating them.
    Separating them would give them time to think about their relationship and even wonder what the other was thinking. They remembered the company of their other selves and actually recreated that in their minds.
    During the past month, they had a lot of things to talk about, including how they would act in a certain situation.
    The current twins could easily come up with something without even opening their mouthswith. It would be extremely useful, especially if they were in a situation where they had to act as if they were unfamiliar to each other.
    In a normal situation, their abilities would be boosted because they would do something, fully knowing that the other party would do another, resulting in cornering their enemies.
    The twins knew this perfectly after they finished their trials.
    Hence, Luca said, "I think we have gotten closer."
    "Closer indeed." Lucas agreed.
    "That's right. Then, how about facing each other?"
    Luca and Lucas didn't know what Theo wanted, but they followed his instructions.
    "Place your right hand on each other's shoulder. After that, pour the essence through that right hand."
    Luca and Lucas stopped for a moment, saying, "Teacher. We can't do that. Pouring one's essence on the other's body would cause rejection. It's fine if it's only me doing it because the other won't release essence that would cause rejection, but¡ª"
    "It's fine. Just do it." Theo shook his head. Of course, he knew that if he wanted to inject his essence into another person, that person couldn't use their own essence because it would reject his essence.
    However, when the twins did it, something miraculous happened. Their essence actually flowed to each other's bodies and ended up creating a circulation that traveled around both of their bodies.
    "This is¡­" The twins gasped. Even Li Wei and Aurora couldn't believe what they had just seen.
    "After learning more about your twin, your body and mind instinctively think about the other. As a result, your brain adjusts itself and your body tries to match the other. So, it's no wonder why your essence could actually be in harmony. And¡­"
    Theo paused for a moment while pointing at the destroyed barrel. "Try shooting your abilities at that barrel together."
    The twins actually turned around at the same speed and aimed at the same angle. A wind sphere formed on their palms, which surprisingly interacted with each other.
    The two spheres ended up merging and creating a sphere that was more than two times stronger than their individual spheres.
    Without saying anything, both of them shot the sphere and obliterated the barrel. The wind completely shredded the barrel apart when it wasn't supposed to be that powerful if they did it alone.
    "This is¡­" Both of them exchanged looks, realizing what they had been learning this whole time. By supplementing each other, they could actually utilize a far stronger force.
    Seeing that the twins had realized their potential, Theo finally turned to the last one, Oliver. "Alright. You are the last one. What have you learned during the trial?"
    "My inventory can actually absorb everything that is not alive." Oliver looked at his hand and said, "Even a small ant is impossible to store."
    Theo then formed a sphere made of essence and tossed it to him.
    Oliver instinctively tried to catch it, but he also activated his inventory, trying to absorb the sphere.
    However, the sphere hit his hand first, causing the remaining part to burst out. As a result, the other part inside his inventory also exploded, causing him to close his eyes for a split second as though he were experiencing some pain.
    "Kh." Oliver took a few deep breaths. "My speed is too low."
    "No. It's not your speed that's too low. But I have conjured another layer of essence to protect that sphere. As a result, it's refusing your inventory, which causes the speed to be slow." Theo paused for a second. "I admit that your inventory is extremely powerful. However, it is by no means invincible. Other people's essence can still stop your inventory."
    "Ehm¡­" Oliver gave a wry smile, wondering why he was the only one getting berated like this.
    But Theo suddenly raised one finger and said, "But if you think about it, your inventory can actually store everything that is not alive. A magical attack, an object, or even things that are not visible to you at the moment. I have noticed that your inventory can only store something you can see and identify. But once you can see and identify it, you can actually store it." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "It's hard to explain, so I'll just give you some examples. What if you carry a bottle of virus and store that bottle?"
    "That's¡­ The bottle can be stored, but the virus can't." Oliver answered.
    "That's right. What if you carry water?"
    "Water?" Oliver looked down, falling into deep thought. After a moment, he gasped and asked, "Don't tell me¡­ All the water can be stored, but the bacteria or viruses can't enter?"
    "Yes. You can basically sterilize everything. And that is only part of your ability. If you continue further, you will be able to see the potential of your inventory. What determines your talent is not how it's graded, but how you use it. Sadly, sometimes, searching for the way is much harsher than accepting that you are not talented." Theo smiled.
    Oliver vividly remembered how he looked down on himself because of his abilities. But it turned out he never explored his abilities fully. If he never met Theo, he might have to go on with his life as an untalented person.
    Oliver clenched his fists as he looked at Theo. "I will go and develop my ability. However, I know that it will be dangerous as well. So, I'll do my best to be careful not to use my abilities for bad things. Thank you very much, Teacher."
    ====
    Important News:
    I'm sad to announce that 'I Can Read People's Comments' has to be discontinued for an unspecified period of time because of a technical reason.
    I still want to develop all the characters because each of them is special and I love them all. Sadly, I can't do it anymore.
    You might have realized that I failed to deliver a chapter daily in the last few chapters. But even after trying it, I have to tell you this unfortunate news. I apologize for disappointing you guys.
    You can still try my other works and I will try to produce other things. Hopefully, this time, there won't be a problem so that I can finish them like my other works.

 Chapter 86 Panic

    [Chapter 85 Comment][Hunter_Keenan_2132: Thank you so much for God of Tricksters and this series, I've gotten a lot of enjoyment and ideas out of reading them...read more]
    [Xinhuan: All things must come to an end, hopefully Theo will meet his creator in another castle.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: I hope for the problem to be resolved as this is highly enjoyable but I also understand that things are not always under one's control]
    ¡­
    "Hm?" Theo couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. It had been a day since he gave the extra reward to the five students who managed to see through the trial. He had to take care of the other paperwork before going on the next mission. While working, he noticed that the comments were active again.
    However, the comments this time actually managed to make his heart skip a beat, not because of the shock, but because of panic. "Why do the comments sound like everything ends? Does this story actually end? No, if I understand the concept of web novels correctly, it's most likely to be dropped."
    Theo's expression darkened. "Have I done something wrong? No, what technicality? Not always under one's control? It appears that the author has a problem¡­ I don't know what the problem is, but it's pretty clear from the comments."
    The reason for his panic was the fact that he wouldn't be able to meet the author, whom he had longed to meet. Fortunately, there was one thought that calmed his heart for a bit.
    "No. Since I can see all these comments, it's clear that the story continues. Does the problem get fixed?" Theo frowned. "If possible, I would like to know about the problems. If there is any kind soul to explain it, I'd appreciate it. And do you have any idea of how I can help with that problem¡­ After all, I don't plan on stopping here."
    Unlike the readers, Theo was aware of his limitations. While he was conscious of the people who read his story or even the one who created him, he couldn't see what was going on around them.
    The unknown was always the scariest, Theo thought.
    Theo wanted to ask a lot of questions regarding the story's problem, but he was just glad that he could see the comments again.
    "For the time being, I can only continue the progress¡­" Theo muttered. Due to this problem, Theo realized that he might need a different plan to continue forward.
    He didn't know whether the author had actually rearranged his plan or not. After all, he had asked his students to visit him.
    And as expected, a knocking sound echoed from the outside, followed by Aurora's voice. "Teacher. We've arrived."
    "Come in." Theo couldn't continue mulling over the problem since he couldn't show any sign of weakness before his students. In just a split second, Theo's expression returned to normal as Aurora opened the door, entering the room with Jayden and the twins. "Take a seat."
    Theo pointed at the couch at the side of the room while grabbing a paper. Once they were seated, Theo walked to them while saying, "I want to brief you about the current situation regarding the mission. As you are aware, we'll be visiting the Mythical Realm. Can you tell me more about the Mythical Realm?"
    "Yes, Sir. The Mythical Realm is a world governed by nonhumans. You could say that every single person inside this human is similar to that of a human, but not a human. You can think of a vampire or a werewolf, for example. Each race has its own characteristics."
    "We'll be taking a trip to the Helvenia Kingdom to subjugate a bandit group. What can you say about Helvenia Kingdom, Aurora?" Theo continued to another question.
    "High Elf is born from the most pure blood among elves. They have more essence and are more talented than anyone else. High Elf, or you could say High Elven, is the origin of its name. High Elven Euphoria, in short Helvenia. While it's a country governed by the Elven Royal Family, the citizens are not purely elves. So, they won't freak out if you suddenly come."
    "Well, that's that¡­ I think all of you need to be aware that the mission this time came from Aurora's request." Theo explained.
    "What?!" The twins and Jayden were shocked to find out that a student could request a mission.
    However, Theo raised a finger while adding, "In exchange, she is exempt from any special reward for a while, including the fact that she won't get anything even if she gets the highest score during the midterm exams."
    "¡­" Jayden couldn't help but rethink about the idea, noticing that even if they didn't get to reach the top during the exams, they should be able to get something from Theo.
    The twins also knew that there was a possibility of another hidden game like the previous trial that could enhance their fighting prowess.
    By sacrificing themselves, they could actually request a mission from Theo. The price was extremely high, but depending on how they used it, they could actually benefit from it.
    "You might not be aware of this, but during the first mission, Aurora was kidnapped. So, going to her world will have a high chance for that problem to occur once again. In other words, you should expect that we won't only fight the bandits, but another party¡­"
    Aurora had a pained expression. On the one hand, she didn't want to burden her friends this way. On the other hand, she was determined to have Theo visit her world.
    So, Aurora added, "I will definitely compensate all of you greatly for dragging you into this matter."
    "We don't really mind." The twins said at the same time while looking at each other as if it wasn't a problem.
    Jayden, on the other hand, looked down before asking, "Does that mean we can fight a lot of people? Will we get any trouble in beating them up?"
    "Huh?" Aurora was confused by Jayden's response but soon realized that Jayden wanted to use them as target practice to get stronger. Aurora placed her hand on her chest while assuring him. "I guarantee you as the Second Princess of the Helvenia Kingdom, Aurora Faewillow, that you won't get into trouble."
    "Well, if we get into trouble, I don't mind plunging the country into chaos." Theo shrugged.
    Aurora made a wry smile, starting to panic. She believed Theo had the ability to do it, so she truly had to make sure nothing went wrong.
    Theo then pointed at the mission. "Alright. The mission this time is pretty clear. Visit her kingdom, kill the bandits before another party comes, and return home without additional problems. As your teacher, I guarantee you that I don't mind overthrowing a country to protect my students."
    "Then, what shall we do, Teacher? Do we need a formal uniform? Both of us don't have one¡­" The twins raised their hands, worried about the same thing.
    "No need to worry about it. Just using the school uniform is enough." Aurora immediately assured them before asking, "Is there anything you want me to explain, Teacher?"
    "Not really. They have to gather the information themselves, thinking about which information is necessary and which one is not. The bandits' information will be provided by your kingdom anyway, so all of you can go now. I just want to let them know about what transpired behind this mission." Theo explained.
    "We understand. Then, we'll take our leave." Aurora politely bowed to him. The others nodded while following Aurora.
    When they left, Theo's expression darkened again. He couldn't help but wonder what kind of problem the author had faced again.
    "Is it because I've managed to predict what the author was planning to do and caused it to be boring?" Theo pinched the bridge of his nose. "Is this what it means to be suffering from success? No, there might be other explanations." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "There is a chance that the big things that he has planned never come to fruition because of my accurate decision. And thanks to it, the action and even the scene don't excite the readers too much?"
    "Then again, sometimes, there are no readers at all. It might be due to the lack of readers. I don't know¡­ I'm sure there are a lot of readers, but they simply don't comment, and I don't want to force them to comment¡­ But this is the concept of the story. Hmmm¡­"
    Theo fell into deep thought. The problem could be many things, and each of them would have a different solution.
    "In any case, I have given them all those bold claims. To put it in Mia's words, I have jinxed this mission. It might even escalate to me overthrowing their country or even a situation that I can't even predict. I have to sacrifice a bit if I want to make this story continue so that the author keeps writing it."
    The problem caused Theo to let out a long sigh of frustration.
    "Either way, we will get the answer in this mission¡­ How far the author is planning to go?" Theo looked at the ceiling as though staring at the people beyond it. "I know that this is too much to ask, but if you don't mind, I'd like to know how I can actually support the author."

 Chapter 87 Mythical Realm

    [Chapter 86 Comment][Freyte: Hi Mr. Theo, the author stopped updating on our end, I'm not sure if time was flowing during that time period because that's worth exploring]
    ¡­
    "It seems to be the case." Theo could only sigh after receiving the confirmation from the comments. "Unfortunately, I can only say that time has stopped. I haven't noticed anything. I'm sure that you have watched a movie too¡­ The person in that movie won't realize that the movie has been paused."
    It was truly a tragedy that Theo couldn't avoid. One wrong move would lead to the termination of the story itself. It was actually the most dangerous outcome he had to avoid.
    "Well, I can't do anything yet. I have to learn more about the situation and find a solution. Other than that¡­" Theo looked at the outside, finding his students waiting for him. "I have to leave."
    Since the mission was related to the royal family itself, they actually sent an envoy to bring their princess and the rest of the group. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Hello, Mr. Theo. I'm Ansthor, a delegation from the Helvenia Kingdom. Her highness has explained everything, so I'm here to bring you directly into our world."
    The envoy was an elf. His pointed ears were a bit shorter compared to Aurora, but his aura was similar to hers.
    When Theo looked at him, he noticed the amount of essence within his body. Unlike Lancelot's grandfather, who exuded an aura of a warrior, Theo noticed a different kind of threat. It was as if there was a dagger placed at his neck all the time.
    However, Theo didn't appear to be disturbed. He maintained his calm face and shook Ansthor's hand with a smile. "Hello, I'm her teacher. Five of us will be entering the Mythical Realm."
    While it looked like Theo wasn't aware of what he had been doing this whole time, Ansthor noticed the slight movement from Theo. At the same time, he heard Aurora's voice, saying, "What's wrong, Mr. Ansthor? You can't be rude to the guest! Hurry up and shake his hand."
    "Huh?" Ansthor was confused at first, but with just a blink of an eye, Theo was suddenly a bit farther away from him, still extending his hand for a handshake.
    Ansthor believed that he had shaken Theo's hand, but he was wrong.
    'I have heard that her highness's teacher is one of the weakest in his original world, but her highness has claimed otherwise. I see¡­ so that's the situation. I was tasked to test whether this person could actually protect her highness, but it seems that I'm the one who is unworthy¡­'
    Ansthor took a deep breath before reintroducing himself while shaking Theo's hand. "I apologize. Let me reintroduce myself. I am Ansthor, the head of Shadow Guard's first division. We're looking forward to your visit to our kingdom."
    Theo shook his hand with a smile. Of course, as their teacher, Theo knew the background of his students. The reason why the S Class was special was not the fact that they were troublesome. It was due to their important identity. Even the lowest ranked one like Maya had been personally taken care of by the highest authority of a major base in her world.
    Hence, Theo was already expecting them to have the need to find his strength. Though, Theo was just playing with the illusion a little, and fortunately, it was enough to convince the other party.
    "This way please." Ansthor led them to the car that would bring them to the gate.
    Back then, Baold was waiting for him on the other side, so he had still to take care of the matter in this world.
    This time, Ansthor had handled everything. As soon as they reached the building, they entered the gate through priority access and instantly teleported to the Mythical Realm.
    The building on the other side was actually made of wood, but the material seemed to have been reinforced by a weird spell. In addition, the materials didn't seem to be able to be burned that easily. Each log was sturdy and huge, making him wonder where they got this type of trunk.
    More importantly, there was one big difference in this world compared to the other world.
    "Hmm¡­ Is it surveillance?" Theo frowned.
    "To think you would notice them, Sir Theo." Ansthor was impressed while Aurora was covering her wide-opened mouth with her hands. It seemed that he had just done something incredible.
    "What's wrong?" Theo was confused, thinking it wasn't a big deal.
    "Actually, the presence you've sensed earlier are the spirits."
    "Spirits? Like us?! No, they're different." The twins looked at each other. "In our world, the spirit has a form like us."
    "Yes. The spirits in this world are different from the ones in the Spirit World. The spirits here are in ethereal form and can't be seen with the naked eye. Only when you have made a contract with them will they show their appearance to you." Aurora explained. "Of course, I can show you my spirit right now, but maintaining the spirit's existence will require a huge amount of essence."
    "I couldn't feel the presence of your spirit before¡­ But now¡­" Theo fell silent for a moment, noticing at least ten presences around Aurora. "Is it because of the dense essence in the air?"
    "Yes. Though, I only have one spirit contracted to me." Aurora nodded.
    "Only races with high sensitivity to essence can sense the presence of the spirits. So, the fact that you can sense them means that you've trained your sensitivity to the highest level." Ansthor extended his hand. "Please follow me. Talking here will bring a lot of attention. I will explain the rest on the way."
    "Fair enough." Theo nodded, noticing a few gazes. As soon as they left the building, Theo noticed an even more surprising thing. There was a huge ship hovering above the sky.
    The ship seemed to be maintained by essence and a few spirits.
    "Wow, a flying ship." Theo commented in amusement. He lived in a world filled with technology, so it was quite interesting to find a flying ship fueled by the natives' power.
    "We also have our own flying ship. The holy land is not far from here, so we'll arrive in no time." Ansthor smiled while guiding Theo and the others to their ship.
    The ship was majestic. It was wider than a cruise ship due to the bottom structure that held the ship intact. The white ship was decorated with golden metal stripes as well as a giant symbol of two leaves crossing each other.
    "It's the royal family's ship. Since her highness is about to return home, I've specifically prepared it." Ansthor proudly introduced the ship.
    "It's a nice ship indeed¡­" Theo nodded with a deep tone as though he could see through the ship. Theo's focus obviously didn't lie on its structure or majesty.
    "What do you think, Sir Theo?" Ansthor knew what he meant and couldn't help but ask, curious about Theo's thoughts.
    "It has everything but gets confused about its goal."
    Ansthor raised his eyebrows in surprise, thinking, 'This ship was built originally for the sake of holding the country's honor. To avoid letting anyone surpassing it, the kingdom created the biggest ship ever. It can become a flying fortress. It has offensive, defensive, or even utility features. In fact, it can do anything. But because of that, the ship lacks the main purpose that can define the ship itself. Did he notice it just by looking at it from the outside?'
    Theo, on the other hand, didn't think much about it. He simply measured the size and other things. His grandfather in the original world was a War Saint, so he obviously learned the art of war, including the tools and fortresses like this. And after seeing this ship, he noticed its downside.
    "Well, it's just a careless thought of mine. Please don't mind it." Theo shrugged while walking forward.
    Seeing Ansthor getting surprised again and again, Aurora walked to him while whispering, "Actually, Teacher could be considered the greatest illusionist in the Sword and Magic Realm. It was said that his illusion caused the death of thousands of Marei. He also excelled in essence control and all kinds of weapons. So, I think you should put away any thought¡­ I don't want any trouble, you see."
    "Your Highness¡­ Did you bring your teacher or a nuke to our world?" Ansthor couldn't help but ask.
    "Hehehe." Aurora brushed it off with a hollow laugh while saying, "I'll leave the rest to you."
    "¡­" Ansthor was speechless. If what the princess said was right, it seemed that he and everyone in the kingdom had underestimated Theo. He could only sigh after realizing that his job was actually much bigger than he originally thought.
    In the end, he guided Theo and the others into the ship, showing various things that the ship could contain, such as smaller battleships and an entirely different environment.
    It was a luxurious ship that could ensure that the guests wouldn't be bored, so it was a one in a lifetime experience.
    And Theo would definitely use this chance to inspect the ship, trying to learn anything new.

 Chapter 88 Power Balance

    [Chapter 87 Comment][Xinhuan: Perhaps the reader comments is in conflict with the novel's premium chapter paywall system and has to be resolved first, Theo.]
    [Broc_Jones: I'm curious to find out what plight this realm will throw at the group based on the bandits and the turmoil from the royal family.]
    [Jonah_Schmitz: another reason for the lack of comments can be that the novel is relatively new and not a lot of people have picked it up yet/are still catching up]
    "Hoh?" Theo fell into deep thought after reading the comments this time. "The author might be someone like me in the past, a person who is just trying to survive, so I'll definitely ask all of you to support him or her. But I'm not sure about this paywall system, so maybe you can elaborate about it? I mean, I don't know if the system itself is similar to the giant entertainment media or is it an individual creator? If it's the latter, maybe I should say, 'Like and subscribe or something' from time to time?"
    Theo then moved to the next comment. "Yeah. I'm curious about the problem this mission entails. Though, I don't plan to hold back, I'm sure that's what all you want."
    Last but not least, Theo replied to the third comment. "I don't know the system of the web novel itself, but considering you're the one talking about it, then it must be true. I guess I'll have to wait to see the progress before coming to another conclusion. Hopefully, I can see a lot of new faces since I'd like to talk to you all."
    After replying to the comments, Theo's expression became serious as he walked toward the door, noticing the presence behind the door.
    It turned out to be Aurora.
    "Is there something wrong, Aurora?" Theo asked with a poker face as though he had expected her arrival.
    "I want to talk about my uncle. How sure were you that my uncle would appear during our mission?"
    Theo seemed to have expected the question, but he paused for a moment to rethink his answer. There was only one connection leading to the Mythical Realm, it was Aurora's previous kidnapping.
    The author had been creating one problem after another, but he never added something outside of that mission because of one reason. There was simply no other connection he had with those worlds.
    This time, however, it was different. If her uncle didn't appear here, the author would have created a situation where her uncle would have been arrested or even died.
    But the fact that he managed to escape meant that the author was planning to have him appear in this mission. Although he couldn't imagine how he would show himself on this mission, he was definitely going to appear.
    "Ninety-nine percent, he will appear," Theo answered. He left one percent just in case the author was going to take another path just to spite him. Of course, Theo could actually say one hundred percent since the author had to create it since he had created Theo to be unable to lie. But he wanted a bit more flexibility during his planning, which was the reason for his answer.
    Hearing Theo's answer made Aurora's face become pale.
    Aurora looked down for a moment before asking, "Do you mind if I enter the room? There is an important matter you need to know."
    Theo looked around the corridor but found no one. Ultimately, he nodded since there was no witness.
    When Aurora entered the room, Theo couldn't help but ask a light question to ease the atmosphere. "Are you using an excuse to use a toilet before coming here? You don't bring any guards with you."
    "Haha, you jest. I have told Ansthor not to follow me." Aurora shook her head while taking a seat. Her head hung low, and her voice was a bit hoarse. "My uncle was¡­ a great man. He had taken care of me since I was a child. He often visited me when I was alone. But¡­"
    The atmosphere became gloomy as Aurora's face darkened. "Two years ago, he was struck by Madness."
    "Madness?" Theo frowned.
    "Yes. You should have gone to the Sword and Magic World and realized that the common enemy of that world is called Marei, right?" Aurora asked.
    "Indeed."
    "But in our world, we're facing Madness from the Dark Continent. In fact, if we're talking about it, the place where all the races are living right now is just a small continent surrounded by the dark continent. If not for the ocean that separates us, this place would be in chaos."
    "And what is this madness? A creature?"
    "No. Madness is the product of the Dark Continent. You could say that it's a part of the will of the Dark Continent. In the Dark Continent, living beings are fighting against each other. There is never a single peace in there."
    "Is it like¡­" Theo had a hard time describing it. He just made a pointing gesture toward his ears and head as if telling her that it was taking control of the people through it.
    "Yes, essentially. Still, the Madness from the Dark Continent continues spreading toward us. If not for the fact that there is a barrier that purifies that madness, this continent will too become a Dark Continent."
    "Interesting. A barrier, huh?" Theo frowned, realizing the current situation.
    "This barrier was made by our ancestors. There are a total of twelve races that created this barrier in the past, and maintaining it will require the direct lineage of those twelve races. And out of five princes and princesses in the Helvenia Kingdom, two are qualified to maintain that barrier."
    "You are one of them." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Yes. I'm sure that my uncle has been completely controlled by the madness and tried to kidnap or even kill me. If the Helvenia Kingdom lost the next generation of protectors, then this place will decline sooner or later. Of course, other countries are also protecting the heirs, but you should know that elves have a hard time producing. After five hundred years, five of us are born, and I'm the youngest."
    "Is it because you're the youngest that he aims at you? But if you're that important, wouldn't your protection be strict?"
    "Yes. That's why the royal family sent this ship to fetch us." Aurora nodded. "My parents actually thought about letting me stay on the other side for protection."
    Theo couldn't help but agree since that was the original Theo actually did when becoming a teacher.
    "I see. I get the gist of the situation." Theo pinched his chin while contemplating. "So, what do you want me to do?"
    "I want¡­" Aurora took a deep breath. It was clear that she had a hard time to utter that request even though she believed that was the best outcome. After gathering her resolve for a few minutes, Aurora finally asked, "Please¡­ kill my uncle."
    Theo had expected something like this, but it would certainly bring huge trouble to him. After all, he would be killing a royal. The best-case scenario would be defeating him and handing him over to the authorities.
    But Aurora continued, "If they got my uncle, he would definitely be experimented to understand the Madness itself. He had been nice to me, so at the very least, I wanted him to die respectfully."
    'I see. So, this Madness doesn't affect someone who has died¡­ Interesting.' Theo thought while saying, "You sure know the consequences of requesting something like that from me?"
    "I¡­ I'm sorry." Aurora bit her lips, realizing that it was too much to ask. She shook her head helplessly. "Sorry, please act like you've never heard any of it."
    Theo fell into deep thought. "Spirit, Dark Continent, Madness¡­ Are those three related in any way?"
    "Eh?" Aurora was surprised by the question, but she still answered, "Yes. Madness can't affect the spirits. Even if they wander around the dark continent, they will be fine. In fact, people who have a high affinity for spirits have less chance of being affected by the Madness. There are a lot of spirit users who are fighting on the front line or even doing some small-scale expeditions to understand the Dark Continent."
    "I see¡­ I can understand the power balance of this world." Theo nodded in understanding. "So, the key is the spirit. Can you tell me more about spirits? What are they and how do you make a contract with them? And¡­ is it possible for me to make a contract with them?"
    "!!!" Aurora was stunned by the third question. It was a bold and unexpected question. Theo was an outsider to this world, so it was quite surprising that he actually wanted to make a contract with a spirit.
    As someone from the royal family, she understood the implications and decided to explain, "This is going to be a bit long. But the spirits are an ethereal entity that has been protecting this world. You could say that in the beginning there is light and darkness. That light is the spirit and the darkness is the madness. The balance was broken and the world was plunged into darkness."
    "So, the darkness manifests its power through madness while the light neutralizes that power through the spirits?"
    "Yes."
    "Doesn't that mean that your uncle can be saved by having the spirits purify him or something?" Theo asked.
    "That's¡­" Aurora shook her head. "If it's only affected, then yes. But if you're already fallen and become completely controlled, it's too late."
    "I see." Theo closed his eyes, knowing that this possibility had been ruled out.
    Aurora continued, "As for how you form a contract with the spirit¡­"

 Chapter 89 Another Trouble

    [Chapter 88 Comment] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.[Frolics_Gaming: Hi sir Theo I love your story from your original world, thats why i would love to continue to witness your greatness. It's just that your growth have stagnated and you are already too OP.]
    [Xinhuan: The platform this novel publishes on monetizes novels by limiting access to the latest few chapters to those who pay. The latest chapter will only have a small fraction of total readers that can comment.]
    ¡­
    "As for how you form a contract with the spirit¡­" Aurora took a deep breath before revealing the method. "¡­you have to call for them. There is a kind of ritual, but it involves blood and vows, so I'm not sure if it can work or not."
    "I see. Blood and vows." Theo looked down. "What kind of relationship do people have with spirits?"
    "They are a kind of family."
    "So, the blood is like sharing a bond, and the vows are the rules."
    "I don't really like that statement, but yes."
    Theo looked down, falling into deep thought. "I see."
    While he was thinking, he couldn't help but glance at the comments, causing him to realize something was off.
    He ended up stating, "Alright. To be honest, I'm a bit curious about it. If I can learn something new, then I will do it."
    "I don't know whether it's fine to teach the outsider about it or not. However, you can easily find the details in a book or something. Well, it's not at the level of common knowledge, but it's already widely spread. Still, I think I have to ask my parents about it."
    "As you said, I can learn it easily if I put my heart into it. It's just¡­ whether it's legal or not would be questionable. I don't like trouble, so I'll wait until the mission is over." Theo explained.
    "Thank you for your understanding, Teacher. I've told you everything I want you to know about my uncle. Please forget about my request earlier." Aurora politely bowed her head, but it seemed that she was doing it just to hide her disappointment.
    When he saw Aurora leaving, he couldn't help but say, "I will warn you about something. Before you're worrying about your uncle, I think you should care about your own life first."
    "Hmm? What do you mean, Teacher?" Aurora was perplexed. Considering their teacher was here, there should be no problem. So, something unexpected would happen to the point where their teacher couldn't do anything about it.
    Still, she was confident that Theo was capable of saving them if they stayed with him.
    'Stay with him?' Aurora widened her eyes in shock before leaving the room hurriedly. "Wait a minute, Teacher!"
    "This is going to be troublesome." Theo let out a long sigh. Before he did anything, he looked at the comments again.
    "Hello. I think you misunderstand my stagnation. My desire to learn has never extinguished. It's just when I reached the peak of my original world, I didn't know where I should proceed. That was why I started growing horizontally instead of vertically.
    "By mastering other things that are completely unknown to my original world, I can get stronger. But as I said, the growth is horizontal, not vertical. I believe this is why you believe that I've stopped growing.
    "In fact, I'm a bit scared when you ask the author to give me back the motivation and thirst I once had when I never lost it. He might use that as an excuse to nerf me, and I can't do anything about it.
    "Besides, I'm not that strong either. If it were a frontal battle, I would have lost against Lancelot's grandfather. The strength of the illusion lies in its uniqueness, so once people study it, it'll gradually lose its advantage.
    "Still, I haven't fully assimilated with my Demon, which should be the horizontal growth that you're looking for. But I haven't pursued that assimilation fully due to me being a teacher and the fact that I'm not in the Demon Realm where resources are abundant.
    "You can consider me a level 1 character with maxed abilities to put it simply. But I guess I'll have to step up my game."
    Theo paused for a moment before replying to the second comment. "Thank you for the information. I understand why there are not many readers, and I can't blame both the readers and the author. You want to read, but can't. The author wants you to read, but he has to earn a living. Let me think about it later."
    Theo finally rose from his seat and scratched the back of his head. "Here we go again. It's going to be troublesome from now on."
    It looked like he was reluctant, but because the situation forced him, he had to leave the room to regroup with his students.
    Meanwhile, Aurora had reached the room where the twins stayed. When she knocked on the door, she didn't get any response.
    "Luca, Lucas! Are you inside?" Aurora frowned. She wanted to use Lumina, but this world didn't have the satellite for it to function. Just like the Sword and Magic Realm, there was a way to send a long-distance message, but she had just returned to this world and hadn't retrieved those things.
    In other words, she couldn't contact Luca and Lucas or confirm their presence inside.
    She then moved toward the room next to it and banged on the door, calling, "Jayden. Are you inside?!"
    There wasn't any response from the inside. She had talked to them not long ago, and the two didn't seem to be discussing their plan for exploring the flying ship.
    Hence, they should be in their room, but they didn't receive any responses.
    All of a sudden, footsteps echoed across the hallway, alarming her. She turned around while circulating her essence, getting ready for everything.
    "Your Highness? What's wrong?"
    "Hmm? Ansthor?" Aurora was surprised to see Ansthor here, considering she dismissed him earlier. But since she was acting like that earlier, it wouldn't be strange for Ansthor to check on her. She let out a sigh while pointing at the door. "Teacher Theo asked me to call them to meet him. But it seems that they've gone to explore the ship."
    "I see. In that case, I can help you call for them through the broadcast system."
    Instead of replying to him, Aurora's expression turned grim as she sighed. It seemed that everything was going according to Theo's prediction.
    "Stand right there, Ansthor. This is an order from the second princess of the Helvenia Kingdom!" Aurora raised her voice, glaring at Ansthor.
    "What do you mean, Your Highness?" Ansthor looked oblivious and confused.
    Aurora raised both hands, forming a bow and an arrow with her essence.
    "Your Highness?" Ansthor panicked, not knowing what Aurora wanted to do.
    "The fact that you appear here means that you've been monitoring me even though I've dismissed you. As Teacher said, someone like me wouldn't be permitted to go somewhere without being guarded, but the fact that you allow it has shown something. And that's not all¡­"
    "Your Highness, I don't know what you're talking about." Ansthor frowned and started approaching Aurora.
    "The fact that you've been watching me means that you've monitored my friends as well. Yet, you suggested the broadcast system instead of telling me where my friends are¡­ I am¡­ disappointed." Aurora gritted her teeth. She raised the arrow and struck it to the door.
    After training with Theo, she managed to form a few different arrows, including this arrow, which turned out to be an explosive arrow.
    Boom!
    A small explosion caused a commotion inside the ship, but more importantly, it actually blasted the door away, revealing Jayden sleeping inside. Despite all the commotion, there was no sign of him waking up.
    It was clear that he had been put to sleep by some means.
    "!!!" Ansthor widened his eyes in surprise and hurriedly leaped toward her to stop whatever she was planning to do.
    But that was when Theo appeared.
    "That's enough." Theo kicked Ansthor from behind to make him stumble. However, his foot actually went through Ansthor as the kicked area turned black before beginning to spin like a whirlpool. "Hmm?!"
    Without hesitation, he pulled out his foot and muttered, "So, this is the spirit, huh¡­"
    Even though Theo's kick didn't manage to cause Ansthor to stumble, it was enough to stop him.
    Ansthor suddenly waved both hands, causing Theo's instinct to kick in. The latter ducked as a few black strings appeared from behind. They looked sharp enough to cut his body into pieces, but Theo remained calm and asked, "So, what are we going to do, Aurora?"
    "I don't have time to explain it, but we should leave this ship right away!" Aurora glanced inside the room, giving Theo's two pieces of information.
    Theo decided to play along and kicked the door that led to the twins. After seeing the twins sleeping, Theo entered the room and grabbed both of them with his essence.
    "You¡ª" Ansthor tried to catch Aurora instead of Theo since she was weaker.
    Unfortunately for him, Theo had clapped his hands as illusions started to envelop the entire area.
    "Eh?!" Ansthor felt something trip his feet, causing him to stumble. "I'm a shadow¡­ No, illusion?"
    Ansthor realized it too late. Since Theo's kick was ineffective earlier, any physical objects should trip him. In other words, it was just an illusion, causing his body to fall.
    However, by that time, Aurora had reached Jayden.
    One of the messages Aurora gave Theo was the fact that the rest of the students were inside the room.
    And the other one was that the path to leave the ship was also inside the room.
    Without hesitation, Aurora struck the window with her explosive arrow while Theo kicked the wall, creating two holes in the ship. Through the opening, they jumped off the ship.
    Though, unlike Aurora, Theo took this matter a bit lightly while saying, "See you, blackie."
    Ansthor was too late to react as both of them had jumped off the ship.

 Chapter 90 Spirits

    [Chapter 89 Comments]Theo and the others jumped off the ship. Since they were about two hundred meters above the ground, the fall took a moment.
    "Aurora!" Theo called the only student who was still awake.
    "I can handle Jayden!" Aurora assured him while pressing her chest. "Come forth and become my wing, Elkiseis!"
    Theo was amused by what Aurora was showing him. All of a sudden, a huge pair of wings appeared on her back, stretching for over ten meters.
    Her body was enveloped by white light as her aura changed. There was an ethereal atmosphere shrouding her as if she had just transcended to a whole different being.
    "Oh! Is that your Spirit?" Theo commented in amusement.
    "Yes, Elkiseis," Aurora nodded while flapping her wings to break the fall. "Teacher, you..."
    She worried because Theo hadn't done anything to slow down his fall, but soon after, Theo actually bounced in the air.
    "Eh?!" Aurora widened her eyes in surprise. The bounce was quite high, as if there was a trampoline in the air. The bounces repeated several times as Theo descended to the ground.
    Aurora followed suit, but before she could say anything, Theo dropped the twins down and turned around. "Incoming attack!"
    "Wha¡ª" Aurora was startled and saw a black light coming at high speed. "Ansthor hasn't given up?!"
    Unfortunately for her, it was too late to draw her bow to stop that attack.
    On the other hand, Theo had waved his hand, forming a thick shield in its path.
    But surprisingly, the black light passed through Theo's shield.
    "Wow. The spirits are more unique than I first imagined," Theo smirked as if feeling challenged. Aurora wanted to say, 'it wasn't the time for that,' but Theo had actually continued while taking out something from his pocket. "How about this then?"
    What Theo tossed turned out to be a talisman. When the black light touched the talisman, the latter released a blinding light that diminished the darkness itself.
    It completely dispelled the black light before ultimately losing its essence and falling to the ground.
    "It's effective, huh. Physical objects can't touch it, but it can be extinguished with other things..." Theo looked up, finding Ansthor standing behind the gap.
    Unfortunately, the best time to attack had passed. Theo pointed to the back. "We'll retreat in this direction and see whether the ship turns around or not."
    "Teacher... Did you just use talismans?"
    "Haha. It was a souvenir from Haruka's world," Theo chuckled while grabbing the two kids. "Anyway, let's go!"
    "Yes," Aurora nodded. They were on a grassy plain, so it was better to retreat toward the wooded area to avoid being chased.
    They rushed to the north direction while keeping an eye on the ship. Fortunately, the ship didn't turn around and chase after them.
    "Sorry, Teacher. I was the one who invited you to this place, but..." Aurora wanted to say something, but she had no proof. The matter was also complicated, and she had no explanation.
    "You can reflect later. For now, you need to know that we're stranded here. The only people you can trust right now are me and these three, understood?"
    "Yes, Sir," Aurora nodded with a solemn expression. She still felt bad.
    There was no reason for Ansthor to attack them. In fact, Ansthor didn't look like someone who had been affected by madness. So, why would Ansthor try to kill them?
    As soon as they reached the wooded area, they finally dropped their guard a bit. Theo asked to change the gloomy atmosphere. "Do you know the way to our original destination?"
    "Yes," Aurora confirmed while checking the other students.
    "They don't have any problems, but it will take longer for them to wake up," Theo said while placing his hands on their heads to check the flow of their essence.
    Aurora bit her lips. As expected, she should have stayed on the other side and not brought them to this place. Even then, never in her wildest dream would she get attacked.
    In the past, she didn't seem to have any enemies. So, there was only one possible reason for this ambush. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "He might be related to my uncle," Aurora hit the tree out of frustration.
    "Instead of that, why don't you tell me more about the spirits like yours and that guy? It's clear that the spirits are unique... as unique as my illusion," Theo asked.
    He couldn't help but remember how he couldn't even hit or block Ansthor. If he had to fight against him or anyone who had similar abilities, it would be troublesome since there were limited things he could do.
    Of course, he wanted to talk about this to change the topic, not letting his student blame herself the entire time.
    "Considering our situation, I think it'll be fine to talk about it," Aurora nodded. "I've told you about the spirit as an entity, but there are four types of spirits: Lein, Mien, Foln, and Trein.
    "What I have is Lein Type Spirit, and Ansthor has Mien-Type Spirit. Lein Type is a kind of extension of our bodies, using the essence to amplify our power. Mien Type is a spirit that transforms our body completely. Ansthor has a shadow spirit that turns himself into a shadow, turning his body and power to almost nonexistent."
    "I see. So, that's why you have wings and the talisman works against Ansthor," Theo nodded. The spirits were indeed unique, but he never thought they would be this unique. He couldn't help but remember the previous chapter's comment and muttered inwardly, 'Don't tell me, the author can't nerf me, so he just made the difficulty harder?'
    "Foln Type is a tool type spirit, it can become a weapon with special power or something. And Trein is a unique type spirit that gives you a certain ability like controlling weather, natural disasters, and other things," Aurora continued with her explanation.
    "Then, is a person limited to one spirit?" Theo asked.
    "In most cases, yes. Your body usually can't contain more than one spirit, but the spirit itself amplifies your power greatly that you don't even need a second spirit."
    "Still, you haven't used the spirit to scout or something?" Theo asked, recalling the games in school. She would be able to replicate what Haruka did after all.
    "Unfortunately, no. The spirits can't leave our bodies," Aurora shook her head helplessly and placed her hand on her chest. A white light shone dimly, forming a cross symbol on her chest. "This is my spirit. It has become a part of my body."
    Theo nodded. "Alright. So, how do I fight those spirits?
    "I think you don't have any problems with Foln and Trein types as long as you understand a bit of their special power. On the other hand, Lein is an extension of one's body, so depending on the person's weapon, you can engage them in close-quarter combat or a ranged fight. As for Mien Type, you need to fight them fully with your essence."
    "Essence, huh? I created a shield earlier, but it couldn't block that black light."
    "That's because you created that shield to become a physical object."
    "I strengthened the essence and hardened it, so it was considered a physical object¡­ Then, illusion and other things should be enough as long as I didn't change the property of the essence itself." Theo nodded in understanding. "I get the gist of it. One last question, how do you get a spirit?"
    "That's..." Aurora thought for a moment before sighing, realizing that she had no other options currently. "The twelve races have created altars to gather spirits. If we go to those altars and perform the ritual, you can call upon a spirit. The closest one would be the royal capital, but going there will put us all in danger."
    "Indeed. Well, I don't really need it right now, so we can actually go straight to the capital city."
    "If we go there right now, people might stop us or an even bigger conflict will occur since Ansthor must have expected our arrival. I think it's better to change our plan a bit."
    Theo smiled. The previous suggestion was Theo's way to test Aurora, but it seemed that she had improved. "Good. So, where should we head?"
    "We will head northwest. We'll go to my aunt's residence and ask for her help. Her territory should also have the altar... I'll do my best to request its usage."
    "Alright. We'll go after these guys wake up. So, you can get some rest and carefully think about what has happened earlier."
    "Yes, Sir." Aurora looked exhausted due to how much the situation had impacted her.
    Theo, on the other hand, was also troubled, not because of this matter, but because of the spirits.
    'Seriously, the author is changing things up. I have gone to the Exorcism Realm and experienced the talismans there. It seems that he is going to alter that world a bit, no, I probably should visit that place again later. If the author has changed it to an unbelievable level that the previous information has become irrelevant, it will be a plot hole. I hope that the readers can flame the author for it!'
    Theo looked down, thinking, 'As for the Sword and Magic Realm¡­ it's quite advanced, but even a high-ranking Marei is not as strong as I predicted¡­ Or what? Is the author going to make them look weak on the surface, and they are way stronger underground? Is the author a hollow-earth believer or something?'
    Theo could only let out a long sigh, realizing that the author could actually twist the story the way he wanted with all kinds of bullshits.
    'In any case, I'm going to find the plot holes and take advantage of them. I guess this will become my personal mission every time I go to another world.' Theo smirked. 'It's on, you author. Throw your best shot at me, I'm going to overcome every single one of them.'

 Chapter 91 Next Course

    [Chapter 90 Comments][Vanadhi_Lucia: Oh, Ansthor can turns into Shadow? Is he a Ghost/Dark type, then? Then just Blast him with a Fairy Type Moves. Here, I will give¡­read more.]
    [Danx_72: I think some comment who can be "inappropriate" can't reach Mr. Theo...?]
    ¡­
    Helvenia Kingdom.
    "What did you say? Aurora was kidnapped?!" A roar resounded across the castle, carrying anger and disappointment.
    Ansthor was kneeling in front of two elves. The angry one was a male elf, looking like a man in his late twenties. He had a thin frame, but his shout earlier carried a tremendous amount of essence that shook the entire castle.
    Beside him was a female elf, looking similar to his age. She had a gentle but sad expression as though she had been hit hard by the news.
    They were none other than Aurora's parents, the current king and queen of the Helvenia Kingdom.
    "I have made the biggest mistake, Your Majesty. Please punish me." Ansthor closed his eyes as if he had accepted his fate.
    "Kh¡­" The king gritted his teeth. He wanted to kill Ansthor right away, but he had to get the information about the kidnapper first. There was a chance that the enemy this time wasn't one affected by madness.
    "We were ambushed from the inside. Her teacher, Theodore Griffith, took that chance to destroy the ship's interior and escape. I tried to help them, but the enemies were too fast."
    "So, they haven't been captured yet?"
    "Yes, Your Majesty. Her Highness's teacher is still holding on, but we are not aware of their location."
    The king bit his lips while contemplating their next move. After a few seconds, he shouted, "Guards! Drag this man to jail!"
    "Ha!" The guards acknowledged the orders and immediately handcuffed Ansthor with a special cuff to seal his power before dragging him away.
    When they left, the queen couldn't help but ask weakly, "Are they going to be fine?"
    "Probably. I've heard a lot of things about her teacher, and he is rather competent. The problem is that¡­" The king looked hesitant before saying, "That guy didn't tell us everything. No, there could be lies mixed in it."
    "Lies?" The queen was astounded. Ansthor was a high-level official, and he had been selected after a long background check. So, the possibility of him betraying or hiding anything was simply too low. There was only one reason for Ansthor to lie to them. "Madness?"
    "No. His eyes are still clear. I don't know the motives, but I do know that they are still somewhere in this kingdom. My queen, restrain your grief and help me assemble a search and rescue group, scattering them in the last area they were spotted."
    "Yes, Your Majesty." The queen nodded deeply. "How about you?"
    "I will be gathering information from the ship's staff and that treacherous son of a guy." The king thought for a moment. "Aurora is a smart kid. If her teacher is protecting her, she should be able to come up with a path that will lead to safety. We can focus on those areas."
    "Understood." The queen rushed outside, assembling the group.
    Meanwhile, the king turned solemn as he looked up, "The bandit subjugation, huh? Does someone leak the information?"
    ¡­
    As the king and queen were doing their best to rescue their daughter, Theo was waiting for his students to wake up before heading to the duchess's territory. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Finally, after a long four hours, Jayden and the others woke up from their slumbers.
    "Mhmm?!" Jayden gradually opened his eyes, feeling that his body continuously shook. He had a hard time gathering information, but when he realized that they were not inside the ship, he woke up completely. "Where¡ª"
    He stopped after seeing Theo and the others.
    "Sorry, Jayden. It seems that I've put you in danger. Luckily, it's only a sleeping gas." Aurora apologized for her blunder.
    "What is going on?" Jayden asked.
    "Since everyone has woken up, I'm going to explain everything." Aurora volunteered to explain the situation while Theo was standing not far from them, looking at the chapter's comments.
    'Hmm? I don't know what you're talking about. I don't mind you talking about this world like a game, but don't consider me or any other living beings here as game characters. It's rather sickening since all of us have our own consciousness, and everything we experience is real.' Theo furrowed his eyebrows.
    He had encountered a few weird comments, but he usually just ignored them or played dumb. But he still didn't like that he was considered something else instead of a proper human being.
    'I know that in your perspective, I'm just like a one or two-dimensional character, but you and all the readers are also human beings like me. The only difference is that I'm within a story that you read, and if I ever escape from this story and enter your dimension¡­' Theo didn't continue and just sighed, letting everything go.
    He didn't want to get angry with the readers to avoid turning them off, but he still had limitations as well.
    Instead of continuing, he decided to move on to the second comment. 'I don't know what you mean by not reaching me since I don't know how many comments there are. Ultimately, the author is the one going to decide which comments will be put into the story.
    'And I'm fine with you all chatting, joking, helping, or even trolling me, but I hope that you can consider me as a proper human being.'
    Theo took a deep breath to calm himself down before turning to his students. It seemed that Aurora had briefed them about the situation and their current plan. Jayden had risen from the ground while the twins were checking their equipment.
    "It seems that we're ready for an additional trip." Theo nodded, satisfied.
    "Will there be an enemy on the road?" Jayden asked. "I don't mean people from your races, but rather monsters and the like."
    "Monsters, huh?" Aurora looked down as if imagining the map in her head. "There are probably wild beasts that have low intelligence coming to attack us, but it shouldn't be that much of a problem. The duchy has been cleaning up the area, so there should only be low-level beasts around."
    "Then, I'll take the front." Jayden nodded, assuring everyone that he would protect them.
    "We'll handle the sides." The twins raised their hands while Aurora chose the most obvious position for herself. "I'll take care of the rear."
    "Good. Let's go then." Theo agreed with their arrangement and let the kids move first. He was just sticking to them from behind, not going to help them unless it was necessary.
    Unknown to them, Theo took this time to consider his current options as well as their situation. Theo couldn't help but ask, "Aurora. Where is the bandit hideout that we're supposed to go to?"
    "Hmm¡­" Aurora pointed in the direction they were running and said, "It should be in the same direction. It's on the outskirts of the duchess's territory. We've got to reach her place first."
    "Is it a coincidence? Absolutely not." Theo muttered in a low voice.
    Aurora couldn't help but hear Theo's words since her ears were sharper than humans. Those words made her doubt her decision.
    Since that place was their original destination, shouldn't they go there sooner or later? There was a chance the enemy had predicted it and set up an ambush on the way.
    "Teacher. Should we change our destination?"
    "Hoh? Why?" Theo smirked. He intentionally leaked out his thoughts earlier to test her sharpness, and she moved just as he expected.
    "The enemies might have set up an ambush since they should know about our original purpose. We should go the opposite way and head to the capital city first to get reinforcement."
    Explore more stories with empire
    "What if the enemies know that you will realize their intention and choose to block that route instead?"
    Aurora fell silent, not being able to answer that question. "Or should we stick with our current path? The most dangerous place could be the safest spot for us. Since Ansthor continued to the capital city, he should have other accomplices there. Instead of going there, we should go to the duchy, which I believe to be our ally."
    "So, we're going to break through the enemy's ranks?"
    "I'm afraid so. What do you think, Teacher? Why are you confusing me with all those possibilities¡­" Aurora looked a bit stressed. She already felt guilty, and now she had to deal with Theo's riddles.
    "Alright, alright. No matter where we go, they will ambush us. That's all I can say to you." Theo calmly dropped the bomb.
    "Huh?!" Aurora widened her eyes, while the others couldn't help but glance at him in disbelief. "How? Why?"
    Aurora couldn't find any way for them to be tracked.
    "Think about it, they put Jayden and the twins to sleep once you left your room. The enemies should have expected us in the area and encircled us. No matter where we go, they will be there." Theo explained his thoughts while adding inwardly, 'I can't really say that the author will most likely bring them to us in one way or another just to make a fighting scene, can I?'
    Aurora and the others couldn't help but agree with Theo's explanation. It seemed that they had no choice but to go. And it was better to reach a safe territory, which was the duchy. Theo could also get his spirit there.
    Ultimately, Aurora decided, "We will stick with our original destination. We'll ask the duchy for help later. Is there any objection?"
    "None." Jayden confirmed while the twins nodded their heads.
    As soon as they agreed, Theo said, "Alright. Let's speed up a bit."

 Chapter 92 Ambush

    [Chapter 91 Comments][Vanadhi_Lucia: Pertamax -/- Thanks for the Chapter]
    [Freyte: The king and queen know aurora was kidnapped but ansthor lied to them, he's in the prison now. The king suspects a leak and they are sending people to your last known location, hope this helps]
    [Danx_72: Wait what if a person lie in the comment? Its very dangerous!(This time i don't see nobody lie don't worry Mr. Theo)]
    ¡­
    On the way, Theo received the comments again and smiled, muttering inwardly, "I see. I'm grateful for the information. I have seen a few comments with lies during the mission in Haruka's world, so I get the gist of the situation. So, I appreciate it."
    The fact that the king had sent his people to find them meant that he could be on the same side. Theo abruptly stopped, alarming the four students.
    "Hmmm?!" Aurora was the first to notice and turned around. "Teacher?"
    "!!!" The other three used their feet to slide on the ground before coming to a complete stop.
    "What's wrong? Did you sense something, Teacher?" Jayden asked.
    "Well, you could say it that way. How should I explain this¡­" Theo stroked his chin for a few seconds before raising two fingers. "First, it seems that there will be reinforcement coming to our last known location."
    "Oh?!" The twins had a brightened expression, thinking it would be a good idea to return.
    Jayden, on the other hand, felt something was wrong. "Why did you tell us something like this, especially with this timing? If you told us earlier, we could easily return and wait."
    "That's the second thing. I am not that omnipotent. It's already lucky that I could get this kind of information." Theo shook his head helplessly before testing the kids again. "What do you think we should do?"
    They were contemplating their choices after getting this new information. Meanwhile, Theo was actually cursing the author in his heart. 'The author is the winner this time. I should have known that he can use the comments this way.'
    Theo clicked his tongue, feeling annoyed after losing. They had been going for a few hours to their new destination, meaning that if they went back, it would take far longer than their new destination.
    This precious time could be used by their enemies to defeat them. Hence, even if they received this information, they would ultimately continue their journey onward.
    And Theo precisely knew that the author wanted him to go forward. The reason was simple. There would be an ambush lying somewhere in their path.
    Theo realized that since there would be a few hours gap to their destination, the author could actually choose what time he would begin the chapter, especially with this kind of information. In other words, the reader might have helped Theo, but he didn't allow Theo to get his advantage.
    'Seriously. He is the one who created me, so I guess, I should have expected something like this.' Theo sighed as his expression darkened even further.
    A question flashed in his mind. Why would the author choose this time? The moment Theo got the answer, he couldn't help but raise his head with a face as if telling the world that he had expected it.
    "Bombardment from your left!"
    "!!!" The four students were startled and hurriedly took up their arms.
    There were four giant light balls flying parabolic toward their location. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Elkiseis!" Aurora shouted while pointing at the incoming light balls. Instead of a pair of wings, there was a golden light enveloping her body before moving toward her bow. "Pierce the sky, Elkiseis!"
    The moment she released her arrow, it split into four and flew straight toward the giant light balls. Aurora used the lesson she learned from the trial to shape the arrows, turning them like bullets to increase their speed drastically. However, because it was a new power, her control wasn't perfect.
    Boom!
    Boom!
    Two explosion sounds echoed, followed by a blinding light that illuminated the sky.
    "Kh." Aurora couldn't help but close her eyes due to the brightness and had a hard time recovering her vision.
    "There are only two explosions! Run away!" Jayden shouted, knowing that two incoming attacks avoided the arrows. Jayden hurriedly rushed to the front and secured their escape route. Meanwhile, Theo grabbed Aurora by the waist and carried her over his shoulder.
    "Incoming!" The twins shouted at the same time. The twins could see the trajectory of the incoming attacks and hurriedly raised both of their hands.
    The light balls would definitely hit their sides, so the twins released their essence through their palms, forming a light blue screen that stretched to the very front. It was so wide that it made the group feel secure.
    The light balls ultimately hit the ground not far from them and exploded, trying to engulf the entire group.
    However, the screen stopped the explosion and directed it elsewhere. Still, the twins might have improved due to Theo's trial, but they hadn't improved enough to handle an attack of this caliber.
    Due to them stretching their barrier wide to protect the whole group, the screen ended up becoming thinner. As a result, the screen started to crack when withstanding the explosion.
    "!!!" Both of them panicked when the crack spread. "It's not going to hold out!"
    The twins tried to warn the group, preparing to withstand the explosion as the force had broken the protection screen like glass.
    Aurora couldn't move in her current position, and Jayden didn't have the ability to repel the force of the explosion.
    When the explosion was about to devour them, two barriers appeared, completely containing the explosion. The barrier wasn't as big as the twins' barriers, but it was thick enough to withstand the force.
    "Teacher?!" Aurora was the first to notice as he was the only one who could possibly do it.
    "Don't stretch your barrier even if it makes you feel secure. Focus on making it as thick as possible by calculating the trajectory and measuring the force in that attack!" Theo shouted, giving the twins a lesson.
    "Yes, Sir!" The twins replied. They didn't do a bad job. The fact that they could react that way proved that they had exceptional sense and prediction ability, but their experience didn't keep up.
    "Jayden!" Theo shouted.
    "!!!" Jayden instantly shifted his focus when he heard Theo's voice. Jayden turned his head slightly to the right and noticed a few shadows moving between the trees. "Enemies spotted."
    Aurora tapped Theo's shoulder as if telling him to release her. As soon as she landed on the ground, she kept up with the speed while saying, "We have to break through. Since the enemies are spotted in the opposite direction, there is a high chance that we have been surrounded."
    "Got it. Don't forget that the enemies are experts. We can't underestimate them." Jayden nodded with a serious expression.
    Normally, Jayden wouldn't care about his opponent's strength due to his inferiority complex. But that warning couldn't help but make Aurora and the others realize that Jayden had changed slightly.
    "Alright. Jayden will break the formation apart while the twins intercept all the enemies' attacks. I'll support you guys. Teacher will help us if something goes wrong." Aurora took command. Enjoy exclusive content from empire
    Even Theo nodded in agreement and satisfaction. These four had truly become a group that knew their own roles. With each of them thinking of what they should do, the group would only get stronger in the future.
    The only problem was whether they could face this challenge or not.
    But before Theo said anything, he could feel a fluctuation of essence that his instinct considered as danger. Without hesitation, Theo leaped to the front and kicked the air, confusing the entire group.
    They didn't understand Theo's action at first, but soon, a wire caught the sunlight, causing it to reveal its position.
    When Theo kicked it, he used such force that multiple trees were sliced by the wire attached to them and fell down.
    'What? A wire?' All of them had the same thought because if they continued straight ahead, their heads would be flying.
    "The enemies are stronger than I originally thought. This is probably an elite group, matching their movements with that bombardment earlier." Theo clicked his tongue. The difficulty of this mission had gone so high that the previous mission couldn't be compared to it. He added in his heart, 'As expected, the author is increasing the difficulty because of that comment¡­'
    "An elite group? Not a bandit or an assassin¡­ Don't tell me¡­ Uncle has more influence than the ones I know of?" Aurora frowned.
    "We can identify them later. First, we need to escape." Theo sighed. "Things are getting dangerous. I'll take command."
    "Roger." The four students replied immediately.
    "Jayden will engage with the enemies, but maintain your distance. The twins will locate the enemies, and Haruka will blast their locations."
    "Jayden, understood."
    "I will prepare my arrows." Haruka nodded while revolving her energy.
    "Teacher, if we use our wings to fly around, the trees are in the way. If we fly too high, we will be intercepted." The twins protested, unable to perform their task.
    Theo formed a sword with his essence before swinging it diagonally. The thick essence in Theo's sword flew in a crescent shape, cutting all the trees in front and both sides, ultimately clearing the path for the twins.
    "Go."

 Chapter 93 Battle

    [Chapter 92 Comments][Vanadhi_Lucia: Pertamax -/- Thanks for the Chapter]
    ¡­
    "Go!"
    Bam!
    Bam!
    Bam!
    Numerous trees fell to the ground, creating a drumming sound that shook the entire forest. The twins took this opportunity to fly three meters above the ground to get a good grasp of the enemies.
    "Three on my side."
    "Two on our left."
    "Two at the front."
    The twins reported without hesitation, looking at the enemies who reacted too late to hide themselves. They looked a bit frustrated as if Theo had just ruined their plan.
    "Got it." Theo acknowledged the information. Before he gave the next command, Theo asked, "I'm going to confirm this. Spirit users are pretty rare in your world, right?"
    "It's one every one hundred people," Aurora answered.
    "That's enough information for you to confirm our enemies."
    Their conversation was interrupted by Luca's voice. "Incoming!"
    Aurora turned her head around and saw a spear flying toward them.
    "Thicker, denser¡­" Luca took a deep breath, remembering Theo's earlier lesson. A protective screen appeared before her. This time, it was only the size of a head but as thick as an arm.
    Luca predicted the trajectory of the spear and placed the screen on its path. The moment the spear hit the barrier, it released a tremendous amount of essence, pushing Luca back.
    "Kuh¡­" Luca tried to hold it, but the spear was simply too strong, and cracks began to appear on her screen.
    Cling!
    "Luca!" Aurora tried to aim for that spear, but another protective barrier appeared right behind her barrier and blocked the spear. Since the latter had used most of its essence to break the first barrier, the spear ended up falling to the ground with only scratching the surface of the second barrier.
    "Lucas!" Luca smiled, knowing that they would always help each other. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo, on the other hand, pointed to Lucas' direction, prompting Aurora to shoot in that direction. When she checked it, it turned out the three kidnappers had moved toward them. Instead of using this arrow to release a huge explosion, Aurora changed her plan and aimed above her head.
    The moment the bow was released, the golden light shone brightly, dividing a single arrow into numerous lights that curved parabolically and rained down on the three kidnappers.
    "!!!" As expected from elites, they noticed Aurora's arrow and stepped away at the same time, avoiding the raining arrows.
    Meanwhile, it was the opposite side's turn to close in. Both of them closed in together, so Theo couldn't help but move forward, slashing one of them with a sword he made earlier.
    The kidnapper raised a blade to stop Theo's sword for a second while the other was ready to loop around and target the kid.
    "If you think you can stop it, then do it!" Theo smiled with confidence as he struck the kidnapper's blade. A clicking sound echoed, and their blades were stuck to each other for a second, making them think they had stopped Theo's attack.
    However, Theo's eyes changed as cracks began to form on the kidnapper's blade, causing the kidnapper to panic.
    Theo didn't give him time to react as his sword cut the metal blade along with the kidnapper's body.
    "Ghhh!" The kidnapper was stunned as he couldn't believe that it was impossible to even last one round against Theo. But surprisingly, a sharp pain jolted his brain, not from where Theo sliced him, but from his right foot.
    "!!!"
    That sharp pain made him realize that he was still alive. In that instant, the illusion broke apart, showing everyone that their blades still clashed.
    Theo looked down, noticing something was wrong since his illusion didn't work. It turned out he saw a needle planted on the guy's ankle. 'They have studied my power, huh? It's not perfect, but it somehow negates my power.'
    In that instant, Theo realized that the situation would be much more troublesome than he originally thought. Not only were they elites, but they also knew about the illusion of power.
    Still, the guy was motionless to recover from his shock. Theo immediately spun his body, causing the other party to instinctively raise his blade again. Since he couldn't kill this person in an instant, Theo decided to kick him in the stomach instead, blowing him as far as possible.
    After that, he reshaped the blade and turned it into a javelin before tossing it to the other kidnapper, causing the other party to stop and retreat to avoid a certain death.
    Seeing the two sides failed to flank the group, the ones in the front released their power as if announcing their presence to Jayden.
    "NO! Threads!" Luca screamed, warning Jayden, who was about to go forth to open the path for the group.
    "!!!" Jayden abruptly stopped and scanned the area for a moment, finally noticing the light reflected by the wires. He remembered how Theo knocked down the wire and decided to do the same thing.
    "Strength Demon." Jayden muttered as a pair of boxing gloves appeared around his hands. "Three times the strength!"
    Suddenly, the muscles on Jayden's arms bulged as the essence began revolving crazily around the enhanced parts.
    But before he was able to hit the wires, a loud bang echoed from the side as a tree flew toward the threads.
    Jayden was startled, but it was clear who did it. After all, the moment the tree touched the wire, it held for a second before getting cut like cheese.
    'It's a different type of wire? Don't tell me, the first one is the durable one while the second attempt goes with the sharp wires?' Jayden recognized his mistakes and stepped on the trunk that hadn't fallen down yet before using it to launch himself into the air.
    He corrected his order, "Five times!"
    When the energy flared up once again, Jayden fell to the ground and struck the soil. Surprisingly, it didn't break the ground apart upon impact. Instead, the essence entered the soil and spread in all directions before causing a burst of essence that caused the ground to crumble. Read exclusive adventures at empire
    The trees where the wires were attached ended up falling to the ground, and the two kidnappers in the front had an unstable posture after losing their foothold.
    Jayden looked at both of them and noticed one of them didn't have a weapon in his hand. Without hesitation, he leaped toward this person, trying to take him down.
    As expected, the guy had anticipated Jayden's movement and suddenly spread his hands. Between his fingers were a few wires, the same wires that he used earlier to cut things.
    Jayden would definitely get cut if he tried to punch through this wire. Even if he had to bear the momentum and force contained in that punch, Jayden's condition would be much worse than his.
    He couldn't help but think, 'What a rash young man.'
    To his surprise, Jayden opened his palm and actually grabbed the wire instead of punching it.
    'Wha¡ª!' The guy was shocked, but it was too late. He had been caught in Jayden's fake.
    The latter turned around and used that momentum to toss the guy into the sky.
    'I don't want to admit it, but I have changed¡­ No, I have been taught to grow independent and learn from my mistakes¡­' Jayden glared at the guy, showing that he wouldn't fall for the same trick twice before taking a glance at Theo. '¡­by that person.'
    'Not bad, but¡­' After recovering from the initial shock, the guy waved both hands, sending forth multiple wires. He attached those wires to the trees, allowing him to stop his momentum and return back to the battlefield. He was trying to tell Jayden that it wouldn't be that easy to force him out of the battle.
    Unfortunately for him, a crescent-shaped sword strike flew upward, cutting all the wires.
    'What? My instinct would pick up the danger if he aimed that slash toward me. Because of that, he directs it toward my wires so that the momentum will launch me far away from the battle?' The guy was amused by Theo's timely reaction. Even in the midst of the chaos, he kept an eye on his students while stopping some of them.
    However, that wasn't all. A huge fluctuation of energy shook the area as the ground began to tremble. A huge clown emerged and waved both hands as if it was going to kill a mosquito.
    Since the wire user was in mid-air, it would be impossible for him to escape from this. But this was the time the enemies showed their high-level cooperation again. Multiple giant light balls flew into the air. It was the bombardment they used earlier.
    They were planning to blast this huge clown to save their comrades.
    The clown noticed the danger and decided to stop its movement. Instead, it turned around and summoned a few bowling pins. The clown started juggling the pins to intercept the incoming bombardment.
    This was the time a cube flew into the air. The wire user actually noticed the cube and stepped on it, allowing him to stop his momentum. After that, he attached the wires to the clown's hands and pulled them, stopping the juggling.
    "You won't be able to do it." The guy looked so excited that he forgot that he uttered those words out loud.
    The clown didn't seem to have any movement as if it had given up. But because he was behind the clown, he couldn't see another pin appearing in front of the clown's right foot.
    With a single kick, it launched the pin upward and knocked the other pins, causing all those pins to line up with the incoming bombardment.
    'What? His foot?' The wire user dropped his jaw as all the lights hit the bowling pins before exploding. Not a single one of them actually went through.
    Despite having the numerical advantage and even additional support, they were still unable to land a single hit on Theo's group. And all of it was due to that teacher. If they thought illusions were all there was to it, they would definitely suffer.

 Chapter 94 Reinforcement

    [Chapter 93 Comments]'Amazing.'
    'Amazing.'
    Theo looked at the wire user for a moment before sensing another movement coming from the opposite side. It seemed that the enemies had regrouped after getting scattered by Aurora's arrow rain.
    At the same time, he was a bit worried. 'From the looks of it, there are two spirit users among them. The wire user and that weird box floating in the air. Should I use my illusion? But they seem to have studied me¡­ no, instead of studying me, it's more like¡­ expecting me to have this kind of power?'
    There was a difference between the two analogies. If the enemies had studied him, they would be able to handle the clown or his illusion even better. But because the enemy only expected him to be able to do that much, they only tried to stop depending on his power. Once Theo surpassed their imagination, it would be the time they lost.
    'I guess, a bit of my information has been shared by the school as well as Aurora's stories. And the mastermind must have shared the information with his subordinates¡­ It seems that the mastermind has a higher rank than I imagine.'
    Theo's expression became grim. As he considered their next move, Jayden clashed with the other guy next to the wire user earlier.
    Meanwhile, Aurora continued sniping the three coming from the left while the twins protected her. Theo had been stopping the attacks from the wire user, the right side, and even the bombardment.
    However, the situation will definitely change soon.
    At a single glance, it was clear that the students weren't at the level of fighting these experts.
    While Jayden looked like he was suppressing his opponent, the other party was actually studying his power and would turn around the situation soon. The twins had a hard time blocking the enemies, and Aurora's arrows continued to miss.
    If they didn't do anything, the students would definitely lose.
    Theo could escape from here easily, but he had assured his students that he would protect them. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'I want to use the second authority again, but the assimilation is still not enough¡­ The agreement was only for one time. Toon World is also not that effective in this type of environment.' Theo's expression darkened. 'Since they have expected me to do all kinds of illusions, I guess it won't work easily like the Marei. So, the only way to get out of this is escape.'
    Although he didn't like the idea, it seemed that he had no other choice. If he was alone, he could probably defeat all these people, but he was with his students now.
    After a brief sigh, Theo shouted, "Luca and Lucas will hold the rear. Jayden and I will open the path. Aurora will help the twins. Let's go!"
    "!!!" The students instantly acknowledged the order, but they didn't know where they were supposed to go.
    However, Theo made the first move by changing the shape of his weapon into a spear before throwing it to Jayden's opponent.
    "Wha¡ª!" The guy panicked and took a step back before blocking the spear that was flying toward him. Now that his movement had been restricted, Jayden could finally move.
    It was at this time Jayden saw Theo's opponents coming toward him. They took advantage of the opportunity when Theo helped his students to launch a surprise attack.
    Jayden saw a tree before him and kicked it. The force was strong enough to shatter the trunk and launch the upper part toward the opponents.
    The first one noticed it because his line of vision wasn't blocked by Theo's body. He stopped in his tracks to avoid the trunk.
    However, the second one didn't see the trunk and charged toward Theo, stabbing him in the stomach.
    "Kh." Theo placed his hand on the stomach as if he was trying to cover his wound. When their gazes met, the opponent was smiling evilly as if he had been waiting for this moment.
    Unfortunately for him, the trunk actually blasted Theo's upper body as if it was going through a screen before hitting him in the face.
    'A tree? Gah' He almost lost consciousness. His nose was broken, and his body went numb. It turned out Theo had turned himself into an illusion this whole time, allowing the trunk to pass through his projection.
    As for the real Theo, he had gone straight toward the other enemy who managed to avoid the tree. He appeared before him and waved his blade.
    Unfortunately, the enemy managed to block it, but Theo's plan was to escape, so he simply kicked him in the stomach and blasted him into the sky.
    With this, the path had been opened. Just a single glance from Theo and Jayden were enough to give them the same conclusion.
    If they were going to escape, it was better to head toward the original destination. In other words, they were going to the right side and continued to the duchy.
    'With those bombardments earlier, the duchy should be aware of the situation. It's not like we're that far from the city. And this guy won't have a lot of time. So, it's better to go there.' Jayden thought while running next to Theo.
    The others followed him while shooting down the people from the rear.
    Just a moment of carelessness was enough for them to escape. However, their opponent this time wasn't just a nobody.
    Before they could escape, the wire user managed to avoid the clown's attack and jump toward them. He used the wire to pinpoint the location and swing himself to their front.
    After that, essence began to erupt from his body as more and more of it was poured into the wires.
    The wires instantly flew in all directions, attaching themselves to the bushes, soil, and trees to create a spider web. Even Theo wouldn't be able to do anything about this.
    "You're still underestimating me." Theo swung his sword from below. Instead of any physical attacks, the illusion cut all the threads without being visible.
    That illusion even reached the wire's user and cut his right eye.
    "Aaaahhhh!" The guy screamed in pain while closing his right eye. There was a sword wound appearing on his eye, but when the wire user immediately placed his hand over the wound.
    The wires seemed to be stitching the wounds, albeit they failed. In that instant, the illusion broke apart, leaving only a long bruise around that area. If he took longer to recover from that illusion, he would definitely lose his right eye.
    But even though he realized it was an illusion, the threads had memorized their broken state and were unable to recover.
    The wire user had no choice but to reprogram the wires. But Theo was approaching him. He panicked and shot out the wire to another tree before pulling himself out of this.
    Due to the pressure of facing Theo, the wire user forgot that the direction he was going was actually where the clown was.
    Before he reached his destination, a giant foot had kicked him.
    "Guh¡­" The guy was dumbstruck, but there was nothing he could do as his body was launched away.
    The force contained in it was different from what he had experienced so far. His body actually spun like crazy, making him unable to shoot out his wire to stop himself. At the same time, he crashed into a lot of trees and broke them apart.
    By the time he reached the ground, he was already seventy meters away, half-dead. He couldn't move his body or release his essence. In fact, his consciousness was starting to fade.
    After clearing up the path, Theo could finally send the clown to the rear.
    "Tsk." The enemies realized that they were on the verge of failing. The clown was already next to them and swept his hand, trying to stop them away.
    To Theo's surprise, the clown's arm was stopped by something. When he glanced back and saw the amount of energy, he recognized it to be the cube.
    'What? Does the cube manage to stop it? I am applying my illusion to break that cube apart, but it's not falling apart. Is that cube immune to my illusion?' Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows.
    If there was actually a power out there that could render illusion useless, Theo knew that he might not be able to fulfill his promise to protect everyone here.
    'I see. The spirits are so unique, I can't wait to have one.' Theo took a deep breath. Although the clown was stopped, it could still hinder those kidnappers.
    The clown simply tossed its body to the ground and became a giant wall that blocked the enemies' path.
    "Tsk." The enemies looked frustrated. They climbed the clown body easily, but those few seconds were enough to create an almost impossible gap between them.
    The only way to shorten their distance was to use the bombardment.
    And Theo had predicted it as he asked, "Aurora. Go up there and shoot down the bombardment. They will have to resort to that."
    After a nod, a pair of wings appeared on Aurora's back as she leaped into the sky. As Theo predicted, she saw a few of them in the sky.
    "Shoot them down, Elkiseis." Aurora aimed at them, but before she could release her arrows, a blue light flew from the side and pierced through the first giant light ball. After that, it bounced to the second light ball as though it was deflected by a mirror. The process repeated a few times until all the light balls were shot down. "That's¡­"
    Aurora turned her head around, finding a lone elf standing in the middle of the plain. Just like her, she also wielded a bow and was most likely the one who shot down the bombardment.
    She was wearing a plain shirt and pants that were easy to move. She wore a military mantle that only signified her position as if she was just doing it for formality. Unlike Aurora's gracefulness, she had the feeling of a wild beast.
    Aurora recognized her and couldn't help but smile. "Master!"

 Chapter 95 Duchess Christina

    [Chapter 94 Comments][Broc_Jones: interesting direction of choice. kind of stinks for Theo but he will learn to grow past this obstacle like the others and¡­read more]
    [Palladhia_Asmadhi: What if Theo make an Illusion of his Group Clones? That way every single one of the enemies will be occupied¡­read more]
    [Amelia_Gladhis: Don't mind me, I am just eating Melons here]
    "Master!" Aurora only knew one person who could achieve all this. She was none other than the person who taught her archery, the Duchess Christina. This was one of the reasons why she chose to come to this place instead of any other place.
    As soon as they received information about the bombardment being shot down, the enemies seemed to panic.
    "Hmm?!" Theo furrowed his eyebrows, realizing that the enemies had stopped chasing after them.
    They seemed to be arguing, making it look like they had a chance to turn the situation around.
    "It seems that reinforcements have arrived. We should turn around!" Jayden stopped, ready to continue the fight. As long as they contained the enemies here, they could eliminate them.
    The kidnappers had begun to retreat, so they had to hurry to not lose them.
    But when they were about to chase after them, the weapon in Theo's hand disappeared as he said out loud, "Stop. Don't chase them."
    "W-what?!" The students were confused. Obviously, they were aware of the fact that it was impossible to eliminate all of them unless they had more numbers. But they could still eliminate a few of them.
    "I will explain later. But for now, all of you stop!" Theo shook his head.
    "Teacher? I saw my master in that direction. She was the one who helped us earlier. With her help, we could take down the enemies." Aurora protested, thinking this was the best time to reduce the enemy's number. After all, if they could eliminate a few elite enemies, they could increase their chances of victory in the next battle.
    "I will explain on the way. Let's continue toward your Master first." Theo waved his hand and began running. The students were confused as they stared at Theo the whole time, questioning his judgment.
    "Teacher. Are you afraid of them?" Jayden asked. "But that doesn't make sense¡­ No, your current choice is actually different from what you've done so far."
    "Even though reinforcements have come, there seems to be only one person. And even if Aurora is flying to show our general location, there is no way to snipe the enemies accurately. Reaching this place will take some time too."
    "Is that the only reason?" Aurora frowned. The reason was understandable, but they could still hold them back for a moment.
    "Not at all. The enemies have studied us this time. If you look at how they handle my illusion, it seems that they have several ways to realize the illusion. If we push them too much, they might do something beyond our imagination¡­ especially since I don't know much about spirits."
    "Are you saying that we shouldn't drive them into a corner?" Luca asked for confirmation.
    "Yes. This is the difference between fighting against monsters and being close to humans. The former won't resort to some underhanded method, while the latter could sacrifice themselves just to injure their target. While I am confident in not getting caught in their ambush, I still have to protect the four of you. I deem that it's safer not to chase after them."
    "¡­" Aurora and Jayden looked down, frustrated and annoyed. They seemed to be a part of the reason. In fact, they didn't even realize that the enemies had managed to counter Theo.
    "Of course, I might change my decision next time. But I have to learn more about spirits, especially about that cube. I can't break it apart with my illusion." Theo sighed. "So, I understand your anger, but all I can say right now is to restrain that anger."
    When they heard that Theo couldn't do damage to the cube, they finally understood the severity of the matter. They might have fought the enemies gallantly and still had room to breathe, but it was due to Theo taking care of all of them. If Theo was somehow restrained, they would lose right away.
    After acknowledging the decision, their hearts calmed down, and rational thoughts started replacing their frustration.
    It didn't take too long for them to exit the forest, immediately finding Aurora's master standing on top of a giant boulder.
    Her hand was on her eyebrows as if she was covering her eyes from the sunlight while trying to search for her guests. When five people came out, she confirmed that they were fine. "Here they are¡­"
    "Master!" Aurora rushed ahead while spreading her arms. She gave her master a big hug while thanking her.
    "Hoho, Aurora. To think I would meet you here¡­ Aren't you supposed to be in school?"
    "Haven't you heard that I'm on a mission?"
    "Nope. There might be a letter like that, but I had never read anything related to you." Christina shook her head.
    "Is that so? That's weird." Aurora fell into deep thought.
    "I was planning to hunt today until I saw those Axel Bombs in the air. When I noticed your Elkiseis, I immediately shot them down."
    "I see¡­" Aurora scratched the back of her head before remembering that she came here with the others. "Ah. I almost forgot to introduce everyone here. This person is my teacher, Theodore Griffith."
    "Nice to meet you." Both of them said the same thing, but Christina offered a handshake while Theo placed his hand on his chest and gave a polite greeting. They realized they were not on the same page, so Christina corrected him by saying, "Ah, sorry. I might be a duchess, but I'm the rough type."
    "You always got reprimanded by Dad whenever you were in the royal castle, right?" Aurora smirked.
    Christina flicked her forehead while saying, "What are you saying in front of a guest? Your old man always demanded that I wear those hard-to-move fancy dresses."
    "But you are very beautiful, Master." Aurora pouted while introducing the rest of the group. "These are my classmates, Jayden from the Demon Realm, as well as Luca and Lucas from the Spirit Realm."
    "Oh! Nice to meet you, kids. Christina here. You can call me by my title, name, or whatever as long as it's comfortable. Thank you for taking care of this troublesome kid, and I hope you continue to get along with her." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Luca and Lucas were amused. This was the first time they met such an easy-going noble.
    "Yes, nice to meet you!" The kids were a bit startled and hurriedly replied to her.
    "It seems that you're in trouble or something. Although I don't sense any danger from the area anymore, it's better if we go to my place and talk about it."
    "That would be good." Theo nodded in agreement, and the group ended up following Christina.
    On the way, Aurora filled her in with every piece of information they had.
    Christina couldn't help but feel amused. While she was disturbed that someone targeted her disciple, she thought this was also a good experience for Aurora. Her teacher was also with her.
    When she heard that Theo wanted to learn more about spirits or even possess one, she was stumped. But her opinion changed when Aurora told her about Theo's perception when he came to this world.
    Christina took a moment to take in everything before approaching Theo. "Personally, I don't mind lending the altar to you. In fact, the kids can try it as well. But it's quite hard to make a contract with a spirit."
    "Well, the spirits are pretty unique. So, I'm kind of curious about them."
    "Curious? Are you not going to take the spirit and bring it back to your world for research? That's probably the biggest concern about giving you permission, to be honest."
    "Yes. Even if I can't get a spirit, I will still study about them. Their power truly piques my interest¡­" Theo confirmed his intention. How could he not get interested when he saw there was a cube that couldn't be destroyed by his illusion?
    "Alright. I will tell you more about the spirits later and make an arrangement. And your mission this time is about bandits, right?" Christina's face looked disturbed, as if the bandits had troubled her greatly.
    "Is there something wrong?" Theo asked.
    "They have become an eyesore. At first, their group was small, so I just sent a couple of subjugation teams¡­ well, the usual stuff. But within a few weeks, they grew in size. According to our current estimate, there are approximately a few hundred bandits. They also have created a natural stronghold. If you're going to subjugate them, we will also send our troops to assist you."
    "A few hundred¡­" Theo contemplated. Aurora might look kind, but with how she shot him during their first spar, he knew Aurora had killed people before. Jayden was the same.
    He was worried about Luca and Lucas since it would be hard for them to kill a lot of people in one go.
    "Yes. It'll be good to have some assistance." Theo ultimately agreed.
    "That's settled then." Christina raised two fingers. "Though, I have to warn you that the enemies this time are extremely weird. Don't underestimate them."
    "Of course." Theo recalled the cube user earlier and asked, "By the way, do you know any spirit user that uses wire or cube?"
    "Wire or cube?" She fell silent for a moment, recalling the information she had. "I am not sure about the cube, but I think I know the wire guy. He should be an assassin. He should be an A-tier assassin. Not only is he skilled, but he is also extremely brutal. It's said that there is a time when his victim is sliced into hundreds of parts with those wires."
    "We were fighting against that kind of assassin?" Aurora gasped while Jayden remembered how his fist almost got sliced.
    "Is he related to any organization or such?"
    "No, not that I know of." Christina shook her head. "I think it's better to search for the information in my place. My right-hand and left-hand men are the ones taking care of that kind of stuff, you see."
    "Alright then." Theo could understand her. "It seems that I have underestimated them a bit too much."
    Christina felt chills down her spine when Theo took a deep breath. His aura changed to a more serious and sinister one. It seemed that the previous battle had awakened something within him.
    Since they had discussed everything that she knew, Christina chose to leave Theo alone.
    She didn't know that even when Theo was young in his original world, Theo often came to this state. He would sometimes stop talking and immediately fall into deep thought.
    At the same time, Theo also saw the comments from the readers this time.
    He had been running away a lot of times in order to win the next time. When he reached the peak, he had never run away anymore.
    Yes, he could use the illusion to fool the enemies, but the other party had studied him, and there might be a chance for them to break the illusion apart. If it failed once, they wouldn't fall for the same trick twice.
    While the choice of running away this time was an interesting choice, Theo also learned something. The fact that he had to do it again meant there was room for improvement.
    In the past, Theo had a clear path to get stronger. But when he was already at the top, that path had disappeared, and Theo had to discover a new path. That was why he tried to gather a bunch of new powers, hoping that he could find a new path or combine them all together.
    At the end of his thought, Theo couldn't help but smile while saying, "Ah¡­it's been a while since I feel like this. I think I should stop holding back for a bit."

 Chapter 96 Conditions

    [Chapter 95 Comments][Vanadhi_Lucia: Happy All Hallows Eve everyone~!]
    [Palladhia_Asmadhi:Happy Samhain and thanks for the Chapter]
    [Kamala_Nadhia: Happy All Hallows Eve/Halloween/Samhain/Anggara Kasih everyone~!]
    ¡­
    "Mhmm¡­ Mhmmm¡­" Aurora was humming cheerfully while walking down the hallway. After returning to the duchy, she could finally feel safe. Due to the previous ambush, Aurora had been asking around for the identity of the attackers. Unfortunately, she couldn't find much information.
    "Oh, Aurora?!" Christina was carrying a few documents with her while leaving her room.
    "Master! Are you working?" Aurora asked.
    "Yeah. I have to fill out a few documents for your teacher and want to ask for your teacher's permission for a few things. Well, it's kind of an agreement," Christina nodded. "Do you want to tag along?"
    "Sure. Jayden was training his body while the twins had their own world, so I'm not that busy right now," Aurora agreed without hesitation.
    "Then, let's go," Christina led her to the garden at the back of her mansion.
    The garden occupied a lot of land in the duchy, not because it was filled with flowers or other luxurious decorations, but because the duchy used it as her training space.
    However, when they were about to reach the garden, Aurora and Christina suddenly felt something. Christina furrowed her eyebrows while Aurora dropped to her knees. It took her an instant to get overwhelmed by the feeling alone.
    What they sensed was killing intent and an even purer intent. The killing intent gave Christina a shiver while Aurora could imagine herself being chopped multiple times. In just a second, it felt like she had died ten times.
    Christina hurriedly covered Aurora, protecting her from this malicious intent. At the same time, Christina gulped down, realizing the other intent.
    This intent created an oppressive pressure. It was like she met a God. Other than kneeling before it, there was nothing she could do.
    'What is this? There is only one person in the garden. Is he the one truly emitting this kind of aura?' Sweat covered all of her body, not because she was tired, but because of fear. This was the first time she had experienced something like this.
    "Aurora, is he really your teacher?" Christina asked.
    Aurora, who managed to catch her breath after Christina protected her, calmed down and said with a hoarse voice, "Yes. Is this truly Teacher doing? If I'm not wrong, Haruka¡­ I mean, my classmate told me that Teacher once drove away a strong opponent with his killing intent alone."
    "Seriously? The killing intent alone is already beyond my measurement. How many has he killed? Thousands¡­ tens of thousands? No, it's even higher. A few hundred thousand if not in the millions¡­" Christina bit her lips.
    "What do you mean? Teacher is known to be useless in his own world. And it doesn't seem like he is a criminal¡­ So, how can he kill that many?"
    "It doesn't necessarily need to be people, you know. Monsters or anything else can be included too. If I'm not wrong, he is an illusion master, right? Does that mean he can create an illusion of him dying?"
    "Ah!" Aurora looked down for a moment. "I have died multiple times during the trial."
    "Then, that's surely the case. He has killed himself more than a million times¡­ And surprisingly, he hasn't gone insane yet. In fact, he can actually control his killing intent perfectly¡­" Christina took a deep breath. "As your master, I don't want you to learn from him since he is dangerous. But as someone from the royal family, I would definitely ask him to teach you. And from the looks of it, he has treated you and your classmates pretty well."
    "Yes. Teacher has done a lot for us, and we can improve drastically in a short amount of time. I don't think he is dangerous¡­ at least, not on the surface," Aurora explained.
    "I see. Well, he has that other aura as well. I don't know¡­ it's like a ruler or something. If he wants me to sit, I would probably do it unless I try to resist that aura. That oppressive aura is the one making you kneel while the killing intent is the one causing you to feel suffocated."
    "So, that's how it is¡­" Aurora bit her lips. It seemed that her classmates had underestimated Theo. She couldn't help but wonder the reason why Theo revealed this power here.
    It appeared that the enemy had pressured him enough for him to stop holding back. If that was the case, she might be able to see something even more shocking than what had been described by her classmates.
    "In any case, continue to learn under him. It's a rare opportunity," Christina nodded. She calmed herself first before stepping forward. "Anyway, we have to go."
    Christina moved forward carefully, fending herself from Theo's aura. But it seemed that the other party had noticed her and began retracting his aura.
    They could see Theo sitting in the middle of the field. No one was around, so they didn't become a victim of his aura.
    Theo gradually opened his eyes and said with a solemn tone, "Apologies. I was a bit too excited that I didn't notice both of you right away."
    "There's no need to worry. I gave you permission to use the entire garden after all," Christina waved her hand, treating it as not a big deal.
    "So, may I know why you visit me this early in the morning?" Theo asked while standing up.
    "I want to propose an agreement. To be honest, we've been skeptical of giving away an altar to outsiders, considering it might bring any impact to this world or even other worlds."
    "And what conditions do I need to satisfy to be able to make a contract with the spirits?"
    "Before that, what do you know about spirits?"
    "Aurora had told me about the basics, including the four categories," Theo replied.
    "In that case, all I need to say is that¡­ the spirits are extremely unique. They have a unique power that can change the world. For example, do you remember the wire guy? His wires can be changed to at least a few forms like slashing to binding, depending on how he wants it."
    "Indeed. I notice the change in the amount of essence he pours into the wires."
    "Still, you shouldn't tell anyone about your spirit's abilities, since your enemies will use it against you."
    "Of course." Theo asked, "But is there any instance where people from another realm bring back a spirit?"
    "Yes. There are already several, and we've been observing them closely." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "The agreement?"
    "Yes. There are three conditions that you need to fulfill. First, you will have to report to us about your experience with the spirits. As I said earlier, it's a foreign power, so we need to monitor your condition in case the spirit is actually rejecting your power."
    "That's simple. But spare me from writing a few pages of reports."
    "It's fine. Since you're with Aurora most of the time, you can just tell her about the feeling in your body¡­ if there is any change in your essence, and so on. She will be the one taking care of the rest."
    "Not a problem."
    "Then, the second condition is to not use it against the people of this realm unless it's for self-defense."
    "Aurora had agreed with the penalty when convincing me to visit this world. So, I don't think I will visit this world anytime soon."
    "That's a relief then. People would be angry if they are aware that outsiders are using our own power against us." Christina nodded before continuing, "Then, the last one is to conceal the ability as much as possible. Even if you're planning to use it, try it in a way that won't be traced back to us. Of course, if it's not possible, then it's fine. But try to reduce it as much as possible."
    "Of course. I understand that you don't want the information to be spread since it will bring more and more people to come to this world and demand to have a spirit even though the requirement is harsh."
    "Yes. Thank you for your understanding."
    "Is there any chance to know which spirit I will get?" Theo asked.
    "No. I'll guide you to the altar and activate it. You just have to sense the spirit along with a few chants to call for them. The spirits will judge you and check the compatibility. Once it matches, they will usually give you a different feeling."
    "It's pretty simple."
    "Indeed. Though, I hope that you can share everything you feel during the process. We would like to gather as much data as possible."
    "I don't mind. I want to see if my experience is different or not too. I hope that you can also tell me about it, so as to avoid unnecessary problems." Theo agreed without hesitation.
    "Definitely. I have the written agreement here, which will require your signature." Christina smiled while extending her hand. "Let's head to the altar and do the formal stuff there."

 Chapter 97 Finding Spirits

    [Chapter 96 Comments][Amelia_Gladhis: Soooo...., Theo will get a Spirit while already having a Demon now? Sweet]
    [Kamala_Nadhia: Imagine if Theo got a Holy Spirit who is always at Odds with his Toon Demon. Their conversation inside Theo's mindscape would be spicy and exciting]
    [Aryan_Srivastav_3324: Why don't you try creating author other main character name Kai from magician of sound]
    ¡­
    Theo was sitting in a room by himself, waiting to be called by Christina. Since the comments had arrived, he took this chance to reply to the comments first.
    "Ah, it's Halloween over there? Well, I don't know if it's held on the same date, but I'm happy for you all. I wonder what kind of spirit I will have too. To be honest, I don't mind any spirits since the illusion ability is versatile and can complement everything. And I don't know if there will be trouble or not if the author just puts someone from his other work here. So, I can't say much regarding this issue. Hopefully, I get something good today."
    The altar was situated in the temple. The only one who could activate the temple was Christina, so no one would bother to steal it. And they seemed to be busy starting the temple.
    After waiting for thirty minutes, Aurora finally entered the room. "Teacher. We're ready."
    "Alright!" Theo nodded with a serious expression. He was curious about the spirits. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The moment he exited the room, he could sense the dense essence scattered around the hall. The room where they held the ceremony was quite spacious, but it seemed to be sterile from spectators. Even inside this room, there were only four people, including him.
    "This is Lenith. She will be helping us in activating the altar." Christina introduced the old woman who was standing next to her.
    Behind her, Theo could see a few white pillars creating a circle. There didn't seem to be anything special from the floor itself, but to reach the altar, there was a small bridge. He also heard the sound of flowing water underneath the bridge.
    "This is the altar. I can only stand here, so I wish you luck, Teacher." Aurora stopped while waving her hand. Continue your saga on empire
    "Thank you." Theo nodded as Christina guided him to the altar.
    As soon as Theo reached the altar, he noticed something different. There was an increase in the number of presences around him. They originated from the pillars as well as the water underneath the altar.
    "Are they spirits?" Theo asked while pointing at the two locations.
    "As expected, you can sense them clearly." Christina nodded, acknowledging their existence. "The pillars contain the will of light, so the spirits love them."
    "I see. Is there anything else I need to know?"
    "If you remember the chant, then no. You just have to concentrate and listen to their whispers. Your instinct will guide you toward them."
    "Alright." Theo started closing his eyes before nodding his head. "I'm ready."
    "Lenith." Christina signaled the elderly woman next to her.
    She clapped her hands and began to pour her essence into the altar while Christina bit her lips and let a droplet of blood drop to the floor.
    "O' Will of Light. Your Descendant from the Elven Tribe is requesting your presence. The lost lamb requires your help to go home. Please send your spirit so that it can become his beacon of light."
    After Christina finished, Theo continued, "My name is Theodore Griffith, the Ruler of Reality, bound to the world but not restrained by its chains. I have darkness in my heart, and I need the light to balance it. So, I summon thee¡­ this world's will."
    Christina, Aurora, and Lenith couldn't help but widen their eyes in shock by Theo's chants. Aurora was the one who informed him about the chant, so she never expected something like this.
    A few minutes ago.
    "Is that all?" Theo asked with a surprised face.
    "Yes. The chant is actually different for each one, but they pretty much follow the same pattern. You introduce your identity as well as your character. Then, the reason why you request the spirits and summon them. But the last part is specific; you have to say 'I summon thee¡­ the will of light, the world, or whatever names come into your mind.' After that, you will understand what will happen next."
    "Ehm¡­ should I introduce everything truthfully?" Theo asked with a wry smile as if he was uncomfortable with it.
    Unfortunately, Aurora nodded her head. "Yes. Back then, my chant was, 'I am Aurora Faewillow, Helvenia's Second Princess, restricted by the duty to protect but also seek for freedom. I require the power to fulfill both my responsibility and dream and promise to wield this power for the just cause. I summon thee, the will of light.' Some words might be changed, but it's something along the lines."
    "So, it's better just to say everything¡­"
    "Yes. The will of light sees your soul, not your body or possessions in this world. It judges whether you can have a spirit or not."
    "Alright then. Just tell your aunt not to say anything about what I'm going to say." Theo sighed.
    Aurora was confused at that time, but it seemed that Theo had a reason to make that kind of face.
    The Ruler of Reality? What was that supposed to mean? Did he claim that he was a god who controlled their reality? Bound to the world, yet not restrained by its chains? It was like he was truly the one in control, and the world's laws meant nothing to him.
    All three of them were simply dumbstruck, as that chant was even more shocking than the fact that Theo could contract a spirit.
    The will of light saw their soul, so it would be useless if Theo lied. In fact, he might not get the world's trust if he lied.
    Aurora couldn't help but tremble upon hearing the chant. Fortunately, Theo chose the word 'ruler' instead of 'Apostle' or 'God.' It lessened the shock they received.
    While they were in shock, Theo felt the increase of presence. It seemed that the spirits were answering his call.
    But before he searched for the spirits, Theo felt like there was something he had to do. That was the time he heard a voice ringing in his head. The voice sounded ethereal and didn't have any gender. Its tone was gentle but strict.
    "O' Human from another world. Have you seen an entity like me?"
    Obviously, this was the first time since Theo came to this reality. However, back in Theo's original world, to become a God, Theo had met the world's will, who granted him that power several times.
    So, Theo answered, "Yes."
    "For a man of your caliber, what is the reason for you to seek this power? Shouldn't the power you have be sufficient? Why would you fill your heart with greed?"
    "That's because I have darkness in my heart. That darkness has haunted me the whole time. Just like you create spirits and even all living beings on this planet, have you considered that this planet is also a creation of another being?"
    "Do you wish to seek that being?"
    "I have found the path. It's just¡­ a path filled with darkness. I need a light, a very strong light to illuminate my way."
    "You already have that light inside your body, yet you seek for more."
    "I know that light hasn't released its brightest light, but this is a long path, I'm not sure if that will be enough or not."
    The voice fell silent for a moment as if contemplating Theo's words. "Unfortunately for you, I can only lend you one such light. You are not one of mine, so I can't afford to give you everything."
    "That is enough. I'm grateful that you would even give me a part of yours. Do you wish for me to do something for this world?"
    "No. I just wish that you don't use this power to blatantly destroy the balance of this world. The problem of this world will be solved by its own people."
    "In that case, I will offend you for a bit."
    "I have seen everything, but don't do anything unnecessary."
    "I understand." Theo smiled.
    "In that case, use your instinct and feel their presence. I will leave a part of me in you, and I hope that you can use it to light up your way."
    "Thank you very much." Theo started sensing even more presence after their conversation. It seemed that more and more spirits became interested in him.
    There were a few strong presences as if telling him to choose them. Other presence seemed to be weaker, but they shone brilliantly as well.
    It appeared that Theo had to choose one of them.
    There was only darkness in his head since he closed his eyes, but the spirits made that darkness like the stars in the dark night sky.
    Theo remained in his position, feeling all the lights that illuminated his entire consciousness.
    Ten minutes¡­ twenty minutes¡­ thirty minutes¡­
    Theo had been searching for a whole thirty minutes, but he hadn't seen all of them yet. There were at least a thousand of them gathering around him, so he had to evaluate every single spirit so that he regretted his decision.
    Aurora and the others were already worried because the process normally didn't take this long. But seeing how Theo continued focusing on the spirits, they decided to let him do whatever he wanted and asked about it later.
    Finally, after a whole two hours, Theo finished meeting all the spirits and evaluated their lights.
    He was indeed surprised. There was a light that had different shapes but without a concrete shape. Theo believed these spirits belonged to the Foln Type or Tool Type Spirit.
    At the same time, he also noticed the different colors of light, creating a beautiful light in the monotone world. He assumed they were the Mien Type, which Ansthor had.
    The third type varied in size. It seemed to match the description of Lein Type, which was the extension of one's body. Depending on their size, they could become everything.
    However, the type that piqued Theo's interest the most was the Trein Type, which was the most unique and granted the power to control weather, natural disasters, and other ridiculous things.
    And among them, there was one so unique that Theo paid special attention to it. The Trein Type Spirits had various shapes, colors, and even sizes. They even combined all those changes, making it easy to differentiate them from others.
    The one that piqued Theo's interest was not the biggest one, not the brightest one, or even with the most unique shape. It was a simple ball of light, but instead of shining in one color, it had at least several colors that changed intermittently.
    Just like how Theo's illusion could become anything, this spirit had all kinds of colors, could change its shape as if it was like a ball of gas, and controlled the intensity of that light. This would probably be the one that suited him the most. But, of course, Theo only followed his instinct. He didn't know what this spirit's power was.
    Theo was moving toward this spirit while extending his hand. This ball of light looked hesitant, but because he was one of the spirits that were interested in Theo, it finally moved toward Theo's palm.
    The moment they made contact, the spirit gradually entered Theo's palm as the rainbow-colored light turned into a tattoo on Theo's palm.
    The tattoo turned into a circle before moving toward Theo's chest as if trying to make his own nest in Theo's body.
    The spirit seemed to be assimilating with his body and influencing his essence. Theo waited for a moment until the spirit finished. Surprisingly, some information was rushing into his brain, allowing him to get a good grasp of the spirit's ability.
    Theo couldn't help but say, "It's you then."

 Chapter 98 Limitations

    [Chapter 97 Comments][Aryan_Srivastav_3324: Previous chapter was 99. Try to make this whole thing at least around 600 chapters]
    [Danx_72: Haha now everyone is very confused for that chant, its always funny to see thing like that.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Theo you seem to be doing one of those things that just leaves everyone with their jaws on the floor]
    ¡­
    There was an awkward silence in the hall due to Theo's chant as well as how much time Theo took to find his spirits.
    'Is Teacher really the ruler of reality? This kind of identity doesn't seem to be limited to his world¡­ Is my teacher more amazing than I originally thought? If he is the ruler of reality, does that mean he is a God? Should I tell this to the others? But¡­' Aurora had promised him that she wouldn't tell anyone about it.
    'It seems that my niece has brought one hell of a guy to this world¡­ I wonder if this is the correct choice. Did I offend him in any way?' Christina sighed, not knowing what to do.
    It had been almost forty minutes since Theo began, so they wondered how long they had to wait for him. After all, a normal person only requires less than five minutes to find their spirits. Only people with high perception would take longer, as they had a lot of spirits to choose from.
    All of a sudden, Theo's voice rang inside their heads.
    "I'm done."
    "!!!" Both Aurora and Christina raised their heads, looking at Theo who gradually opened his eyes. But they noticed that Lenith seemed to have frozen.
    'He froze time? No, he is using illusion to make her think that there's nothing wrong.' Christina thought.
    "Don't talk yet since I'm using my illusion to send a direct message to your head. I'm going to explain a bit of my spirit, so use that information to gather data about me. While I trust Aurora, and the person Aurora trusts, I don't know about this elderly woman. So, I'm just going to tell both of you here."
    Aurora and Christina exchanged looks when they were mentioned, realizing that both of them could hear the same thing.
    "The spirit is a Trein Type, yet it's connected to the other types. There are ten weapons stored within the spirits, which is like the Foln Type, but with a lot of options. Each weapon has its own ability, and I don't know about their abilities yet. There is a high chance that the weapon can even become an extension of my body or change the structure of my body like the Mien Type. It's basically the Trein Type that can become the other three types.
    "I can use a lot of weapons, so this is the most suitable for me. That's all I can say regarding my spirits. I think I have completed the ceremony through the normal process. If you have any questions left, just give them to Aurora so that it won't be too suspicious." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    After Theo's message, Lenith's body started moving again as though they had just gone back to the real world.
    Theo slowly opened his eyes while releasing a breath of relief. "It seems that I'm done."
    Remembering Theo's message, Christina hurriedly regained her composure and asked, "So, have you received your spirit?"
    "Yes." Theo nodded, confirming it.
    "Congratulations. Do you feel anything or is there any discomfort in your body?"
    "Not at all. I think everything went smoothly for me." Theo smiled, assuring her.
    "That's good then. Then, one last question. What type of spirit did you receive? That's all the information I need to know."
    "It's Trein Type." While Theo wanted to hide his information as much as possible, it didn't mean that Theo would lie over nothing. Lying would break his rule after all.
    "I understand. Thank you very much. You can use the room over there to check your condition and try to stabilize the flow of your essence. I'll take care of the formality first before asking you a couple more questions later."
    "Sure." Theo agreed without hesitation. Thankfully, Christina understood the assignment. Rather than offending Theo out of curiosity, it would be better to accommodate him as much as possible. Theo didn't seem to be an unreasonable guy either.
    Theo returned to the previous room, where he could get some time alone. Aurora, on the other hand, followed her aunt since she would be the one asking Theo some questions later.
    After making sure the room wasn't tapped, Theo checked the comments. "Ehm, I'm not sure if that's true, but we're still two chapters short. Maybe the author has done something that I don't know? Either way, I don't receive anything."
    "Also, if you're talking about what happened earlier, they're the ones asking for it. Well, we'll see what happens in the future¡­ If something big happens in this world, the author must be using that chant to cook something. Anyway, I think you all should know a bit about my power¡­ not that I will let you know everything."
    "Still, I can say that I'm pretty lucky today." Theo smiled, satisfied with what he got. When he lifted up his shirt, there was surprisingly a tattoo on his chest. The tattoo looked like a decagon, with each tip having a strip that channeled to the one on the opposite side, ultimately creating a crossing point in the center.
    Theo raised his palm as the symbol started shining before that light gradually concentrated on one of the tips. The light actually spun like a slot for a moment before stopping at the one on the top left.
    All of a sudden, a bow appeared in his hand. The bow was made of blue-colored metal. When he poured some energy into it, the bow reacted by releasing a bit of a lightning spark.
    "Interesting. The spirits can change their form into ten shapes. And I have agreed to create ten weapons, which will have their respective unique abilities. While the weapon itself is like a lottery, it's still good. I can wield a lot of weapons, so depending on what weapon I get, the method of me solving problems would change."
    "At the same time, each weapon has its own unique power. I guess having one spirit that can act as ten spirits should also have a limitation¡­"
    "I believe there are three limitations to this spirit. First, I can form a weapon for an hour. During that one hour, I can't change to any other form even if I don't like it. So, I have to be creative in using the weapon. It's bothersome but interesting."
    "The second limitation is that I have to rely on luck in getting the right weapon. I can foresee future problems where the author is just giving me bad luck and bad weapons, which will put me at a disadvantage in the future. But I guess it's my job to overcome it since it will make the story more interesting for the readers."
    "The third limitation is¡­" Theo sighed and closed his eyes for a moment, going inside his consciousness.
    In the depths of the darkness where his demon resided, Theo noticed a light that illuminated a part of the consciousness.
    He found two existences there, one was obviously the spirit he just got and the other one was the first owner, the Toon Demon.
    But when he arrived, he couldn't help but cover his eyes as if he didn't want to watch it.
    The Demon was actually isolating the spirit into a disco ball, using it to create a different atmosphere in the consciousness.
    "Oi, Demon! Do you think you can get away with doing this to me?!" the spirit screamed, protesting about the treatment.
    "Hmph! Who do you think you are! You are too weak to help that human!"
    "But I'm chosen by him, not like you who actually entered his body without permission!"
    "What did you say?!"
    The demon and the spirit glared at each other. The demons were created by the world's will from the Demon Realm while the spirit came from this world. So, the two would definitely not get along.
    "And this is the third problem. They don't get along¡­ I can see that these two are messing with my power because of each other." Theo let out a long sigh before calling them out loud. "Toon Demon, Arkhasians, what are you two doing?!"
    "!!!" Both of them abruptly stopped and turned to Theo.
    "Look at him, Master! This guy imprisoned me here! He knows that I can only manifest my power in the reality where you wield them directly and not here, so he is bullying me!" Arkhasians complained.
    "What do you mean? I'm just giving you a different atmosphere in this place, Human. I'm sure that you're bored with this gloomy place!" The Toon Demon made a smug smile as if he had done Theo a great favor.
    "You mean this?" Theo waved his hand. In that instant, the darkness was completely erased by a strong light that illuminated the entire room.
    "Aaaahhhh! I know that the light on the surface is bright, but I didn't know it's this bright!" The Toon Demon hurriedly covered his face and eyes as if he couldn't withstand the brightness.
    "Hahaha. Serves you right!" the spirit laughed.
    Enjoy exclusive content from empire
    "You weak spirit. You dare to look down on me?" The Toon Demon gritted his teeth.
    "If you continue provoking him like this, then I will just let him bully you all the time." Theo sighed.
    In that instant, Arkhasians froze, not daring to say anything else.
    "You too. If you're going to fight with Arkhasians again, I'm going to use this brightness to control you."
    "But¡­" The Toon Demon pointed at the spirit. "I am your primary power. How could I share the same space with this spirit? Just like you humans don't like it if your woman has another man!"
    "I'm not telling you to get along for now¡­ I'm just saying that we can just split it in half." Theo sighed and waved his hand, creating an invisible wall that separated both of them. In that instant, they couldn't see each other anymore while Theo remained standing in front of him.
    "Toon Demon. You should know that I'm strong and will be getting stronger from now on. Even if this place is halved, once I become strong enough, this place will become even bigger."
    "I¡­ I understand." The Toon Demon reluctantly agreed before adding a condition. "But your assimilation rate should reach twenty percent as soon as possible."
    "Oi, Demon! Are you telling your master what to do?"
    "He is my contractor, not my master. Besides, I'm a demon¡­ I offer trades, not loyalty."
    "¡­" The spirit fell silent before saying, "That¡­makes sense."
    Theo nodded his head. "Alright. I'm not that far from that stage either. So, in the next mission, I'm thinking about either going back to the Demon Realm or getting a reward related to the assimilation rate on the next mission."
    "Alright. That's fair enough. The transaction is now in place." The Toon Demon nodded his head, agreeing to the promise.
    "Don't provoke him, Arkhasians." Theo warned his spirit, which the latter reluctantly agreed. At the very least, there was no need to meet this hateful demon.
    "Alright then. I'm going to leave again." Theo let out a long sigh of relief while returning to reality.
    He obviously knew that like the power of fire and ice that could attack each other, this kind of thing would happen if the spirit entered his body. So, he had to come up with a way to have them live in harmony.
    But for now, it seemed that he had another problem.
    The door was opened as Aurora entered the room with a serious yet hesitant face. It looked like she was afraid of prying Theo's information, but at the same time, she had her responsibility as well as curiosity.
    She had to know the meaning of that chant to ensure the balance of this world.

 Chapter 99 Confirmation

    [Chapter 98 Comments][Danx_72: So the weapons of the spirit are like the Irregular guardian but you can't know what weapon is and only weapons, not things like a hand or something like that...?]
    [Aryan_Srivastav_3324: It's going to be interesting to see your weapon choices. And since when did you become proficient in using all weapons?]
    Continue reading stories on empire
    [Vanadhi_Lucia: can the spirit grow stronger alongside MC and have more and more different forms?]
    ¡­
    "Yo, you've come," Theo smiled calmly as if he had done nothing wrong. Meanwhile, Aurora was already so tense that she was a bit afraid of taking another step forward.
    "T-Teacher," Aurora nodded her head, politely greeting him.
    "Just relax. It's not like I'm going to bite you or something. Though, I have guessed what you want to talk about," Theo waved his hand, calling her to come.
    Aurora braced herself and approached Theo before sitting in front of him like a docile kid.
    "Before we start this, I'm going to ask you this. What is the difference between illusion and reality? What if you wake up to the same reality as you've been seeing every day, not realizing that it's actually an illusion? In the end, reality and illusion only have a thin layer that separates them. That layer is so thin that we can consider this reality as an illusion and vice versa."
    Aurora looked down for a moment before asking, "Then, in your chant..."
    "You told me to honestly introduce myself, so I did."
    Aurora took a deep breath, feeling a bit more pressured. The moment Theo confirmed it, it meant that he was truly the ruler of reality.
    More importantly, Theo claimed that he was bound by the world but not restrained by its chains. It meant that he could disregard the world's law. What Aurora didn't know was that Theo was a transmigrator, replacing the original Theo of this world.
    He was considered a living being here, but his soul belonged to the original world. This was why Theo mentioned that he wasn't restrained by this world. If he wanted, he could use his clone to return to the original world, and this place couldn't tie him down.
    But because Aurora wasn't aware of the real situation, she thought Theo must be a kind of deity related to the Demon Realm. That was the only reason why he wasn't being restricted by the world.
    If that was the case, she actually had a God as her teacher. It was incredible and scary at the same time.
    "Whatever you have in mind, I'm still your teacher, Theodore Griffith. That's all you need to know."
    Aurora trembled for a moment. She had known that Theo was so smart and experienced that he could basically read his students' minds, but in this situation, it made her tense up.
    "Then, there are only three remaining questions," Aurora raised three fingers even though her hand was shaking. "The darkness in your heart, is it going to bring calamity to this world?"
    "Nope. In fact, the darkness is just a way to express my desire, completely unrelated to the school or this world."
    "Then, what about the world's will?"
    "I can't answer that question... not to you or anyone else in this world. It's not that I don't want to say it, but I can't."
    "Even the reason why you can't say it?"
    "Yes," Theo nodded. He remembered how hard it was to get information about the power he wielded in the original world. Talking about it was also taboo to avoid chaos brewing in the world.
    "One last question... Though, this is just my personal question. I am not allowed to say anything about this to the others, right?"
    "Mia already knows about it since she is my daughter. As for the others, it's better for them not to know. The fact that you know about this is enough to put you in danger... far more dangerous than the current situation we face right now. If you don't want to lose your life, it's better to bury that memory deep into your mind and destroy all records about it." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I understand." Aurora sighed before bowing to him. "I don't know how to act after this..."
    "It's fine to act like usual," Theo nodded. "You should get some rest today and calm yourself a bit."
    Aurora agreed without hesitation. The reason why she felt so bad was not the fact that she knew her teacher's true identity. Instead, it was because the reason why her teacher revealed his identity was due to her.
    She gritted her teeth and thought it would be best to calm her heart for a bit before thinking about this.
    "Are you done? You're not going to ask me about the spirit's ability?" Theo asked.
    "No. It's your personal information, so it's inappropriate to ask you about it. We just have to know that it's a Trein Type, and that's all." Aurora rubbed her cheeks as if having a hard time putting the thought into words.
    "What's wrong?"
    "It's just... I'm a bit envious."
    "A bit envious?" Theo tilted his head in confusion.
    "Yes. Most of the people in this world can only contract the first three types. After all, the Trein Type is the most unique and rarest among the spirits. Currently, there are two Trein Type Spirit Users in this country: one is my father and the other one is a duke."
    "A duke? Is it so powerful?"
    "As I explained back then, the Trein Type could actually control weather and could be treated as a natural disaster. Their power was so strong that they could change the balance of the country. And you are the third..."
    "I don't belong to the Helvenia Kingdom though."
    "But I'm still your student and I've been tasked to observe you. In fact, my aunt should be reporting about your Trein Type Spirit sooner or later, and by that time, there is a chance that you will be mixed into the politics of this world and..." Aurora shook her head, unable to finish her words.
    Theo looked up, understanding her concern. In fact, she must want to say that her father might use this chance to marry her to him. In his original world, his talent was so bright that the enemy either tried to kill him or marry their daughter to form a beneficial relationship.
    In fact, Theo's existence was enough to protect her, especially with the importance of her power. So, he could understand why Aurora didn't want to talk about it.
    Mia was a good friend and classmate. His wife was also still alive. That was why if she completed those words, it felt like a betrayal to her own friend. And all this happened because she insisted on bringing Theo to this world.
    Theo smiled while patting Aurora's head. "You don't have to worry about that. I'm not planning to join this kingdom or whatever, but I don't plan to harm it either. And you are my student and will always be regarded as such... If you have any problem, then feel free to come to me. I'll help you to the best of my ability."
    Theo had given the answer that indirectly implied that he would always remain as her teacher and never crossed the line past that.
    While she was a bit disappointed that Theo didn't hesitate to say it, she also felt relieved.
    "Thank you, Teacher." Aurora smiled. "I'm thinking about going back right now, but I think you should know a bit about the Trein Type Spirit. As I said earlier, their power is so unimaginable that it can change the balance of a country. However, it doesn't mean that they are invincible."
    "Not invincible?" Theo raised his eyebrows. He remembered that he felt the immeasurable power coming from his bow earlier, so he thought it was quite powerful.
    "Yes. The spirits might not be able to evolve, but the person can. They learn one trick after another, and train their control over the spirit. Basically, the spirits are the bridge to channel the power while you are the source of that power."
    "So, if I'm incompetent, the spirit won't be able to utilize its full power?"
    "I know that Teacher is very competent and I have no doubt that you will be able to utilize your power. It's just... according to my aunt, you are still lacking in essence, especially if you have to maintain your illusion at the same time. So, not only do you have to build up your essence, but you also have to familiarize yourself with the spirit."
    "I understand the gist of it." Theo nodded. In the Demon Realm, the essence wasn't that important because the Demon was offering most of the power due to the contract. The humans paid in physical form most of the time, so it worked out somehow.
    But due to that, Theo didn't have much essence to spare. This was also the reason why he was easily exhausted when the Marei chased him in the previous mission.
    Just like how he had taken advantage of the talismans from Haruka's world and the Inscription from Lancelot's world, he had gotten a new trick from this world. In addition to his demon, he had power from four worlds now.
    He couldn't help but wonder if there was a reason why the author put ten worlds together for him.
    And when he thought about it, his thought wandered to the possibility of him learning everything and mixing a part of each world's power system and integrating them inside him.
    'I can probably find a way to increase the essence from this place, but I guess it's better to learn from the best one, which is the cultivator world. Maybe I should visit Li Wei's world next? There is also mutation or evolution in the apocalyptic world or even weird potions in the Witch World. It seems that I know what I'm going to do next.'
    With that thought in mind, Theo smiled and said, "You don't have to worry about my essence right now. It's not enough, but it's not small either, so I can utilize the spirit's power just fine for the time being."
    "Alright then. I only need to say this one last thing. Even though we can block the news for some time, it will be spread sooner or later, considering you have shared your intention in getting a spirit. So, to avoid all the problems, I believe that we should follow our original mission and return to the academy as soon as possible. My aunt will be the guarantee of the mission."
    "I don't have a problem with that arrangement. It's a shame that I can't meet your father as a teacher, but I think it's best to approach it this way. Even if they knew about my spirit, I would have gone back to the academy, and they can't do anything about it." Theo pointed at her. "We'll depart tomorrow. You should sort out your thoughts for today, and I also want to familiarize myself with this power first."
    "I understand. In that case, I will also prepare the details of the mission and brief everyone about it tomorrow."
    Theo nodded while waving his hand until Aurora left the room. After that, he checked the comments and started replying to them.
    "You could say they are similar, but there is one big difference. Irregular Guardian is an ability where I shape my essence to form a weapon while this spirit has formed that physical object. Do you understand the difference? The fact that I have the physical object means that I can use the essence that I was supposed to use on forming the weapon to empower it."
    "Also, I'm not proficient in all weapons. There are numerous types, shapes, and sizes of weapons, so it's close to impossible to master all of them. But I have mastered about fifteen weapons and just selected ten out of them, which I think are good for my journey."
    "Lastly, I think the question has been answered. The spirit can't grow, but I can. With more and more essence, the way I can utilize the spirit also improves."

 Chapter 100 Raid

    [Chapter 99 Comments][Aryan_Srivastav_3324: Question where is Loki? I highly doubt he will stay in your original world while you are here.]
    [Xinhuan: The 10 weapons are not preselected by the spirit?]
    [Kamala_Nadhia: So what will be the 10 forms of your weapon spirit, Theo-sama?]
    ¡­
    "Loki is simply trying to prove the existence of the so-called author in his own way in the original world."
    "As for the ten weapons, it's kind of preselected, considering the spirits form the ten forms according to my mastery, affection, and affinity. So, I kind of selected them as well since I put more time into the weapon I like."
    "Unfortunately, I can't reveal all the ten weapons. You just have to wait and see. All I can say is that it will be interesting."
    After replying to the comments, Theo walked out and found the four students, along with Christina.
    Upon knowing that the enemies were elites, Christina was eager to join the subjugation this time.
    "I will be joining this subjugation. Since this is for the kids, I will only target these elites that come out of nowhere." Christina politely explained her intention to Theo. It seemed that she hadn't gotten over his identity.
    "No need. As you said, this mission is for the kids; that's why I'll allow them to take the enemies down personally." Theo shook his head, rejecting the idea.
    "But they are elites. Even if the students are special, I'm afraid that they will run into trouble." Christina showed her concern, remembering that last time Theo didn't kill the enemies. However, she didn't know whether he let them go for the sake of his students' improvement or something else.
    "I'm just saying that you are not allowed to handle the enemies." Theo shook his head helplessly. "The enemies are for the kids."
    "!!!" Something seemed to click in Christina's mind. Theo was indeed prompting something.
    If she couldn't do anything against the opponents, she could just strike anything else. Theo wouldn't say anything if she destroyed the bombardment devices, right? And there was nothing Theo could do if the enemies that operated the devices died upon the explosions of those devices.
    In other words, Theo was actually sending her to the bombardment devices while the kids took care of the enemies as well as the bandits.
    Now that Theo also had a spirit, he should be even stronger. Hence, the enemies shouldn't be able to do anything against them.
    Christina politely nodded, accepting the arrangement. "I understand. May you¡­ ahem, may the fortune be with you."
    Christina corrected herself quickly. Since Theo was a kind of God, she would have been the one extending his blessing, not asking someone else to bless him.
    Theo shrugged while waving his hand. "Alright. Let's go."
    "Yes, Sir. The trip will take approximately four hours. According to the information, the bandit stronghold has used natural terrain, so I'll use my arrows to wreak havoc. Jayden will take care of the incoming enemies, while the twins will watch out for any kind of attack." Aurora briefed them about the mission.
    "Those people will definitely come. What will we do?" Jayden asked.
    "If they appear on the way, we will eliminate them first. If they are hiding among the bandits, we will create chaos in the bandit stronghold and lure them out. We'll retreat and eliminate them first."
    "Got it. What if the enemies are much stronger than we expect? Like more elite enemies." Lucas raised his hand while glancing at Luca, who agreed with the questions.
    "In that case, full retreat. We'll study our enemies and change our plans. If we take advantage of the terrain, we should be able to escape from their chase, leaving only the elites behind us. And we'll simply return to the first plan."
    "We have no objection." The twins agreed at the same time.
    "One last thing, the message to your father hasn't been sent yet, considering we have to consider the possibility of them being watched by the mastermind. So, it's better if you just finish the mission, get confirmation of completion from me, and return to the other world." Christina explained one last thing before their departure.
    "Although I wish I could see my parents, I think it's better to follow this arrangement. Unlike humans, it's not like a few years are that long for us anyway." Aurora nodded in approval.
    Now that they had finished their discussion, the group moved toward the bandit stronghold while Christina moved separately, handling her own matter.
    The journey this time was very peaceful. There was no ambush whatsoever. Even Theo didn't feel anything from the surroundings, making him think that the enemies either planned to ambush him with the bandits or just leave after the failed attempts.
    "Is that the hill?" The twins asked while pointing forward. They were flying, so they had an easier time finding the hill.
    "Yes. It's said that the bandits are using the hill as their fortress. They have been digging tunnels." Aurora confirmed.
    "So, what about the hostages?" Theo finally asked a big question after being silent for a while.
    "Hostages?" Aurora looked down for a moment. She had prepared the answer prior, but Theo was the one who asked that question, so she had to think twice before presenting the answer. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    According to the information, the bandits had pillaged villages and even kidnapped a lot of people. So there should be some hostages alive.
    "Should I sneak inside by myself?" Jayden asked, thinking he would be the perfect person since he was a close combat fighter.
    "No. There is a high possibility that the enemy has thought about it. If there was no ambush previously, I would have agreed to it. But they might lure us into that trap, so it's better to ignore the hostages." Aurora shook her head helplessly.
    "So, you're going to let those hostages die?" Theo asked while furrowing his eyebrows.
    Aurora's heart skipped a beat. She panicked when Theo's tone became a bit cold. However, she had to confront Theo as this decision would be the deciding factor.
    "Yes, Teacher. I believe that it's better to ignore them even if they die in front of us."
    "There should be a lot of people with a stronghold that big. And are you going to let those innocent people die?" Theo narrowed his eyes.
    "Yes and no. Yes, I will abandon them and focus on my targets. And no... I'm doing this not to let those innocent people die but to prevent any more innocent people from getting killed or kidnapped by the bandits."
    Theo and Aurora were staring into each other's eyes for a minute before Theo said, "Alright. You can ignore those people. If anyone is going to hate you for it, just direct that hatred to me. It's my responsibility as a teacher to shoulder the students' burden."
    Those words were not for the sake of assuring Aurora. Instead, it would make her decision heavier, considering Theo would be the one to blame for her mistake.
    Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do. They simply didn't have enough people to make it possible.
    When they became closer, they started noticing some bandits patrolling the area. Since they had to study the fortress, they didn't eliminate those guards first.
    Instead, they sneaked around until they got a clear view of the hill. Like the information, the hill had several holes leading to it.
    They wouldn't know where the hostages, the bandit leader, or the elite enemies were.
    In addition, the area had been protected by wooden walls, along with a few sentry posts watching the area. Instead of a bandit, it felt more like a soldier base.
    "Do any of you have an idea after seeing that fortress?" Aurora asked.
    Luca and Lucas looked at each other before shaking their heads.
    "I'm not sure either because we have mafias in our world instead of bandits." Jayden pointed at the stronghold. "But I'm pretty sure that we should take out their eyes first. The area is closed, so we don't know how many of them are inside. I think it's better to stay in our location and kill them one by one until they notice."
    "After that, we will check the progress and make our decision based on that." Aurora contemplated. "I think we should go around to find the enemy's bombardment devices first. Since they haven't attacked us or alarmed the bandits, we can assume that they are waiting for us to attack us. So, it's better to locate them and find them first."
    "That's a good idea, but I have taken care of it. Your aunt will be the one taking care of the bombardment, so you don't have to worry about that." Theo explained.
    "Is that so?" Aurora retracted her decision right away. "Then, should we eliminate all the people around us along with the ones on those posts? After that, make a frontal attack and lure them out or something?"
    "That works fine. Might as well create some traps to reduce their numbers." Jayden glanced at the twins.
    "Don't worry. We'll be working on it." The twins nodded.
    "In that case, let's split up. But don't move too far from each other to avoid getting ambushed one by one." Aurora agreed with them.
    Theo remained silent this whole time, but with his strong perception, he could roughly sense several strong presences inside the stronghold. It seemed that they had indeed prepared an ambush, but were waiting to be attacked first.
    Just like them, Christina had also made preparations. To avoid being seen, Christina only brought a few elite knights with her.
    They had been standing in the woods, waiting for her order.
    One of his assistants reported, "We have confirmed that there are four bombardment devices. The knights have scattered themselves, but no one finds another bombardment device. What should we do?"
    "Let the kids open the battle. Have the knights continue searching and report to me if they find anything else. I am a bit curious how they are going to fight these many bandits with only five people, especially since there are a lot of elite assassins in the mix. Make sure the knights are ready to intercept if the situation has gone from bad to worse. We'll be rescuing her highness the second princess first."
    "Understood." The assistant nodded his head and immediately followed the order.
    Christina leaped into the tree and covered her right eye with her hand. Like seeing the whole world from a third's perspective, Christina could see the number of devices and people operating them.
    Fifteen minutes after the final discussion, Theo's group was ready to launch their siege.
    Aurora was waiting for the right timing when the patrols were aligned and could be taken in a single instance.
    As soon as she saw that opportunity, she raised her hand, signaling the start of their battle.
    While they were too focused on their enemies, Theo sneakily channeled his Spiritual Energy into the spirit. The crest on his chest began to glow and form his weapon.
    And the one that got chosen was a scythe. There was a '9' written on the scythe's eye. This was the ninth form of Arkhasians.
    In that instant, Theo couldn't help but smile before muttering, 'Oh no, the author must be manipulating my bad luck. To think that he would give me the weapon to overpower my enemies in this situation.'

 Chapter 101 Surprise

    [Chapter 98 Comments][Aryan_Srivastav_3324: Try making sure that this body soul is dead and not torturing itself to get stronger to kill or eat you like orginal Theo]
    [Vanadhi_Lucia: Wow Aurora can be quite heartless. Then again, I may will also do the same as her, ignoring the hostages as long as there's nobody I know there to kill all the bandits]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: About to be a reaper of sorts are we?]
    ¡­
    "Go!" Aurora signaled the start of their mission.
    Jayden emerged from his hiding spot and rushed toward the two guards who were about to pass each other.
    His sudden movement created a rustling sound that caught the guards' attention. They quickly turned around to investigate, but it was too late.
    Jayden was already upon them, grabbing both of their heads and utilizing the Strength Demon to enhance his brute strength, crushing their skulls.
    The guard on the right proved weaker as his head was crushed instantly. However, the other guard resisted, prompting Jayden to release the first and focus on the second. Jayden grabbed the guard's jaw and applied pressure, causing intense pain that disrupted the flow of the guard's essence, ultimately allowing Jayden to crush his head as well.
    Meanwhile, the sentries on the tower began to notice the commotion and attempted to assess the situation.
    However, Aurora was already prepared, drawing her arrow and releasing it. The arrow split into multiple projectiles, homing in on the enemies' heads and swiftly eliminating them.
    While Jayden maintained vigilance over their surroundings, the twins approached the wooden gate and simultaneously raised their hands.
    The presence of a water-filled ditch just outside the gate meant there was only one entrance, making it an easily defensible chokepoint.
    The twins took advantage of this by excavating the ground on their side of the bridge, making it unstable when lowered back into position. They then disposed of the excavated soil into the water, creating a shallow and treacherous crossing.
    Additionally, they planted sharp tree branches beneath the water's surface as an added deterrent. Given that most of the enemies were not particularly strong, these measures were expected to significantly reduce their numbers.
    With the preparations complete, Jayden leaped over the ditch and delivered a powerful kick to the wooden wall. The Strength Demon's influence made the impact devastating, causing the wall to crumble and leaving a massive breach.
    "!!!" The occupants of the stronghold were immediately alerted by the loud noise and the realization that their sentries had been neutralized. Panic spread as they cried out, "Enemies!" alerting their comrades.
    In a surprising turn of events, a figure appeared before Jayden just as he created the hole in the wall, attempting to grab his head.
    Jayden was prepared for elite enemies but did not anticipate such immediate action. The assailant was one of the kidnappers they had previously encountered.
    The attacker tried to seize Jayden to neutralize him, but Jayden managed to raise both hands in defense, forcing the assailant to grab his hand instead. Reacting swiftly, Aurora shot the assailant with an arrow. However, the assailant spun his body, attempting to use Jayden as a shield against the arrow.
    Aurora's arrow suddenly altered its trajectory, avoiding Jayden and returning to its original course. The assailant, while struck by the arrow, displayed no significant change in expression, seemingly unaffected by the injury.
    As the bridge was lowered to allow more adversaries to emerge, a few elite opponents positioned themselves on the stronghold's walls. The wire user and the cube user, who had been releasing their powers in anticipation, were now ready to capture their targets.
    However, it was Theo who took the initiative. Leaping into the air, he brandished his scythe and shouted, "I'll handle the spirit users. You all deal with the rest!"
    The four students acknowledged Theo's order, releasing their own essences in readiness to confront the approaching bandits.
    But as Theo was closing in on the wire user, another figure appeared and deflected his scythe with a piece of wood.
    Cling!
    The resulting clicking sound startled everyone, and Aurora immediately recognized the newcomer. "Uncle Jeff..."
    Jeff, a middle-aged elf with long green hair and an emotionless demeanor, exuded an overwhelming essence, creating tension in the air. Even Theo acknowledged that Jeff possessed an essence far beyond his own.
    Jeff effortlessly thwarted Theo's attack, surprising everyone. Theo, upon closer examination, realized that what had struck him earlier was actually a piece of wood, yet the clash had produced a surprising clicking sound.
    "Be cautious, Teacher. It's the Madness!" Aurora warned aloud, firing her arrow into the sky.
    The middle-aged elf pointed at Aurora and declared, "Well, well¡­ To think that I would meet my nephew here. I guess I will have to eliminate all of you. Kill her no matter what!"
    Theo, observing the situation, squinted his eyes as he landed on the ground. "Madness?" he pondered. "I see. Just like the spirit, the madness is also granting additional power."
    The middle-aged elf acknowledged Theo's insight with a smile and raised his hand. Suddenly, tree roots emerged from the ground, surrounding Theo. These roots transformed into a dark, metallic hue as they began to curve toward him.
    Theo took a step back and swung his scythe. Using his illusion abilities, he altered the properties of the metal in the illusion, turning it into glass. With a single swing, he shattered the approaching roots.
    Theo smirked and commented, "Well, I want to see how powerful this madness is."
    The middle-aged elf responded, "Unfortunately, you can't." He spoke these words as a massive wall rose from the ground, forming a cube that isolated Theo inside.
    "!!!" The students, witnessing this unexpected turn of events, widened their eyes. Their teacher had informed them that this cube was impervious to even his illusion abilities. They had intended to use this power to isolate Theo from the rest, but it seemed that the cube user had been feigning his abilities, concealing his power beneath the ground until Theo's arrival.
    The appearance of Jeff, the middle-aged elf, had been merely to put Theo in this precarious position and buy some time. As a result, a two-meter-wide cube now blocked the bridge.
    Several clicking sounds echoed from within the cube, indicating Theo's struggles. Unfortunately, his efforts proved futile.
    Jeff raised his hand and signaled for the other teams to commence bombardment. However, nothing happened in response to his signal, leading them to realize that their bombardment devices had been neutralized.
    The wire user approached Jeff and reported the situation, saying, "It seems that the bombardment devices have been taken down."
    Jeff responded with a new plan, stating, "I guess they are not that foolish. We'll surround them and kill them."
    "Understood!" The wire user nodded and commanded the rest of the bandits. "Move out and surround them!"
    "Oooohhh!" The bandits swarmed out of their base, looping around Theo's cube to reach Jayden.
    "We'll¡­" Aurora wanted to give another order, but she stopped when she heard another battle cry coming from their back.
    "Oooohhh!" Unbeknownst to them, there was actually a hidden passage behind them. They were situated a bit to the side, so unless they were searching for it, they wouldn't find that hidden passage.
    With this, two hundred people were coming from the front while there were approximately a hundred people pincering them from behind.
    "This is..." Aurora panicked. They had been surrounded, and their teacher had been trapped inside that cube. It looked like their mission had ended in complete failure, and in the worst case, all of them would die here.
    Jeff and the other elites thought they had finally outsmarted them and completed the mission easily. Unknown to them, Theo had prepared another surprise for them.
    A bit farther away from the hidden passage, Christina and her group had been standing by, watching the progress.
    "This doesn't look good. Are you sure we're going to stand by and watch the second princess get killed, Ma'am?" Her assistant furrowed his eyebrows, beginning to panic. "I know that you have agreed not to interfere and leave everything to the students, but..."
    "Haha. That person is insane..." Christina chuckled, finally understanding why Theo allowed Christina's participation in the mission. Christina pointed at the hill right in front of them and said, "I can't really watch how my nephew finishes her mission in this position. I think that hill is perfect."
    "Ma'am, I don't think this is the time to talk about the..." Her assistant suddenly fell silent, realizing the hidden meaning in it. Christina had agreed to leave everything to the students, but she simply wanted to watch the situation from another hill. And these bandits just happened to be in the way, preventing them from doing it. They were not interfering with the mission. Instead, the bandits were the ones stopping them from observing.
    The moment he understood the meaning, Christina looked at him with an excited smile. "Open up the way to that hill!"
    The assistant smiled while taking out his sword. "Elven Rose Division. We're opening the path for our master to watch over her nephew. Cut down anything in the way!"
    The entire group unsheathed their blades and charged forward.
    "Huh?" The bandits seemed to notice the commotion happening behind them. When they turned around, they saw a group of people ambushing them from behind.
    "Get out of the way!"
    The Elven Rose Division didn't give them the opportunity to think as they slaughtered every single bandit in their way.
    Screams filled the woods, alarming all the parties.
    "Huh?" Jeff widened his eyes in shock, not expecting an ambush. When he checked, he saw Christina's figure advancing at a fast speed, killing all the bandits in her way. "What? Aren't they supposed to..."
    Jeff didn't have time to think because Aurora was the first one to recognize Theo's intention. The moment Christina made a move, she realized that the situation was within Theo's expectations the whole time. In other words, they hadn't lost.
    She took advantage of the commotion and released an arrow into the sky. "Jayden, regroup with the twins and get ready to fight all those people."
    Jayden nodded and jumped back while looking at the arrow she released earlier. The arrow turned into a big golden light that fell like a meteor.
    The wire user hurriedly leaped into its path and waved both hands, creating a net to catch this attack.
    However, the moment the light hit the net, it produced another level of power that actually dragged the net down.
    "Huh?" The wire user was shocked.
    Aurora had actually changed the property of her arrow like what Theo had taught her. This arrow had maximum durability and amplified gravity and weight to gain its power.
    As a result, it didn't explode or shatter the wires. Instead, it dragged them down until it crushed the bridge.
    "What?!" The bandits panicked and jumped off the bridge, but that was another mistake. The people who fell into the water ended up with their bodies impaled by the traps the twins had made earlier.
    This way, the stronghold was once again isolated from the outside world. The remaining people who managed to cross the bridge panicked.
    Unfortunately for them, that was actually the last thing they should worry about. All of a sudden, a burst of energy shook the entire area.
    All of them could see the shockwave coming from the inside, meaning Theo was the one who released the strike.
    "Hahaha. My cube is unbreakable. No matter how you try it, it's impossible to break it!" The cube user laughed, feeling confident.
    But that was never Theo's aim. When the normal bandits felt the shockwave, they suddenly dropped to the ground as though their souls had left their bodies.
    Inside the cube, Theo was holding the scythe with both hands. What was different from the previous scythe was that the number on the scythe's eye was actually glowing. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "It's time to get serious," Theo smirked as the number shone even brighter, revealing the true name of the form: "Soul Scythe."

 Chapter 102 Another Lesson

    [Chapter 101 Comments][Aryan_Srivastav_3324: Try to answer my previous chapter comment in next chapter]
    [Palladhia_Asmadhi: Yay a Scythe! My favourite weapon in my Chuuni Years~!]
    [Vanadhi_Lucia: The Scythe should be Number 7, because number 7 shape is like a scythe just saying, though]
    ¡­
    Bam!
    The people could only feel the shockwave emanating from the cube, but they didn't know why the people around it suddenly lost consciousness or even their lives. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "What is going on?" The people were panicking. Even the elites under Jeff's command actually stopped talking and just looked in disbelief.
    "Hey. You guys!'
    "Wake up!"
    "What is happening?"
    "Did someone take out fifteen of us in an instant?"
    The bandits didn't anticipate facing a monster of this level. They thought that the moment Theo was sealed, everything would be fine. However, it was clear that the fight had just begun. Not only did Christina halt the ambush, but Theo also prepared for a counterattack.
    "Teacher?" The students were shocked that even though he had taken down those people, the cube still managed to contain him inside.
    All of a sudden, Theo's figure appeared outside the box, startling everyone.
    "What? He is not trapped?" The cube user was the most shocked one, considering he still felt the person getting isolated inside his cube. "Illusion?"
    When they thought the illusion wouldn't pose too much trouble, a scythe soon emerged from the cube.
    "Did he..." The people didn't expect that the weapon would come out, but the cube user confirmed that the weapon he felt inside the box had disappeared.
    "Impossible. Can something escape your cube?"
    "This is a Soul Scythe," Theo smiled, gracefully explaining the reason as if he weren't wasn't bothered to give away that information.
    "Soul?" Jeff finally understood why the scythe could come out. The cube was indestructible, so a physical body wouldn't be able to escape from this cube. However, the soul had no physical form, so it would have no problem passing through the cube.
    All Theo needed was to create the form that could wield that spear, and he didn't need to get out to kill them.
    Still, even with his illusion, Theo had to use a huge amount of essence constantly to locate his enemies. After all, his physical body remained inside the cube and had no way to see outside.
    Theo pointed his scythe forward and said, not to the enemies, but to his students, "Jayden, watch this!"
    With a smile on his face, Theo leaped forward, facing the normal bandits. With a wave of his scythe, a blue-colored essence formed and flew toward the bandits.
    "Not good!" Jeff hurriedly raised his hands as multiple roots came out of the ground to block Theo's attack.
    However, the blue light actually passed through the roots and reached the bandits. The wire user hurriedly jumped down and tried to catch it, but even his wires couldn't stop it.
    As a result, the blue light passed through the people's bodies, causing them to suddenly lose consciousness. Their bodies then released a blue light that was getting absorbed by the scythe.
    The panic completely spread through the enemy's rank, not knowing how to deal with Theo.
    "You!" Jeff jumped down and released a black-colored essence.
    On the other hand, Theo waved and shot out another wave of energy, as if he weren't wasn't bothered with this kind of attack.
    Surprisingly, this time, Theo's attack and Jeff's energy collided, causing a massive energy fluctuation that pushed people back.
    "It worked?" The wire user widened his eyes in shock. Theo's ability was so unusual that he didn't think it actually worked.
    "So, that's how it is," Jeff gritted his teeth. "Physical objects can't contain your power!"
    Theo paused for a moment, as if Jeff had hit upon the right answer. But the light in the scythe's eye soon shone, and Theo struck a few more people.
    At that moment, their bodies were sliced in two, refuting Jeff's claim. Theo actually smirked and asked, "Are you sure?!"
    "!!!" Jeff trembled for a moment, but he hastily jumped forward while sending another wave of black energy.
    Theo struck this energy as if it had a physical body, splitting it apart.
    Since it was impossible to understand Theo's power in an instant, Jeff shouted, "Surround him. Even if his weapon is unusual, we can still overwhelm him with numbers."
    The bandits had no choice but to follow Jeff's orders. They surrounded Theo while worrying about his peculiar ability. But the real order was for the elites in the group. All of them immediately turned around, changing their targets.
    Jeff was only trying to buy some time from Theo while the others took care of the kids.
    But this was the moment when the scythe's eye shone brightly. It was so bright that many people covered their eyes.
    "You're forgetting something!" Theo smirked while tossing the scythe into the air.
    They thought Theo was discarding his weapon, but all of a sudden, a huge clown emerged from the ground.
    The broken ground caused many people to stumble, startling Jeff and his elites.
    The scythe expanded to match the clown's size as the latter swung it toward the elites, cutting through everything in its path.
    The wire user hastily attached his wires to his teammates and pulled them back before using another wire to change their directions.
    As a result, their advance was halted, and the wall that the bandits had erected was completely sliced through like butter.
    "What?!" The elites were shocked to see that it could touch physical objects again. However, they didn't have time to react because the clown had disappeared, and the scythe had reverted to its original form.
    However, after exhausting its power, the light in the scythe's eye had dimmed.
    Theo anticipated that the elites would continue their attack, so he released the remaining energy into the air, raining the elites down.
    "Move!" the wire user warned everyone while leaping to the side.
    Meanwhile, Theo charged toward the bandits as they did the same. The first bandit swung his sword against Theo, but Theo waved his scythe. When he expected the sword to block the scythe, it passed through the sword and its wielder, causing him to lose consciousness.
    Afterward, Theo launched the energy into the air again, preventing the elite enemies from having the opportunity to attack his students.
    A few more bandits attempted to attack him, but it was futile. The scythe passed through their weapons and bodies. Even if their weapons reached Theo, they were ineffective since the figure in front of them was just an illusion.
    As a result, Theo kept defeating the bandits one after another while shooting the energy to the elites, completely dominating the entire battlefield.
    The one who was most shocked was not the enemy, but Jayden. Before intercepting the enemy elites, Jayden was staring at Theo's ability as if he had come to a realization.
    'Soul Scythe... That weapon is formed with a soul, but it can also use the soul to create its physical form. That's the reason why it can pass through objects or cut them apart. And he is actually striking them down to gather the energy for another attack. That's...'
    Jayden had the Strength Demon inside his body. The ability he had gained from the Strength Demon was quite straightforward¡ªit allowed him to manipulate the strength he put into every movement.
    In other words, if he used a hundred times his strength, it would be nearly impenetrable, and vice versa.
    But Theo had shown him that there was another way to manipulate his strength, just as the scythe changed from a soul to a physical form and vice versa¡ªhis strength could also be adjusted.
    In other words, instead of requesting a boost of strength, he actually asked the demon to absorb his strength.
    'From negative to positive, from positive to zero, from zero to negative again...' Jayden took a deep breath, finally understanding Theo's lesson.
    He adopted a stance as if he were about to strike something. Before releasing his power, Jayden requested, "Oi, Demon. Absorb all the strength in my entire body and leave just enough strength for me to stand; put the rest into my right hand."
    The demon followed his request. Immediately, Jayden felt weak throughout his entire body, barely able to stand. All the power that had been contained in his body had been transferred into his right fist.
    The energy was at least three times what he could usually muster. With that strength, he punched forward, causing the energy to burst.
    The shockwave created a torrential burst of energy toward the elites.
    "Not good!" The cube user hastily released the cube that had sealed Theo, sheltering everyone from that punch.
    Bam!
    The impact was so intense that it produced a deafening sound that shook the entire stronghold. The residual energy dispersed, crushing the ground and destroying the walls.
    No one could believe that Jayden had released so much power. Even Aurora could only drop her jaw to the ground.
    Due to the cube being used to protect his team, it meant that Theo was finally free.
    "I'm finally back!" Theo smirked as the scythe suddenly flew into the sky and landed right in Theo's hand. Everything was going according to the plan.
    Theo raised his scythe, alarming the elites. They instinctively jumped back to gain some distance from Theo, as they still didn't know Theo's true ability.
    Unbeknownst to them, Theo used this opportunity to respond to the comments inwardly.
    'I'm sorry I couldn't reply to your comments earlier, as I've been busy, but I found some time to read them inside the cube. I'll explain the details later, but the short answer is that I've confirmed that the original soul has been completely extinguished, unless the author is creating another realm to store his soul or something similar. And I have no power over it.'
    'As a princess, Aurora chose to sacrifice the hostages to save all the people who might be captured in the future if we fail here. Yes, this ability is somewhat like a reaper. I can sense the soul I slash with this weapon, so it means that if I poke it, I will know if there is another trace of someone's soul inside of me or not.'
    'Don't worry, guys. I'll definitely reply to your comments; just give me some time since I don't want people to think of me as a fool because I'm getting distracted in battle.'
    After replying as briefly as possible, Theo leaped backward, regrouping with his students. "Hello there. Miss me?"
    Jayden closed his eyes for a moment before saying, "Thank you for the lesson, Teacher. I know it's just one of the applications, so I'm going to be more flexible from now on."
    "Will we also get a lesson like that, Teacher?" The twins asked. They never thought that even in this situation, Theo would have time to teach the students, so they might as well ask.
    "Of course. Actually, what I'm going to tell you next is for the twins, so make sure you pay attention!" Theo smirked, while Aurora didn't dare to ask for more, considering she had requested him to come to this world only to deal with this messy situation.
    "Aurora, you'll be the last, so wait for a bit, okay?"
    "Aah!" Aurora was startled but soon nodded her head furiously. "Yes!"
    "To think that you are using this opportunity to teach your students... It seems that we have been underestimated very much!" Jeff glared at Theo. The essence emanating from his body was completely black, as if it had been tainted by madness.
    With a single wave of his hand, Jeff summoned numerous thick roots. They moved like snakes and spread to confuse Theo. Even if Theo had the upper hand earlier due to the strange ability of the scythe, Jeff was still a stronger individual in terms of essence.
    Theo didn't believe he could stop them all, or so he thought. Contrary to his belief, Theo was getting excited, and he couldn't help but mutter, "Alright... Let's start lesson two, shall we?"

 Chapter 103 Inspiration

    [Chapter 102 Comments][Aryan_Srivastav_3324: Try to not frequently think in your mind because can read it and have repeatedly said that he knows yours plan]
    [Palladhia_Asmadhi: Pertamax!!!!! Thanks for the Chapter. Also, Theo, will you answer Paragraph comments, too?]
    ¡­
    "What? He escaped and turned the situation around. His students also improved tremendously." Christina's assistant gasped, not believing the current situation.
    "It seems that he has planned everything." Christina gulped down. Theo was indeed terrifying. She was the only person among them who knew about Theo's true identity, so she understood what was actually happening.
    "Planned? Did he plan himself to be captured? To have been locked inside that indestructible cube is similar to being imprisoned for life. It's impossible to escape unless you're released."
    "That's exactly why he was released. He knows that he will be released if his student improves. He clearly knows the potential of his students and stimulates them in battle."
    "¡­" Her assistant was dumbfounded. It was hard to believe there was a person who was capable of doing that. "It takes skill to fight and teach at the same time. And he has to even make sure that the students are fine."
    "By showing that he can kill the bandits even inside the cube, it is enough to protect his students. No bandits dare step forward unless they understand what's going on. And the rest is just pressuring them to break open the cage while teaching his students." Christina sighed.
    "Is he really a human?"
    Christina paused for a moment, as if saying he wasn't. But she soon opened her mouth to dispel any misunderstanding. "Either way, don't you think this is a great opportunity?"
    "A great opportunity?"
    "Her Highness the second princess is being taught by someone this good. While I have a higher amount of essence than him, his mastery and skill are above mine. So, I believe that we should feel relieved to leave her highness in his hand."
    "That's¡­ true." Her assistant agreed. In fact, it could be considered a blessing. Not only would Theo protect their princess on the other side, but she would also improve by leaps and bounds from his lesson.
    "But don't let our guard down. We can't know what will happen." Christina warned him before continuing to watch the battle.
    ¡­
    "Alright¡­ Let's start lesson two, shall we?" Theo smirked, calculating the patterns of the roots. He instructed, "Jayden. Blast the front."
    "Understood." Jayden raised his stance again, ready to destroy everything in front.
    Once he punched forward, the burst of energy flew straight, clashing with the roots. Unfortunately, even with the roots being strengthened by the madness that turned them into steel, they were still not enough.
    Bam!
    The roots managed to withstand the sheer force, but they were still pushed back, having no chance to make it in time.
    Jayden was slightly disappointed that he couldn't destroy the roots, but this should be enough to do the bare minimum of his teacher's task. He swore he would practice this technique when they went back.
    Meanwhile, Theo stretched his hands toward the sides, forming multiple barriers. Instead of one big screen, Theo split it into more than ten barriers. And due to their small size, the thickness of each barrier was more than half a meter.
    The steel roots spread and tried to reach Theo, but the barriers actually changed their positions to intercept every single root. Find more chapters on empire
    Some of the roots managed to penetrate the barrier, but they failed to pierce through the thick barrier.
    "What?!" Jeff was surprised that Theo was able to stop all of them. But he had left another trump card.
    Among the roots, he actually hid one of them inside. Yes, there was one of the roots that actually entered the ground and never came back.
    And this root suddenly emerged right before Jayden, planning to take him out.
    It seemed that he still underestimated Theo. Right before the root came out, Theo sensed its energy and immediately detached a small barrier from each side and moved them right in front of Jayden.
    Instead of Jeff or Jayden, the ones who witnessed what truly happened were actually the twins. They had been expecting Theo's lesson, so they had been observing closely.
    That observation finally bore fruit. In a split second, Theo actually formed a thick barrier by using two small ones. He connected them and filled up the inside, allowing him to create this barrier that the root couldn't penetrate.
    "¡­" Jayden's heart skipped a beat, but he soon calmed down, knowing that his teacher would definitely protect him. Even though it was just a bit, Jayden's inferiority complex had diminished after he realized that Theo reached this far not because of his demon but because of the pure skill he had trained. And anyone could learn that skill.
    It wasn't that his talent was low, but how he utilized that talent. Even a weaker talent could become more dangerous than a better one if they utilized it correctly.
    Meanwhile, the twins understood what Theo wanted to teach them. In the previous ambush, Theo taught them to shrink their barrier. But this time, Theo wanted them to combine their strength and form that barrier.
    If they combined their concentrated power, they would definitely be able to release something even stronger. And no one could replicate it because, unlike them, they didn't know what each other was going to do.
    The twins looked at each other and confirmed their intention.
    Both of them extended their hands and poured out their essence. The essence was flowing like a river, avoiding all the roots and making their way toward Jeff.
    The cube user and the wire user noticed this. The latter used the wires to cut down the roots while the cube user expanded his cube, blocking this essence.
    'Spirits from our world might not have elements like other worlds, but we have an extremely high affinity of essence.'
    'That's why our essence can be shaped like this.'
    The twins shared their minds, and the essence they poured earlier gradually formed a snake shape. The snake easily climbed the huge cube and opened its mouth, trying to swallow Jeff.
    Unfortunately for them, Jeff easily erased the essence by pouring his own black-colored essence. The two energies clashed.
    The black energy seemed to be trying to influence the pure essence, but this was one of the qualities that the twins had. Instead of elements, their essence contained the purest form of energy. Even the madness in this world couldn't affect it.
    The clash only caused an eruption of energy that resulted in their dispersion.
    Jeff squinted his eyes and ordered, "I've gotten a pretty good idea about their strength. You two follow me and stop that teacher; the rest will eliminate the students!"
    The cube user and the wire user acknowledged the order. The cube threw his cube toward Theo and the others, causing them to jump into the air.
    After that, the wire user shot a few wires, not toward Theo but toward the students. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Jayden caught it with his fist while the twins blocked it with their barriers. Aurora tried to avoid it by flying into the air, but that was what the wire user wanted.
    The wire user suddenly pulled his threads. The twins' barriers were being pulled while Jayden was getting pushed to the side, away from Theo.
    "It seems that they are going to separate us. The best ones will come for me, so can four of you handle the rest?"
    "Yes, Teacher." All four of them nodded their heads at the same time.
    Before leaving, Theo added, "Also twins. There will be a signal for the next lesson, so wait for it."
    After acknowledging Theo's words, the twins and Aurora flew to Jayden, who was being dragged to the side. They could see the bandits coming out of their bases with the help of the cube user, who expanded the cube to act as a bridge.
    Meanwhile, Jeff summoned a few of the roots to separate Theo from his students.
    Theo shot out a wave of energy that passed through the roots, but Jeff skillfully stopped it by pouring more essence toward Theo's power, neutralizing it.
    "As expected, your ability affects the soul instead of the physical body. But you can use that soul to materialize that power, allowing you to hit the physical body. Now that I understand your power, you won't be able to win." Jeff harrumphed.
    "You really think so?" Theo smiled, seeing the wire user and the cube user standing on top of the roots that had been expanded to create a wall between him and his students.
    "Don't overestimate yourself." Jeff snorted. "As long as I prevent you from getting anyone's soul, you won't be able to recharge that power."
    "Oh? So, that's where your confidence comes from." Theo's smile became even bigger and devilish.
    He had been waiting for this moment. After the previous ambush, Theo had prepared himself. He had stopped holding back and released the same killing intent as the one that Aurora and Christina felt back then.
    He thought that these ten worlds would be a bit easy for someone who knew a lot of things. But it turned out to be beyond his expectations.
    That was why he set his sights on an even higher level.
    "If you are so confident, then¡­" Theo waved his scythe to the side. The blue light flew across the woods.
    "What are you¡ª" Jeff suddenly stopped when the light in the scythe's eye grew stronger. "The trees?!"
    They had forgotten that while the trees' consciousness was not similar to theirs, they were still considered living beings. This also applied to animals like ants. And all living beings definitely have a soul.
    All of a sudden, the temperature dropped drastically. The bone-chilling air made their bodies shiver.
    It felt like the time had changed to midnight and they were in the middle of the graveyard. The eerie atmosphere that was coming from him enforced that image even further.
    'He's going to do something big?' As soon as the thought appeared in Jeff's mind, he hurriedly charged forward while shouting, "Stop him!"
    The two elites snapped back to reality and rushed forward.
    The trees next to Theo began to grow. The roots came out of the ground, and the branches extended downward, trying to impale Theo.
    Just like how Theo was benefiting from the woods, Jeff also utilized it to his advantage. In fact, if Theo chose to retreat to the woods, he was assured that he would win.
    Unfortunately for him, Theo had seen through his plan. Even during the previous battle, he had made sure that the students maintained some distance from the woods.
    "Angry Cube." The cube user changed the property of the cube and threw it to Theo.
    All of a sudden, the cube split into half and turned into a box monster. It opened its mouth, swallowing Theo.
    Theo jumped away after stepping on the mouth, but he felt as though something had touched his back.
    When he turned to look behind him, strings had sewn the mouth shut, blocking his exit. As a result, the box monster closed its mouth, crushing him inside. Since it was indestructible, Theo had no chance to move as soon as he was locked inside.
    When they believed Theo was under the box's weight, a giant clown appeared and destroyed the box monster. The cube might be indestructible, but it could still be flipped or opened. And Theo simply expanded the clown to break it apart and tear the strings, allowing him to escape.
    However, Jeff had expected that Theo wouldn't be defeated easily. So, he had waited until Theo escaped and released a massive amount of energy.
    Theo would definitely strike down the energy by materializing the scythe, so the roots underground would take that chance to impale Theo.
    Unfortunately for him, Theo had another surprise for him. The moment he waved his scythe, a red-colored essence came out. The essence was different from anything Theo had shown so far. It was violent and filled with anger and resentment.
    "Huh?" Jeff was shocked and hurriedly used the roots he hid earlier to come out and protect him.
    The red essence suddenly formed into a devil face and opened its mouth as if replicating what the cube user did. But unlike the cube user, this red essence actually crushed the steel roots and made its way toward Jeff.
    The wire user managed to react at the last moment and pulled Jeff, barely avoiding that violent energy.
    But Theo took this opportunity to activate his other power. Yes, he had been using the new spirit this whole time, so it would be unfair for his demon.
    "Do you think that the souls I've gathered are completely pure?" Theo smirked, indirectly implying that he gathered not only their souls but also their resentment, regret, and other things that influenced that soul. This was the true ability of the Soul Scythe.
    And Theo amplified it further by activating the only ability he had from the Toon Demon.
    "Toon Demon's First Authority, Toon World. No¡­" Theo snapped his finger. The world that emerged was not the usual theme park. Instead, it looked like a haunted graveyard.
    At that time, the clown Theo summoned had its eyes turned red. The bloodshot eyes glared at the two as the clown opened its mouth, showing its sharp teeth. The Soul Scythe expanded once again, allowing the clown to wield it. Instead of a clown, it might be called a reaper. Theo even reinforced it with the killing intent that Aurora and Christina experienced.
    "¡­Since the readers celebrated Halloween not long ago, let's invite the guests to our Halloween Theme Park!"

 Chapter 104 Finding Something

    [Chapter 103 Comments][Aryan_Srivastav_3324: Well these people are doomed. And nice little surprise there at the end. Thank you!!]
    [Palladhia_Asmadhi: Ohohohohoho, Finally the Halloween also comes here~!]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Hahaha I love it!!! Fabulous]
    "Let's invite our guests to the Halloween Theme Park!" Theo smirked.
    Considering Jeff could take advantage of the trees, he would have noticed that the trees could still be manipulated, and even if they disappeared, he would sense them.
    Of course, Theo had the ability to erase that feeling as well, but the power of the spirit was something he couldn't underestimate.
    When he fought the supernatural monster in the Exorcist World, the enemy didn't notice the change because their ability wasn't related to the environment unlike Jeff.
    So, this time, he created this new Halloween Theme Park by taking inspiration from the readers.
    Instead of a clown, they got a reaper. Instead of a plain ground, they got a haunted and eerie forest. And the staff was actually filled with the resentment of the bandits that Theo had captured from their souls.
    The eerie atmosphere stemmed from both the regret and the presence of the soul, making Jeff and the others wary of anything unexpected.
    Furthermore, Theo used another trick by replying to the comments.
    "For the previous chapter, I'm not sure to whom that comment was directed. If it's me, I think with my mind so that all of you can read it. If it's the opponent, the author might want you to convey that to me or something."
    "I hope you all enjoy this new theme park. Don't forget to continue giving me some inspiration, so I can incorporate your ideas into my strength. Thank you."
    By whispering with a menacing grin, Theo created an illusion that made Jeff and the others think he was chanting a mantra or curse. Theo had just gotten this idea, believing he could use the interaction to make the enemy misunderstand or something.
    Jeff and the others couldn't help but feel chills down their spine. As experts, they shouldn't have been afraid of something like this anymore, but they didn't know why their fear suddenly overcame any other feelings in their heart.
    Jeff frowned, trying to understand Theo's ability a bit more. He said to his subordinates, "Maintain your distance and probe him. I will help!"
    The wire user leaped forward while reinforcing his strings. All of a sudden, a few ghosts emerged from the ground. Unlike the blue-colored soul that Theo had been gathering so far, these ghosts had the same color as the resentment he had projected toward Jeff earlier.
    The wire user tried to stop them, but without any physical form, the threads only passed through them.
    Even the cube user couldn't help as his cube clearly couldn't contain those ghosts.
    As a result, the wire user halted himself by stopping the wire that was attached to his back, causing him to abruptly halt his movement mid-air.
    After that, the wire user launched a different type of wire. Normally, he would form the wires by using his essence, but this time, he emitted pure essence and shaped it like a thread.
    Only by doing so were the ghosts halted, albeit at the same time as Theo was manifesting the ghosts by activating the ability of the scythe.
    The resentment instantly passed through and made their way toward the wire user, only to be sealed by the cube. The cube shrunk, causing a massive compression that distorted the physical form of the ghosts.
    While it was true that the ghosts lost their physical form, the wire user could still manage them with the imaginary threads he had fired earlier before throwing them to the ground.
    The wire user clicked his tongue in frustration. They had a hard time just stopping these ghosts. Even if they could exhaust Theo's energy, they would be the first one to fall since they used more energy with every attack.
    As he expected from the start, the enemies would have a hard time fighting the scythe's ability. After he formed the scythe, he instantly knew that something like this would happen. The ability to overpower his current enemies, the Soul Scythe.
    Theo observed Jeff, who had done nothing other than learning his ability. The Soul Scythe had the ability to extract one's soul. And every single soul had their own regret, resentment, and all kinds of reasons that would keep them in the world even when they died.
    Of course, this might also be the reason why the author manipulated his luck and caused him to get the scythe instead of anything else. After all, he could check Jeff's soul as long as he managed to cut him down later. He could see whether the madness had completely assimilated with Jeff or not. If it was the latter, he could still be saved, which would fulfill Aurora's biggest wish.
    As soon as the wire user landed on the ground, a pair of hands grabbed him from the ground and tried to drag him down.
    "It can touch me?" The wire user hastily sliced the hands with his sharp wires. But before he could jump, a zombie head emerged from the ground and bit his legs. The bite wasn't special or painful in any way. It was something he could ignore.
    However, this world didn't recognize zombies, which was perfect for Theo's next illusion.
    "What is this?" The wire user grasped his head. It felt like he lost control over his legs, and that feeling continued to rise and spread all over his body. The color of his skin turned pale before becoming blue as the skin itself turned rotten. "What kind of sorcery is this?"
    The wire user didn't know what happened and collapsed to his knees. He used his essence to resist it. It appeared to be an illusion, but he somehow couldn't dispel this illusion like the previous ones.
    As soon as he saw the wire user was about to go down, Jeff dispatched numerous roots toward Theo.
    However, Theo leapt forward as if he wasn't afraid of the incoming attack. He danced from one root to another, barely avoiding all of them.
    Jeff began to get pressured as Theo came closer and closer.
    Theo extended his hand while saying, "Treat or Trick."
    "Huh?!" Jeff, who came from a different culture, obviously didn't understand the reference. He took a step back while trying to stop Theo, but it was too late.
    "Since you don't offer a treat, I'll play a trick on you," Theo smirked.
    All of a sudden, Theo's reaper emerged behind Jeff.
    "!!!" Jeff turned around and saw the reaper swinging its scythe. He knew he shouldn't touch this scythe at all, but one question remained in his mind. The scythe¡­ was it fully materialized, or did it remain as a soul?
    Not knowing the state of the scythe, Jeff erected a wall made of wood. Once the scythe touched the wall, it passed through.
    In that instant, Jeff sent another wave of energy to push the soul scythe away. However, Theo had activated the soul scythe and utilized numerous souls to amplify its power, so it wasn't easy to repel.
    The clash lasted for a moment, but Theo opted to approach Jeff this time, causing Jeff to stumble. He didn't know whether he should stop Theo or the reaper with his power.
    As a result, the scythe finally pushed through. Jeff leaped away, trying to avoid both the scythe and Theo.
    "Watch out!" the cube user exclaimed as a huge box monster appeared from behind the reaper and devoured the reaper's head, tearing it apart.
    Jeff ultimately managed to avoid the scythe due to the change in trajectory after the head was destroyed. However, the scythe still grazed his arm slightly.
    "Huh?" Theo expressed surprise as if he sensed something. He paused in his steps as if he became hesitant about killing the person before him.
    Due to that hesitation, a few strings managed to reach Theo's back as he was pulled back.
    "!!!" Theo glanced back, finding the wire user was still struggling with the illusion. However, he still managed to muster enough energy to pull him away from Jeff.
    At the same time, Jeff took this opportunity to launch a few roots before Theo regained his balance.
    Theo still managed to erect several shields, but unlike before, Jeff decided to overpower him, even if it meant using more essence than needed.
    Cling!
    Cling!
    A few roots struck the barrier. Theo continued to supply essence to it, but the barrier wouldn't last long as a few cracks had already formed on the surface.
    It only took Jeff three more roots to break Theo's barrier. Theo grimaced as he used his right arm to block the root, but it still launched him away.
    As soon as he landed on the ground, the damage the root had inflicted on him was evident. Theo's right lower arm was bent in an unnatural way.
    Without his right arm, Theo would not be able to defeat them. More importantly, after receiving such significant damage, the illusion of a zombie that the wire user had been resisting disappeared. This revelation made them realize that the situation had been completely reversed.
    Theo regarded the cube user and the wire user, and could not help but inquire, "Despite your strength, you both actually follow someone who has been infected by Madness? We all share a common enemy, yet you assist your enemy... This confuses me."
    "A man like you doesn't know what it means to have loyalty," the wire user retorted disdainfully, believing Theo was merely attempting to stall for time.
    Theo inhaled deeply before his essence erupted, not as voluminous as theirs, but so concentrated that the ground began to quake.
    To everyone's surprise, the beheaded reaper mirrored this surge of energy, causing a stir.
    "This level of energy can even be felt from the battlefield's opposite side," the twins thought aloud, interpreting this as Theo's clue.
    "Huh?" The twins were the first to raise their heads, thinking this was Theo's signal.
    It appeared that Theo was expending his last ounce of energy to once again alter the situation. Predictably, the wire user lunged forward to thwart Theo. Yet, he approached from the right, exploiting Theo's apparent incapacity to move his injured hand.
    However, to his misfortune, Theo's right hand moved unexpectedly as if it had never been harmed.
    "The injury was nothing but an illusion," the wire user realized too late, trying to retract with his strings.
    Theo seized his face, and at that moment, the energy from the reaper vanished as if swallowed by a black hole, while the energy in Theo's hand soared to an implausible level, as if it had absorbed the clown's vitality.
    "No¡ª" The wire user clenched his teeth, shielding his body with his essence just before Theo drove his head into the ground.
    The ensuing impact was so forceful that it created a crater in the area.
    "Gah," the wire user groaned, succumbing to unconsciousness from the full brunt of the impact.
    "You!" The cube user attempted to aid the wire user, but the reaper's lingering energy was sufficient to fashion a carved pumpkin in place of the clown's head.
    After that, the reaper grabbed the box monster and hugged it tightly so that it couldn't escape. Even if it shrank, it would just seal the cube with its huge hands.
    "Kh!" The cube user gnashed his teeth, recognizing the gravity of Theo's strategy, particularly after witnessing Theo's rapid advance.
    Jeff invoked his roots to impede Theo, but he soon became aware of a shadow eclipsing the sunlight. Upon looking up, he beheld the colossal reaper descending, compelling him to evade.
    Seizing the opportunity, Theo closed in on the cube user. The roots Jeff had previously summoned posed some obstacle, potentially affording the cube user a chance to escape.
    However, it was precisely the moment for the soul scythe to revert to its master.
    "!!!" The cube user watched, agape, as Theo cleaved through the roots with the Soul Scythe, propelling himself directly at him, his expression one of sheer disbelief.
    The scythe, now enveloped in a crimson energy, sliced through the cube user.
    "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!" The cube user's scream reverberated as he clutched his head before collapsing.
    In an instant, Theo had vanquished the two elite under Jeff. Indeed, his tactics appeared to have shifted following the slight contact with Jeff's soul.
    But what had he truly perceived, experienced, or discerned from Jeff's soul?
    ¡­ S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    At the Royal Palace, as the battle raged on, the king received a report from his subordinates: Aurora had arrived at the bandit stronghold. This intelligence made him aware that his sister, Duchess Christina, had concealed this information to thwart additional adversaries.
    Without a moment's delay, the king commanded his people to ready themselves, for they would soon march to her support.
    Yet, before departing, the king paid Ansthor a final visit. Experience new stories on empire
    Ansthor's condition was far from normal, his body riddled with wounds and bruises, bleeding unceasingly.
    In spite of his agony, Ansthor remained stoically silent, a source of bewilderment to all. This enigma prompted the king's last visit to glean further insights.
    A notable change had occurred since their last encounter; a spark of hope shone in Ansthor's eyes, as though all was unfolding just as planned.

 Chapter 105 Reinforcement?

    [Chapter 104 Comments][Aryan_Srivastav_3324: Something is about to happen. Asnother is acting like all of this is supposed to happen. Be on your toes.]
    [Vanadhi_Lucia: When one mention Halloween, don't forget about Jack 'o' Lantern!]
    [Amelia_Gladhis: Anstor: "Keikaku intensifies"]
    ¡­
    "There are too many of them." The twins voiced their concern as the number of enemies gradually overwhelmed them.
    "We can't let them get very close." Jayden shouted while punching forward, creating a shock wave that launched a lot of people back.
    "Aaaahhhh!"
    "Aaahhhh!"
    The bandits screamed in agony, defenseless against Jayden's formidable power. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    In addition, they were rained on by arrows that Aurora released. Most of the bandits seemed to have a hard time blocking it and eventually succumbed to their injuries. And surprisingly, the remaining bandits seemed to be hesitant when they needed to walk over their comrades' dead bodies, as though they had an attachment that couldn't be described.
    "Move!" Jeff's elites urged them, reminding them of their necessity to press forward despite their clear disgust for the act.
    They had no choice but to continue, even though they were clearly disgusted by such an act.
    Aurora frowned as she tried to understand their actions. She had assumed the bandits to be more callous and barbaric.
    However, she couldn't observe them any further as the other elites had reached their positions. The twins hurriedly blocked them with their shields while looking at each other.
    'The lesson from the teacher¡­' Luca seemed to have understood the content and wondered if Lucas managed to comprehend it too.
    Lucas nodded his head as if telling her, 'Yes. You and I are twins, but we have our own strengths and weaknesses.'
    Luca suddenly grabbed Lucas's shoulder before pouring all her essence into his body. After that, Lucas took this chance to form a giant barrier with multiple spikes.
    The incoming elites had to halt their steps for a second, trying to comprehend this new ability.
    However, before they had the chance to actually understand anything, Lucas had poured the remaining energy back into Luca.
    All of a sudden, the spikes were extended, almost piercing the elites.
    "!!!" They had to jump away to avoid all that attack, never thinking that Luca and Lucas still had another trump card.
    Luca smiled as if she had expected this movement. The spikes began to lose their hardness and started moving like a snake, following the elites and forcing them to get away from them. Find exclusive stories on empire
    "Huh? Luca, Lucas¡­" Jayden noticed the change in their power and tried to confirm it since they still had some time.
    "Teacher has taught us that we might be twins, but we are still two different individuals. Even if we can combine our energy, we still have our own strengths and weaknesses." Luca explained.
    "I'm good at forming or shaping the essence." Lucas nodded, confirming Luca's explanation.
    "While I'm good at controlling the essence," Luca admitted that she was the one controlling the snake-like spikes that granted them a precious moment to catch some breaths.
    Both of them reached an agreement and said the same thing, "All we have to do is pour our energy into each other depending on our goal."
    "Without her, I can't do anything."
    "Without him, I'll be hurt."
    "But together, we're invincible."
    "I see." Jayden smiled while Aurora pulled her bow again. "In that case, let's buy more time until our teacher defeats his opponent."
    ¡­
    On the other side, Theo had taken down the cube user and the wire user
    Theo looked at Jeff with a serious expression. He was clearly taken aback to find his subordinates falling into Theo's hands so easily.
    Originally, they were supposed to hold on until the others captured the students. However, after Christina's appearance, it was clear that the objective had changed.
    They split their groups into two so that they could see which one Christina would help.
    But because they were expecting something, they began to worry about Christina's true goal because she hadn't done anything other than glare at them from above.
    It was like Christina's arrow was ready to shoot at any moment they lowered their guard down.
    Now that his subordinates had gone down, it was clear that Theo was going to defeat him soon.
    "Kh!" Jeff gritted his teeth, wondering what he should do next.
    Meanwhile, Theo glanced at the comments and let out a sigh. "I knew it."
    Theo couldn't help but raise his scythe while saying, "Jeff Faewillow. I shall put you down now as a villain."
    After that declaration, Theo rushed forward while numerous roots emerged in his way, creating a wall. Then, another wave of roots suddenly broke through the walls.
    Jeff's target was to use that wall to cover his eyes. And the broken splinters would definitely reach his eyes, unless Theo jumped into the air.
    Theo would have a hard time avoiding his attacks in the air, so Jeff had actually baited Theo to jump because there were a few more roots coming toward him. This time, the roots were covered in black energy that turned them into steel.
    To Jeff's surprise, the reaper appeared again and used its body to hug these roots, preventing it from reaching Theo.
    At the same time, Theo waved his scythe toward the remaining roots, releasing a pale gray-colored energy.
    When the energy reached the steel roots, they actually crumbled as if the entire steel structure had become brittle.
    Theo finally used the other power, Regret. Instead of the overwhelming power of Resentment, the Regret corroded Jeff's ability and let it crumble.
    Since he had been utilizing the Resentment a lot, he didn't have much of it left, so it was better to begin using the other one.
    After seeing how ineffective his power was against Theo, Jeff clapped his hands. Two roots formed a giant palm each and started moving toward Theo, trying to squeeze him to death.
    Instead of covering them with the black-colored energy, Jeff shot that energy himself, trying to influence Theo with madness.
    When the black energy was about to reach Theo, he actually didn't do anything as if he wanted to feel the madness.
    Jeff thought Theo was foolish and that his goal might be achieved this time. However, Theo actually slapped the energy with his bare hand, causing the energy to turn into black ink instead of energy, flowing down like a river toward Jeff.
    After that, Theo used the scythe to stop the two palms from squeezing him until the reaper grabbed these two arms.
    "This is an illusion." Jeff realized it a second too late, as the energy had been completely turned into ink. He ended up needing to redirect the ink to the side with his roots.
    Theo took this opportunity to close his distance with Jeff and sent forth the remaining resentment stored inside the scythe.
    The red-colored energy was destroying the roots, and Jeff was powerless to stop it. The ink used that gap to flow and overwhelm him, so Jeff tried to jump back to regain some distance, only to find his back touching something.
    There was actually a board behind him. He instinctively summoned two roots to push away the board, but those two seconds allowed Theo to finally reach him.
    "It's over," Theo said with a sorrowful tone while swinging his scythe.
    "No!" Jeff shot out the black energy again, which surprisingly managed to stop Theo's scythe. Jeff thought he was lucky that he managed to predict that the scythe remained as a soul instead of a physical object.
    But that black energy had to fight against the 'Regret' from the scythe, causing the energy to be corroded.
    Eventually, the corrosion moved and reached Jeff's hand, causing the energy inside his body to be corroded as well.
    "!!!" Jeff was surprised that it could affect the energy inside of him. He used the remaining energy to slow down the corrosion process, but it just gave Theo more chances to strike him.
    Theo struck Jeff with the scythe, but the latter threw himself to the side in the last struggle, causing the scythe to only pass through his entire right arm.
    Theo's face darkened even further. Another steel root emerged from the ground to push him back, but Theo used the remaining 'Regret' to corrode the roots around him before kicking Jeff from the side, stopping his momentum.
    After that, he spun his body and let the scythe rotate until it eventually struck Jeff's heart.
    Theo closed his eyes, knowing that the battle was over. The Soul Scythe transmitted Jeff's soul.
    Like Aurora claimed, madness had tainted his soul. What Theo found in other souls was that their color was blue. Yet Jeff's soul was actually half-red, half-blue.
    When Aurora told him that the people who had been affected by madness couldn't be cured, it gave him a hint as to what happened to Jeff.
    And that was the exact reason why Theo's facial expression contained a lot of anger and sorrow.
    ¡­
    Royal Palace.
    "I have been waiting for you, Your Majesty." Ansthor smirked as if everything had gone according to plan.
    The king couldn't help but notice something was wrong. However, he didn't know what was happening because there was too little information.
    "I'm going to ask this one last time. What are you planning to do? Your Shadow Division has been working for the royal family for a long time, so why do you betray the kingdom?!"
    The smile on Ansthor's face became even bigger as he corrected the king. "You're definitely wrong on that one, Your Majesty. The Duke was the one who created us, not the kingdom. He picked us up, trained us, and turned us into an elite that became the pride of the kingdom."
    "¡­" The king remained silent. The Duke in his mouth was none other than his brother, Aurora's uncle, Jeff Faewillow. That was why he couldn't help but understand why these people still treated Jeff as that kind of leader when he had actually fallen into madness.
    But when he connected the information as well as Ansthor's expression, a portion of the vague answer was cleared up.
    His brother was an extremely loyal and kind man. So he felt so much grief knowing that his brother had been affected by the darkness.
    However, seeing the loyalty of the Shadow Division made him notice there might be another reason for their absolute loyalty. The Duke never did anything detrimental to the kingdom, so his people should have done the same as long as they remained loyal.
    His heart sank upon that realization as he asked one last question. "Ansthor! Where does your loyalty truly belong?"
    There wasn't a single doubt or hesitation as Ansthor replied, "It never changes. My loyalty always belongs to the greatest duke of the Helvenia Kingdom, Duke Jeff Faewillow!"
    The king clenched his fists as he hurriedly rushed outside the jail while shouting, "I need a report about the movement of all our nobles! And we're departing for Duchess Christina's territory right now!"
    ¡­
    While the king rushed to the battlefield, Theo and the others had finally encountered the real mastermind of the entire chaos.
    There were a total of one thousand people rushing toward the bandit stronghold.
    The first one to notice them was Christina, who was watching the entire area from a hill.
    "They are¡­" Christina gasped, looking at them closely and recognizing each of their leaders. There were a total of ten important people among them. "Are you kidding me? The Crown Prince, Marquis Elenesta, Count Hargeon, Guardian Knight Rexion¡­"
    She simply couldn't believe that all of those people actually gathered in one place when they were neither in the first prince's faction nor had a common goal.
    "How¡­ No, why would they come here? Are they actually trying to subjugate Jeff? No, if they were trying to do that, only a few of them would come. So, what is the reason?" The more Christina thought about it, the more she realized the sinister truth that was hidden the whole time.
    She realized that they actually had one common ground, and that was why she couldn't believe it.

 Chapter 106 A Villain to Many, a Hero to Few

    [Chapter 105 Comments][Danx_72: A LOT of nobles loyal to Jeff are approaching.]
    [Amelia_Gladhis: one common ground? what is it? are they all close to Ansthor/Jeff?]
    [Palladhia_Asmadhi: Come on, don't leave us hanging on a Cliff like this... I wonder what their common ground is]
    "No. There is actually something that they might have in common. They are not on the same political side, nor are they intending to remove Aurora from the throne's succession position. It's not even time to change the ruler yet. So, there is only one reason why they come here."
    Christina hurriedly ordered her assistant. "We need to help Aurora and the others right away."
    "That army. Why are they coming here?" The assistant was confused while signaling for the group to get ready.
    "Can't you see what is happening? Jeff has been affected by madness, and the first prince, one of the successors, who can handle the barrier like Aurora, is standing over there with an army."
    "Don't tell me... the first prince has been affected by madness?" The assistant finally reached the same conclusion as Christina.
    Their group only consisted of twenty elite soldiers, which wasn't enough to handle that army, especially with the fact that a few famous people were leading them. And they hadn't included the fact that there were still bandits and a few elites under Jeff.
    So, Christina said, "We'll be helping them and removing all those people before creating an escape route. There is a chance that they also bring another bombardment device, so make sure you check the entire area and remove any devices you can find!"
    "Yes, Ma'am!" The assistant coordinated the group before following Christina climbing down the cliff.
    "Aurora!" Christina shouted while drawing her arrow. She was ready to kill as many bandits as possible to lessen their burden.
    "What?!" The elites under Jeff panicked, never thinking that Christina would make a movedown
    However, it was too late. Christina aimed at the sky above them and released the arrow.
    The arrow formed a big circle of light that soon divided into more than a hundred arrows.
    The bandits panicked because they didn't want to die. The elites were releasing their essence and thinking about using their bodies to block it.
    To everyone's surprise, before anyone could stop the arrows, a giant clown appeared from the ground and shielded all of them with its body.
    "Huh?!" Christina dropped her jaw to the ground. This ability must come from Theo, but why would he actually shield them? Christina feared the worst, thinking that Theo might have been affected by Madness.
    The clown straightened his body and extended his hand. As Theo landed on his palm, the wire user and the cube user actually stood on the clown's shoulder as if they had recovered and switched sides.
    "Duchess Christina, cease your action," Theo stated coldly. He, too, sensed the incoming army from afar and the comments confirmed it.
    "So, you have been affected by Madness?" Christina's face became pale. She could bring Aurora away from the incoming army, but it would be impossible if Theo joined their side. In other words, the Helvenia Kingdom was bound to lose both of the successors that could handle the barrier.
    Meanwhile, Aurora and other students just couldn't believe that their teacher would fall for the madness. After all, he was that Theodore Griffith. All his amazing deeds had been shared within the class. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Instead of replying to Christina, Theo actually shouted, "On behalf of Duke Jeff Faewillow, Shadow Division, cease your action at once!"
    "!!!" Christina and Aurora were surprised that Theo actually ordered them like this, reinforcing the thought of him switching sides. But Shadow Division? Were the elites they had been fighting the whole time the Shadow Division?
    To their surprise, the elites suddenly jumped back and sheathed their weapons. All of them placed their hands on their chests, as if saluting Theo.
    Christina opened her mouth, trying to order an attack. But Theo actually shouted before her, "Can you see what is going on, Duchess Christina?"
    "Huh?" Christina paused, noticing that something was off. Theo wouldn't say that if he was affected by madness.
    Theo glanced at the wire user, asking, "Who are they?"
    'They' in Theo's mouth referred to the bandits, to which the wire user replied, "They are the volunteers that joined the Duke in order to solve a big trouble within the kingdom."
    "What?!" Christina dropped her jaw again. The bandits were actually volunteers? When she thought about it, she realized that the stronghold didn't seem to utilize any hostages whatsoever.
    Discover hidden stories at empire
    "What is actually happening? Teacher? Can you explain this to us?" Aurora asked, oblivious to the entire situation. In fact, no one would ever realize it. Even the king only understood after Ansthor gave him the last missing piece.
    Theo closed his eyes for a moment while saying with a pained tone, "Your uncle is... a villain to many, but a hero to a few."
    Aurora thought this was just a consolation from Theo, but Christina, who saw the army, finally understood the missing piece and reached the same conclusion as the king.
    She said, "Don't tell me, Jeff had been planning this all along. He let the madness affect him so that he could take care of this giant problem."
    The wire user explained, "Duke Jeff had noticed the problem that had been growing drastically over the past few years. The barrier actually had a sign of leakage, which affected the kingdom. The reason why madness could affect him was because Duke Jeff used every bit of his power to reseal that gap. That is after giving us an extreme task. We thought the king or you would notice, but to think that Mister Teacher saw through it right away."
    The wire user had just revealed the reason why he actually looked like he had passed out after being slammed into the ground. It was all an illusion as Theo whispered to them about what he had realized.
    "I will explain the rest. Can you coordinate with the others to prepare the remaining people for a war?" Theo asked.
    "Understood." The wire user nodded his head before exchanging looks with the cube user.
    Meanwhile, Theo landed next to his students as Christina also joined them.
    "Teacher. I still don't understand. What happened to my uncle?" Aurora asked.
    "It was just my hypothesis, but I should get the gist of the general story." Theo sighed as if lamenting that it had made the country a good patriot. He explained, "First of all, I don't know about the leak or anything like that. All I know is that your uncle willingly got affected by madness."
    "Willingly?"
    "Yes. It's to protect you." Theo turned to Duchess Christina. "One of the successors has been affected by the madness, so Aurora is the only one who remains. What will you do?"
    "Send her to another world and get protection there." Christina nodded, finally seeing the reason why Aurora ended up in the academy.
    "The only way to protect you is to send you to the academy." Theo turned back to Aurora, confirming the answer.
    "But why? Why would he willingly get affected by madness?"
    "That must be because he doesn't know to what extent that leak affected the kingdom. An army is currently marching toward this place and the leader is the first prince, along with a few nobles and famous people. They don't have a common ground except¡­"
    "¡­for the madness?!" Aurora widened her eyes in shock.
    "That's right. After realizing that a lot of people, including the first prince, have been affected by that leak. Your uncle has chosen to join their side in order to gather all of them and lure them out. If he doesn't do this, there will be people affected by madness living among you, and who knows what they will do in the future?" Theo continued.
    "And the Shadow Division is the one pulling the strings, huh?" Christina sighed. "They are stopping Jeff from doing something he doesn't want while driving the scenario to match his original plan."
    "Yes. They created this army in the name of bandits. And the one who is trying to bring us toward this bandit stronghold is... "
    "Ansthor." Christina had heard that Ansthor was the one trying to kidnap Aurora, but it turned out that he was just trying to lead them here.
    That was right. The leak the wire user was talking about must be quite big and it affected a lot of people, including the first prince.
    Even Jeff couldn't calculate the extent of the damage, so the only choice was to join their sides so that they could reveal their plan. But the only way to gain their trust was to be affected by madness as well.
    While the one who could control the barrier could recover the barrier, they wouldn't be able to figure out the extent of the damage. So, Jeff chose to sacrifice himself. And even the king wouldn't know about this because the first prince might not be the only one coming from the royal family. And all those volunteers were gathered by the Shadow Division, not Jeff, so they were oblivious to the situation.
    "He knew that there were a lot of people affected by that leak, so he created this stronghold in order to resist them. The Shadow Division was there to make sure everything was alright. Though, they didn't predict the fact that you would have known about this," Christina looked at Theo.
    There was one glaring clue that gave Theo the necessary information to conclude that everything was going according to Jeff's plan. It was his red and blue soul. If assimilation was the end stage of madness, what would half-colored mean?
    And the red color started to fuse with the blue color when his scythe grazed him, tipping that balance. In other words, while her uncle couldn't return, he should still be conscious in one way or another. And Theo was the one who killed him. That fact annoyed him, but after seeing how respectable he was, he chose to bear that responsibility, which was the reason why Theo ordered the Shadow Division on behalf of Duke Jeff Faewillow.
    "With enough clues, everyone could figure it out." Theo shook his head before Aurora shouted in denial as if not wanting to believe it. "But why would Uncle do all this? Why would he sacrifice himself for this? If he just tells my father, he can arrange a wide-range search."
    "We've explained the reason earlier, but more importantly, it's for you, Aurora." Christina pointed at her. She was also pained to know that Jeff had been enduring all this pain the whole time. "You are the most important person in his life."
    Aurora's body trembled. She obviously understood that.
    Christina continued, "He was a great man in the past. However, it all changed when he lost his wife twenty years ago. He would be drunk most of the time; his attitude was disliked by many; and his territory was not taken care of. It was to the point that people began to forget what a great man Jeff was.
    "But two years later, you were born. Your father was skeptical at first, but Jeff completely changed. He threw away alcohol and showed his determination. He raised his territory back to glory, trained his subordinates far beyond the standard, and began to smile again. It was as if he was trying to show you the finest thing in life. The most important thing in his life was you, Aurora." Christina had a pained expression as she recounted the memory.
    "As I said in the beginning, Aurora¡­" Theo pointed at Jeff's body lying lifelessly on the ground. "As someone being controlled by madness, he is and will forever be a villain to many people. However, only those who understand the truth will know how much of a hero he is. That person over there... is undoubtedly your uncle."
    Tears instantly flowed out of the corner of her eyes. As Christina said earlier, since the first prince couldn't do his job anymore, that job was left to her alone. There was no way he would just let Aurora solve this problem, not knowing that someone affected might be among them.
    Jeff sacrificed himself for the kingdom, but his real objective remained the same. Yes, it was for her. He wanted to protect his dearest nephew.
    Jeff never changed from the memory she had. He was always the kind uncle that would play with her, bring happy memories, and take care of everything for her. And that uncle had passed away.
    Aurora rushed to Jeff as tears were streaming down her cheeks. All memories of him resurfaced in her mind.
    Aurora fell to her knees right in front of his corpse while crying. "Why? Why?!"
    All that memory gave her the same answer. In fact, it was so vivid that it felt like she could see how her uncle would react if he were still alive.
    He would caress her cheek while making a big smile. "Why are you crying? Do you see a 'monster' or something? Don't worry. Your uncle is going to chase them away, so please¡­ smile."
    She couldn't help but bury her face in her chest. "Uncle¡­"

 Chapter 107 Jeff Faewillow

    [Chapter 106 Comments][Seby_Spina: rip uncle jeff Press f for respect]
    [Vanadhi_Lucia: So Jeff is a Tragic Hero....]
    [Palladhia_Asmadhi: Plot Twist: Aurora is actually Jeff's Daughter.. That's why she is the most important person to him]
    "Uncle!" The crying voices of Aurora were like rain in the people's hearts.
    The wire user closed his eyes for a moment, recalling what happened in the past. Back then, he was standing next to Jeff, who actually told him about a ridiculous plan. "What? Sir¡­ You¡­"
    Jeff smiled. "I know the risk and the meaning of this plan. However, there is nothing I can do to protect that kid. Even if I remain by her side, protecting her, she won't be safe due to the looming danger around her. Now that she is the last one, I'm going to protect her, even if it means sacrificing my life."
    The wire user and Ansthor couldn't help but look at each other. They couldn't believe what they had just heard, but it seemed that Jeff had made up his mind.
    Jeff looked at the blue sky as a scene flashed in his mind. He was with his wife back then. When they were madly in love, they were talking about a lot of things.
    "Dear, you should take some rest. Don't overwork yourself."
    "Hahaha. I'm working like this for you. I want you to see the people's smiles, the bountiful fields, and the fresh atmosphere. Because your smile is the most beautiful smile I've ever seen, your wisdom makes me in awe, and your cheerful atmosphere is the one that makes me fall in love with you." Jeff chuckled.
    "You surely know how to talk. Say, do you think that it will be cool if our kid ever sees this beautiful land? I want to take our child around this territory, telling him that Dad is the one creating this."
    Jeff smiled and even had the same anticipation. He could imagine two angels giving their most beautiful smiles to him, and that was the reason he could continue working hard.
    Unfortunately, that happiness didn't last long.
    Before he realized it, the scene had turned into a gloomy day. The sky was dark, and the rain poured down as if it were showing its sorrow.
    He was kneeling in front of his wife's grave. Why would they take his wife away from him? They had done a lot of things, but before he knew it, his wife actually left him.
    Find your next read at empire
    Jeff was overwhelmed by his sorrow. He isolated himself inside his room, drinking and drinking, but the sadness was never washed away.
    The people around him tried to cheer him up but to no avail. In just one year, the territory had declined so much that a lot of people had begun suffering. The beautiful fields had been replaced by barren lands and the smiles on the people's faces had disappeared. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Despite every effort, his subordinates couldn't stop the decline, as no one was as great as Jeff.
    However, everything changed when his brother, the current king, had another child. At first, he was invited for formality, but that was when everything started to change.
    The cries of the child filled the room as Jeff looked at the king carrying his newborn child carefully.
    The king approached Jeff, who was taken aback by the sight of the child as it reminded him of the painful memory. But when the king said, "Aurora¡­ this is your uncle."
    He didn't know why, but Aurora stopped crying at that time. Jeff was a great and kind man in the past, so it might be the trigger, but the current him was nowhere great enough to hold her.
    But seeing such a reaction from the baby reminded him of what his wife said back then¡ªthe two angelic smiles that his wife promised him.
    Jeff wanted to extend his finger just to touch this baby, but he restrained himself, realizing that he wasn't good enough for her. He said to the current king, "Brother... If I change, will you allow me to meet this child in the future?"
    "Mhmm?" The king was not expecting this kind of question. His current self made him a bit skeptical, but if he actually changed for the better, it might not be a bad idea for Aurora to know her great uncle. "If you change, that is..."
    "I know. In that case, I can't stay here anymore." Jeff instantly left the castle and headed back to the territory. That was the time for the Great Lord Jeff Faewillow to return.
    His image soon improved, his lands were restored, and his shadows gradually disappeared from people's eyes.
    Every now and then, he would visit the castle to meet a cute little angel.
    "Uncle Jeff!" Every time he visited, Aurora would throw herself at him.
    "Hoho¡­ Did you miss me?" Jeff smiled while carrying Aurora on his arm.
    The two would have a great time every time he visited. But he might be cursed by misfortune as sixteen years after Aurora was born, he once again met a calamity.
    "What is this? There is a crack in the barrier?" Jeff widened his eyes in shock. "I can't control the barrier, but I should be able to fix it¡­ No, I should report this matter to the king first."
    Without a moment to waste, Jeff headed back only to find out an even more horrifying truth.
    He was actually barred from the castle as if he had become a sinner. And that was when he learned that the leakage had been going on for a while and had affected a lot of people.
    "What? The First Prince and Marquis Elenesta have fallen? Doesn't that mean Aurora is the only one left to maintain the barrier? No, are they trying to take away Aurora right now? Wait a minute. How many people have been infected? Does my brother have fallen too?"
    Jeff was trying to figure out the situation and searched for what was happening inside the castle.
    "I couldn't find out anything about Aurora. They are even tightening security. Something big must be going on and I don't know who I can trust. More importantly¡­" Jeff gritted his teeth. If he didn't make a move fast, there was a high chance that Aurora would die at the hands of the infected. Or she might be infected and controlled by madness.
    He needed a plan that could bring Aurora to safety. Although he never admitted it, Aurora was even more important than his own life, let alone the king.
    And there was only one plan where he could force them to send Aurora away. It was to kidnap her.
    That was right. He attempted the first kidnapping and terrorized the entire royal family. At first, no one knew it was him, but they ended up sending away Aurora, believing this was the safest course.
    But he then faced another problem, which was the true damage caused by that leak. It was impossible to find them all when they were trying to hide. A lot of them were important people who never had the need to release their power and controlled everything in the shadows.
    "No. This can't go on. If I tell my brother, he will definitely alarm those people. But if I do it myself, they might trust me. As long as Aurora is going to be alright and her future will be secured, I don't mind trading my life."
    Jeff didn't have a lot of time to get a concrete plan for how he could safely reunite with Aurora. So, he chose the best option from what he currently had.
    "This is going to be a suicidal mission. Our sins won't be forgiven in the face of the law, so I won't force you to follow me." Jeff looked at Ansthor and the wire user as they were the captain and vice captain of the Shadow Division.
    However, both of them kneeled down and pledged their allegiance. "We'll forever remain by your side, Sir."
    Because of his character and deeds, the Shadow Division didn't hesitate to throw their lives away. The Shadow Division even created a volunteer group, which surprisingly recruited a lot of people later on.
    After that, Jeff sealed the crack so that the people who had been affected by madness knew that there wouldn't be any more damage. But as a result, they got another pawn to use, Jeff himself.
    However, Jeff did his best to protect his soul from fully merging with the madness. It was a torment as one slip up would result in him getting engulfed.
    The only reason for this was that he wanted to see the conclusion of his plan. He wanted to make sure that his nephew wouldn't have to face this problem when she returned.
    Despite his remaining consciousness, he could only feel his surroundings without being able to interact with them, let alone take over his body.
    "We will kidnap Aurora even if she is on the other side of the world." Jeff ordered his Shadow Division while his soul was saying, 'No. Don't kidnap her. Shadow Division, please protect her.'
    Like he had been planning the whole time, the Shadow Division informed the king and warned the academy, resulting in Theo getting involved in her protection. And they even used a small group to kidnap Aurora, making sure that it would fail.
    After that, there would be a few more orders where they tried to harm Aurora. Jeff always wished the other way around, but he could do nothing other than watch his body order everything.
    Ultimately, he met Theo.
    'So, this is Aurora's teacher? He is strong and quite intelligent.' Jeff was satisfied after meeting him, but that soon changed when the soul scythe grazed his body.
    He felt that the balance that had been created by him and the madness was gradually collapsing.
    'This is¡­ No! What is that weapon? I'm going to be erased¡­ No!' Jeff tried his best to resist the fusion but to no avail.
    And that was when he heard Theo say, "Jeff Faewillow. I shall put you down now as a villain."
    That statement somehow allowed him to feel at ease. The way he called his name was deeper than the Jeff he was currently seeing. It seemed that Theo had gotten the gist of his situation.
    He might feel guilty for tipping the balance and decided to take responsibility to see it through.
    In that instant, Jeff realized that everything was going to be fine. There were Christina, Theo, and the rest of his people. They should be able to resist their enemies.
    'Ah¡­' The long battle Jeff had endured finally came to an end. The only regret in his heart was that he couldn't watch his nephew grow up. 'But I guess I can leave everything to her teacher. With such a teacher, I'm sure that she will grow up to be a wonderful woman.'
    That was the last thought Jeff had before his soul merged with the madness. And Theo soon killed him with the Soul Scythe.
    All that was left was Aurora crying by his side.
    ¡­
    Theo looked back at Aurora and Jeff before turning to Christina. "What will happen to the people who kill famous people who have been affected by madness?"
    "None. They are considered dead already, but I will bear the sins of killing a royal prince. Please help me with the rest." Christina explained.
    "Alright then¡­I'm pretty pissed right now, so I'm going to kill a lot of them today." Theo clicked his tongue.
    "I know." Christina nodded while jumping away. "I'm taking my position."
    Looking at the incoming army, Theo shouted, "Shadow Division. I know that all of you are aware of the fact that you can't escape death after joining hands with the madness as well as harming the second princess, right?"
    The Shadow Division didn't answer, but the looks on their faces clearly showed that they had their resolve.
    Theo nodded and ordered them, "In that case, you have one last job, which you should have already known. Fight as if you were a beast and kill all the enemies before us. You are not allowed to die until you kill them all."
    The Shadow Division smiled. The cube user raised his hand as his cube appeared on top of his palm, the wire user released his wires to the ground, and the rest pulled out their weapons.
    "Charge!"

 Chapter 108 Not Worthy

    [Chapter 107 Comments][Vanadhi_Lucia: Pertamax. Thanks for the Chapter.]
    [Danx_72: Im sorry Mr. Theo, my last comment was incorrect. I probably misinterpreted the chapter (105). And im a little worried about the author for trying to mislead intentionally us in the future...]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: so sad¡­ some wrongs must be righted]
    "We're about to reach them. We'll join hands with Jeff and capture Aurora!" The first prince waved his hands, commanding all the people around him.
    They nodded their heads in agreement while the marquis asked, "But should we use all these people to come over? I mean, a few of us are enough, and even if we need to bring our people, we only need a hundred to two hundred since Jeff has a lot of people under his commands."
    "That's true. But he said that her teacher was rather problematic. He once defeated hundreds of monsters with his power alone and there was a high chance that he would just repeat this here. Hence, it's better to do it with caution." The first prince understood the worry, thinking it was a trap.
    But after that explanation, it was clear why they needed to be careful.
    "In that case, we will take our pos¡ª" Before the marquis spread the rank, he heard a loud battle cry coming from the other side.
    They were supposed to take one more turn before reaching the stronghold, so they couldn't see anything yet as most of their views had been blocked by the woods. In fact, they were told that this was the perfect terrain to launch an ambush.
    Of course, it only applied to the ideal condition. With the bombardment devices on the right, the stronghold in the front, the ambush in the back, and the reinforcements on the left, Aurora would have nowhere to escape.
    However, what they didn't know was that the Shadow Division was never affected by the madness.
    So, when they heard a battle cry, they thought the bandits were about to attack Aurora's group.
    It was a happy thing if they managed to launch a perfect ambush and win without losing too much.
    But what they actually got were the numerous bandits emerging from the corner and charging straight at them.
    "Huh? The bandits?"
    "Why are they coming here?"
    "Is it an illusion?"
    The people panicked, not knowing what had happened. They looked at each other, wondering if anyone had any idea.
    However, due to their location not far from the corner, the bandits ended up reaching their position in just ten seconds.
    "Kill them!" The bandits shouted.
    "!!!" The Marquis didn't know what happened, but the surprise attack had caused disarray in their ranks. Since the bandits were trying to kill them, the marquis hurriedly moved forward while shouting, "They are enemies! Kill¡ª!"
    He had just pulled out his sword, but the next thing he realized, a few strings were attached to it as well as his body.
    All of a sudden, his body was being pulled to the sky, where he realized that the wire user had jumped so high that he didn't realize it. He used the tree to block their vision, allowing him to move without anyone realizing it.
    "You¡ª" The Marquis couldn't say anything as the wire user had kicked him to the side, separating him from the rest of the group.
    "What? The Marquis¡­" The First Prince panicked, and the other soldiers didn't know what they should do without orders. He shouted, "Attack the bandits. Since they attacked us, we should fight back!"
    The First Prince tried to order the rest of the soldiers while trying to understand the situation. It was then that he remembered that the message came from the Shadow Division. In fact, most of their contacts were through the Shadow Division.
    And the Shadow Division wasn't affected by madness. In that instant, the First Prince could see the whole picture. "Jeff Faewillow has betrayed us!"
    The moment everything became clear, the First Prince instantly reorganized their ranks so that they would have more time to react.
    All the elites from the Shadow Division emerged from within the clothes and struck each of their commanders, making sure that no one was able to give an instruction.
    The only person left was the First Prince, but when he was about to give a concrete order, he felt danger coming from above.
    Numerous arrows of light were raining down. If no one stopped it, these arrows would take at least one hundred people.
    Hence, the First Prince had no choice but to jump into the air. His entire body began to turn into fire. Once he clapped his hands, the fire burst in all directions, creating a plate that intercepted the arrows.
    All the light was completely burned, but the First Prince couldn't help but grit his teeth as if he were hurt. Now that he was airborne, he could see who released that arrow. "Christina¡­"
    Christina's face was solemn, but she continued pulling her bow. "I'm sorry, but I need to put you down."
    The war had begun, but Theo had yet to make his appearance.
    He was a bit concerned about Aurora's condition. At first, he wanted to teach her something, but he didn't know if she was still in a state to be able to do that.
    Even the other students gathered together, mourning for her uncle.
    While waiting for her to get a bit more stable, Theo took this chance to reply to the comments inwardly, 'You don't have to worry about the wrong comments. Just like I'm trying to get some help from you, the author can also mislead you all to put me in trouble. It's basically a double-edged sword. Also, I agree with you there. It's time to solve this problem even though I didn't want to get involved originally.' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    To everyone's surprise, Aurora soon stopped crying. There was pent-up frustration and anger building up in her heart. Her face was a bit distorted, as though she wanted to kill numerous people.
    "Let's go."
    "Aurora¡­ I think you don't need to fight with us this time. Your mind is unstable, so¡ª" Jayden tried to give a reasonable explanation, only to be glared at.
    "If I don't fight, it's the same as not doing my duty as the princess. My uncle has protected me the whole time, so it's time for me to fight for his honor." Aurora looked determined.
    However, Theo deemed that Aurora was still mentally unstable and unfit to fight. Yet he couldn't dismiss her determination, or else it would just hurt her even more.
    So, Theo pointed at Christina, saying, "Alright. If you want to fight, then you have to be on her side. That's the limit I can do with your current condition. I can't afford to make you do anything dangerous with that hatred and grief right now."
    "I¡ª" Aurora obviously didn't like her position because it would limit what she could actually do.
    But she couldn't finish her words as killing intent leaked out of Theo's eyes. His expression darkened as his tone became cold and strict. "Choose! Accept your position, or I will make you sleep right now!"
    Aurora's body trembled. It might be because Theo was always kind and helpful as a teacher, they had forgotten that Theo was just like them, a normal person. He certainly had his limit.
    Reluctant as she might be, she had no choice but to comply with Theo's order. "I understand."
    "Good." Theo sighed. "I'm pretty pissed right now. So, I'll go on a killing spree. This weapon is quite useful to fight a large number of people after¡­"
    Before Theo finished his sentence, the scythe suddenly disappeared, startling everyone.
    'Motherfucker Author.' Theo cursed inwardly since he didn't want to let out a curse word as a teacher. It might be because he was pretty annoyed that he had forgotten the fact that one hour had passed. Arkhasians had to return to its original form and there was no guarantee that he would get the Soul Scythe again.
    The other students couldn't help but look away, not knowing what to do. They thought Theo had exhausted his energy, so his summoned scythe was undone.
    But a light soon shone underneath his clothes before another weapon was formed. But this time, he got a staff¡ªa bright silver staff.
    "Are you serious?" Theo became even more annoyed. The author was truly playing tricks on him because the innate ability of this staff was good for one versus one. Of course, that ability might be able to affect a lot of people in the future, but he didn't have the essence to do so, let alone after exhausting a lot of it earlier.
    "What should we do, Teacher?" Jayden asked carefully, not wanting to make Theo angrier.
    "I and the others will take care of their elites. It will be bad if you kill those famous people even if they are considered dead, so you guys just kill as many of those soldiers as possible. Make sure that you are not that deep within the enemy rank. And Aurora will watch over them. Understood?"
    Theo rested his staff on the ground. The tap wasn't that hard, but they couldn't help but widen their eyes when the staff actually broke the ground apart. They couldn't help but wonder what the staff's ability and weight were.
    Still, one thing was clear. Theo was pissed and his opponents wouldn't have a good time.
    They nodded furiously and hurriedly ran away.
    Meanwhile, Theo took a deep breath, not to calm his heart down from the anger, but to lament the fact that he ended up with this ability again.
    "The staff's ability is gravity. But with my current power, it can only affect a small radius, which is barely enough for one versus one in my current condition. That's why I'm pretty pissed that the author is changing my weapon."
    Obviously, Theo understood a bit regarding gravity. After all, in his original world, he had once used his illusion to reverse gravity.
    Depending on how he used it, gravity would be a lethal power.
    ¡­
    As expected, even though the Shadow Division was strong, it couldn't match the ten famous people in the enemy's ranks. Only the wire user and the cube user could fight on equal terms, considering they both had spirits.
    The others were facing a lot of pressure as the ambush wasn't enough to take down these people. But they had to hold them no matter what, preventing them from helping the soldiers. Read new chapters at empire
    'Things are not looking good. If this continues, we will be defeated within ten minutes.' One of the elites was trying to find an opening.
    "What's wrong? You're done already?!" The Guardian Knight Rexion laughed. He was a big man, almost two and a half meters high. His muscular body was hidden underneath that full armor.
    He held a warhammer on one hand and a big shield on the other. After seeing the opponent was distracted, he swung his warhammer horizontally.
    "Kh!" The guy blocked it with his swords, but the force pushed him to the side. Even his hands became numb from receiving that attack alone. If not for the quality of the sword, it would have shattered, and his body would take the full brunt of that swing.
    "Hahaha! Even if you are better than most of them here, you are still not qualified to fight me!" The Guardian Knight laughed out loud as he slammed his shield and pushed the guy back.
    The guy gritted his teeth. With those two weapons in his hands, he didn't know how to defeat him.
    All of a sudden, a light emerged from his head and shone brightly. It happened to another two people, which startled not only the enemies but also the allies.
    "What is going on?!" They looked up, but soon noticed it didn't do any harm.
    A shout resounded across the battlefield. The shout was so loud that it felt like it would rupture their eardrums. Only the Shadow Division realized that the shout was actually transmitted directly into their heads, which was the reason for it to be so loud.
    "Those three are mine! The rest of you will pair up and handle the rest!"
    They recognized Theo's voice and hurriedly jumped back to follow his instructions. They knew clearly how strong Theo was.
    "Huh?!" The Guardian Knight was one step too slow to react, but it didn't bother him because he saw a person falling from the sky. He raised his shield while shouting, "Hahaha! There is a new challenger?! Do you think you are worthy?"
    He didn't realize that underestimating him would be the last thing he wanted to do.
    Theo swung his staff downward, directly at the shield.
    Bam!
    The impact was so powerful that a crater was created. When the dust settled, they could see the Guardian Knight's body trembling as if the impact was too much even for him. More importantly, a crack appeared on his shield.
    Blood suddenly spurted from the helmet as Rexion coughed a few times. He was staring at Theo in shock, asking, "Who are you?"
    No one thought that someone could easily overwhelm the defense of the Guardian Knight. So, they were quite curious about this person's identity.
    "You want to know my name?" Unfortunately for them, the only response they had from Theo was the same thing as what Rexion said earlier. "You are not worthy."

 Chapter 109 Defeating an Enemy

    [Chapter 108 Comments][Palladhia_Asmadhi: Pertamax. Thanks for the Chapter.]
    [Vanadhi_Lucia: Wow, Congratulations for the 108th Chapter!!!!! I hope this Novel can continue going on until the End.]
    [Aryan_Srivastav_3324: Well Author apparently likes messing with you a lot.]
    "What?!" Rexion and his comrades were shocked to find that Theo's stick was able to crack Rexion's defense.
    However, seeing that their enemies had left and Theo boldly claimed that he would be coming after them, there was no way they would be so foolish as to accept that fact and follow Theo's arrangement.
    The other two seemed to have different types of spirits. The first one was similar to Rexion, but his weapon was a sword. The second one had his body covered with yellow-colored lightning.
    The most problematic one would be the person with lightning power, since it might increase his speed. And the moment he motioned away as though he was about to leave, Theo hit Rexion from the side, launching him toward this guy.
    "Wha¡ª!" The guy was a step too late to avoid Rexion. While it was true that his body would turn into lightning, he couldn't do it because of Rexion's spirit. The only reason Ansthor could let Theo's body pass through was because he didn't have a spirit back then.
    As a result, Rexion crashed into him. The sword user hurriedly jumped away to gain as much distance as possible. He even shouted, "Stop him!"
    The soldiers who heard him hurriedly changed their directions and moved in Theo's way, preventing him from chasing after the sword user.
    Unfortunately for them, Theo used not only the spirit, but also the demon.
    Toon Demon's First Authority, Toon World.
    All of a sudden, dozens of seat belts emerged from the ground as a roller coaster made its appearance. They were strapped tightly to the roller coaster as it started speeding up toward the sword user.
    "Are you kidding me?" The guy poured a lot of essence into his sword before swinging downward.
    The roller coaster was split into two. The momentum caused the soldiers to slide on the ground and ended up breaking their necks. Find your next read at empire
    On the other hand, to slash the roller coaster, the sword user had to stop for a bit, giving Theo precious time to catch up to him.
    Theo slammed him with the stick from above. The sword user remembered how the stick almost crushed Rexion, so he tried to direct the power to the side, only to find it hard to do.
    The stick ended up knocking the sword to the ground and creating a small crater. If this was a normal sword instead of a spirit, it would have been shattered.
    Theo spun his body and kicked the guy's waist. As if predicting Theo's movement, the guy managed to slide his sword out of the suppression and stick it in the kick's path. If Theo continued, he would end up cutting his own foot.
    But the moment the foot hit the sword, it disappeared.
    "Afterimage? No, Illusion!" He hurriedly turned back to Theo, finding the stick coming from the other side. He tried to swing to the side, but he abruptly felt as if something was pressuring him from above. That pressure caused his movement to become sluggish, resulting in him being too late to block the stick.
    The stick hit him hard on the ribs, cracking two of them. The force blasted him toward Rexion and the lightning type user.
    They had just recovered from the crash, but Theo had sent the third person along with a present.
    Yes. Theo actually stuck a talisman on the sword user's body in that hit. The talisman flared up and engulfed him in fire.
    "Aaaahhhh!" The sword user screamed in pain as he was being burned alive. Rexion put his shield on the front to receive this guy without catching fire. Meanwhile, the lightning spirit user charged his power and blasted it at the sword user.
    The spirit actually overwhelmed the fire and its spark caused the fire to get blown away as though it were just a candle. It only took one second to put down the fire, but that one second was enough for Theo to reach them.
    "Kh!" Rexion used his other hand to slam Theo, but the latter actually stopped right before them and placed his hand on the ground.
    The soil began to crack as a giant umbrella came out of the ground. A few ropes from the tips of the umbrella caught soldiers before the umbrella began to spin. In the theme park, they would be happy to feel the centrifugal force until it stopped, but this one actually had a thin rope.
    The rope ended up snapping once they reached the speed limit, launching the soldiers in all directions. Each of them crashed into three to five people each, either killing them or knocking them out.
    Even though Theo had to fight three Spirit Users, he actually had enough time to kill a lot of soldiers.
    There was also one thing that he could feel from them. Jeff was much stronger than them. He didn't know why, but the steel roots were much more troublesome. It made him wonder if these guys actually got another ability from the madness like Jeff.
    "Aaaaahhhh!" The sword user roared as a chain formed on the back of his sword before creating a sword similar to it. It seemed that he was getting into it. Though, Theo thought this guy should have done it before he broke his ribs,
    Meanwhile, the lightning user shot out a spark that shone so brightly that it even forced Theo to close his eyes. Theo realized that this was the ability he received after embracing the madness.
    However, Rexion actually didn't show any changes. It was then that Theo noticed the fact that both his shield and warhammer were the power that reflected both the spirit and the madness.
    Still, as pissed as he was, Theo charged straight at the lightning. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The lightning user thought Theo was a fool, considering he didn't dodge his lightning even though he couldn't see anything. But right before the lightning touched Theo, it suddenly curved down, barely missing Theo.
    "Huh?!" The lightning user was dumbfounded. What kind of sorcery did Theo use to deflect his power?
    "Watch out. He has a power that can pressure you from above¡­ It struck me earlier. The sword user warned him, believing the same power had been used to deflect the lightning.
    "Is that also the reason why his downward strike is so heavy while the sideways strike is as heavy?" Rexion finally understood the power that cracked his shield.
    Since the only thing he needed was to watch out for that one swing, Rexion stepped forth, planning to stop Theo. "I don't think it's possible for me to stop him by myself. Although we have to fall for his plan, we have no choice but to stop him here."
    The other two exchanged looks and nodded in agreement.
    If he had his scythe, this would be extremely easy. After all, he could cut down a lot of people around him and use their souls to overwhelm these three. But the stick? He had been striking down all the people around him since he couldn't reach his enemies without doing it, which ended up slowing him down.
    He had to agree with the comment that said the author loved to mess with him.
    While raising his stick above his head, Theo leaped into the air as if he were trying to hammer Rexion.
    After knowing his ability, Rexion waited for the moment where Theo couldn't change his direction anymore before jumping backward, avoiding his strike. After that, he could definitely launch a counterattack, or so he thought.
    The moment Theo hit the ground, the impact turned the area into a crater, causing Rexion to start falling for a meter.
    Meanwhile, Theo used that strike to propel himself into the air once again to reach Rexion.
    'What? He destroyed the ground to give him the advantage of high ground again. And I can't move away.' Rexion panicked, but it was useless.
    The sword user and the lightning user wanted to help him, but if they made a move, Theo would deflect their power below, which ultimately hit Rexion.
    In the end, Rexion had no choice but to block the stick with his shield again.
    Bam!
    The crater became a bit deeper, but it seemed that Rexion managed to stop it. But when the dust settled, all of them could see that the top part of the shield had been shattered.
    "What?!" Rexion gasped. Even Theo was quite surprised by this phenomenon. If the shield was the spirit, how could it shatter? Would his spirit be destroyed as well if he used it recklessly?
    He thought the crack would be the extent of the damage, thinking about the injured spirit. But it seemed that there was a chance that the spirit would completely die. It just created an even more terrifying imagination in his mind.
    Unfortunately, he didn't have the time to consider all that.
    Even Rexion started trembling after taking the full brunt of his attack. If he unleashed one more attack, he would definitely go down.
    Theo wasn't the only one to realize it. That was why the sword user leaped from the side and waved both swords.
    Unfortunately for him, Theo skillfully blocked both swords. There was no fluctuation of essence or anything, which made it even more surprising when Theo felt pain coming from his right cheek and left shoulder.
    "!!!" Theo was shocked to find himself injured. He didn't know the sword's power, but it was clear that it could do an invisible attack.
    At the same time, the lightning user created another flash that blinded the three of them. Theo avoided it with a single leap, but the sword user actually extended both of his swords.
    The lightning hit one and ran through the chain before getting released from the other one. The sword user actually changed the course of the lightning with his sword.
    Theo had to avoid this lightning by using his senses alone, but it wasn't that much of a problem, except for the fact that when he was about to dodge, Rexion turned out to be coming from the right side.
    "!!!" Theo was startled to find Rexion sacrificing himself to make sure this attack landed on Theo. In fact, he might be confident in his defense that the lightning wouldn't be enough to harm him.
    Theo clicked his tongue and decided to stop.
    Boom!
    The lightning hit him and burst out, kicking the dust into the air.
    The moment the area was cleared up, they found Rexion with his shield shattered in half. The broken part fell to the ground, making people realize that the shield wouldn't be able to hold on any longer.
    Even Rexion's left hand which held the shield was hanging down as if he couldn't move it anymore.
    However, Theo wasn't that much better either. He was still holding his staff with his right hand, but his left hand was in the same condition as Rexion's hand. His right arm was bleeding profusely.
    "I have taken down his left hand." Rexion smirked as he continued forward. "I will be coming from the left. You guys stop his right hand, and we will win werethis!"
    Rexion swung his warhammer while the sword user approached Theo from the other side. The lightning user was waiting for a gap to shoot his lightning.
    It was perfect coordination to take down Theo. If Theo used his right hand to stop the warhammer, he would expose the other side to the sword user.
    But this was precisely what Theo had been waiting for. When the warhammer was about to reach him, Theo's left hand suddenly moved again.
    "Rexion!" The lightning user shouted his name.
    It looked like Theo was using the trick he used to defeat the wire user earlier, but there was something different from this. Theo had actually sacrificed his left hand.
    The reason he could move his left arm again was because there were strings made of essence attached to it. Without anyone realizing it, the clown had appeared behind Theo, controlling his body with strings as if he was a marionette.
    Theo grabbed the warhammer and used gravity to push it down before spinning his body and striking Rexion with the stick.
    "What the¡ª" Rexion was dumbfounded, but that was the last moment he could see something as the stick crushed his head and body until it didn't look like a person anymore.
    "How many times do I have to tell you? You're not worthy."

 Chapter 110 Ending the Battle

    [Chapter 109 Comments][Aryan_Srivastav_3324: We have gone from seeing you causing apocalypse to you smashing people with a staff. Times sure has changed]
    [Palladhia_Asmadhi: First the Demon, second is the Spirit.... At this point I began to wonder..... Will Theo learns every Power System in the Nine Worlds]
    [Amelia_Gladhis: Imagine Theo with the Real Power of the Demon, Spirit, Sword &amp; Magic, Exorcist, Cultivation, etc etc instead of mere Illusions]
    Another elite from the Shadow Division clashed his blade with a spirit user. As expected, he was completely overwhelmed by his opponent.
    In just a few minutes, he had lost his arm and all over his body was bleeding. If this continued, he would definitely die from losing too much blood.
    "No matter what you do, it's impossible to defeat me." The enemy shouted. There were a lot of soldiers fighting around them, so they could easily bring them in to suppress the opposite party.
    However, the man from the Shadow Division didn't do it. Instead of giving up after losing his right hand, he charged forward while swinging his blade.
    His enemy struck his blade with a lightning covered sword. The electricity electrocuted the palm to make it numb, and his brute strength knocked the sword into the air.
    With this, he had nothing left to defend his body.
    "I know it's impossible to defeat you, but we are the Shadow Division. We live without a name and die without a grave." The man smirked and grabbed the enemy's arm with his remaining hand. He also used all his essence to hold the enemy down for a few seconds.
    "Wha¡ª!" His enemy was confused because this was just a useless struggle. But another elite from the Shadow Division soon appeared next to him.
    In that instant, he finally understood what the Shadow Division meant by 'We Live without a name and die without a grave.' That realization came at the cost of his life as a sword cut through both of their bodies.
    The people from the Shadow Division didn't even hesitate to sacrifice their lives in order to kill a Spirit User. In fact, Theo had known that there would only be execution for their deeds even if they survived, so instead of dying without a cause, they decided to sacrifice their lives in order to take down a strong opponent even though no one would recognize their sacrifice.
    The one who cut them sadly said, "Go and wait with our master. The rest of us will be following you shortly."
    Not long after that, two more Spirit Users died from the enemy's side as the three people that Theo saved earlier sacrificed their comrades to kill their enemies before they could realize what was going on.
    The first prince, who had been airborne the whole time, shouted, "Be careful; they are trying to¡ª"
    Before he finished his words, a flash of light suddenly shone and hit him. His fire flared up, causing the clash to divide the sky into two colors. The golden light was so overwhelming that the fire ended up bursting, and a giant shadow flew out of the fire before falling down. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was the First Prince. He managed to land on the ground, but his right hand was broken, and he had some internal injuries.
    "Christina." The First Prince gritted his teeth.
    Because of that incomplete message, the enemy of the cube user had yet to know what was going on.
    They had been clashing for a while, but the winner couldn't be determined. The cube user's arms looked like they had been charred by an explosion and a few of his ribs were broken. On the other hand, his opponent broke a few ribs and his left hand.
    In the midst of their battle, three people from the Shadow Division actually appeared to help him.
    His opponent was alarmed, but the cube user actually shouted, "Not me. Him!"
    As he said those words, the cube user threw the cube to distract his opponent.
    "Do you think I will let you get away?!" The enemy placed his hand on the cube. After that, a blast occurred right in front of his palm, pushing the cube back. He continued doing that until he reached the cube user and grabbed his right arm.
    Another explosion soon occurred and completely blasted his entire lower arm.
    "Gah!" The cube user tried to endure the pain.
    "Hahaha. Be proud, as you are going to die in my hands!"
    "You talked too much for someone who is going to die." The cube user grabbed him with his other hand. After that, a cube emerged from the ground and isolated them from the outside.
    "Huh?!" The enemy was confused for a second, but he soon realized that the cube user was planning to drag him down as the cube started shrinking.
    "Your explosion power will ultimately hit you back in this enclosed space. Let's see whether you dare to explode and kill yourself or wait for the cube to compress you." The cube user grinned. The reason he hadn't ended the fight was because he had been waiting for his comrades.
    Now that he was sure that the battle was in their favor, it was time to end his life. Of course, he had to bring this person down with him.
    "No!" The enemy roared and tried to use the explosion in his hand to blast the cube away. But it was useless; the cube user had been preserving most of his essence during their battle so that he had enough essence to ensure this ability was complete.
    Boom!
    Boom!
    Boom!
    The explosion didn't only hit the cube, but also the cube user. His body, his arm, and even his foot were severely damaged. It wouldn't be weird for him to die at any moment.
    However, the cube user was clinging to his remaining consciousness, making sure the cube compressed their bodies.
    Once it was small enough, the explosion started damaging the owner's body and it became even worse once their bodies started to bend in a weird way to accommodate the space.
    Bones broke, flesh compressed, and blood spurted. Unfortunately, due to the damage inflicted on his body, the cube user died first before he shrank the cube small enough to kill his opponent.
    However, it was enough to severely injure him and there was no way he could still fight with his condition.
    The cube gradually disappeared into the air, revealing the state of the people within.
    His enemy pushed him away with another explosion before trying to get some help. But the moment he raised his body, an arrow pierced through his head. It was Aurora.
    She had been hunting down the enemies beside Christina. All those fallen enemies were still shot down by Aurora to make sure there was no survivor. This was the only thing she could do to help.
    Meanwhile, the sacrifice of the cube user had greatly benefited the wire user.
    "Haaa!" One of the three people that he sent earlier struck the marquis from behind.
    "Kh." The marquis gritted his teeth and waved his hands as a sharp gale cut his body in two. However, it gave the other two the opportunity to catch the marquis's hands.
    "Hurry up!"
    They had been studying their opponents' power. This was why they could take their enemies down so easily.
    However, it wouldn't last long. The marquis hurriedly exerted his power on both sides. The gale was so sharp that it shredded their skin. If not for the fact that they studied this power, they would have been cut into two.
    The wire user took advantage of the opportunity and spread his wires all over the marquis's body before tightening them to slice it apart.
    However, the marquis protected his body with so much essence that he only suffered heavy injuries. He then released his power once again, blasting these two guys' arms. Without those arms, they would lose their balance and it wouldn't be hard to blow them away.
    To his surprise, the moment they lost their arms, they just rammed the marquis with their bodies. They headbutted the marquis and restrained him with the weight of their bodies.
    The moment the next wave was ready to blow them away, the wire user had tied them up together with his wire before tightening it. His comrades died in that instant while the marquis got both arms severed.
    Without being able to control his power release anymore, the wire user easily wrapped his body with threads and killed him.
    The wire user panted a few times.
    "Sorry. I can't die yet. I have to drag at least a few hundred soldiers with me before I can follow you guys." The wire user roared to pump up his heart before charging at the numerous soldiers.
    He used his wires skillfully and eliminated the soldiers one by one. However, the wire user was extremely exhausted after fighting Theo and the marquis. He didn't have much power left.
    His energy soon ran out as his wires stopped coming out of his body. One of the soldiers struck his arm. Your journey continues on empire
    Still, the wire user sacrificed that arm to grab another weapon from the ground before killing several more soldiers before he got surrounded without having any energy left and succumbing to their attacks.
    Even so, he managed to take down more than two hundred soldiers before he died.
    Their sacrifices paved the way for the volunteers to overwhelm their enemies. Even Theo joined them after taking care of the other two spirit users.
    It was such a brutal fight. The blood began to fill up the land and dye the soil red. It soon turned into a pool before expanding into a river of blood.
    Christina's elite group helped with the remaining spirit users while the rest of the Shadow Divisions brought down a lot of soldiers before they perished.
    From the beginning of the battle, it only took a total of two and a half hours before the enemy's army was routed.
    Jayden, Luca, and Lucas couldn't help but realize the monstrosity of a war. They were terrified as the pungent smell of blood made them feel suffocated.
    Theo brought them away of course. He remained calm the whole time because he had seen an even more terrifying battle in his original world.
    However, it was still a true tragedy. He didn't care about the first prince or any other people.
    The reason for him to consider this a tragedy was because the heroes who sacrificed themselves in this war could only be considered the enemies of the world.
    Aurora was the one affected the most. These were her people. However, the madness had controlled them, and they had no choice but to kill them.
    Even so, this wasn't supposed to happen. There was no way she wouldn't be hurt to see all these people throwing their lives away, both allies and foes.
    Her hatred had vanished after seeing a bloody battlefield. All the feelings that remained were sorrow and anguish.
    Could they do something different if they knew about this? In the end, the answer would be the same. Even if they did something different, the enemies would also do the same, which would cause this incident to happen in an unpredictable way.
    The battle would soon be over as the first prince was the last man standing. While everything on his body remained intact, this was simply because Christina wanted to preserve his corpse for a burial. This was the last respect she could give to her niece.
    On the other hand, the first prince still couldn't fight back against Christina due to the gap in their power.
    In the end, the first prince exhausted his power and a few arrows struck his vitals, eventually killing him.
    Christina looked at the battlefield one more time and muttered, "This is the biggest tragedy of the Helvenia Kingdom for the last six hundred years. We have lost our patriots, leaders, and the heart of our kingdom. May you all rest in pieces."
    Aurora clenched her fists. She felt so powerless to change this entire thing. Even Christina couldn't do the same.
    If only Theo were an inhabitant of this world, he would have seen through this plan and directed it toward a favorable outcome.
    But it had happened, and the past couldn't be changed. All that remained were the tears shed for the deceased.

 Chapter 111 Arrival

    [Chapter 110 Comments][Aryan_Srivastav_3324: After calming yourself try to answer previous comments no need to be in hurry to satisfy us readers.]
    [Amelia_Gladhis: Theo-san, Theo-san, when will you commented back to our comments?]
    [Palladhia_Asmadhi: Uncle Jeff are still way better and stronger than those First Prince+Many Other Nobles with their Armies combined. Proven by how much longer He and his volunteer armies stands against Theo and co.]
    A giant flying ship made its appearance on the horizon. They were flying at high speed and started to decelerate once they noticed the natural stronghold.
    The king was standing with a few of his generals, ready to start another war. There were even thousands of soldiers from the royal army inside the ship. He even brought Ansthor with him.
    "That's¡­" One of them, who had better eyesight, noticed what happened first. "River of blood... How many people die in that land?!"
    "What?"
    Read the latest on empire
    "Are you sure it's blood?"
    The king remained silent, but his heart felt like it was tied so tightly that he found it hard to breathe. He never thought that it would cost him this much.
    When they came closer, they started to see what was currently happening. They were too late.
    A lot of people had been lined up on the ground and covered with thin clothes from the stronghold.
    Christina was the one commanding the group to take care of the deceased. None of the Shadow Division members survived. In other words, Ansthor was the last person in the division that Duke Jeff once created.
    The king was completely furious, but he had to find out what happened from Christina directly. He also saw Theo, his daughter, and a few other kids away from the bloody area.
    The king thought for a moment before saying, "Inform the soldiers not to disembark yet. And make sure no information leaves this place. We'll meet Christina."
    His generals nodded their heads. They simply couldn't believe this much blood had been shed on their land.
    Meanwhile, Christina and the others noticed the giant flying ship with the royal crest on it. It was clear that the king had finally arrived.
    Christina handed the matter to her assistant while informing the others to get ready as they were about to meet the king. The volunteers couldn't help but fall to their knees as if greeting their king.
    The king and his generals leaped off the giant ship with Ansthor. Ansthor's condition was extremely bad. He must have been tortured for information, although the information they got was something they wouldn't expect.
    "Christina." The king frowned.
    "Your Majesty." Christina politely bowed her head.
    "What is going on?" The king asked, his tone was strict, as if he didn't want any refusal.
    Christina glanced at Ansthor first, who happened to be the one who opened his mouth.
    "There was a leak in the barrier. To stop the leak, the duke sacrificed his life. And to find all the damage, he became one of them in order to gain their trust and lure them out."
    "!!!" The people couldn't help but turn to Ansthor. He had been silent this whole time, so it was surprising for him to begin explaining. However, the king waved his hands to stop his subordinates from saying anything since he wanted to continue listening to the actual story.
    "Under Duke Jeff's command, we have identified seven important people: the first prince, Marquis Elenesta, Count Hargeon, Guardian Knight Rexion, Sword Master Ryan, Lightning King Tell, and Wonder Man Sullivan, along with a few hundred members."
    "Is that true, Christina?" The king obviously couldn't believe that his first son would be among them. He looked shaken, but he did his best to avoid showing any grief because it wasn't the time yet.
    "In addition to those seven, there are also Seven Stars Voxtis, Hundred Strength Fortie, and Singular Mage Olivia. We don't have the exact member, but the rough calculation is about one thousand two hundred people." Christina confirmed and continued to fill in the missing information.
    "Those people... are the backbone of this country."
    "Even the first prince?"
    The generals were completely confused because they were never aware of this. Some of those people actually still talked to them within the last few days. Yet, the next thing they knew, they turned out to be affected.
    "The one who struck down the first prince was me, Your Majesty. If you want to punish someone, you may punish me." Christina lowered her head, admitting a mistake that should have been overruled by the law as not a mistake.
    If it was anyone else, the king would definitely be angry and might do something just for revenge. Even if he was affected, the first prince was his son as well as one of the two people that could maintain the barrier in the future.
    So, it was hard for him to accept it if any random person killed him.
    However, it was different for Christina. She was the duchess and the aunt of the first prince. If she wasn't the one who did it, there was no one else qualified to take the job.
    The king took a deep breath to calm his heart down before pointing at the volunteers. "And who are they?"
    "They are my¡ª" Christina wanted to claim them to be her people so that they could avoid any punishment as they were the brave warriors that fought under her.
    However, Ansthor didn't let her do it as he stated, "They are the volunteers under Duke Jeff, who acted as a bandit so that they could be a fighting force to deal with this army."
    The king gritted his teeth. "Since when did all this happen?"
    "The tree house in the back forest," Ansthor replied.
    "!!!" The king widened his eyes in shock. The tree house in the back forest was none other than the house that he and Jeff built when they were kids. They often played together in that place.
    "My master had left all the details there before he was affected. That's the last of my confessions." Ansthor raised his hands and kneeled on the ground. "I have made the greatest sin by following the affected. Please execute me, Your Majesty."
    When the volunteers saw Ansthor's action, they also raised their hands like him and lowered their heads, asking for the same punishment.
    The king clenched his fists before shouting, "You imbeciles!"
    All the people were startled. Even the generals rarely saw the king as emotionally disturbed as this.
    The king didn't say anything for a moment as he moved toward one of the corpses, which had been separated from the rest. He took off the cloth hiding their face, which turned out to be the first prince.
    He placed his finger on his forehead. As soon as he felt two conflicting power traces in his body, the king made a pained expression as he confirmed that he was indeed infected by madness.
    "May you rest in peace, my boy." He then stood up and asked Christina out loud, "Who are they, Christina?!"
    Christina was startled at first but soon figured out the answer the king wished to hear. Without hesitation, she overruled Ansthor's answer by stating, "They are a part of my army!"
    The people were shocked as they couldn't understand what was happening. They were already prepared to lay down their lives after everything was over.
    The king reinforced this decision by glaring at his generals.
    The most experienced among them immediately stepped forward and declared out loud, "We have just jumped off the ship and haven't heard anything. We only know that they are the Duchess's Christina army who have valiantly fought evil!"
    They were stunned. If the story became like that, the people would definitely be spared. This might be the reason why the king had stopped the royal army from disembarking, fully aware that if they knew the truth, it would become even harder to hide it.
    The king continued, "If you, Duchess Christina's army, still think that you have made a mistake, it's not my jurisdiction. Duchess Christina will be the one to deliver the punishment."
    With those words, the king indirectly implied that he had enough of the wanton killing. This land had shed too much blood today, so it was better to stop the river of blood from flowing.
    Ansthor gritted his teeth and raised his head. "Your¡ª"
    He looked like he wanted to object to the decision, but the king delivered his sentence. "With my authority as the king, I declare that traitor Ansthor is punished with a life sentence. He shall be exiled to the land of Dreinwood for the rest of his life. Shall he step outside of the land, he shall be executed directly."
    "!!!" Ansthor's heart sank. The land of Dreinwood was none other than Jeff's territory.
    "You shall be the living witness of the Duke Jeff Faewillow. See through it to the very end and witness the thing¡­no, the person you've been fighting for." The king looked emotionless, but those words actually meant everything to Ansthor.
    By exiling him to Jeff's territory, he could actually help maintain the territory. At the same time, Aurora would continue to grow up and sooner or later, she would return to this world and probably take over the job of maintaining the barrier.
    With her attachment to Jeff and this accident, it wouldn't be weird for Aurora to inherit Jeff's territory. In other words, the king had given him the opportunity to make sure that the land was as perfect as possible for Aurora to inherit. That was his 'punishment.'
    Ansthor gnashed his teeth, not because of anger, but because of regret. He was grateful to the king, but he didn't know if he could do it or not.
    As the captain of the Shadow Division, he obviously knew the duke's affection for Aurora. He treated her like she was his own daughter. That was why he had to do it.
    Ansthor placed his head on the ground to show his gratitude. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The king turned to Aurora. His expression mellowed a bit as he asked, "Where is he?"
    Christina pointed at the back, showing the general direction toward his daughter.
    Without hesitation, the king rushed to the entrance of the stronghold where he found Jeff lying on the floor. He had been put inside a coffin per Aurora's request.
    Before visiting his daughter, he paid respect to Jeff first. He looked at his brother's condition as the image of the entire time they spent together flashed in their minds. They played together, and he became the king while he accepted the duke title. He remembered the time his brother changed as well as his return. More importantly, he could still clearly feel the care he had always shown to Aurora.
    "Rest in peace, Brother. Aurora will grow up to become an excellent person like you." The king closed his eyes for a moment.
    When he opened his eyes again, he saw Aurora running toward him.
    The king spread his arms as they hugged each other. Aurora was crying again as she kept saying the same thing. "Father¡­ Because of me, Uncle Jeff¡­ Uncle Jeff¡­"
    Her father stroked her hair gently. Instead of Aurora, the fault should be put on him. As a king, he didn't realize that all this had been going on.
    While it was true that Jeff had been in charge of their information network and espionage, it didn't change the fact that the clues were already there.
    The king turned to Theo and said, "I apologize, Mr. Theo. I was supposed to meet you before all this happened. And even though we finally met, unfortunately, the moment is not appropriate."
    "Please pay no mind to it. I fully know that you have a lot of things to do." Theo glanced to the side, indirectly implying the corpses and the aftermath of the battle. He continued, "I can take care of my students here."
    Even though the king wanted to invite Theo to the royal palace, it wasn't appropriate. After all, they had just suffered a massive loss, especially Jeff and the first prince. If they invited Theo, there would be a banquet, which would make him look apathetic.
    The king nodded his head. "Thank you. I truly appreciate it. If there is another opportunity, I hope that I can invite you to the royal palace."
    "If such an opportunity arrives, then I'll be glad to accept it."

 Chapter 112 Negotiation

    [Chapter 110 Comments][Amelia_Gladhis: Congratulations for reaching the 111th Chapter] Experience tales at empire
    [Kamala_Nadhia: The Ending is good, at least this conclusion didn't left a bitter aftertaste. The King is also quite sensible, fit for a King]
    [Palladhia_Asmadhi: Soooo..... All's Well that's Ends Well?]
    The king returned to Christina and his generals, ordering, "Take the First Prince and the marquis to the ship. The rest will follow the proper burial in the fallen graveyard. We'll return to the capital city immediately."
    "Yes, Sir." The generals acknowledged his order without question.
    Before leaving, the king turned to Christina. "Can I ask you to handle the rest, including them?"
    He raised his head slightly, gesturing at the people far away.
    Christina understood what he was talking about and assured him, "Don't worry. I'll handle all this mess."
    "Thank you." The king nodded before personally helping with the first prince's corpse. He might be the saddest person in this place, considering he had lost his son, his brother, and a lot of his loyal subjects. However, because of his position, he couldn't even shed any tears.
    In the end, the ship returned to the capital city, leaving Ansthor behind.
    Seeing Ansthor's condition, Christina said, "Ah, does the king leave behind a prisoner? But I'm too busy handling the aftermath; I can't keep watch on him right now."
    Her tone was playful and there was no sincerity. It was just a simple message for Ansthor. She gave him a bit of time to do anything he wanted, including visiting his master for one last time. After giving that message, Christina just left.
    Ansthor thanked her by placing his forehead on the ground before going to Jeff.
    After a lot of time taking care of the battle and his students, Theo finally had some time for himself.
    He opened the comments, which he hadn't replied to for the past few chapters.
    "Sorry, everyone. I've just got the time to reply to all of you." Theo made a wry smile, hoping that he could address everyone's comments. "The author indeed likes to mess with me. I mean, just like how I can get help from you to meet him, he can cause a misunderstanding or mislead us to hinder that progress."
    "And true, I hope this novel can continue until the very end. It's a bit uncomfortable thinking about how the author just stopped writing like in the previous instance."
    "Well, in my original world, the apocalypse has to happen if I don't want the world to be destroyed. But after realizing that I'm in a story, I know I have to do that if not for any bullshit the author might pull to wipe out the entire civilization. But yeah, to think that I'm struggling against someone like that. In my original world, he could be considered strong, but I could kill him with a snap of my fingers with my previous strength."
    "As for my power, no, it's not just the demon and the spirit. I'm currently learning Talisman from the Exorcism World and Inscription from the Sword and Magic World. Though, those two are harder since they have two different concepts."
    "But as much as I'm trying to learn them all, in the end, my main power is illusion and reality. You could say that with that knowledge, the illusion would look more real, and no one will know if my power is an illusion or real in the future."
    "And yes, Jeff was indeed stronger. I guess it could be said that he was a peak fighter when he was alive, but I felt like the madness that controlled his mind couldn't utilize his full potential. So, he might have been stronger when he was alive.
    "I'm not sure what the king did, but after that brief meeting, he can be ruthless, but he can be sensible when necessary. So yeah, it ends pretty well."
    After giving his replies, Theo scanned the area again, noticing that Ansthor had visited Jeff and Aurora. It seemed that he had told the whole truth to Aurora.
    This setback would definitely make Aurora even stronger and more determined. So, he hoped for the best for her.
    Jayden was also testing his new ability to distract himself from the bloody battlefield he had just seen. Meanwhile, the twins just distributed their energy to each other to maintain the feeling they got from Theo's lesson.
    Nonetheless, the one who got the most from this mission was Aurora. There was no more threat coming to her and she finally had some closure. Once she became more mature after overcoming this challenge, she would grow kinder than anyone else.
    While looking around, he found Christina walking toward them. It seemed that she wanted to talk about something, so he jumped off the wall and stopped her a bit farther away from the kids.
    "What's wrong?"
    "I'm going to inform you of several things. Since I'm going to be busy from now on, I don't think I can entertain your group for a long time. Even a party might not be possible." Christina pointed at the battlefield. "So, the reward for that is to wait until things calm down. It will take one week, I think."
    "You don't have to worry about that. I'm just solving my student's problem." Theo shook his head, politely rejecting the reward.
    "In that case, the bandit seems to be stronger, so we will reward you accordingly." Christina insisted on rewarding them to the point where she would use all kinds of reasons just to make Theo accept it.
    Theo couldn't help but scratch the back of his head, having no other choice. "Alright, alright. Just take your time with that. Your country has just suffered a massive loss after all."
    "Thanks." Christina felt relieved that Theo didn't argue with her. "Then, the second problem is that...trauma I don't think I can see you off properly. And with the current condition, staying in this place will just bring a lot of trouble to you and Aurora. I will create a necessary arrangement for you to go back in an instant, but I can't escort you."
    "It's better for the students not to be in this environment since they will be affected or even develop trauma. But since the sun is about to set, I think we'll take some rest in the stronghold and depart in the morning."
    "With your speed, you should be able to return to the other world tomorrow evening." Christina accepted the arrangement and continued, "Anyway, we might need to hear your thought process just to match the information we have. You can just tell Aurora about it and she will record it for you along with the spirit."
    "Haha. How about changing the reward to the freedom of not getting bothered by receiving a spirit?"
    "We both know that it's impossible. I will compensate you in a different way." Christina chuckled. "Two more things. I heard from Aurora that you are going to have a midterm exam soon, right?"
    "Indeed. I won't give you the cheat sheet though."
    "Do you think I need that and will allow Aurora to cheat?" Christina shook her head helplessly. "Aurora said that you often rewarded the students if they reached a certain standard. So, I was thinking about whether you wanted to visit a beach. Our family owned a resort under the local's name in the Modern Realm."
    "Beach, huh¡­" Theo closed his eyes for a moment, recalling what Mia told him in the apartment.
    "Dad! Since we are at school, there will definitely be a beach episode. It's a must for any stories that revolve around the school."
    "Beach episode, what?" Theo tilted his head.
    "I'm talking about having fun on the beach. Then, knowing the author, we will have a kraken appearing out of nowhere, a sudden incident or whatever it is."
    "¡­" Theo pinched the bridge of his nose. He could imagine it happening, so Theo decided to reject Christina's offer. But to turn it down completely would be rude, so he came up with an excuse, which also decided the course of the midterm exam. "Sorry. It's not that I don't want to accept your offer. But it has been decided that we will go to the mountain after the midterm exam."
    "If you're talking about mountains, then we also have a resort in Gaund Mountain. You should be able to arrive there in no time."
    "¡­" Theo wanted to laugh since Christina was persistent. "I'm going to tell you this. I can't show any favoritism to any students."
    "This is just a part of the reward. Nothing else." Christina shrugged while looking away. She definitely had a hidden intention.
    "Well¡­" Theo contemplated for a moment. It wasn't a bad offer. If Christina were the one handling all those things, it would be convenient for him.
    On the one hand, if he stayed in the modern world, there was less chance they would get into trouble. After all, the modern world only had some monsters that appeared out of nowhere like the first mission about the spiders.
    On the other hand, he felt that the author would come up with another random thing.
    Theo considered the pros and cons before accepting her offer. "If you are the one handling all the paperwork, then I don't really mind."
    "You've got a deal." Christina smirked. "Last but not least, there is something I have to confirm. Your spirit can have ten forms, right?"
    "Yes."
    "It can turn into any type of spirit with different types of abilities."
    "Indeed."
    "In that case, I think I should warn you about this." Christina's expression turned serious. "There are two Trein Type Spirit users in this country. The first guy is able to create a giant tsunami that can sweep the land and cause massive destruction. He is the one preventing any affected monsters from coming into this place right now.
    "The second person has the ability to bring lightning storms to the area. So, I'm wondering if you can't use that level of power because you are lacking in essence or something else."
    Theo obviously lacked the essence. If he had enough essence, he could expand the gravity field and do much more with it. However, he still wondered if he could reach that level with the spirit alone.
    "It seems that you can't." Christina sighed. "Here is my theory. I believe that your Trein Type Spirit won't be able to achieve that level. You could say that those two people have utilized their spirit to one hundred percent capacity. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "On the other hand, your power can only go up to seventy to eighty percent. In exchange, you have ten. You could say that it's a jack of all trades but a master of none situation."
    The latter implied that he wouldn't be as strong as the others. But Theo was already used to this. He learned a lot of power systems. Even his weapon mastery consisted of a lot of weapons. So, it wasn't going to hinder him or something. If he wasn't as strong, he simply just had to become more creative to close that gap.
    "If you are worried about that, then you don't have to. I'm used to this kind of power. Also, it gives me a lot of room for how I can operate."
    "No. I'm worried about something else. The fact that it has ten forms means it's like ten different powers within your body. You also have a Demon from your original world. If you continue absorbing one power or another, there is a chance that it will clash with the existing power, which might be beneficial or detrimental to your body."
    "I know." Theo nodded in understanding. In the end, his main power were illusion and reality, so he had a clear grasp of what would happen if he continued to absorb more power.
    "Alright then." Christina was finally done. "It's an honor to have you with us, Mr. Theodore Griffith. Please get some rest for tonight and I wish you a pleasant journey."
    "Thank you." Theo turned around, ready to leave.
    But Christina added, "By the way, how much for the cheat sheet?"
    "Bye." Theo chuckled while waving his hand.

 Chapter 113 Suggestions

    [Chapter 112 Comments]"We're finally back." The twins stretched their bodies. They seemed pretty exhausted, both physically and mentally.
    The return trip was rather uneventful, considering they had just crossed the previous path. The portal had been arranged as they received the message from Christina the previous night.
    So, it only took them a few minutes to go through the portal and return to the modern realm. The one that exhausted them was indeed a bloody battle.
    "Because of the level of the mission, you are free to take one or two days off. It's not like we're going to cover up important things in the class. And we'll use the rest of the month to prepare for the midterm exam." Theo explained while patting their shoulders.
    "Really?" The twins looked at Theo with high expectations.
    "Yeah. I have arranged for a little bit of vacation after the exams, but you better work hard since the ones who don't get good grades will suffer during the vacation." Theo smirked.
    "Geh." The twins exchanged looks before making a wry smile as if telling each other that they should study together.
    Jayden asked, "Teacher. Pardon me for asking. Will there be another mission before the exams?"
    "The exams are supposed to be held in three weeks, so no. We don't have enough time. It's going to be summer after we're done with the exams, so it's perfect for a vacation. It's not like there is any specific schedule for the current curriculum, so I'm just testing things." Theo explained.
    Find your next adventure on empire
    "In that case, would we get some free time after that vacation?"
    "Indeed. It's a perfect time for you to get some rest and review your performance for the past four months, so yeah, there will be a long holiday for all of you."
    "Are you planning to visit the Demon Realm during the holiday?" Jayden's expression turned serious. Someone as strong as Theo should have enough qualifications to return to the Demon Realm and there was a chance that Theo would never return to the academy if that happened.
    "You don't have to worry about that. While I'm planning a private trip with Mia, it's not going to be in the Demon Realm. I don't have any plans to go there for the time being." Theo shook his head. He obviously loved to spend some intimate time with his daughter, but he hadn't decided on a place to visit.
    "Then, Teacher! How about visiting our Spirit World? This is outside the school's work, so we are free to suggest a place, right?" The twins interjected, taking this opportunity.
    "Hahaha. I won't tell any of you where I'm going." Theo chuckled. "Anyway, let's return to the academy."
    They agreed without hesitation as Theo ordered a taxi to bring them back to the academy.
    Jayden and the twins immediately bid their farewells and returned to their dorms. Unfortunately, Theo couldn't do the same as he had to report to Principal Victoria first. She even took some time to wait for him after hearing that the mission this time required a lot of consideration from the academy.
    But before that, his focus turned to Aurora, who had yet to return to her dorm.
    "What's wrong? Do you have anything to tell me?" Theo asked.
    "Teacher. Are you really a god?" Aurora asked with a hesitant tone.
    "You could consider me anything, but I still look at myself as a human. If I am a god, would that also mean Mia is also considered half divine?"
    "That's¡­" Aurora looked down. While Mia was a special child, she was still down to earth. So, it was hard to think of her as a goddess. "Does that mean your wife is not a goddess?"
    "There you go. The only thing different between me and normal people is our power and lifespan. That's all." Theo shrugged. "Don't think much about it. I'm your teacher; that's all you need to know."
    "Then, how long is a normal lifespan for a human in your world, Teacher?"
    "Hmm¡­" Theo recalled that the people from the Demon Realm had a similar lifespan to those in his original world. The Demon Realm often sacrificed their own lifespan for power though. So, he had just given her a rough estimate. "About a hundred years? Why are you asking this question? Are you tired? Go sleep."
    "No, I'm just wondering if I wait for a hundred years before becoming your wife, is it considered cheating or not? I don't need sleep, I need an answer."
    Theo chuckled and flicked her forehead. "See? You're tired. If you still find it hard to accept what happened to your uncle, you could come to my office and talk it out."
    Theo handled it pretty maturely as Aurora's heart was still shaken after what happened to her uncle. So, she just brought out random topics to hide her sadness.
    After that, Theo waved his hand and headed to the academy to meet the principal.
    As expected of the one who built this school, she had been working tirelessly the whole time. Even at this time, she hadn't stopped checking the documents from all the teachers.
    "It seems that your trip this time was eventful." Victoria started the conversation lightheartedly.
    However, Theo only showed a concerned face, indirectly implying that he wasn't excited about it.
    "Actually¡­" Theo began recounting everything that happened on the mission.
    Victoria's mouth was wide open at the end of the story. She couldn't believe what she had just heard.
    "All that happened in the span of a few days? How are the students' conditions? Are they suffering from PTSD (Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder)?"
    "I'm not sure, but at least, they are strong children. They should be able to overcome it sooner or later. If I see a deterioration in their mental state, I'll seek help from a professional."
    "That's good if that's the case. Please monitor them." Victoria contemplated for a moment. "It seems that we have to be even more careful in selecting the mission. Then again, it's impossible to know their motives since even a mission from the royal family could be changed that way."
    "Yeah. It's even more concerning with the fact that most of the students in the current batch are coming from famous organizations or families."
    "Do you have any suggestions?"
    "Nothing at the moment."
    "In that case, I will put this into consideration first. Also, this matter is not really related, but maybe they are? I'm not sure. One of the teachers actually suggested creating after-school clubs."
    "Do you mean extracurricular activities?"
    "Yeah. Instead of giving the mission directly to the teacher, what about giving it directly to a certain club? Of course, the teacher in charge of that club will be reviewing it. Once the academy grows, the club will also provide an opportunity for students from different classes and grades to learn from each other."
    "I don't really mind the idea, but it will be troublesome if there is corruption within the group. And the teacher might be related to them and approve the mission, only to either help them or send them to their death."
    "I see. That's also concerning."
    "One more thing. It will be troublesome if one club becomes too big because they are popular. And with ten worlds being merged together, students from the same world are more likely to band together. So, we will end up dividing them completely."
    Theo's reasoning made some sense. It would be far easier to talk with someone from the same world. "How about creating a student council to control them?"
    "I have to reject that idea completely. As I said earlier, there are ten worlds merging right now. If we create a student council that stands above them, I'm sure something similar to a throne war will occur. I don't want politics to be involved in the academy."
    It looked like the current system worked better than any suggestions. But it would be problematic for a class with a lot of students. The teacher wouldn't be able to keep up.
    She either had to divide the class even further or create a new system.
    "Oh, there is one more thing. What do you think about having a joint class? This way, students from different classes can meet with each other."
    "I don't mind as long as the students and the teachers are open to that idea. I don't want the previous incident to happen again." Theo was referring to Teacher Gareth.
    "I can understand your concern. It's just a suggestion, so I have to discuss it with other board members." Victoria shrugged. "As for the matter regarding the Mythical Realm, I will take care of it. And thank you for helping them."
    "You're welcome." Theo nodded. Victoria should have known those people since a lot of people from the Mythical Realm were entrusted to the academy.
    "One last thing. What do you have in mind about the midterm exams?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I have to confirm this. Will it be written exams or practical exams?"
    "Both. They will have another test similar to the recruitment test to measure their improvement. While it's not the best method, we try to diversify it as much as possible so that the improvement is shown in at least one of them."
    "The written exams?"
    "It will be up to you. The students need to know the world's situation as well as the enemies they might encounter when going out, so they should at least study that much."
    "In that case, you don't mind if I change the method?"
    "Yes. In fact, I'm looking forward to what kind of idea you have in mind."
    "You will definitely like it." Theo chuckled while turning away. "Since we are done here, it's time for me to go back. Good night, Principal."
    "Good night."

 Chapter 114 Opinions

    [Chapter 113 Comments] S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Theo felt slightly weird to find no comments in the past two chapters, considering he had gotten comments pretty consistently as of late. He wondered if something had happened.
    Ultimately, he couldn't find out anything, so he had to wait until the readers commented.
    That worried expression soon disappeared, replaced by a smile as he stood in front of the door of his apartment. There was a presence approaching him from the inside, so he opened the door.
    "Dad!" Mia jumped straight toward Theo as soon as she heard the door open.
    "Wooh?!" Theo hurriedly caught her, making sure she wasn't hurt even though crashing like this wouldn't hurt. "Do you miss me that much?"
    "Of course. You have never taken me to play for some time, so I miss you." Mia pouted.
    "Haha. Then, I will tell you some good news."
    "Are you going to take me on the next mission?" Mia's eyes brightened.
    "Nope." Theo shook his head but his smile remained.
    But hearing his answer couldn't help but make Mia a bit sad since she was hoping to spend some time with her father. No matter how mature she looked and behaved, she was still seven years old after all.
    Seeing this cute daughter of his look sad was torture, so he stopped teasing her anymore and said, "There is no next mission until the exams, but after that, we will have a field trip with the entire class. And after that, we'll enjoy summer vacation¡ªonly the two of us!"
    "!!!" Mia widened her eyes in shock and expectation. The field trip was amazing since she could experience a lot of interesting things with her classmates, but the holiday excited her more. This would be a long and thrilling holiday. She couldn't help but jump to celebrate it. "Yahoo!"
    Theo's expression mellowed. Even after the long, brutal battle and the exhausting trip, this smile was the one that healed him from all the tiredness.
    An image couldn't help but flash in his mind. It was the image of him when he was at her age.
    At that time, the only thing he could see was his small apartment. There was no warm, cozy light illuminating the room. No one would come and welcome him back after a long exhausting day. In fact, there wasn't even food to fill up his stomach.
    Whenever he returned, he would just be embraced by the cold loneliness. He would often clutch his stomach, enduring the pain of not being able to eat.
    After experiencing such a thing, he was certain that he didn't want Mia to experience anything like that. Unfortunately, the school caused him to leave her for a few days from time to time.
    He felt bad toward Mia because of his selfishness in wanting to meet his creator.
    "Dad? What's wrong?" Mia tilted her head in confusion, not knowing why Theo was just standing there without saying anything.
    "Nothing." Theo patted his daughter's head and carried her up on his arm while asking, "Alright. Have you eaten yet?"
    "Nope! I was waiting for you."
    "In that case, let's cook something, shall we?"
    "I will help."
    It was a warm and cozy activity for the family of two. It's such a shame that Agata couldn't complete the picture, but both of them knew that they were going to meet her eventually. So, there was no need to rush.
    After eating, Mia remained at the dining table while watching Theo wash the dishes. She remembered about the trip and asked, "Where are we going after the exam? The field trip is not going to be in this world, right?"
    "Sadly, the field trip will be held in this world. Well, I have agreed to hold it at a resort owned by a certain royal family. But both of us will have an adventure in another world after that."
    "Oh?!" Mia pumped her fists. "Since it's an education program, I guess I can't know about the exact location of the field trip."
    "Not really. I just don't know the exact place yet. I'll announce it to the class after all the arrangements are ready."
    "How about our family trip?"
    "Why don't you choose? Maybe a place I haven't gone yet." Theo asked.
    "You have gone to the Mythical Realm, the Exorcism Realm, and the Sword and Magic Realm. I guess we can't go to the Demon Realm because it's not time yet, and we're currently in the Modern Realm. So, that leaves the Witch Realm, Cultivation Realm, Post-Apocalyptic Realm, Knight Realm, and the Spirit Realm."
    Mia took a moment to think about the world she had learned from her classmates.
    "The Witch Realm specializes in potions. We can drink the potion to gain an ability or throw it as a weapon. In fact, the Witch Realm utilizes potion in all kinds of activities, which is interesting. But I can see that you are going to say, 'Don't do drugs, kids,' or something along the line."
    "Hahaha. You might be right. But the people in the Witch Realm call it a potion instead of a drug, right? It doesn't really sound much different for me though."
    "In that case, we can leave the Witch Realm for another opportunity. Then, how about the Cultivation Realm? If what Li Wei said was right, then we would be in trouble since we would end up provoking an ancient being after some pedophile young masters do something to me and get beaten by you. And that young master calls his elder, and that elder will call the master of the family and so on until you fight an ancient being in that realm."
    "Haha. You don't say. I told you earlier that there are a few ways to solve that problem, right?"
    "Yes. Like killing with a borrowed knife or a full display of shame. But let me put this idea aside for a second." Mia thought about the next world. "How about the Post-Apocalyptic World?"
    "What do you know about this world?"
    "According to Maya, this world has a hard time finding food due to their situation. And you will turn into zombies if you get bitten. The vaccine has made you immune, but the zombies are evolving, so they can't really kill them and start a new world. But there are a few interesting things in this place like more developed technology and a weird power."
    "You seem to have a favorable impression of that world."
    "Not really. It's just sad to see your family turning into zombies. It's a quite depressing world."
    "Then, how about the next world¡­ the Knight World." Theo continued.
    "Teacher Gareth came from this world, right? I don't really like this world since it feels like there will be a lot of annoying nobles who will do anything because they have authority. If we go to this place, we'll surely be in trouble with the king and the politics of the entire country." Mia shook her head furiously.
    "But they indeed have a unique power."
    "Yes. This is the most amazing thing in that world. They have the ability to improve their physical strength beyond the human limit. In fact, their physical strength is the strongest among all the worlds that are connected right now. So, going to that place will definitely be beneficial."
    "If you don't like it, then we won't go there." Theo chuckled. "We will go there with your mother, or probably I will go there with other students on a mission. But that's for later."
    "Mother will definitely charm those nobles, so no." Mia pouted. "Instead of talking about that Knight World, it's better if we discuss the Spirit World."
    "So, what do you have?"
    "The Spirit World is quite a fun place. The spirits are like the twins, but they are more fairy-like spirits. They also have a unique way of controlling their essence, considering they have nothing other than essence. So, learning essence manipulation would be something that we can get from this place. It's just... my power isn't really related too much to manipulation."
    "So, among those worlds, which one do you want to visit the most?"
    "The Knight World will definitely not be something I wish to go to unless it's necessary. The Witch World seems to be interesting and we don't know what we will get when entering this world. It's basically a gamble.
    "As for the Cultivation World, if we can stop the ancestor from coming out, then this world is more interesting than the Witch World. A cultivator is about to increase the essence stored inside their body, so I'm kind of wondering if increasing it would increase our assimilation or not. Enjoy new tales from empire
    "Last but not least, the Spirit World. While it's true that it doesn't really have any setbacks when entering this place, this place is kind of mid. It's not bad, but I can't say it's good either. So, I'm perplexed."
    Mia sighed. It seemed that she couldn't come to a conclusion, so Theo tried to change the question. "I want you to just think about the world where you will have the most fun. It's fine not to think about benefits and stuff like that."
    "No way. I'm the daughter of Theodore Griffith. While I can have fun, I'm not someone who makes decisions without careful thought." Mia puffed her chest proudly. "Besides, as long as I'm with you, I will be the happiest."
    Theo smiled but didn't respond to her so as to avoid affecting her decision. He just waited for her to reach a conclusion.
    After contemplating for a few minutes, Mia smirked as though she had thought of a brilliant place to visit. "Dad. I think we should go to¡­"

 Chapter 115 Exams

    [Chapter 115 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: Ah the cliffhanger]
    A few days later.
    "Alright. Everyone! I'm sure you already know this, but the midterm exams are coming. The exams are divided into two parts: written and practical exams." Theo announced.
    The students were frozen. It wasn't that they didn't expect the exam, but considering Theo was their teacher, they were sure that the exams were not going to be easy. In fact, they might even fail this very exam.
    That's why they looked like they were scared of their lives.
    "Teacher. Are we going to have another game like stealing the paper sheet or something?" Maya couldn't help but ask. "Maybe someone who can steal the sheet will be able to ace the test."
    "Haha, are you joking with me right now?" Theo smirked. "There is nothing like that. If you really want the sheet, you can come and get it from me¡­ if you have the ability, that is."
    "¡­" The whole class fell silent again. It was clear that Theo wasn't going to hold back this time.
    Theo even added, "I'm telling you this. In the real world, even if you are not going to cheat, your opponent might take advantage of it. So, there is no right or wrong during the exam. As long as you are capable, you can utilize it to get the answer from me."
    Avalon and the others exchanged looks, wondering how they should do it.
    "In any case, the exams are going to revolve around everything we have learned through the normal classes. You can utilize the special lessons during the practical exam. Unfortunately, the principal told me that I had to follow the normal procedure for the practical exam, meaning that they would be testing your ability like when you entered the school." Theo sighed.
    The moment they heard the last part, their eyes lit up. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Yes!" Maya was the first one to shout, followed by Oliver who pumped his fists. "We're lucky indeed."
    The others didn't say much, but they were clearly happy with the school. However, Theo added one more thing. "Ah. Principal Victoria gave me permission to alter the exams a little bit as long as they still follow the procedure. So, it's going to be a special exam."
    Thud!
    The atmosphere instantly became gloomy again. They couldn't imagine the practical exam Theo would prepare for. It might be similar to the illusion trial they received not long ago.
    If that were the case, there might be casualties.
    Theo explained, "I think Aurora and the rest have told you about this, but we will be visiting the mountain before the summer vacation. You could consider it a holiday, but there will be something from me during the stay. And for anyone who passes the exams, there will be additional rewards.
    "Don't worry that the exams will be too hard or not. I'll create the exams for your level, but it will depend on your ability if you can pass them as well."
    "We really get a holiday after the exams?"
    "Of course. If you study hard, I should reward you guys. So, do your best." Theo smiled.
    "Teacher!" Avalon raised his hand. "You said that the written exams would come from the normal lessons. Does that mean we have to learn everything about all ten worlds and their characteristics?"
    "Yes. After the summer holiday, I will continue in the residence of those worlds, conflicts, and politics. So right now, you can focus on the ten worlds, their characteristics, as well as their current situation." Theo nodded. "There is no need to be an expert since even I have to ask the residents about the details. So, the questions will be pretty basic."
    Theo gave a thumbs up as if assuring his students that they could pass the exams. But obviously, none of the students believed it.
    "Also, the one who has the highest overall score will have the privilege to request that I go into any world on a mission. Basically, it's like what Aurora did earlier, but without any consequences."
    "!!!" The students gasped. They had heard the gist of what happened during the visit to the Mythical Kingdom. While it wasn't all happy for Aurora, it didn't change the fact that the harvest was very bountiful.
    So, if they could invite Theo to their world, not only could he solve a certain problem, but they could also hear Theo's personal thoughts about their world and the power system.
    Theo even had a spirit, so they might get a new insight that they would never have thought of before.
    Serena, Oliver, Lancelot, and Haruka were blazing with fighting intent. They were the top people who had the potential to pass the written exams. Avalon, Jayden, Li Wei, and Maya were fired up for the practical exams.
    The twins wanted to be the top scorer, but they weren't that good in particular exams, so they didn't expect too much from themselves. On the other hand, Aurora knew that there was no point in becoming the top scorer. But it didn't mean that she would just fail the exams since Theo definitely had a punishment for it.
    Only Mia didn't care about such a thing because Theo had promised that they would have an adventure in another world with just the two of them.
    With a slightly devilish smile, Theo informed, "Of course, the one who fails at the exams... You are going to experience hell during our trip to the mountain."
    Their hearts sank in horror. There was nothing scarier than Theo torturing them. On the surface, it didn't look like torture. But if they experienced it personally, they would realize how hard it was, and Theo would just make them repeat it over and over again.
    That was why, even if they couldn't become the top scorer, they definitely had to pass the exams.
    "Alright. Let's start with the lesson." Theo smiled.
    After announcing the exams, Theo continued the lesson like normal. The class had a mixed reaction.
    On the one hand, they were happy that they could have time to prepare, and Theo had given them a general idea about the test. On the other hand, Theo always surpassed their imagination.
    As soon as the class ended, the students began to panic. Maya and Li Wei rushed to Serena and asked, "Serena. Do you have anything to do in the evening?"
    "Huh? What's wrong? I'm going to prepare for the exams, of course."
    "Do you mind if we join you? We'll help with the practical exams, but can you teach us about the written one?" Maya joined both hands in a gesture of pleading.
    Serena made a wry smile but still nodded her head. "I don't really mind. Teaching someone is like reviewing the materials, so if you are going to help me with my training, then I will gladly teach you."
    "That's great. I was worried that you would reject us." Maya sighed while Li Wei nodded his head politely to express his gratitude.
    After seeing those two, Haruka couldn't help but go to Jayden. "Do you have anyone to study with?"
    "I have the twins with me. Do you want to join?" Jayden asked nonchalantly.
    "Sure." Haruka agreed without hesitation.
    Aurora and Lancelot had joined hands, leaving only Oliver, Avalon, and Mia who had no group.
    When they looked at Avalon, it was clear that this strict person wouldn't even think of grouping with someone. He would do whatever he could in the exams and accept the result of his effort.
    So, Mia and Oliver looked at each other as if thinking about the same thing.
    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Mia. I think you know what to do." Oliver smirked.
    "Obviously, but knowing my father, I would definitely get kicked out of the room." Mia thought about it for a moment before turning to Maya. "Maya!"
    "No, no, no. I'm more scared of cheating or getting caught cheating by him than studying until I can't do it anymore!" Maya shook her head furiously, not daring to mess with Theo.
    "Tsk." Mia clicked her tongue and looked around. She approached Haruka. "Yo! Do you want to work together?"
    "If you are going to utilize my friend to get the answer, then it's impossible. The teacher would definitely notice her."
    "I'm not talking about that. How about asking your partner to study as well and tell you about the answer? And we will get the answer one way or another." Mia gave an idea.
    "Huh?" Haruka was surprised, but Mia reminded her, "Don't forget that my father didn't say anything about cheating in the class. He only welcomed us if we wanted to steal the sheet, but if we cheated in other ways, there was no punishment, right?"
    "That's¡­" Haruka couldn't deny it. Even the others couldn't help but think of the possibility.
    If they could bring out their own cheat sheet, they might be able to go through this.
    Maya thought of using the advanced technology to show something that only her eyes could see.
    Luca and Lucas stared at each other. Since they could understand what each other was thinking, they might be able to communicate with each other during the exams.
    Jayden had his Strength Demon. What if he stored the knowledge in his demon and consciousness and brought it out during the exams?
    More and more people thought about their way of cheating. Then again, Theo always told them that any method was fine.
    Instead of learning seriously, they were actually preparing their own method to cheat. No one knew what would happen during the exams, so they could only utilize one method after another.

 Chapter 116 Reward and Compensation

    [Chapter 115 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: Seems like the old carrot and stick method has caused a bit of panic]
    Theo couldn't help but smile after looking at the comment. "I guess? Well, I'm just playing with them, so it's not a big deal. In fact, they will definitely be more creative and more prepared."
    After replying to the comment, he finally turned back to the document he was reading. The document actually came from the Helvenia Kingdom, regarding what happened during his visit.
    The Helvenia Kingdom expressed their gratitude to Theo for helping them solve one of the biggest problems in their kingdom.
    They apologized for not being able to greet him properly because of those things, especially with the fact that Theo and Aurora were forced to leave the ship because of the ambush.
    There wasn't much detail regarding the event itself. Most likely, they only wanted Aurora to know about it, not Theo. However, they still reminded him to explain the status of his spirit to Aurora soon.
    At the same time, they also listed the reward for his contribution. Considering he had defeated Jeff, protected Aurora, and even destroyed the affected army, the reward was massive.
    "The Helvenia Kingdom is so generous¡­" Theo smirked. "Two million Otherworld credits, two artifacts, a book about spirits, a few rare materials, and even protection. They're really going all out."
    And it was only the reward, not the compensation from the attack, when they were the ones who invited him.
    "As for the compensation, they offered five hundred thousand Otherworld Credits, an artifact, as well as a vacation in the mega resort called Blooming Peak." Theo muttered, calculating the numberits of things he received from them.
    Each world had their own currency, which would be hard to trade with other worlds. Hence, the leaders of all worlds had agreed to create a new currency that could be exchanged with their own currency. This would make the transaction even more convenient and faster.
    "My salary from being a teacher is about one hundred thousand Otherworld Credits per month. And this kind of number was already extremely high as a thousand credits per month was the current rate of the apartment I'm currently living in.
    "Since we have to protect the people from all worlds, I guess that's to be expected." Theo turned to the three artifacts that were given to him.
    The first artifact was a ring. There was a piece of paper attached to this ring, so he picked it up and realized it was the instruction.
    'This ring will give you the Wood Affinity. It has been stored inside a trunk for over a thousand years, absorbing the energy of a single tree. By wearing this ring, you are able to feel the flowing energy from the trees around.'
    "Well¡­" Theo was a bit surprised by the first artifact. Since the elves had a very long life, he thought that a one-thousand years old ring wouldn't be that much of a deal.
    But he was quite curious about its power. What kind of benefits would feeling the tree's energy bring him?
    When Theo thought about it, he ended up brushing the matter off as it might be useful later. He just hadn't found the use of it yet.
    He then turned to the second artifact, which was, surprisingly, a pair of butterfly hairpins. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'This is the Twin Butterfly Hairpin. They come from a pair of butterflies that have been stuck together for a hundred years. The pollen is gathered for a hundred years until it can be shaped into a hairpin. Pouring the essence would allow the wearer to release a special pollen that can remain in the air for more than a week.'
    "This is rather interesting. In fact, all these artifacts seem to have a weird effect. Don't tell me, Aurora told them something about me. Maybe she told me that I'm a weird person who loves unusual power? Or was it Christina who told them about my identity? Either way, it's quite unusual, which means the enemies wouldn't expect this kind of power."
    Theo thought this pair of hairpins would suit Mia's playful nature. Just thinking about how his daughter looked with these hairpins made him smile.
    "Then the third one¡­"
    The last artifact he received was a pair of gloves. The gloves were made of thin black wool. It didn't look durable at first, but he noticed a peculiar flow of essence around the gloves.
    He then looked at the description of the gloves.
    'This is the Repelling Gloves. It's known to be so unsuitable with the essence that it would push any essence away.'
    "The last one is rather simple but powerful. On the one hand, wearing these gloves wouldn't allow you to release your essence from your hands. On the other hand, the gloves were able to deflect essence."
    Theo tried pouring a lot of essence into the gloves, but it couldn't pass through. The essence was simply dispersed in all directions as though there was a perfect insulator for the essence.
    "This is quite interesting. Then again, both Mia and I are still conjuring our power through our hands. Maybe, my dear wife?" Theo tried to recall the information about his wife.
    "She should have a Fox Demon. Its ability is mainly about foxes and charm. Most of her power would be released through her eyes, so I guess she can use it. The design of these gloves is ugly though, but whatever." Theo shrugged. It would definitely be a perfect gift when he returned to the Demon Realm.
    He didn't know why but it felt like the Helvenia Kingdom was giving him an unusual artifact that somehow matched his family. He believed they had done a background check on him and sent all these artifacts.
    "Either way, I've received it, so yeah." Theo shrugged and moved on to the next reward. "I will definitely read the book later since I'm curious about the spirits and want to utilize them better. As for the rare materials¡­" Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo didn't know much about rare materials. Even if he had one, he would just give it to someone else to turn it into something useful.
    Each material had a description of its unique characteristic, but he didn't see anything useful to improve his power.
    In the end, he stored them, hoping that there would be a chance to use them. He wanted to sell them first, but he still chose to keep them, thinking there might be a time he needed them. In any case, with the two and a half million Otherworld Credit, he wasn't that desperate for money.
    "And the rest are guaranteed protection and VIP status when visiting the Helvenia Kingdom¡­ It's good, but I don't know when I will visit this place again. On the other hand, this resort¡­"
    Theo didn't know about the resort, so he had to check in online.
    "Interesting. The resort is built on Crushyxa Mountain, which is said to have refreshing air and a dense essence. It's quite good for a vacation since everyone will benefit from it, but I don't think they will have a lot of time to play because the author will definitely play a trick there. Nonetheless, it's a good place."
    With a simple search and the guarantee of the Helvenia Kingdom, he didn't mind spending his vacation with the rest of the students in this place.
    After setting up the schedule and informing it through the letter, he continued with his jobs.
    Meanwhile, the students were busy preparing for their exams.
    Of course, they were trying their best to study all the materials, but they were still scared of the difficulty of the exams.
    That was why they had prepared a second plan, which was to cheat.
    Theo didn't say anything about cheating, so it meant that he didn't mind if they were cheating.
    At the same time, they wondered if it was alright to cheat. On the one hand, Theo had always encouraged them to do creative things because the world was unfair and cruel. On the other hand, Theo beat them up whenever he had an opportunity.
    Nonetheless, it didn't stop them from preparing it.
    In the library, Mia was actually staring at a yarn in front of her. She waved her finger a little and the yarn actually turned into a small teddy bear. There were a lot of things she could do with this bear and Theo definitely wouldn't see it coming, she thought.
    Maya was working on a small lens. After it was done, she tried to put it on as a small notification appeared. This notification could only be seen by the eye that wore the contact lens, not anyone around her.
    The others were also preparing for their own tricks that wouldn't lose to those two.
    The atmosphere around the school began to tense as the students also had some anxiety about tackling the exams. They didn't know whether they could pass or not.
    And it was said that the exams would be watched by the board members. The board members consisted of a lot of powerful people from each world, so if the students were to be found lacking, they might not have a future in their own world.
    The students had to do their best if they wanted to show off their power, hoping that these powerful people would take an interest in them. Obviously, these board members were the reasons why the academy could be established.
    Of course, some of them didn't really care because their status was already high. The only motivation they had was to maintain their image as bearers of that status.
    Finally, three weeks had passed since Theo returned to the Modern Realm. And the midterm exam was about to begin.

 Chapter 117 Gathering

    [Chapter 116 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: So does the ring essentially give you a power similar to Jeff or is it to a lesser extent?]
    "The ring doesn't really give the user that kind of power. Every living being exudes an aura, and the rate is higher for those who have magical abilities. And trees are no exception. The ring allows me to sense the energy that those trees are releasing. To a certain extent, it's quite good for a magical herb or an old herb that has absorbed a lot of energy. So, it's like finding a treasure among the plants."
    Theo explained it a bit further, thinking that the ring was sent because they were going to have a vacation at the mountain. It would be good to find a good herb, a magical tree or something with that ring.
    As much as he wanted to talk more about the artifact, he had to continue with the test. He had brought the exam papers for his students.
    The moment he entered his classroom, he announced out loud, "Alright, students. It's time for the exams."
    ¡­
    While Theo was preparing for the exams, a lot of important people visited the school. But due to their important presence, not all of them were coming through the front door.
    One of them was a middle-aged man with a pair of wolf ears on top of his head. He had a calm demeanor that suggested a serious and calculative mind. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    As soon as he entered the room, he took a look at the surroundings. The room contained several couches as well as a few huge monitors for everyone to see the classrooms through the camera in every class.
    He walked to one of the seats and noticed that his neighbor turned out to be another famous man. This man was a human with a military uniform. His blue-colored hair was tied neatly on his back. The man's body was thin, but he was excluding the aura of a warrior.
    "Representative of the Mythical Realm, Duke of the Lavinsha Kingdom, Reloft. It's a pleasure to meet you." The man with a wolf tail introduced himself.
    "It's a pleasure to meet you." The dignified human placed his hand on his chest and politely replied to his greeting. "Representative of the Knight Realm, one of the Ten Swords, Javier."
    Behind them turned out to be another person. Her height was only half of it, but the wings on her back were actually bigger than these two people. She had white hair and an aged face.
    "One of the ten Half-Divine Spirits from the Spirit Realm, Elaine. I hope that the two gentlemen will allow this old lady to move to her seat."
    "Oh!" The two stepped back before noticing another person behind her. That person was hidden behind her wings, but it was clear that his size was bigger than these two men. His body was full of muscle and his right arm was replaced by a robotic arm. The robotic arm was emanating green-colored energy that couldn't be turned off.
    "I believe I'm the one who needs to pass. Post-Apocalyptic Realm, Commander of 46th East Region Base, Rafthar."
    The two of them looked at Raftar and didn't feel like he was a human anymore. Ultimately, they couldn't really say anything. Even though they were representatives as well as the people who supported Victoria in creating this school, they had never met each other face-to-face.
    "So, we are going to introduce each other here?" Another man appeared all of a sudden. Even the four people before him couldn't help but stop and take a glance at him. This man didn't seem to train his muscles, but there was something about him that bothered them.
    He looked like a human, but he felt more vicious and ominous. If they dropped their guards, this man might be able to kill them.
    "Let me introduce myself, then. Representative of the Demon Realm, one of the top Royal Grade Demon Possessors, Silva. I'm curious how one of our people can be the teacher of the best class."
    "Considering he is my grandson's teacher, of course, he is good. In fact, I don't know why your world doesn't appreciate his ability." If Theo was here, he would recognize this familiar voice. Yes, he was none other than Lancelot's grandfather. "Sword and Magic Realm's representative, Baold is the name."
    "Maybe he is just hiding his ability this whole time." A female voice echoed in the room as she had just entered the room and overheard their conversation. This woman had long black hair and smooth skin. She was giving off the vibe of a flower that stood at the snowy peak, could only be admired but not touched.
    "In our world, there are a lot of people playing the pig to eat the tiger." The woman solemnly cupped her hands. "Representative of the Cultivation Realm, Snow Blossom Sect's Master, Li Shuye."
    "Don't be too serious. I love a mysterious man like him." Another woman sneaked past Li Shuye and made her entrance. She was wearing a black one-piece dress. But instead of covering her body like the image everyone had in mind of witches, she boldly showed her body. The only thing that could make them recognize her was the oversized hat on top of her head. "Witch Realm, one of the Twelve Tower Masters, Eleanor. Hi, everyone!"
    "You are the one being too loose. But it's not my place to say anything, lest we end up fighting." A gentle voice echoed inside the room as a shadow appeared in the middle of the room and turned into a real human.
    The guy wore a white Taoist robe and a black tall hat. He had short black hair and wore glasses. He just joined both palms together before politely bowing to them. "I'm one of the Twenty Star Level Exorcists, Blue Star Rihito. It's an honor to meet everyone here. It seems that I'm not the last to come here."
    "What are you saying? You are the last one. Look at that¡­ Before no one realizes it, she has been waiting for us." Eleanor chuckled while pointing at the table near the monitor.
    Victoria had already taken her seat before anyone realized it. She glanced at them and nodded her head. "As you already know, I'm Victoria, the one who has been in contact with all of you. Thank you for creating an opportunity to gather here. The exams are about to start, so let's watch the students and their teachers while I explain the rest."
    Since Victoria had said so, all the representatives only looked at each other before going to their own seats.
    "So, the written exams will be first?" Duke Reloft asked with a serious expression.
    "Yes. Each teacher is free to do the test in their own way and we'll see which one is effective." Victoria nodded.
    "I see. I'm going to say this first, but since there is a fellow Royal Grade Demon Possessor¡­ no, Possessors? I'm going to focus on that class." Demon Possessor Silva smirked, indicating that he wasn't interested in anyone else other than Theo. He even mentioned Mia, who was also a Royal Grade Demon Possessor.
    "While it's true that I have a grandson in that class, I can't be unfair to others. So, I'll do my best to observe all them equally." Baold showed his stance.
    "If I'm not wrong, another Tower Master's disciple is studying under him. Her name is Serena. So, I'm quite curious what kind of improvement she has." Eleanor chuckled while glancing at Knight Javier. "After all, that teacher has made a big ruckus in your world¡­ isn't it?"
    Knight Javier furrowed his eyebrows but remained as calm as possible. "While Gareth's character is rather questionable, his skill is genuine. So, it's surprising to see him forcing us to eliminate one of us through diplomacy."
    "But I heard that he won against him in a fight." Cyborg Rafthar smirked, teasing Javier about how he used 'diplomacy' instead of 'threat' to describe what happened.
    "Well, he visited our neighbor not long ago and something big happened. While I'm not aware of the entire situation, my king has asked me to pay special attention to him."
    During their passive-aggressive conversation, Theo was actually announcing the rules for the exams.
    "Alright. In this written exam, you are free to do whatever you want. I will just be sitting here and waiting for you to finish. In this unfair world, you can do anything you want. But your enemies will do the same. So, you are free to use any method that can allow you to get the highest score. Begin!"
    As soon as Theo announced it, the students flipped their paper and checked the questions.
    However, that method was actually questionable for all the representatives.
    "Huh? Why the hell did he mention an unfair world?" Knight Javier frowned, thinking it wasn't the thing that he should say to the students.
    "We are living in that unfair world, so I believe it's better for the students to know about it." Cultivator Li Shuye shook her head, agreeing with Theo's method.
    "No, no. If he said they could do anything, does that mean they are free to cheat?" Rihito frowned. As an exorcist, it was their effort to create various talismans that allowed them to fight back the supernatural beings. Cheating would just diminish their efforts in studying, so he disagreed with the method.
    "Hey, look at that. You would be even more shocked!" Witch Eleanor pointed at the screen, specifically at Theo.
    On the screen, Theo actually sat down on his seat and just covered his face with a book as though he were going to sleep.
    "What? Did he just sleep?!" Duke Reloft dropped his jaw in disbelief.
    "What an unusual method." Baold chuckled as if he understood what Theo was planning to do.
    "An unusual method? He is simply encouraging those students to cheat. Aren't these going to ruin their future?" Spirit Elaine became worried. She was probably the oldest in this room, so she had to judge Theo's method even more strictly.
    "Not really. If you can't survive with all kinds of methods, then you will die sooner or later. That's how our cultivation realm is, so he is simply allowing the students to use any methods at their disposal to get the highest score. But he doesn't say anything about him not doing anything." Cultivator Li Shuye explained.
    "Maybe he has something that allows him to catch the students or at least supervise them." Knight Javier thought for a moment. Thinking of how shrewd Theo was, there was such a possibility. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire
    But even after three minutes, Theo didn't show any sign of doing anything, which somehow worried all of them. The other teachers were using the usual method. They added a few twists to it, but no one was as ridiculous as Theo.
    "Principal Victoria." Exorcist Rihito raised his voice.
    "I don't know how I can explain, but Teacher Theo is the best teacher we have. Almost all the suggestions came from him. So, while his method is unusual, I have to believe in him first until it's proven otherwise." Victoria shook her head helplessly. Even she didn't know what Theo was doing.
    But the first one to react was Witch Eleanor. She suddenly rose from her seat and pointed at Serena. "Ah. That speed!"
    Serena was actually writing down the answer at an abnormal speed. It was to the point that they thought there was no need for Selena to even think about it.
    "What is that speed? Is she a genius? No, it's not a normal speed¡­" Commander Rafthar frowned, observing the screen closely with his mechanical eyes. "It seems that there is something that boosts her brain or something."
    "It's the Concentration Potion. It allows us, witches, to improve our concentration drastically for a short period of time. We usually use this potion when processing many ingredients at once." Witch Eleanor explained before noticing something happened. "Ah!"
    She gasped because, on the screen, Serena actually dropped her pen while clutching her head.

 Chapter 118 Scores

    [Chapter 117 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: Let the games begin]
    "Ah!" Witch Eleanor gasped, noticing something was wrong. "That sign¡­ is the side effect of the potion!"
    "What? Is she injured? We'll send the medical team right away!" Victoria was the first to respond, considering their safety was more important than the exams.
    "No." Witch Eleanor shook her head and explained, "The potion is not like that. Even though I call it a side effect, it's nothing dangerous. The Concentration Potion allows you to focus on a certain task better by programming your brain to behave in a certain way."
    "Was that how she managed to answer all those questions so quickly?" Cultivator Li Shuye asked, feeling a bit interested in this potion.
    "That's right. She is concentrating on tackling one problem after another, thus creating a flow in her work. And the only way to stop it is¡­" Witch Eleanor stopped for a moment and turned to Victoria. "Do we have the exam paper here?"
    "I've made the copy and put it on your table."
    Eleanor hurriedly reached for the paper and scanned it. The first part wasn't that difficult. The answer was straightforward, so Serena shouldn't face any problems with all these questions. But the moment she moved onto the second part, she was stupefied. "I knew it."
    The question was, 'You are being watched by a few important people representing each world. If you manage to get the highest score, what will they think of you? If you end up having the lowest score, what will your status be in their eyes? And if you do just fine, what will they say? Think of ten possible answers for each of the questions.'
    "What the hell¡­" Commander Rafthar was stunned by the question. "Is this really a question for the written exam?"
    "Considering they are learning about the ten worlds, it's not that weird. Just like the teacher said, we're living in unfair worlds. Before a student, they are a member of society. So, they should think of that possibility, especially with their status." Silva came from the Demon Realm, so he obviously supported Theo first.
    "In any case, this is the question that trips her. He is actually splitting her focus into three questions before dividing it again into thirty. It will just clash with the effect of the Concentration Potion." Witch Eleanor sighed. "She will feel a bit exhausted, but there's no danger to her life. How does he know about the potion?"
    "Instead of that, I think you should look at that. Another student is making his move. It's¡­ his daughter?" Silva was a bit surprised that the one who would cheat was actually Theo's daughter.
    Mia actually opened her pencil case. It was made of multi-colored wool. There was nothing strange until Mia actually waved her finger.
    All of a sudden, the red wool that created the case actually stood up and formed a small line in front of her.
    "What is she doing?" Silva asked.
    Li Shuye, who had the sharpest eyes, couldn't help but ask, "Can we take a closer look at her?"
    Victoria nodded her head and zoomed the camera, allowing them to check the wool. And it turned out there was black ink smeared on it. But if they focused their eyes even further, they noticed that they were words.
    Yes, Mia actually wrote a few things on those wools. The fact that she used multi-color wool must be because she divided it into parts. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Their theory was proven when Mia actually waved her finger once again as another color rose and showed different words.
    Mia skillfully read it and wrote it down on her paper. After she was done, she turned it back into a pencil case. This was the skill she had grown accustomed to when making teddy bears.
    "She is actually cheating like this¡­ This is interesting. Not only is her control good, but she is also quite clever for a seven year old kid." Silva smirked, realizing that Theo was far different from the rumors going around in their original world.
    "But he hasn't done anything. Is he showing favoritism to his daughter?" Knight Javier asked while furrowing his eyebrows.
    "She is still seven years old, you know. That little handicap is fine, isn't it?" Duke Reloft shrugged.
    "Well, let's take a look at another student to confirm whether it's a special treatment or¡ªwhat the actual¡­" Witch Eleanor gasped. The one who stepped up his game was Avalon.
    Instead of doing any weird trick, Avalon actually took out a book¡ªhis own notebook. Everything that Theo had taught him was recorded here, so there was no better book that could help him.
    And unlike the others, he blatantly opened that book without caring about the outside world.
    "What? Did he just¡­" Knight Javier simply couldn't believe what he saw.
    "Isn't that youngster a knight? That underhanded method¡­ No, should I say that he cheats fair and square? The rest are trying to hide the fact they are cheating, but he is openly admitting it." Even Spirit Elaine had trouble in defining Avalon's action.
    "Hahaha. I like his guts!" Commander Rafthar laughed out loud. "That's right. Be bold, young guy!"
    Javier felt like he had lost too much face that he began covering his eyes with his hand, not wanting to watch the class anymore.
    "Hoh? Unlike a knight, the person who comes from my world is actually using technology to solve that issue." Commander Rafthar smirked, pointing at Maya.
    Maya had been closing her right eye from time to time. Other people couldn't see it, but there was definitely a screen panel in front of her.
    "What is she doing?" Baold asked.
    "She must be using a contact lens or something. It stores a lot of knowledge. While it's true that it can't contain a lot of data, it is less noticeable. Though, I prefer the glasses since it has enough space for the drive to store all the information I ever need." Rafthar explained.
    "Seriously?" Baold thought if he had something like that, he might be able to master his inscription more, considering he could open the reference at any time.
    "To be honest, I don't think cheating is a good thing to learn. At the same time, this kind of method is actually refreshing to see." Witch Eleanor couldn't help but smile.
    "What do you mean?" Knight Javier asked. He was probably the most honest one in this room, so he couldn't really tolerate cheating.
    "I mean, the students have to be creative. In the real world, you have to do anything to accomplish your task because it might cost you your life if you fail. Just like Serena, he might do something to them in a way we haven't found yet, so this written exam tests their knowledge as well as their creativity." Eleanor explained.
    When she put it that way, it made a bit more sense.
    "Look at those twins¡­" Spirit Elaine pointed at Luca and Lucas. "They have been glancing at each other. The spirits have a very pure connection to essence, and it's said that the twins have a special connection with each other through that essence. I think that the twins can talk to each other without uttering a single word. They are actually working together."
    "Seriously? No, if you look at that, the exorcist girl hasn't done anything yet." Duke Reloft frowned.
    "No." Exorcist Rihito shook his head helplessly. "The soul next to that girl is actually helping her get the answer from other people."
    "Soul? Do you mean ghost?" Rafthar asked.
    "Something like that. It's pretty hard to see, but when you see it, you can't unsee it." Rihito nodded, confirming the situation.
    "What about that elf? Has she done something?" Rafthar became a bit curious and wanted to know what the others were doing.
    Duke Reloft said, "Werewolves like me were known for our sharp senses. Meanwhile, elves are known to be good with their eyes and affinity. With her being an archer, she should be able to see her classmates' sheets without the need for any special power."
    "From what I can see, there are only two people who haven't cheated. Mr. Minister's grandson as well as the person from this world." Li Shuye stated.
    "Does that mean the cultivator kid has done something?" Baold asked with a smug. It was clear thatabilities he was proud that his grandson didn't cheat.
    "Yeah. Although it's not that apparent, I know my nephew's ability. He can sense essence better than anyone, and from the way he moves, he is replicating someone's movement." Li Shuye explained.
    "He can do that?" Baold was quite astonished to know there was a youngster capable of replicating someone's movement just by the movement of the essence.
    "Still, he is not good at remembering things, so unless he can ingrain it into his bones, it's a pretty useless ability in a situation like this." Li Shuye shook her head helplessly.
    "I see. How about the demon kid?" Baold turned to Silva.
    Silva only made a gesture of money with his hand while smiling, "The demon will do anything for the right price."
    "Did he make an agreement to get the demon to study the materials for the exams too?" Rafthar couldn't help but laugh. Just imagining the demon studying the human's exam material was too hilarious.
    "You could say that." Silva confirmed it with a nod.
    "While I feel a bit skeptical about their method, as Miss Eleanor said, I think this test is pretty good. It tests the students about their adaptability as well as their current knowledge. The teacher never said anything about cheating, so it meant that he never considered it cheating." Duke Reloft concluded.
    "When you think that way, the other classes are kind of lackluster." Li Shuye nodded in agreement.
    "Indeed. They are doing things their way, but it's rather boring because they come up with the same thing. And I think the method that Class S uses is more effective compared to other classes." Spirit Elaine sighed. She agreed, but was also concerned.
    "But we can't say anything about the result." Knight Javier showed a little hint of disappointment.
    "That's true. We have to wait for the result first. If everything goes according to the students' plans, won't it mean that those who cheat actually get good grades? It's like the students are forced to do it." Baold was also worried like Elaine.
    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    In the end, they continued watching the students struggle with the test. As soon as the bell rang, Theo tossed the book that covered his face to the table while saying, "Alright. The test is over. I will inform you who passes the test: Serena, Lancelot, Avalon, Haruka, Maya, Jayden and Oliver. The rest have failed the written exams."
    "!!!" All the people in the observation rooms couldn't help but widen their eyes in shock. How did Theo decide all that?
    "What kind of thing did he grade?"
    "Even his daughter fails the test."
    "No, I mean¡­ They don't have anything in common, right?"
    "The two who don't cheat actually pass."
    "Maybe Serena and Avalon's methods aren't that far, so it's not considered cheating?"
    "Are you sure? I mean, Avalon is extremely daring."
    "Then, how about Jayden, that demon kid?"
    They were confused as to how Theo actually graded his students.
    Of course, they were confused. Even Mia, or any students who knew him longer than those ten couldn't actually understand how they failed.
    "Teacher. Why did I fail?!" Aurora asked, not accepting the result.
    "That's right. We believe that we have done everything right!" The twins protested.
    "How do you grade us? You haven't even done anything, so how do you know we have failed?" Li Wei spoke up.
    "The school has told us that you have to test us in the normal way with your own twist. The school doesn't tell you to change what you should grade!" Even Mia didn't back down.
    Theo sighed. "I have graded your papers. And it seems that none of you have noticed, so this is your grade."
    The moment Theo snapped his fingers, his body disappeared as the names of every student with their scores began to form on the board.
    Some of them actually dropped their jaws as if realizing why they got that score.
    1. Serena Nightshade (91)
    2. Lancelot Drakeheart (89)
    3. Oliver Beaumont (85)
    4. Haruka Kimura (82)
    5. Avalon Pendragon (80)
    6. Maya Emberwood (70)
    7. Jayden Lexia (67)
    8. Aurora Faewillow (57)
    9. Luca (50)
    10. Lucas (50)
    11. Mia Griffith (48)
    12. Li Wei(30)

 Chapter 119 Explanations

    [Chapter 118 Comments]Looking at the scores, both students and representatives were confused as to how Theo judged them. But at the same time, they realized something had been going on the whole time.
    Theo actually appeared at the back of the class, showing that the one they had been watching this whole time was an illusion.
    "Did you see him?" Commander Rafthar frowned. "Is the camera in this school that bad? Should I supply a much better camera?"
    "I think you should praise him instead. He has managed to break down the trial of the greatest illusionist in my world. His illusion can actually affect reality." Baold explained.
    "Are you serious?" Commander Rafthar was surprised while the others were astonished. Even they didn't realize it was an illusion.
    They might notice something if they were inside the class due to the fluctuation of energy, but inside this room, they simply couldn't notice it. This also meant that Theo could actually bypass any cameras and low level guards.
    As someone from the Demon Realm, Silva obviously had taken a note about Theo before. But it seemed that his ability was different from what was reported.
    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    Silva looked down, contemplating. On the one hand, this information would definitely startle the people in the Demon Realm to the point where the ranking of the Royal Grade Demon Possessors would change abruptly. On the other hand, Theo's strength slightly concerned him as there was no reason for him to pick a fight with this guy.
    The others continued to watch, wondering how Theo had graded them.
    In the class, Theo couldn't help but sigh, "Aurora, Luca, Lucas, Mia, and Li Wei will have an enjoyable trip this time. But some of you might even join them after the practical test."
    "Teacher. You haven't told us how you grade our work." Aurora raised her concern because it would be unfair if Theo didn't give any explanation.
    "Are you talking about how you are looking at the papers around you? At least, check where you are seated first." Theo shook his head helplessly.
    Now that she thought about it, she was located in the third row directly next to the wall. In other words, she could only look at the two people on her left as well as the diagonal front and back. And those four people were actually Luca, Lucas, Mia and Li Wei.
    The moment she figured that out, Aurora dropped her jaw to the ground. "Don't tell me... I actually looked at the wrong answers.
    It turned out Theo had noticed her method and positioned her in that place.
    "Ugh." Aurora fell to her knees, defeated.
    "What next? Luca only learned all the materials in the first half while thinking that she could get the rest of the answer from Lucas, who learned the other half. But do you think that your method would work? Whose voice do you think you hear in your mind?"
    Luca and Lucas exchanged looks, realizing that Theo actually changed the words through the illusion. This way, Luca and Lucas were giving the wrong answer to each other. But they would never expect it because they never studied the other half and completely trusted each other. It might be because of that trust that they failed.
    "As for Mia, do I need to say more than this? You are too lazy to study, so you prepare that case for the last two weeks. Do you think it's the correct answer?" Theo shook his head helplessly. He already knew that this would be Mia's problem, but he couldn't really blame his child since she was still too young.
    "And Li Wei¡­" Theo pinched the bridge of his nose as if he were frustrated. "If you want to copy someone's answer, make sure that you put it in the correct place."
    "¡­" Li Wei couldn't say anything. It turned out he had put the correct answer, but because he was bad at memorizing, he simply placed those answers in the wrong questions, causing his score to be so bad.
    Even Li Shuye could only cover her face out of embarrassment. "Somehow¡­ sorry."
    The other representatives looked away, knowing that the cultivators were known for their arrogance and maintaining their faces. If they said or did anything, she would just unleash that rage toward them. Still, it was kind of hilarious that despite that powerful sense, Li Wei was lacking in the very basics.
    However, when they thought about it, they could understand why those people failed. And it seemed that Theo had blinded all the students and graded their papers during the exams. That was why when they were done, he could give them the score.
    "I see. This is what Teacher Theo means by allowing them to do anything without mentioning that he won't do anything to them. He has been hiding himself inside the illusion and walking around the class." Spirit Elaine couldn't help but agree with this method. Though, Theo might be the only one who could do something like this.
    "So, how about the others who pass the exam?"
    Their attention returned to the class where Theo pointed at Serena. "Serena, you are messing around with that potion of yours. However, other than that, you don't really search for the answer from someone else. And it shows that you have studied the materials."
    "Yes. I apologize for using the Concentration Potion. After reading the questions all over again, I realize that you have covered everything in the normal class. So, if I just focused on studying those instead of thinking about all these methods, I would have aced the exams." Serena explained, feeling guilty for cheating. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Huh? Is that true?" The representatives couldn't help but look at the questions Theo gave to his students.
    "What she said was actually true."
    "There were some tricky questions, but it shouldn't be hard to get a good grade with only these questions."
    The representatives just realized that if the students had actually studied better without thinking about cheating, they would have passed. In fact, Theo used their own cheating methods to fail them.
    "Lancelot and Oliver, good job to both of you for not doing anything other than studying hard. So, I don't mess with your papers or anything. It's all your efforts, so feel free to be proud." Theo smiled.
    "Thank you, Teacher." Lancelot and Oliver gave a thumbs up to each other.
    "Haruka! You might have been using the ghost next to you to cheat, but you have studied hard and actually checked twice to see if the answers you got from other people are correct or not. It's a shame that in some questions, you trust others more than yourself."
    "I apologize." Haruka felt guilty for cheating as well. When she thought about it, the questions weren't that hard.
    "As for Avalon¡­ Should I praise your boldness or should I kick you out of the class? While I do acknowledge that you don't blindly follow the book, which I have tampered with, you still cheat so openly. When you do this in the real world, you would have been criticized or scrutinized. You might not care about it, but think about your family and other people. What will happen if they get affected by people's words?"
    "I¡­" Avalon thought that since Theo didn't say anything about cheating, he was free to do it however he wanted. But it appeared he didn't think it through.
    "Maya and Jayden are similar. You two can use the technology and the demon to help you, but the technology can be tampered with, and the demon might fool or lie to you. That's why you get lower scores than the rest who pass the test."
    Theo had explained the reason to every student. The students had no words to say because the exams were indeed within their capability.
    They could only lament the fact that they wasted too much time doing those useless things instead of studying.
    Even the representatives actually agreed with the scores Theo had given. While they didn't have the papers to grade them individually, their mistake could indeed put them in that kind of situation.
    "So, this is his way of teaching," Baold muttered.
    "I must say I am impressed." Exorcist Rihito nodded in approval.
    "While he allowed the students to cheat, he still encouraged them to do it honestly. This would train their brains to prepare for any kind of possibility while they remain on the right path." Knight Javier agreed.
    "I think that it's fine to trust him with the younger generations of the Spirit World." Spirit Elaine smiled in amusement.
    "I'm even more impressed by his illusion ability. It seems that he has been hiding a lot¡ªnot like I'm going to spread it. It's kinda interesting to know what would happen if he returned to the Demon Realm. He is cooking something¡­" Silva smirked.
    "I like his guts. Principal Victoria. If he ever plans to visit my world, give me a call, and I'll definitely prepare a big welcome for him." Commander Rafthar laughed out loud.
    "It's not fair." Witch Eleanor squinted his eyes.
    "Well, I can understand him. I have to get some more information about what happened during his visit to the Helvenia Kingdom to finally grasp his ability." Duke Reloft sighed, feeling like he had missed something important.
    "His method is unorthodox, but it is very effective. Principal Victoria, do you mind if I ask you to give him my token?" Li Shuye took out a golden token that had the word 'Blossom' written on it.
    The others were shocked that Li Shuye was bolder than Rafthar, but Victoria actually shook her head before the matter became bigger.
    "I apologize, but I can't take your token. I want the teacher to be as neutral as possible. If he indeed visits your cultivation realm in the future, then I will definitely tell him to visit the Snow Blossom Sect. That applies to all the representatives. Hence, I can only give him your regards this time."
    "I understand." Li Shuye didn't insist.
    "So, aside from Teacher Theo, do you have any comments on other classes?"
    "I appreciate that the teachers are doing their best to add some twists to the exams, but I can't say it's satisfactory." Spirit Elaine shook her head helplessly.
    "This might be just my bias after watching Class S, but I do agree with her." Commander Rafthar expressed his opinion.
    "But it could only happen due to Teacher Theo's extraordinary skill." Exorcist Rihito raised a concern. They needed something that other teachers could do as well, considering they wanted to make a new curriculum.
    "Then, how about mixing Teacher Theo's method with the other classes?" Knight Javier asked.
    "It will be a long discussion, but I guess it's better to have all classes get 80 points instead of one class getting 100 points while the rest get 50 points." Cultivator Li Shuye agreed.
    "I understand. In that case, let's end the written exam here. However, don't forget that this is only the written exam. We still have a practical exam. According to him, he is changing his method as well and it's a bit related to what we've been discussing prior," Victoria explained, reminding them that there were two exams.
    "Are you talking about the simulation machine?" Commander Rafthar smirked. "Virtual Reality can be programmed by us. If I can actually see his method, I can get a good grasp on how to develop virtual reality for the students. In fact, this virtual reality might allow the students to gain a lot of experience if we make it as realistic as possible."
    "After seeing such an exam, I think I'm going to focus only on his class this time." Silva smirked, thinking this was a perfect time to study Theo's power. As soon as Theo returned, they would be rivals after all.
    "Alright then. To prepare for the next exams, the students are allowed to condition themselves for one hour. So, you can walk around the school for now. Just don't disturb the students and teachers." Victoria announced the break as she also wanted to take several notes after watching the exams.
    Theo had indeed surprised them.

 Chapter 120 Visitors

    [Chapter 119 Comments.]The students were conditioning themselves for the test. The practical exam contained the five most important basics, which were control, senses, perception, physical ability, and amount of essence.
    They didn't know what Theo was planning to do in the exam, so they had to be careful and prepare for the worst. But after the written exam, it was clear that Theo wouldn't make it above their level. If they could just do what they had been doing this whole time, all of them should be able to pass.
    While waiting for the test to start, Theo waited in an empty classroom as though he were expecting someone.
    Unfortunately, there was no comment this time, so he couldn't use this opportunity to reply to them.
    Nonetheless, he managed to lure someone into the room.
    "May I know the reason for your sudden visit?" Theo asked with a solemn tone.
    "As expected, you could sense me." Demon Possessor Silva appeared in the middle of the room without even opening the door. Despite being told not to bother the students and teachers until the test was over, Silva actually took this chance to have a private chat with Theo.
    "You exposed yourself a bit too much, so you must want to test me or something." Theo turned around, looking at this guy. According to the memory of the original Theo, this guy was one of the top Demon Possessors, even among the Royal Grade Demon User.
    "I'm merely trying to figure out whether the report about you is true or not. But it seems that I can throw away everything." Silva smirked.
    "Do you come here just to talk about that?" Theo's expression turned serious. Considering he had exposed his ability a little bit, it was clear that Silva could become a threat. He just wanted to discern whether Silva was an enemy or not.
    "Haha, you are so serious, but I guess I can understand it. Well, I will state my request then. Theodore Griffith. Whenever you return to the Demon Realm, please visit the UEMD."
    "Is that an invitation?" Theo didn't seem to like the invitation since he planned to remain neutral. And if he ever returned, he would definitely return to his wife's family.
    "No. It's a negotiation." Silva seemed to understand it and corrected his words.
    "What do you mean?"
    "It seems that you haven't read any news regarding the current matter of the Demon Realm. You could say that your wife has extended her hand to me, saying that she believes that her husband can impress me. When that happens, she asks me to consider becoming an ally."
    "An ally¡­" Theo crossed his arms, contemplating. On the one hand, he hadn't heard anything about the Demon Realm. On the other hand, his wife wouldn't do something meaningless. It appeared that the situation was a bit dangerous over there.
    "Yes. Do you feel that a part of your memory is missing?"
    "!!!" Theo narrowed his eyes. It was clear that he was demanding an explanation.
    "Royal Grade Demon Possessor, Valtak. His Demon is related to curses. Depending on the importance of the thing he uses to curse you, it can even kill you without anyone noticing. He has joined hands with the man who wants your life. Currently, your wife is allying herself with the University of Emperial Model Demon."
    "University? I see. So, your aim is¡­"
    "That's right. Become an honorary professor at UEMD, and we will assist you in defeating them. Well, one of them killed our vice principal two years ago, so if you become a professor, you just give us a reason to join the battle."
    "I see." Theo thought for a moment before chuckling.
    "Is there something funny?"
    "I'm still wondering when you're going to give me the full story. I'm sure that there is a more important thing in that agreement, right?" Theo smirked as if believing his wife would do an even bigger job.
    Silva was stunned for a second before scratching the back of his head, showing that Theo was right. "It will take too long because it's related to the bigger scale. I believe that it's easier to see it yourself when you return, but you could say that this is not a problem just related to the Demon Realm."
    Theo was slightly surprised by the last statement. It seemed that the problem also involved multiple worlds.
    And the reason why his wife went to the UEMD was because she knew that Silva would be the one attending the inspection, allowing her to inform Theo about all this.
    But the fact that she used an external force instead of sending someone from the family made it clear that the situation didn't allow her to spare someone strong to send this message.
    Theo said, "I won't say anything regarding the agreement yet. However, I will consider it positively, considering it's my wife's wish."
    "Thank you. And one last question: When will you return to the Demon Realm?"
    "I still have my contract, so I can't permanently return just yet. But if it's only a small visit, then it's going to be after this year's term ends."
    "Alright. I've received your words." Silva nodded with a serious expression. Right before he disappeared, a pink colored petal was carried by the winds and flew into the room. It looked like a natural phenomenon, except for the fact that they were on the third floor and there was no plant on the rooftop.
    To their surprise, the petal actually released a gentle voice.
    "You are not allowed to disturb both teachers and students, so what are you doing here?" That message was directed to Silva, making him look away. He couldn't escape because a woman suddenly entered the room through the windows.
    She was none other than Li Wei's aunt, Li Shuye.
    "It's an honor to meet you, Teacher Theo. I am Snow Blossom Sect's Sect Master, Li Shuye. I'd like to express my gratitude for taking care of my nephew and also apologize for his low score." Li Shuye politely cupped her hands.
    "Li Wei?" Theo only thought about a name similar to hers, so he hurriedly nodded his head. "It's my job as his teacher."
    "I'm impressed that you are able to teach all the students despite their diversity."
    "Well, you could say that I'm curious about everyone's ability as well, so I teach them so that I can learn from them."
    "Is that so?" Li Shuye smiled. "If that's the case, how about visiting our Cultivation World? If you vis¡ª!!!"
    Before Li Shuye finished her words, she noticed a strong presence coming in their way.
    The one who first recovered from the initial shock was Silva as a silver case appeared on his right hand. "Your wife actually asks me to give this on to you."
    Silva just shoved the case right at Theo before waving his hand and beginning to disappear. "I'm done, so bye b¡ª"
    "Stop!" All of a sudden, Victoria's voice echoed inside the room. The energy that shrouded Silva actually dispersed, causing him to fail to disappear.
    If Theo turned around, he would see that Li Shuye was already facing the window as though she were about to make her escape.
    It only took one second before the door was opened by Victoria. Her face looked completely annoyed as she was glaring at them.
    "Two representatives¡­ I believe I have warned you to not bother the teachers and students until the test is over, right?"
    "Ahaha¡­" Silva made a hollow laugh before moving again, albeit with a sluggish movement. "I know, I know. So, you don't need to use your 'Absolute Dominance' anymore."
    "I think I have warned you about this. So, should I send a formal complaint this time?" Victoria gritted her teeth. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire
    Li Shuye had also escaped from Victoria's power, but it was clear that Victoria was able to bind them for a split second, showing the level of Victoria's ability.
    Li Shuye calmly said, "You said until the exam is over. But you don't have any plans to allow us to visit them, right? If that's not the case, you wouldn't have rejected my request earlier. I should be the one asking you¡­ Are you trying to monopolize the teachers here? Don't forget that this academy is the joint effort of all ten worlds."
    "I'm certainly aware of it. However, we want the teachers to remain neutral. By taking a favor from you, it's clear that his opinion will slightly lean toward you. And since this will be unfair to other representatives, you should at least receive a penalty."
    "How about we stop here?" Theo raised his hand. "If you are giving them a penalty, how about I promise you this? I won't go to the Demon Realm or Cultivation Realm for a mission. That should be enough, right?"
    "!!!" Li Shuye and Silva were dumbfounded. It was definitely a harsh penalty, but Victoria was actually skeptical of Theo's suggestion.
    She had been dealing with Theo for a few months, so she knew that this guy wouldn't suggest such a thing unless it meant something for him. "What are you planning?"
    "Come on. I'm just suggesting a solution. They want me to visit their place and I promise you I won't go there on a mission. That should be a harsh penalty, right? This should allow me to show my neutrality, right? And if the other representatives want to meet me, they will also receive the same penalty. How's that?"
    Victoria frowned. This way, the other representatives would think twice before meeting him. She thought it wouldn't be that bad of an idea. And there was bound to be bias from the teacher toward the people from their world, so that promise was basically the same thing as not involving those worlds in the study.
    After some consideration, Victoria finally agreed, "Alright. I will also tell the other representatives about your intention."
    "Thank you." Theo nodded with a smile.
    "However, I will have to ask the two representatives to leave this room because the test is going to start soon."
    Li Shuye nodded her head and handed Theo the token she wanted to give earlier. "If Li Wei does something that makes you angry, just show him this token. He will know that he is in trouble. And if you ever visit the cultivation world in the future, this token will allow you to become the guest of my Snow Blossom Sect."
    "I understand. Thank you." Theo received the token politely and turned to Silva.
    "I'm done with my matter as well. I don't think I can return to this world after this, so only contact me when you return to the Demon Realm."
    "Yeah. I will come with my wife when the opportunity arrives."
    Both of them ended up leaving the room. While they were a bit reluctant, they had told him and given him everything, so the rest would be up to him.
    Once they left, Theo couldn't help but mutter, "The Cultivation Realm and the Demon Realm, huh¡­ Is it a coincidence? I think not. In that case, what does the author want? And looking at the current condition, it seems that the author is planning something big."
    Theo also recounted the abilities of each individual. Silva was indeed mysterious as his ability could allow him to disappear as much as he wanted. Unless they were close, it was hard to notice even the fluctuation of energy.
    On the other hand, Li Shuye could actually transmit her voice through the petal. While she didn't show anything else, her physical abilities were extraordinary.
    "Nonetheless¡­" Theo looked at the token and the case. He had indeed received the things he needed. The token would be useful in one way or another, while the case seemed to contain something material. It was most likely that his wife sent him something that would make him grow stronger.
    Unfortunately, he had to store them right away as the test was about to begin.
    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 121 Practical Exam

    [Chapter 120 Comments.][Adam_Balch_7324: Happy thanksgiving]
    Theo was standing in front of the illusion room. "As you already know, the practical exam is divided into five categories: Control, Senses, Perception, Physical Ability, and Essence. The grade will be similar to what you receive when you are admitted to the school, but I have another twist inside. By the time you come out, that part of the exam will be finished. So, who dares to go first?"
    None of them actually stepped forward, including Avalon. It wasn't that they were cowards; they were simply being careful, trying to figure out Theo's twist first.
    Theo was satisfied with their progress since even Avalon didn't charge without carefully examining the situation. That was why Theo said, "Going into an unknown danger is scary and I know it. However, this also shows how much you can adapt to that unknown situation. Those who dare to go without information will receive a bonus point in adaptability."
    When they heard a bonus point, all of them actually raised their hands, wanting that point.
    That was why Theo warned them again. "Don't forget that if you fail to adapt, it's not impossible for you to drop out right away and receive no point in this part of the exam."
    In that instant, most of them hesitated. Only two hands were unwavering. They were Avalon's and Mia's.
    "It seems that there are two of you. So, who will come first?!" Theo smiled.
    Mia and Avalon stepped forward before turning to each other. Mia proposed, "How about rock-paper-scissors? It's quick and simple."
    "I don't have a problem." Avalon nodded without hesitation.
    Both of them were pulling back their hands.
    "Rock¡­" Mia smirked, confident that she would win.
    "Paper¡­" Avalon wasn't afraid either since this would depend on their luck.
    "Scissor (Run)!" Avalon was about to extend his hand, but Mia actually said something else and rushed toward the illusion room. "Wha¡ª!"
    Avalon was shocked because Mia had actually reached the door while sticking out her tongue. "It's not a matter of the method. Our teacher only asked who would come first, not agreeing with the method to decide it."
    "¡­" Avalon was completely speechless because Mia had just pulled a trick on him.
    "Hahahahahaha!" Silva was the first one to laugh when he watched Mia's playfulness. "He was tricked by a seven year old kid."
    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire
    "This brat¡­" Knight Javier gritted his teeth but was unable to refute it. In this world, no one would be fair enough to show their method and go through it if they were desperate. He just hoped that Avalon could learn from this.
    As soon as Mia entered the illusion room, the floor lit up, showing nothing but an empty room. There didn't seem to be any special mechanism she should worry about.
    The room had been equipped with a camera so that those representatives could see it. And Theo's voice soon resounded across the room.
    "This is the first test, Senses. Inside this room, there will be multiple invisible beings that will try to catch you. All you have to do is avoid getting touched by them. Your objective is to last for as long as you can."
    After Theo's announcement, Principal Victoria muttered, "The senses are more like instinct. When you are a fighter, you need to polish that instinct because it can save your life in the future. During the admissionsinstincts test, we are using several beasts and even instructors to unleash their power so that the students can experience the danger and train their instinct. But¡­"
    "To fight invisible beings, you will need to feel their presence with your instinct and trust that feeling. It might be that each being has their own intent that could be perceived, allowing the students to feel it." Duke Reloft frowned. His instinct might be the highest among the people in the room since he was a werewolf, so he wondered how much the students could fare against this problem.
    Mia took a deep breath to concentrate. But before starting the test, she asked, "May I use my power?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "No."
    "Understood. Please begin." Mia nodded with a serious expression. She began closing her eyes to focus better. The enemies were invisible anyway.
    Of course, it was only invisible to Mia while the rest of the students and the representatives could see the shadow figure. Theo planned to start on one and move to a higher number every minute.
    Mia could feel the intent from this shadow. It felt like she was standing in front of a tiger that was about to unleash its fangs.
    "Come!"
    As Mia said that word, the shadow ran toward her and tried to grab her with its right hand.
    Mia took a step back, avoiding it easily. However, it was actually too close for comfort as it was only one step away from touching her.
    The shadow chased after her around the room, but Mia continuously evaded his attacks without any problem.
    "Oh. It seems that this girl can feel it."
    "Yeah. It's a pretty useful ability, so it's quite exceptional for a kid to learn it."
    "To think that Theodore Griffith is hiding this kind of genius."
    "It's his own kid. I guess he is just trying to protect her from the prying eyes."
    "Fair enough."
    The representatives were examining Mia's movement. She actually dodged every single attack without a single waste of movement.
    However, the difficulty was about to increase soon. When the timer reached the one minute mark, another shadow appeared inside the room.
    "¡­" Mia felt a bit concerned about this. She indeed felt the intent from this second shadow, but she realized that the intent was mixing with the first one, causing it harder to perceive them individually. If more and more shadow figures appeared, she might not be able to differentiate them anymore.
    Nonetheless, Mia still kept up with the current number. It was harder, but it wasn't beyond what she was capable of.
    The shadow increased their number again once it reached the two minute mark. Mia started to get confused with their movement. That was why, the moment the fourth shadow appeared, Mia actually ran away.
    "Hah?!" Commander Rafthar was shocked. As a soldier, he didn't like to run away. But there was something different about this test.
    "Is she unable to differentiate them?" Knight Javier frowned.
    "I believe so. He must be mingling that intention, so she could only sense a chunk of intent coming at her without knowing the precise spot." Victoria nodded.
    The shadows chased after her as quickly as possible. In fact, their speed was gradually increasing as their number grew.
    Without realizing it, there were already five shadows chasing after her. The six shadows started something different by appearing right in front of her. Mia tossed her body to the side and barely avoided it, but her movement couldn't keep up as the next shadow appeared and cut all escape routes.
    In the end, Mia lasted six minutes and three seconds. No one knew if this score was amazing or not, so they were rather confused.
    Even the representatives wondered about the rest of the students' abilities, so the next challenger, Avalon, entered.
    Unfortunately for him, he had severely underestimated the movement of the shadow as well as its intent. Once they got mixed, Avalon didn't run away like Mia and that caused him to be captured two minutes faster than her.
    The others began to take the test. As one would expect, the one who excelled at this was Maya. She perceived the intent as dangerous. Even when they got entangled with each other, Maya was able to pinpoint them.
    As a result, she lasted the longest and reached the record of eleven minutes and forty seconds. Aurora came in second place as she had been playing with spirits like this, so even if she didn't see them, sensing them wasn't a problem. As for the last place, it was taken by none other than Serena, whose physical prowess was the lowest among the group.
    Because of this result, Serena realized that she might not be able to score well in the physical exam. The only thing that could save her was the bonus point Theo gave her.
    "Alright. The second test is about to begin. It's the test of Perception! And¡ª" Before Theo finished his words, Serena rushed forward while saying, "I'm sorry, Teacher. I have to do this if I want to get at least a passing grade."
    The others were dumbfounded by Serena's actions. They definitely wanted to be the first, but Serena had actually stolen that position.
    "Ahaha. That girl seems to know that it's hard to pass, so she is trying to get the bonus point while surviving for as long as possible." Witch Eleanor laughed out loud, liking Serena's action.
    Theo only shook his head helplessly as if Serena had just chosen death.
    Serena wasn't aware of it and only saw numerous holes in the walls. She soon heard Theo's explanation.
    "This is the second test. You have to avoid all the incoming attacks by using everything you have. You are free to release your essence if it allows you to sense them better. Each hole will be shooting a high speed ball. It won't leave any injuries, but it's still quite painful."
    "Hah?" Serena's body froze. "Wait a minute. If this is the test, wouldn't it be better if I actually analyzed the pattern first by watching other people?"
    "Serena. I can acknowledge that you are desperate to get a good score, but doing your best and recklessness are two different things."
    The moment Theo said those words, Serena's heart sank.
    "Pfft." Mia laughed while saying, "She f*cked up!"
    "Hush, language." Theo interjected.
    "¡­" Even Eleanor couldn't say anything when she saw her fellow witch getting bullied by the balls.
    In the end, Serena got taken out by a ball that went straight to her forehead. When she returned, the classmates actually laughed at her big red forehead. They even remembered the 'Gya' sound coming out of her when the ball hit her.
    Just like in the previous round, Maya easily avoided all the balls and became the one who lasted the longest. However, as time passed, the patterns became complicated and they even bounced off each other. Even with her instinct, unless she calculated their path, it would be impossible to sense them until it was too late.
    Still, she managed to last for twelve minutes this time.
    Surprisingly, the one who got the last position wasn't Serena this time. It was actually Haruka. She relied so much on the ghost that she ended up tripping and getting taken out right after.
    Eventually, the third round began. After Serena's case, none of the students dared to go forward without listening to the full explanations from Theo.
    And things started to get unpredictable.

 Chapter 122 Playful Child

    [Chapter 121 Comments.]"Now that the perception and senses tests have finished, it's time we move on to the next test, Physical Abilities. Does anyone want to try?" Theo asked.
    The students hesitated. After the first two tests, they knew that even though the bonus point was tempting, it would prove to be fatal if they failed the test due to the lack of information.
    After looking at each other, Avalon decided to go this time since Mia took his chance earlier.
    "I will go, Teacher." Avalon stepped forward.
    "Good. Come inside and I will explain the test."
    As soon as Avalon entered the room, Theo's voice echoed, "In this test, you will get three types of points: Strength, Effective Strength, and Technique. You are to attack the thing in front of you with all your strength. As long as it's related to your physical strength, you are permitted to use anything. Of course, weapons are not allowed."
    Avalon considered his explanation for a moment before saying, "Alright. Please begin the test."
    At that moment, a machine appeared in front of him. This machine had a hard cushion in front of it and Theo ordered, "Strike this thing as hard as you can. No redo is allowed, so use the strength you won't regret."
    Avalon nodded with a serious expression. Since it was related to his physical strength, Avalon actually activated his Knight Link to boost his physical abilities.
    He gathered all the strength he had into his fist before punching the machine as hard as he could.
    Bam!
    The punch was so strong that it created a loud sound that startled everyone outside.
    It was then that Avalon saw a score appear on top of the machine.
    7965.
    "Unfortunately, I can't measure your strength as well as a real machine, so I'm just using my own scale which you can compare with your classmates later. And it's time for the next step."
    After Theo's explanation, a humanoid robot appeared, matching Avalon's size.
    "You are going to fight this robot to measure your effective strength and technique."
    Avalon nodded his head and raised his stance. The moment he leaped forward, the robot did the same. So, Avalon punched the robot's fist, causing another number to appear on top of the hand.
    8800.
    Avalon didn't understand what this number meant and didn't plan to because he soon noticed the incoming kick from the robot, so he hurriedly strengthened his foot, blocking this kick.
    2036.
    Another number popped out, but he had no time to check it as he continued fighting the robot. Various numbers were popping out, confusing everyone.
    However, the representatives behind them actually grasped the concept of this number.
    "So, that's what he means by effective strength. Even if you use all your power in the first punch, your effective strength will vary depending on the way you fight. For example, if you are good at using momentum, you can actually exceed that first number. In fact, it can also reduce the impact force when defending to as low as zero." Knight Javier nodded his head in agreement with this method.
    "The school's current method only shows brute strength, while the most important one is effective strength. Depending on that score, you can actually see which technique you're currently lacking, showing a more concrete plan for future development." Victoria also acknowledged the testing method.
    "I don't think that's all. The technique point is also to measure whether they are deflecting the attack or taking it fully. Depending on the number recorded, you can actually see someone's fighting habit." Duke Reloft frowned because it felt like they were stripped bare with this new method.
    "But don't you think it's good? Maybe it will be troublesome to do it in a test, but I think we can use that for a private consultation or self assessment where only the student and his mentor have access to the recording and data." Baold had a different opinion than Relofth as he saw this method more positively.
    "That's indeed a good idea. And even if you are using your essence to fight like a magician or something, you still need some combat lessons since people like them are an easy target for an assassin. They have to learn close combat techniques to protect themselves." Spirit Elaine also acknowledged this method.
    Theo had always wanted this kind of technology when he was just starting in the past. But it seemed that his students were going to be the first to get this technology.
    After fighting the robot for three minutes, the exam was over.
    "That's all you have to do inside, next person please," said Theo while gesturing for the next student to come in.
    Surprisingly, Li Wei was actually the one who got the highest score in this test. His technique surpassed that of Avalon even though his strength was slightly lower than his. While Li Wei failed the written exam, he showed that he was good at the practical exam.
    But what was even more shocking was that Serena was ranked seventh in this test. Since the potion wasn't considered a weapon, she managed to amplify her physical strength with it and avoided getting the last place.
    Oliver was the one who got the last place in this test.
    The next test became more unpredictable as Theo said, "This is the last test you're going to take one at a time. I'm going to test your control over your ability and essence. Anyone want to test?"
    "Me, me!" Mia was excited for this as though she was good at this test. Among the students, she was actually the only person who became everyone's test subject twice.
    "In this place, there will be five monsters appearing in succession. Defeat those monsters with your abilities and control. You are free to use anything. While there is a timer, don't forget about the test's purpose."
    Mia considered Theo's explanation before summoning a teddy bear. "Let's go!"
    "Oh my, a cute teddy bear. Is she going to control that teddy bear to fight the monster?" Spirit Elaine couldn't help but smile when watching this kid.
    "You can't say that. I don't know what she is planning to do, but her ability is more unique than you think." Victoria warned her as she was the only one who had seen Mia's ability.
    Mia's First Authority, Deception. If someone thought it was correct, then it would be incorrect.
    And people actually thought that this cute teddy bear was Mia's summoned creature that would fight alongside her, but that was when Mia actually showed them the true purpose of the teddy bear.
    When she extended her hand to the bear's back, a zipper appeared and Anna pulled it down, showing a space inside.
    "!!!" The representatives were taken aback. Mia actually wanted to fight inside the teddy bear as armor?
    The teddy bear raised both hands as Mia's voice echoed from the inside. "Muahahaha! Time to beat the enemies!"
    "Alright. Let's begin the test!" Theo smiled as though he had expected something like this.
    A monster soon appeared before her. The first monster was a kobold. It was staring at her with killing intent, but Mia actually moved before the monster was completely summoned.
    By the time the summon finished, Mia had already reached the kobold and struck its stomach.
    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Ao?!" The kobold's expression turned into shock as it crashed into the wall.
    "Hahaha. What a clever girl. She actually closed their distance during the summoning time. In the real battlefield, your enemies aren't going to wait for you anyway." Commander Rafthar chuckled.
    But the surprise wasn't over yet. The second monster was actually a cyclops. Its height reached up to four meters, so Mia had to jump if she wanted to reach the eye.
    Still, Mia didn't forget what Theo said earlier. The purpose of this test. That was right, they were testing her control, meaning that they would have to use their ability to strike an enemy's weakness so that they could defeat them with the least amount of energy.
    In other words, Mia had to jump if she wanted to kill the cyclops, which would take a bit of time. And the cyclops might attack her during that time, so Mia chose to do what she did the best¡ªPlaying!
    Instead of jumping, Mia actually rushed to the cyclops body and gave an uppercut. People thought she was going to strike the cyclops' stomach, but Mia actually went beyond everyone's expectation and actually struck the cyclops' crotch.
    "!!!"
    All people except Theo dropped their jaws to the ground.
    "She¡­"
    "Did she just¡­" Even the representatives were speechless. They would never think that Mia would strike that area, but when they thought about it, that area could also be considered a weakness.
    And due to that pain, the cyclops ended up falling to their knees, not being able to endure that pain. It ultimately brought his eyes directly to Mia.
    She didn't hesitate to take this opportunity and struck the eye while shouting, "It's your fault for being too tall! Hehehe!"
    She showed no remorse. In fact, it seemed that she was having fun in the fight.
    "She is truly a devilish child." Demon Possessor Silva shook his head helplessly. "With a father like that, I think I understand why she can do something like that."
    "But that method is effective." Spirit Elaine praised her but she still covered her eyes as if she wanted to forget what she had just seen.
    "Yeah, but it's painful, you know." Commander Rafthar said with a pale face as if he were experiencing the pain that the cyclops had right now.
    Since Theo was the calmest one, he summoned the next monster. This time, it was a stone golem. If they learned it correctly, they should be able to find the core inside the golem, but the position was random, so they had to test it.
    But this would use a considerable amount of essence and Mia had no other way to identify it. Hence, there was only one thing to do.
    Mia actually formed a hammer that usually lets out a whistling sound when hit. It made people think Mia was just playing with the golem and using that sound to find the core.
    To everyone's surprise, Mia actually hit the golem from above and crushed it as though the hammer was actually hundreds of tons in weight. It reduced the golem, including the core, into rubles in an instant.
    Her fighting style was so absurd that they couldn't imagine how to stop her without enough information about her. She was playful but everything she took out was deadly. The representatives thought they could overwhelm her with their power, but when Mia reached their levels, they would be stunned by the amount of ridiculous stuff she would bring out.
    Mia stood on top of the golem while laughing playfully, "Hahahaha! Who is going to play with me next?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 123 End of the Exam

    Bam!"Amazing!" Silva smirked when he saw Mia blasting the last monster to the ground, completing the challenge.
    The entire challenge was just Mia playing instead of fighting. Yet, it could be considered her fighting style.
    It was truly a new perspective for them, considering this was the first time they encountered that weird ability called Deception.
    Mia finished the test in less than four minutes, getting a very high score.
    The opponents themselves weren't that weak, so it would take a bit more time if they wanted to defeat them. And each student actually got different types of monsters.
    In other words, this test actually scored their judgment ability as well as their control to see whether they could utilize the enemy's weakness.
    It took one and a half hours to finish the test. While Li Wei and Avalon were more powerful, Mia actually got the highest score this time. However, no one was actually surprised, considering Mia was Theo's daughter.
    They had long forgotten Mia's age.
    ¡­
    In the last test, Theo proposed, "The last test is far simpler than the rest, so everyone can begin at the same time. The test is pretty simple. Release your essence and protect your body with it. It's simple, right?"
    What Theo said wasn't that big of a problem, but Maya gave up before they even started. "Sorry, Teacher. You should know that the essence I've been using this whole time comes from an external source, so I don't think I can participate in this test."
    Theo could understand her circumstances, but he still marked her score zero for this test.
    "Begin!" As soon as he started the test, everyone released their essence. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Li Wei, Lancelot, and Avalon actually had a blazing essence. They were protecting their bodies like a raging stream.
    However, Theo found something interesting among the students. There was one person whose Spiritual Energy remained in one place like a lake. It was a bit unstable, but the essence that would end up leaving the body was much less compared to anyone else. This person was Serena.
    As he expected, Serena might not be good at physical activities, but she was extremely smart and had extremely good control over her ability. It might be because she had been training as a witch, but the control was much more refined.
    Haruka wasn't that far away from Serena. While her control was lower than Serena's, she still managed to contain most of her essence around her body.
    Oliver, Jayden, and Aurora were in similar condition. They could contain their essence to a certain degree, but he couldn't really praise them.
    The terrifying one was actually Mia. She managed to compress her energy as thick as a winter coat. It was the smallest form she could manage while making sure that the leakage was minimal. If one took another look at it, the essence coat looked like the teddy bear she wore earlier.
    Unfortunately, the amount of her essence was far too low compared to the rest. As a result, it didn't take too long for her to drop out.
    She still got a lot of points though.
    The test ended with Serena maintaining the form the longest, but if they were talking about the sheer amount of essence, Li Wei had the most.
    "The test has officially ended. I will have to convert your number into a score first, so you may receive your grade in another three days. Which test do you get a low score on, and which one receives a high score? I think all of you know which one, so get ready for the supplementary lesson if you fail."
    Theo finished it with a smile, but all of them could see the evil intention Theo had during their vacation this time. It seemed that they would regret the fact that they failed the exams during this vacation.
    While Theo was warping up the test, Victoria announced, "The test is officially over. Other classes seem to have done their tests as well. So, I would like to ask your opinion regarding the test."
    Witch Eleanor thought for a moment. "I don't have much opinion about other classes. They were good, but not special. That's all I can say. Meanwhile, Teacher Theo was special, but it was too unique. We should come up with a general way that satisfies both conditions."
    Cultivator Li Shuye agreed. "Indeed. I believe that some of them are worth considering. But those that are too unique can be made into a special test or a mentor test to judge their ability more accurately."
    Minister Baold shook his head. "I suggest that we implement the virtual reality system as soon as possible. The faster we know the concept of Virtual Reality, the faster everything can take shape. After all, Teacher Theo mostly used his illusion power to hold the test."
    Duke Reloft pointed at Baold. "That¡­ I agree. If it can speed up the progress, our kingdom won't mind investing in it. Of course, I think we should create a currency for the academy. This way, the students can get this special resource to get a training method or anything special by exchanging it."
    Commander Rafthar had been fighting by himself a lot, so he had the same intention as Duke Reloft. "If the students have the special currency, they can control their own fate. Those who are talented will be able to acquire this in one way or another, which will boost their ability in the long run. We can use this special currency to avoid using too much money as well."
    Exorcist Rihito said, "While I can agree with his opinion, what if the students use their influence or their backers to monopolize the special currency?"
    "While I don't like the idea of utilizing their influence, I think it also shows the unfairness of the world. We can't choose our parents, so having privilege shouldn't be a problem." Knight Javier sighed. He was a noble as well, so he understood the power of those privileges.
    Spirit Elaine raised a finger. "How about letting them use that privilege outside the school? Of course, it won't stop them from using it inside the school and the teachers might be bribed or something. To avoid all that, we can publicly shame them or utilize multiple worlds to suppress them. Then again, we can't see what kind of future this school has. Those with powers might abuse their privileges in the future when I or you are not here anymore."
    Silva smiled. "I think that's fine. The world is unfair anyway. But the students should start at the same place, a normal dorm room and other things. They can utilize that special currency to get a nicer room and other things. Just like Teacher Theo, some of the 'dragons' might be hiding their power in order to unleash it at the perfect time. We'll monitor the politics in the school first before coming to another conclusion."
    Victoria nodded her head. "I have received all your opinions. I will create another proposal about our next course along with considerations about the curriculum. I'm thankful that all of you could spare some of your precious time to attend the exams."
    ¡­
    While Victoria was dealing with the representatives, Theo explained their new plan. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Alright. Now that the exams are done, you have a day off tomorrow. The following two days will be filled with preparation for our trip as well as the introduction of what you will learn in the second semester. You are free to study it earlier or not."
    "Teacher. Will we get a lot of homework? I mean, it's a summer holiday." Oliver asked with a serious expression. It was a bit obvious that Theo wouldn't allow them to have so much free time during the holiday.
    But surprisingly, Theo shook his head. "Nope. I'm not going to give you any homework. However, I have measured your ability, so if you choose to slack during the holiday, I'm going to prioritize you less for the next mission. In other words, if you want to be a part of the mission, do your best to make an appeal of your ability."
    Instead of homework, Theo actually gave a vague 'job' for the rest of the students. On the one hand, they could improve in their own way. On the other hand, if that progress wasn't fast enough, the others might surpass them. So, they might have to work even harder compared to when they had homework.
    "Of course. My promise still stands. The one who gets the top score will have the privilege to choose the next mission, especially the world we visit." Theo smiled.
    "By the way, how long will our trip be?"
    "I'm going to send the formal invitation tomorrow, including the details. But the trip shouldn't take more than a week. So, you still have a lot of time for the summer holiday." Theo raised his finger. "Any other questions?"
    The students thought it would be better to learn about the details first before asking Theo another question. They had a day off tomorrow, so they had a lot of time to prepare for the trip.
    "I have one question!" Serena raised her hand. "What will happen if we get the supplementary lesson during the trip? Does that mean we can't enjoy the trip? How about changing the name from a trip to something else?"
    "Haha. Don't worry. The lessons will depend on the failed tests, but it won't take more than three days. You still have a few days to enjoy your trip. After all, you are still students. I'm not ruthless enough to stop you from creating a happy memory with your friends."
    When they heard Theo's assurance, they somehow felt relieved. It seemed that Theo's punishment wasn't as bad as they thought.
    But Theo actually chose this time to tease them by saying, "But you might not have any time to rest in those three days, so be prepared."
    "¡­"

 Chapter 124 Opportunity

    [Chapter 123 Comments][DoMinOOZ: love gacha system]
    1. Serena Nightshade (91/45)
    2. Lancelot Drakeheart (89/79)
    3. Oliver Beaumont (85/70)
    4. Haruka Kimura (82/61)
    5. Avalon Pendragon (80/90)
    6. Maya Emberwood (70/80)
    7. Jayden Lexia (67/86)
    8. Aurora Faewillow (57/89)
    9. Luca (50/65)
    10. Lucas (50/64)
    11. Mia Griffith (48/98)
    12. Li Wei(30/96)
    The result was posted by Theo.
    As expected, a lot of students did well during the practical exam. Theo didn't use the average time to score the students. Instead, it was the expected time for them to complete the test.
    It might not be that surprising that Mia actually got the highest score in the practical exam. After all, she had been training under Theo for a long time. She had also shown her ability in front of everyone. Though, the real reason for her score above Li Wei was the bonus points from two tests.
    Li Wei was not that far from her, but his total score was a bit too low because of the written exam. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    But what made it surprising was the fact that Maya's physical score was so high despite her ability being lower than most of them without her exoskeleton. Theo told them that it was due to Maya's exceptional control over her abilities, especially that instinct of hers. She basically got full marks on the Senses, Perception, Control, and Physical Ability Tests. The only reason she got that low score was because of the lack of essence in her body.
    This showed the fundamental flaw in the basic test, which would make people reconsider the future test.
    Still, the one who got the highest overall score and became the number one in the class was Avalon. It definitely shocked people, considering Avalon wasn't good enough to scheme and he also had his knight's oath.
    That was why it was shocking to them that Avalon had the highest overall score. Still, it showed that Avalon was a smart person to begin with. His only flaw was his unwillingness to trick his opponent. And he had enough strength to basically defeat his enemy head-on.
    Lancelot came in second place, only two points away from Avalon. He lamented the fact that he didn't prepare enough for the test. In fact, if he was brave enough to challenge one of the tests and get the bonus point, he would be the first.
    But the most frustrated person in the class was actually Serena. She had the highest score in the written exam. The first place was supposed to be hers.
    Unfortunately for her, she fell too hard on the practical exam. She was one of the first students that got to go with Theo on a mission, so she had more time to absorb his lesson. Yet, she still failed him.
    That was why Serena took this matter seriously.
    Theo could see the various reactions from his students. He said, "I can see that some of you are not satisfied with your performance. However, you don't have a second chance. In the real world, you also need to do it with as much preparation as you can and overcome that trouble with the thought that you might die if you don't do your best. That's why all I can say is¡­ prepare! You are free for today and if you want to do something, then you are free to come to me."
    "How about the plan for the trip, Sir?" Haruka asked.
    "I think I have sent you the email. But I guess I can explain it right now." Theo projected the entire plan on the board.
    Mountain Trip (7 Days)
    Location: Crushyxa Mountain (Moon Nature Resort)
    "This is the location. We will be using an airplane to go to Rendouv Country and there will be a person picking us up at the airport. He will bring us to the resort. You are free to do whatever you want that day, and the real trip starts the next day. I have prepared a few activities for you guys, which can help your progress while I have enough time to beat a few failures to shape."
    "Will we have free time during our trip? I mean during those seven days."
    "Don't worry. I have a good schedule for you." Theo waved his hand, assuring the students. "I will tell you about the schedule when we arrive, so that's it for today."
    Since no one asked another question, Theo left the room, allowing them to discuss their scores.
    Theo took this chance to look at the comments. He didn't know what happened, but there was a lack of comments in the past couple of chapters. So, he thought the author must be doing something and he had no way of knowing unless there was someone telling him about it.
    In the end, he had to continue moving forward, waiting for them to return.
    While he was taking care of a few pieces of paperwork left before the holiday, someone knocked on his door.
    "Come in."
    The first person to come was actually Lancelot. Even Theo was slightly surprised that he came. He must be frustrated by the score since he was in second place.
    "What's wrong?" Theo asked with a smile to confirm his speculation.
    To Theo's surprise, Lancelot actually asked something that he had been suppressing the entire time. Lancelot looked at Theo with a determined face and asked, "Will you stop me if I use my fire again?"
    "¡­" Theo fell silent for a moment. It turned out the score actually pushed Lancelot to the next step of overcoming his trauma. He must have realized that if he had never held back his power, he would have gotten there in the first place.
    If he wasn't wrong, that fire of his was so strong that he couldn't control it. And it almost burned down his entire mansion and endangered both his sister and mother.
    Theo asked, "I won't stop you if you decide to do so. However, I will stop you if your fire goes rampant again."
    Lancelot started breathing heavily. He looked extremely uncomfortable thinking about the fire magic. However, he didn't want to hold back anymore and stood on the stage he deserved.
    Theo even assured him that the tragedy wouldn't happen anymore. And with the strength Theo had shown him the whole time, Lancelot knew that he might be able to control the blaze that he had been suppressing.
    "Teacher. Please allow me to learn my Fire Magic. I don't know how to do it without endangering others, so please guide me."
    "Of course. I will teach you the method during the trip. I hope that after learning that trick, you can continue your training during the holiday¡­ probably at home."
    Lancelot looked down. The image of her mother and sister trapped inside the burning mansion haunted him. Just like him, they might have a trauma.
    Despite being told that everything was fine, he still needed the courage to do it. He wondered if his parents would be proud if he could control this fire.
    "I know that I'm too focused on my own trauma without thinking about the others. They might have suffered more than me, but I'm going to stop running away. If I can't control my fire, it might haunt me again sooner or later.
    "I don't want my weakness to continue haunting me. I will control this fire¡­ I don't want this fire to be the one to hurt others but the one to protect them! That's why, please guide me, Teacher."
    Lancelot lowered his head, showing his genuine feelings.
    This was also Victoria's request when he first started here. So, Theo said, "What you have right now is not a trauma, Lancelot."
    "Eh?" Lancelot raised his head, confused.
    "It's fear. You are scared to see your fire become uncontrollable. You don't want to see the people around you hurt because of it."
    Lancelot didn't deny it. If he had the courage to train his fire, he might not be troubled with this anymore.
    "However, fear is not a weakness." Theo closed his eyes, recounting what happened in the past. "Fear is a kind of light that guides you. Overcoming that fear is the same as gaining the courage to walk on that path. The struggles turn you kinder as well as stronger. You know the pain of that fear after all, so as a teacher, let me teach you how to take the first step forward. I know that you can walk on that path by yourself."
    Lancelot didn't know why but he felt a bit calmer. He understood the struggles. And instead of him restraining the blazing fire that once traumatized him and the family, he should show them that his fire could be kind and protect them.
    Theo's words gave him a bit of courage to walk on that path. And the first step would be the trick Theo promised to teach during the trip.
    "Thank you, Teacher." Lancelot bowed to him once more before leaving the room.
    Surprisingly, he got two visitors this time: Avalon and Maya.
    Maya asked, "Teacher. This is not that serious, but I wonder if you could actually teach me how to get stronger without having an essence."
    "Do you mean with your exoskeleton?"
    "No. I want to be strong in hand-to-hand combat as well. But I know that my normal body can't withstand it. So, I'm wondering if there is another path. Exoskeleton is powerful, but if I'm too weak to use it, it's simply useless."
    "I see. Well, there are a few ways, but I need to consider your situation first before giving you the answers. I'll use the data from the exams to create a plan for you. Will that be fine?"
    "Yes. Thank you, Teacher." Maya's matter was actually simple.
    But there was another reason why he didn't give Maya a concrete plan right away. It was because of Avalon.
    Normally, the students would come one by one. And the author should have written it like that unless he planned for something else.
    And the way Avalon gazed upon Maya when she left the room confirmed his suspicion.
    "So, what do you want to ask me, Avalon? Are you going to use your request right now? So, we will visit your world after the holiday."
    "I do want to use that request, but it won't be my world, Sir." Avalon shook his head. He glanced at the door once again as if he were making sure that Maya wasn't there. He then said, "I want us to visit Maya's world."
    "Oh?" Theo's interest spiked.
    "I have heard of her struggles before. On the one hand, there might be a way for her to gain essence through cultivation. On the other hand, she seeks physical strength instead. So, I want to visit Maya's world to decide whether I should help her or not."
    "Interesting."
    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Well, when I fought Maya in the past, I felt a bit of her nature. So, you could say this is a repayment or something. I don't expect her to fight like a knight, but I at least want to know that she won't do something bad with this power. That's why I want to learn more about her world on the next mission."
    "But what about your world? Do you even have permission to disclose that knowledge?"
    "I actually met with the representative of my world and talked to him about this. He said, 'What if someone from another world has the best talent to be a knight? Would the Knight Realm back off because they feel inferior? Is that really how a knight would act?' From that answer, I know that I think I want to give her a chance. That's why I wish to use this request to visit Maya's world. If possible, visit it with her."
    Theo closed his eyes while smiling. "I can respect your choice. So, you're going to explain it to your family and convince them during the holiday?"
    "That's what I'm planning to do."
    "Alright. If you can get permission, I don't mind fulfilling the request. But if you don't, you can change your request later."
    "Thank you, Sir."

 Chapter 125 Another Way

    [Chapter 124 Comments][Xinhuan: The 2 latest chapters have become paywalled, hence most (free) readers will have a 2 day delay in reading them. This means their comments¡­read more]
    Now that he had settled all the formalities for the trip, he finally had some time to grow his strength. He finally took out the briefcase that Silva handed him back then.
    "Dad?" Mia seemed to have noticed it but never asked, wondering when Theo would bring this forth.
    "I'm not sure about this, but a certain person said this is what your mom gives us." Theo pointed at the briefcase.
    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Are you sure? Is that really mom?" Mia didn't completely trust the information right away. Instead, she asked, "Did the readers tell you if he was telling the truth or not? What if the content inside is dangerous?"
    "That's why I haven't opened it in the past few days. I have been searching for the container's information. It seems to be made of a special material that can seal essence. But it must be an extremely good material for it to have no leak."
    "That's indeed dangerous." Mia nodded in agreement. She knew that she shouldn't open something unknown because the content might be a curse or whatever they might kill them. But it seemed that Theo hadn't heard anything from the readers and decided to open it right before the trip.
    Depending on the content of the trip, there was a chance that it would affect the trip.
    "I guess we should be prepared for everything." Mia nodded and took a few steps back, allowing Theo to get some space to open the box. She warped her body with essence, ready to react in case something bad happened. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Before that, I think it's fine to reply to the comments first." Theo opened the comments and showed them to Mia through the illusion.
    There were two comments, which came from the two previous chapters.
    Mia came closer to take a look. "Love the gacha system? Is he saying that he loves gambling or something?"
    "I'm not sure. I don't think he will comment on something that random. And it's not like we've experienced such a thing in the last two chapters. In that case, he might be talking about a story¡­ Maybe the author's other story? I don't know what that is, but I'm assuming it's something related to gacha. Either way, the fact that there is someone loving it means a good thing for the author and me."
    "Why are you included, Dad? You're not related to that story, right?"
    "Just like this story, there is a true universe in that story. We're basically on the same boat, so if there is a person liking that story, I hope that someone will also like this story."
    "Oh!" Mia nodded in understanding.
    "And it seems that we can understand the reason why there are not many comments in the last couple of chapters. I see, the chapters are behind the paywall. To be honest, I do want the readers to come here and continue commenting.
    "At the same time, I can kind of understand why the author does that. I mean, if he can't afford the roof on his head, there is no reason for him to continue this story aside from passion. And passion can't feed him.
    "I don't know how the paywall system works, but I can confidently say this. The author is definitely reading your comments. Instead of not commenting, what about suggesting the idea to the author?
    "For example, can you suggest how he picks up the comments on the previous chapters to bypass that paywall from time to time? This will give you a chance to appear in the story, right?
    "Another example is suggesting a certain plot. Well, I can't say 'suggesting,' rather how about predicting the plot? From what I know about the web novel, it's updated on a daily basis, right? The author must have a limited amount of time to think about the plot and write the story.
    "If you actually give a good suggestion, he might subtly use that idea. I mean, sometimes, you are going to say 'I bet this thing gonna happen,' and when the story progresses and it actually happens, it's like 'I knew it!'
    "Or even if it's not picked up or different from what you give, you will say, 'I didn't see that coming. Plot twist.' So, yeah. There are a lot of ways to enter the story, so I hope that the readers don't give up.
    "While this might not be in the form of comments, I think you will have the chance to shine. I have limited knowledge about the system, so you can think of them."
    Mia looked at her dad with amazement. She didn't think of that idea. That was right; the current story was focused on the comments. But what if they wanted to enter the story but were restrained by things like a paywall? There was always a way to bypass the system.
    "Dad. Why don't you suggest something like having 'Top-Liked Comments' every month? The author picks five comments that have the most likes."
    "That's also a good idea. It also comes in the form of comments, but we will see whether the author implements it or not. Maybe, if there are a lot of readers suggesting the same thing, the author might do it. In any case, there are a lot of ways, so we should take the initiative to suggest that idea. We'll let the author decide whether it can work or not."
    Theo had never bothered to think about this possibility without knowing about the paywall. He just hoped that the readers would be more eager, since he wanted to have a lot of conversation with them.
    After replying to the comments, he finally prepared to open the briefcase. Theo was standing in front of Mia and started pouring his essence into the lock on the case.
    He carefully unlocked the box before knocking on the lid with his essence.
    In that instant, the essence that had been trapped inside the box gushed out.
    "I smelled mint flavor?" Mia covered her nose immediately, thinking it was poison.
    Theo carefully approached the box and took a look inside, realizing that it truly came from Agata.
    "Mia. It's fine now. It's truly from your mother." Theo pointed at the box.
    Mia couldn't help but take a look at the content.
    There were two fruits inside and two items inside the box. Theo immediately recognized the fruits through the memory of the original Theo. "Devil Greed Fruit. It's said to be nurtured by the Greed, one of the seven sins. Demons are fed by those sins and produce this fruit. It can amplify the connection with the demons as well as smooth the flow of essence."
    "To use our power, we have to use the essence produced by our heart to be influenced by the demon's power first before releasing it. With good control, you can instantly use that power, but if you get stronger and stronger, even a split second would be fatal. So, having this fruit will be beneficial even for a strong demon possessor." Mia continued Theo's words from his explanation.
    "Yeah. What is your current assimilation rate?"
    "It's about 15%. How about you Dad?"
    "19%. If I eat this fruit, it might rise to like 26 or 27%. This is such a good fruit." Theo nodded. It was no wonder why his wife sent these two fruits."
    "But if we eat this fruit, won't the problem that will appear during our trip become even more dangerous? Ah, wait. Did I jinx it?"
    "No. The moment we opened this box, our fate was already sealed." Theo shook his head helplessly.
    "So, we'll eat the fruits?"
    "Yeah. But let's check these two items first." Theo grabbed one of them. It turned out to be a bracelet. "According to my memory, this bracelet is one of the armaments that can boost the assimilation rate."
    "This one is beautiful!" Mia, on the other hand, picked up a necklace.
    "That's a necklace that can measure the essence in the air. If you pour your own essence into it, it will interact with the energy in the air and measure it by glowing. These two armaments should come from the family. It seems that she has gained enough authority to even send these fruits and items to us. You can say that your mother's status is equal to that of the head of the family."
    "As expected of Mom!" Mia smiled proudly. "Dad, you should take the bracelet. Even if we are at the same level, my strength won't be as good as yours. So, you should use it to become far stronger than me and protect me. I will take this necklace and find a suitable place to progress my assimilation."
    "Sure." Theo didn't reject it. Although he wanted his daughter to become stronger, he couldn't deny that his mastery over his abilities was much higher than hers. It would be best if he became strong enough to protect both his daughter and his wife.
    Mia made a cheeky grin as if she liked her decision. But she soon noticed a letter underneath all those items.
    "What is this?" Mia picked up the letter and opened it, instantly recognizing the writing style. "Ah, Mom!"
    Theo turned his gaze to the letter while Mia read it out loud for both of them.
    "My beloved husband and my cute princess, how are you? Even though I ask this question, I know that I won't get the answer. But I know that you two are fine, so I don't mind.
    "There are a lot of things I want to say, but I guess this piece of paper is not enough. So, I will wait for another few months. I know that the best time to visit the Demon Realm is after the first year ends, so I will wait for your return and tell you about it.
    "Right now, I might not get full control over the family, but the head, my father, has given enough authority for all this. I have made an agreement with the university to take down our enemies together.
    "From what I've gathered, there are three big influences and four strong people that are aiming at us. With the help of the university, we could withstand their attack just fine. So, I'm still building up a few things.
    "When you return, those people will line up and be ready to be cleaned up. I'm going to prepare the stage for you.
    "So, that's all you need to know. I will be fine here, so don't worry. I'm sure that you are having a blast over there, but don't forget to get stronger. You might want to reach 30% if not more if you want to defeat them.
    "Also, Mia takes care of your father. Without me, there will definitely be women trying to attack him. I know his charm after all."
    When Mia read that sentence, she couldn't help but glance at Theo. "Dad. Did something happen with Aurora? She actually asked me about the average lifespan in our world."
    Theo chuckled while patting Mia's head. "What are you thinking? Just like how your mom knows about my charm, I also know that there won't be any other woman beside her. That's just how attractive your mother is, both in appearance and character."
    "That's true." Mia nodded like she didn't doubt it for even a second. She read the last piece of the message from her mother. "I just hope that you two are fine over there. It's truly hard to be separated from both of you, but I know that when we reunite, there will be a lot of fun times we'll spend together. So, I'll work hard over here and look forward to it."
    Theo was sad, but he didn't show it so that Mia wasn't affected. Instead, he raised his fist as if asking for a fist bump. "We are going to surprise her when we return to the Demon Realm!"
    "A big surprise." Mia grinned and cheekily gave a fist bump.

 Chapter 126 Figuring Out

    [Chapter 125 Comments][Xinhuan: Maybe we can get some Agatha point of view chapters please?]
    ¡­
    Theo noticed the new comments, realizing that the chapter had changed. He said, "I wish the same as well because I'm curious how my wife is doing, but I don't think we will get one. Though, there is a possibility that the author will grant that wish during the trip. For example, when we're in an airplane or something. But now, the author will definitely write something about my improvement."
    Theo knew that the moment he opened the box this chapter would be dedicated to it.
    So, without hesitation, he grabbed both fruits and handed one to his daughter. "Let's go. We should be able to get our second authority with this fruit."
    "Yes. This is the preparation for the trip." Mia nodded and looked around. Her gaze stopped at the sofa. It seemed that she was planning to absorb the fruit over there.
    Meanwhile, Theo remained in his position. The floor was hard, but the distance was enough for him to watch over his daughter.
    When he saw that his daughter was consuming the fruit, Theo also began taking a bite.
    The moment the fruit entered his stomach, it caused his energy to start revolving all around his body.
    The Toon Demon seemed to have noticed it as well.
    "Heh?!" The Toon Demon smirked. He was about to help Theo with the assimilation, but all of a sudden, Arkhasians shone brightly. "Huh? This is not yours. And it won't be useful to you! Don't take what's mine!"
    The Toon Demon rushed to Arkhasians' place in order to stop him, but surprisingly, the spirit didn't do anything. Instead, it was shining because it was showing its jealousy. It seemed that the spirit wanted the same thing, but it realized that it couldn't feel anything from it.
    It turned out the Toon Demon had worried over nothing.
    Ultimately, the Toon Demon returned to his place and began closing his eyes. The surge of energy allowed him to assimilate with Theo's body even further.
    The cells, the veins, muscle, and even the blood¡ªeverything was being integrated and influenced by the demonic energy. The amount was only twenty percent of what Theo had, but it was spread all over the body.
    This was the foundation that the people from the Demon Realm had; the reason they could utilize their power from all over their bodies. It wasn't that there was one original source that produced it. Instead, the demons scattered it.
    "It seems that he has got a quite good item to boost the assimilation rate¡­" The Toon Demon smirked, still refining the surge of energy that came from the fruit.
    21%
    ¡­
    22% S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    23%¡­
    The assimilation rate continued to rise. The Toon Demon chose to focus on refining all the energy first before giving him the second authority, Toon Territory.
    Eventually, the Assimilation Rate reached as high as 28%. It surpassed Theo's initial speculation.
    "Things are looking good. Just a bit more, he can access the Third Authority. Sadly, the energy that he uses to increase the assimilation rate on a daily basis is too low. If he continues at the normal rate, he might need another one or two months to reach 30%."
    The Toon Demon sighed. Unfortunately, he couldn't see anything outside. Unless Theo visited him, he had no chance to know what was going on, including Theo's plan.
    But to his surprise, Theo actually appeared in front of him.
    "!!!" The Toon Demon widened its eyes in shock. "Contractor."
    Before Theo could say anything, Arkhasians flew straight at him as if trying to tell him that it missed him.
    "It seems that I'm not far from the Third Authority."
    "Indeed. If you have another item that can increase the assimilation rate, I believe that you can immediately reach that level." The Toon Demon acknowledged Theo's words. "I wonder what you're planning to do here, Contractor?"
    "I'm here to ask for the Third Authority. What kind of ability is it?" Theo asked.
    "That's¡­" The Toon Demon looked away as if he were hesitant to tell him.
    At first glance, it looked like the Toon Demon was just acting so Theo initiated another deal. However, Theo didn't care about the deal. He simply stated, "Tell me about it. If it's good, I won't hesitate to increase the assimilation rate right away."
    But it seemed Theo had made the wrong assumption. The Toon Demon said, "It's not that I don't want to tell you, Contractor. However, we're still bound by a covenant and not allowed to share information unless the contractor is fighting for his dear life."
    "Hmm?" Theo frowned. He remembered what happened when the Toon Demon offered him a helping hand. At the same time, it was because he asked for it due to the circumstances. So, he thought he should learn more about demons to take advantage of them. "What is this covenant?"
    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    "The covenant is the restraint for the demons. I'm sure you are not aware of it, but we're bound to the world itself."
    The moment the demon mentioned the world, he understood that the circumstances were similar to the spirits as well as his original power.
    "So, that's how it is. Toon Demon, what was your original form?"
    "!!!" The Toon Demon looked startled as though Theo could see through him. "I don't know what you are saying."
    "There's no need to hide it. The demons¡­ are they really graded?"
    "¡­" The Toon Demon remained silent, but it seemed that Theo had figured out their true identities.
    Theo couldn't help but dig a bit deeper into his memory. He might have a limited amount of knowledge, but he should be able to find out about the demon's history.
    It was at that time that he found a piece of important information. "As expected, the demons didn't originally have a rank."
    The Toon Demon turned grim. "If you want to know, I can tell you about it. How about making an agreement?"
    "There's no need. I can guess the rest myself. The demons didn't have any rank originally. They were all equals. However, the more they received things from their contractor, the stronger they became. After hopping from one host to another, you have grown enough to reach a level where you can be classified as a Royal Grade Demon. Isn't that right?"
    The Toon Demon was tongue-tied. However, that silence was enough to give Theo an answer.
    "Still, there are a few things that I don't understand. If you can get stronger like that, why do you look like it's a secret? If I can deduce it, humans should be able to do it. Or don't tell me, you introduce yourself as a different demon every time? Is it related to the covenant?"
    Theo squinted his eyes. His questions were sharp and hit right at the most important matter.
    Unfortunately, it didn't seem that he could get more information. Instead of asking the demons, he might actually go back to his world and ask the world's will directly.
    "Alright. I have gotten my answer. It's fine if you don't want to tell me about the Third Authority, but I'm going to say this: There will be a lot of opportunities if you wish to tell me about it."
    Theo held Arkhasians for a few seconds before disappearing again.
    He gradually opened his eyes, finding Mia hadn't finished assimilating with her demons.
    There was one reason why Theo was so proactive earlier. When the Mythical Realm suddenly became much stronger, Theo knew that all ten worlds had just been built by the author to suit his narrative.
    'Now that he had completed that narrative, the ten worlds turned into much more real and complex.' Theo muttered in his heart. He finally found the reason why the difficulty changed.
    In other words, the trip wouldn't be so easy. In fact, he might have to go all out in order to protect all twelve students.
    "Fine by me, Author. Seeing how you can change the narrative to suit your needs, you might be able to change the genre to something like a tragedy or something that will make this story much darker. But we'll see whether I or you succeed."
    Theo's expression was solemn. He was ready. As long as he conducted in a certain way, the author had no choice but to follow that setting to avoid plot holes.
    He felt the need to increase reader comments since it was what Theo needed to succeed.
    And that was why Theo said, "The next chapter will be about Agata, my wife. How's that? If you make me lie, it's the same as breaking my power."
    Theo knew that he might be able to do this once because the author might find another way to seal that power. Theo had rules that bound him in order to exercise his power, and one of those rules was to never lie.
    Of course, he understood the difference between not lying and disclosing all information. But he had to confirm that this type of attack could affect the author directly even if he couldn't use it again because it would make the story repetitive or boring.
    If he could do this, there were bound to be more ways to strike at the author.
    After he was done with his attack, Theo took a deep breath and chose to turn his focus to his daughter.
    While waiting for Mia to wake up, Theo observed the flow of her energy. Mia had told him about the Prank Demon.
    Just from the First Authority alone, the Prank Demon could actually become anything. This was another reason for his suspicion.
    It took Mia another ten minutes to finally finish. She found Theo waiting in front of her.
    "How is it?" Theo asked.
    "I have gotten the second authority, but I won't tell you now. After all, you can't know my trump card since I might use it on you so that I can get on a mission or something!" Mia stuck her tongue out as if she realized her mistake in telling Theo about her first authority.
    "Hahaha. That's fine." Theo chuckled. He brought the butterfly hairpin as well as the necklace. "These are for you. The hairpin can allow you to create pollen that will last for a week and you already know about the necklace."
    "A pollen that can last for a week? How are you even supposed to use it? Is it releasing a kind of smell or visual effect so that we can trace it back? If that's the case, it will be useful to create a trail so that someone can follow it."
    "If you activate its ability, you will know how to utilize it." Theo smiled.
    "Alright. I will take it." Mia nodded before handing it back to Theo. "How about putting it on me, Dad?"
    "Sure, sure."
    While helping Mia put on the hairpin, Theo said, "I'm testing something. If it works, we might be able to know your mom's condition. I hope that the readers are kind enough to tell us about it."
    "Really?" Mia's eyes brightened.
    "Yeah. But we will have to wait a bit. I'm pretty sure that the switch will come during our travels."
    "I can't wait. But considering we have to wait for a few more months before being able to reunite, I guess I can be more patient." Mia couldn't contain her smile. It seemed that knowing how her mother was doing excited her so much.
    "By the way, there are a few things I want to tell you. It's about the trip. I know that it's going to be a hard trip and my power alone might not be enough to take care of all of you. That's why I want you to do these few things for me. I don't know what kind of enemy the author is going to create, but I know that he will censor the words I'm going to tell you right now."
    Theo moved closer to her ears and started whispering a few instructions.

 Chapter 127 Agata

    [Chapter 126 Comments][Xinhuan: That's a big loophole if Theo can just say something to make it true, essentially gambling his power.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: I didn't really think of it before hand but it really does make sense if Haruka and her grandmother think of you as a god since you are attempting to meet the author you would need to be on that level]
    Demon World.
    "Miss Agata! The master would like to meet you." A middle-aged woman wearing a maid uniform came to the room.
    In front of her was a woman like no other. She wore a fitted white shirt that accentuated her slender figure and a flowing skirt that swayed with her every movement, suggesting both gentleness and maturity.
    Her beauty was nothing short of captivating. Her gaze was a magnet, drawing the attention of every eye around her.
    She was the last piece of the Griffith Family, the gentle mother and caring wife, Agata Mota.
    "I know." She made a gentle nod while taking a book with her before following the maid.
    The man who called her looked like he was in his mid forties. His body was big and muscular to the point that his shirt had a hard time covering all those muscles. His eyes were sharp and the scars on his forehead increased the intensity of his gaze.
    He was the master of the famous Mota Family as well as the reason why the family could withstand the attack from the influences who desired her, Rick Mota.
    But when he saw her, his expression mellowed a bit as he retracted his gaze gently. He gestured to the maid to leave both of them alone in the room as he had something important to discuss.
    Agata took the seat in front of him as the man opened the conversation with, "Mr. Silva has returned and given me a certain recording. It seems that you are not lying to me."
    "I have already told you." Agata simply smiled as though she had expected this to happen.
    "Even if you told me about it, you should know that the reason we took him in was because both of you ran away from home. While I did my best to act as a father, the only thing I could do was train him, hoping that he wouldn't waste that talent as a Royal Demon Grade Possessor."
    Agata remained silent, wanting to know everything he had to say.
    "To think that your child is also a Royal Grade Demon¡­ you should know that even if you marry a Royal Grade Demon Possessor, having a child with the same kind of talent is less than one percent. It's even lower when you don't have anyone with that kind of talent in your family. So, the mother and daughter have become the apples in everyone's eyes.
    "While our family was big enough to stop the attackers, it was only a matter of time before we would be at a disadvantage. So, the only way to stop it was to have the son-in-law show up and fight them.
    "Despite training him for so long, I couldn't find the power I'm looking for. He even went as far as to avoid making a contract with the demon. Eventually, he left the city, taking his kid with him."
    Rick seemed to be recounting everything that happened between Agata and Theo in this world. Agata remained silent the whole time, while Rick didn't show any sign of emotion.
    But he soon turned serious as if he were getting into the main point. He asked, "So, did you plan all this?"
    Agata smiled. On the one hand, the Mota Family was good enough to try training Theo. On the other hand, they were also pressured because Theo didn't show his strength or talent, which eventually caused him to give up.
    She could understand all that and it was necessary to fix that perspective. Agata opened her mouth and said, "The brighter the light, the darker its shadow. It's a famous idiom that describes our current situation. It's just¡­ there are a lot of unknown monsters that are trying to prey upon us."
    Rick contemplated her words for a moment before noticing what she meant. "So, you are moving that light to illuminate the darkness around it, finding the pair of eyes gazing upon you."
    Agata nodded.
    This was enough for Rick. It was clear that they had planned all this. If Theo brought Mia to another world, it would mean that they had to go to that world if they wanted to harm them. So, it was easy to find the mastermind if they really came, considering the usage of the gate was being heavily monitored.
    In the meantime, she became the pair of eyes that hid in the darkness now that the light had moved away. She joined the others and tried to identify them now.
    When Rick looked at the problem this way, it was clear that even he was fooled by both of them.
    "I see. It seems that I don't have to worry." Rick let out a long sigh.
    "I'm grateful for everything you've done for us. It's just¡­ we're also a pair of adults and the future generations that will replace the old. If you don't give us a chance, how would we show it?"
    Rick closed his eyes. He remembered the time he trained Theo and was so disappointed in him. However, it seemed that he was only making a fool of himself. If he ever trusted them more, would this actually happen?
    Rick asked, "Now that you already have a part of my authority, what else do you need?"
    "Your trust." Agata stated it without hesitation.
    Rick looked into her eyes and saw through that determination. The trust she was talking about meant that no matter how weird her actions were, she wanted him to believe them.
    Still, their family was big. Agata had hidden this truth intentionally, so the other family members wouldn't like it. As the head, he couldn't really give his absolute trust for no reason.
    But the video that Silva had shown about Theo's strength had completely changed his perspective and eased the tension a bit.
    Instead of rejecting her, he asked, "How long do you need that trust?"
    "A few months, perhaps around the time the first year ends. Everything will be over once he returns to the Demon Realm." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "You should know that if I give you this trust, I have to suppress the other family members, right?"
    "Of course. I can't promise something big, but ranking one in this country should be enough, right?"
    "!!!" Rick's body shook. There were three Royal Grade Demon Possessor in this country, not counting Theo and Mia. One of them was their enemy while the other two remained neutral. However, they still felt threatened by the existence of two Royal Grade Demon Possessors the Mota Family had. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    If Theo could take that spot and defeat their enemy, not a single member of the family would doubt his decision. But if Theo lost, the consequences would be fatal.
    And that was probably why she asked for his trust.
    "Go do what you need to do and bring me some evidence of your effort along the way. That's the only way I can keep those running mouths shut."
    Agata smiled. "Thank you."
    "There is no need to thank me. If you fail, the family won't protect you any longer. He will die and who knows what will happen to your daughter. This is what I owe to your mother."
    Agata fully understood the circumstances of the family, including Rick. In this world, Agata's mother spent all the resources just to bring them back in while Rick was disappointed in Theo. In the end, she passed away after doing everything by herself.
    If not for his stubbornness, his wife would still be alive and everything would be just fine.
    Even though he didn't mention it, Agata knew that if they lost, Rick would be replaced and might even be deprived of his status by the family. So, it was similar to the fact that he died.
    That was why Agata thanked him before leaving the room.
    She couldn't help but look at the sky, reminiscing about the time she had spent with this family. The family was colder than the one she originally had, but it was bigger and much more powerful.
    When she first arrived here, she was scrutinized. Some of the family members even tried to make a deal with an outside force to sell her.
    Her position was at the rock bottom. Ultimately, the real Agata Mota succumbed to that pressure and was taken over by her.
    Thankfully, she had the experience of running a business in her original world. She managed to scheme back those who tried to sell her and eventually raised her position among the family members. Some still held prejudice, but some were already scared of her.
    Eventually, she managed to reach this step and even get a lot of authority from Rick himself.
    Now that she had gotten the last piece that she needed in order to fight back, Agata couldn't help but think, 'It's time to screw with those people. I might not be as cunning as Theo, but I am still the one who has witnessed his everything. I can at least employ a few of his tactics.'
    ¡­
    Meanwhile, in the other world, specifically the Modern Realm.
    Theo and the students had finally reached the country of their destination.
    "Hello, Mr. Theo." A woman in her late twenties approached the group with a smile.
    "Hello, Miss Ann." Theo shook her hand.
    Before saying anything else, the woman immediately placed her hand on her chest while bowing to Aurora. As someone working for the Helvenia Kingdom, she obviously had to pay respect to the princess. Aurora was fully embarrassed though.
    "I have been waiting for you. Although I know that you are tired after the long flight, we still need to ride the bus for another three hours to reach the resort."
    "We'll leave it to you. Is everything ready?"
    "Yes. All your rooms are ready. Once we reach the resort, you can immediately get some rest."
    Theo nodded and turned to his students. "Don't forget that the resort is still open to the public, so don't mess around too much, alright?"
    "Yes, Sir!" They nodded their heads with a serious expression. If they actually did it despite the warning, they could imagine getting severely punished by Theo.
    "Ahaha, you don't have to be too strict with them. In the end, the purpose of a trip is to have fun." She extended her hand to the side and said, "Please follow me. I will guide you to the bus."
    While they were loading their luggage onto the bus, Theo took this moment to look at the comments, replying to them inwardly.
    'Yes. It's indeed a big loophole. The problem is that I don't know what the author has in mind. There is a chance that he will let me lose my power or do something to nerf me like what I said previously about the change in the ten worlds. So, without knowing all the possibilities, I couldn't take advantage of this loophole multiple times.'
    'As for the second comment, I'm not very sure what you're talking about. And it's not Haruka and her grandmother, but Aurora and her aunt. Anyway, if you're talking about the same loophole, then yes, if I can't take advantage of them, I won't be able to reach the author.'
    'If you're talking about the demons, then it's not enough. I need to reach a higher level. For example, the fact that I'm talking like this must have been written by the author, right? So, the author has a limited amount of time to write the story, causing him to produce my own consistent character.'
    'By the time he wrote too much, he would end up creating me too strong, which ended in my victory and the author had no choice but to initiate the contact. That's why the author might end up self-destructing just by writing about me consistently.'

 Chapter 128 Pair

    [Chapter 127 Comments.]Theo couldn't help but look at the comment section this time, finding not a single comment. He had no way to confirm whether Agata was written in the previous chapter or not.
    Not only was he curious about the test, but he also wanted to know about the condition of his wife.
    Unfortunately, other than asking the readers about this, he had no other way to know about her condition.
    Meanwhile, he was still inside the bus, taking a look at the surrounding area from the bus, wondering if there was something that caught his attention.
    He didn't want to let go of his guard and ended up suffering because of his unpreparedness after all.
    Unfortunately for him, there was nothing extraordinary he could find. In fact, it was clear that the mountain looked safe. So, Theo's focus changed from the extraordinary phenomenon around the mountain to the people among the visitors. At least, any of them could turn into a big problem during the trip.
    Theo sat down not far from the guide this time. He asked, "Is there anything extraordinary around the mountain? It can be anything like a village or even an ancient site."
    "Hmm¡­" She looked down, falling into deep thought. It seemed that she considered his question carefully. Unfortunately for him, she ended up with a shaking head. "I don't think there is anything special. Let me introduce you to the mountain itself. There is no bad reputation or anything special around it other than the fact that the air around this mountain contains more essence than the rest of the area."
    "That's it. What is the reason for such a change?"
    "Hmm¡­ I don't think it's much of a problem. We don't know much about it, but according to experts, underneath the mountain is a small mining vein. We don't know if it's Ray Ore or Grail Ore but those ores conduct essence."
    "Is there anything specific about Ray Ore or Grail Ore?"
    "Ray Ore is usually used for creating weapons due to its ability to contain essence. On the other hand, Grail Ore is a rarer type that is used to repel monsters."
    "Repel monsters?" Theo furrowed his eyebrows.
    "Yes. Due to its conductivity and the weird flow inside the ore, the Grail Ore can be ground to dust and spread around the area, creating a layer that can repel monsters."
    Theo furrowed his eyebrows. On the one hand, he thought he had found a lead. On the other hand, he didn't think that the Grail Ore would be the cause.
    "I see." Theo continued thinking about the possibilities of the enemy's attacks. He believed that the author had been preparing something big, so there must be a clue somewhere.
    "Is there something wrong, Mr. Theo?" The guide asked, feeling a bit worried. While Theo looked paranoid, she knew that he was a powerful fighter. This type of fighter had an instinct or sixth sense far better than normal people, allowing them to sense any kind of danger.
    If there was indeed a danger, it might be better to evacuate the building or even hire a specialist to deal with it.
    Theo let out a long sigh. "It's nothing. I haven't found anything yet, but there is a sense of danger around it. I might be overthinking."
    The guide hurriedly offered, "The Master has given me instructions to carefully consider your opinion no matter how weird it is. Hence, I believe that we should call some specialists."
    "The problem is that we don't know about the type of problem, so we won't know who to call." Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire
    "That's¡­." The guide paused for a moment before agreeing with Theo. "¡­true."
    "I appreciate that you can consider my words carefully, but I think it would be better to prepare some fighting experts. Also, if you have any bad rumors or maybe urban legends, please tell me about them."
    "I understand. I will try to find one." She nodded.
    Some of the students in the front couldn't help but overhear their conversation.
    They were Aurora, Avalon, and Oliver.
    "Teacher¡­ Is something bad going to happen?" Aurora asked with a worried expression.
    "Well, aren't you excited? If something bad happens, I have to take care of you or even advise you to do something. This will be like a mission instead of a vacation." Theo shrugged nonchalantly as though it wasn't a big deal. He just tried to tone down their worries without completely taking them away.
    Avalon couldn't help but frown and start looking at the outside, trying to find out anything weird. Meanwhile, Oliver had taken out any information about this mountain. In the end, he was still in his home world, so he was more familiar with it than anyone else.
    While they were discussing it, Haruka actually started feeling a bit uneasy.
    "Mhmm?" The ghost next to her seemed to notice something wasn't right. In fact, it might be something similar to what they had been experiencing the whole time.
    "Something strange. I don't feel any danger, but it's just¡­ I'm feeling a bit nostalgic as though I have been experiencing this for a long time." Haruka wondered if she was just worried over nothing, not knowing anything about Theo's conversation with their guide.
    The other students were also partying in the back. The mood was festive, so Haruka also wouldn't find out about Theo's conversation.
    The group finally entered the mountain and started climbing. The road wasn't too steep, so they could get a pretty good view of the mountain. However, Theo kept looking out for the fluctuation of energy in the mountain, only to feel a bit disappointed when he couldn't find anything good.
    In the end, the group reached the resort without anything special happening. In fact, most of the students were oblivious to Theo's worries.
    The resort was extremely vast and high level. The main building was huge and contained a lot of rooms.
    Because they weren't in the holiday season yet, it wasn't fully packed with visitors. However, they could still easily find hundreds of visitors as well as a few hundred staff members in it. So, it was still pretty crowded.
    "We have prepared seven rooms on the same floor according to your request, Mr. Theo." The guide handed him dozens of cards.
    "Thank you." Theo then turned to his students and said, "This time, each room will have two people in it. Consider the other person to be your partner during this trip and if you need something, discuss it with your partner before coming to me."
    "Teacher. Do we need to do anything special with this pair?" Serena raised her hand. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "That's your task. Think about what you should do with your partner during the schedule that I will give you later. Still, don't forget that we are on a trip. The tasks are not that important, so you should prioritize having fun above anything else during this trip. I will send you the schedule tonight."
    "The supplementary lessons will be tomorrow, right? Will it be a problem if the other person is in the lesson?" Avalon asked.
    "Not at all. You will understand after I give you the schedule. Alright. I will call your names, so come and get the room key from me." Theo paused for a second before taking out the first card. "Maya and Serena."
    "Here!" Both Maya and Serena hurriedly came to retrieve their cards. They didn't expect that both of them would be in the same room. If this was the beginning of school, Serena wouldn't get along with Maya, whose grade was among the lowest. But Maya and Serena had changed so much and gained each other's respect.
    "Li Wei and Jayden." Theo called the second pair.
    Jayden had high competitiveness, while Li Wei had extraordinary ability. These two would definitely be interesting to watch.
    "Mia and Haruka."
    Haruka was a rather timid person, but her skill was still highly regarded. Mia's skill was above Haruka's, but due to her age, Mia's personality was wilder and more reckless. Having Haruka would definitely slow her down and make her more careful.
    "Lancelot and Lucas."
    This time, the twins had to be separated from each other. It wasn't going to be a problem if they wanted to stay together, but it would be troublesome if a girl and a boy resided in the same room. After all, the twins might not mind it, but the other pair would definitely be concerned.
    "Aurora and Luca."
    Due to the last mission, Aurora and Luca understood each other a bit more, so their synergy might be higher than normal pairs. Luca was good at defense while Aurora had her own extraordinary offense, which would prove useful in combat.
    The last pair were Avalon and Oliver. Avalon was a rather strict guy, while Oliver was a quiet one. Their synergy might not be the best, but they wouldn't go against each other.
    Theo believed that these six pairs would give them the flexibility to maneuver in case something bad happened.
    "Alright. Now that you know who you are paired with, you may go to your room and do whatever you want for today. However, I have one assignment for all of you. Today, you are not allowed to be separated by more than five meters from your pair. If you want to go back to the room, you will go together. If you want to eat, do it together. Understood?"
    "But why? I mean, isn't it rather awkward?" Li Wei asked.
    Theo shook his head. "That's the assignment for today. I can't watch you all the time, but I have a way to find out the truth. Anyone who breaks the rule will be punished severely tomorrow. So, be careful."
    "¡­" The students felt chills down their spines when Theo mentioned a punishment. They even came a bit closer to each other to avoid the punishment.
    Unbeknownst to them, their trip was about to become a bit more 'interesting.'

 Chapter 129 First Assignment

    [Chapter 128 Comments][Xinhuan: Your wife is alright and gained enough respect in the family after she took over with her abilities.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Yes your wife does seem to be safe and the recording of you and silva has seemed to have helped allowing one to believe you've hidden your true abilities from everyone]
    After returning to his room, Theo looked at the comments and felt relieved. "I see. It seems that I did influence the flow of the story by gambling my power. Then again, I couldn't repeat it to avoid the author using that to erase my power or something."
    "I'm glad that Silva seems to be on the same side. With this, I don't have to suspect him more." Theo nodded. He didn't mind if his wife used whatever excuses she could, as long as they could help her. She could tell him about it later and he would just have to adjust his plan.
    Now that his heart had calmed down, Theo's expression turned serious, fully knowing that the situation was about to get serious.
    He didn't know what kind of problem the author had in store, but he had made some preparation, especially in the schedule.
    Though, before sending the schedule, Theo wore the artifact he got from the Helvenia Kingdom, specifically the Nature Ring.
    When he wore it, nothing changed in his vision. However, it was completely different when Theo came to the window to look at the beauty of the mountain.
    It was dark outside, so without much light, it was hard to see anything outside. But due to the ring, he could see green-colored particles scattered all around the mountain.
    "Hoh?" Theo couldn't help but squint his eyes. As the description said, the Nature Ring allowed him to sense the magical energy within the plants. Most of the trees only had a small particle in them, showing that they never stored essence or even had enough consciousness to absorb the essence in the air.
    However, Theo could see two dots that were bigger than the rest. Since it was far away, it was hard to measure the exact size, but it was releasing the light at least three times if not four times than every plant around it. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    While he couldn't say these two were magical herbs, they must be slightly more important than normal plants.
    The ring was a precious artifact to find rare plants, especially to upgrade their abilities.
    Still, Theo's objective when looking at the outside was not to admire the ring. Instead, he wanted to see if there were any weird plants that might pose a threat to them.
    "There doesn't seem to be any threat¡­" Theo muttered before opening the window. Without hesitation, he came out and jumped onto the rooftop to carefully check the entire area.
    He noticed a few more brighter lights, but they were pretty similar to the first two he found earlier.
    As far as Theo could see, there was no abnormality. It seemed that the author didn't plan to harm him through the plants even though this place was surrounded by them.
    "If it's not a plant, then what? This is a mountain, so there must be something that a mountain might use¡­" Theo furrowed his eyebrows. In fact, he had another idea for the challenge tomorrow.
    With that in mind, Theo jumped off the building, using the illusion to cover himself in darkness so that no one found him.
    After that, he went straight toward the plants that contained more essence to check on them.
    The first plan he encountered was a kind of grass that halfway changed its color from green to blue due to its essence.
    Theo hurriedly took a picture of it and marked the place. After that, he moved to another place and found a tree. At first, it looked like a normal tree from the outside. But when Theo examined it, he noticed that the flow of essence inside it was quite violent. It had even created a hole inside the trunk as that empty space acted as a container for the essence.
    Theo knocked on the trunk to see if he could identify it. After gathering some information, Theo noted it down and marked it as one of the targets.
    He continued going around the mountain to mark all the plants. Some of them looked special from the outside while the others had to be checked personally. In other words, the students might need special abilities to find their locations or even identify them.
    In total, Theo found eight special plants. All of them were within five hundred meters from the resort, so the students wouldn't go too far.
    He could also watch over the students from the rooftop, which made the first assignment safer.
    However, there was another reason why Theo went around to mark these plants. He wanted to check the fluctuation of energy around this place, thinking he might be able to find something.
    Unfortunately for him, he couldn't find anything other than these special plants. Hence, Theo returned to the room while sending the first day's schedule to everyone.
    ¡­
    In another room, Mia and Haruka were lying on their beds. They weren't tired, but they just wanted to get some sleep to complete tomorrow's schedule, afraid that Theo had something big planned for them.
    However, they were still awake because they had to know about the schedule first.
    It was then that the device rang, alerting them. Haruka and Mia instantly grabbed their own devices and checked their mail.
    "This is¡­" Haruka and Mia exchanged looks. The other students also had a similar response, considering the schedule was a bit vague and terrifying.
    Day 1 - Supplementary Lesson. Gather Herbs.
    Failed Students will have to finish the supplementary lesson in the morning. The first assignment will start at 12 p.m.Gather
    Assignment: Gather plants that contain more essence than the plants around them.
    Description: There are a total of eight such plants scattered within a five hundred radius. You are forbidden to use anything to get a head start and can only look around once the time comes. While the others are taking the lessons, you are free to go around the resort to enjoy your time or discuss your plan.
    Requirement: Each group has to find one special plant. For every plant above the target, both members will receive three bonus points each.
    Penality: If there is a group that can't find the special plant, their points shall be deducted by two.
    "¡­" When Mia read the details, she couldn't help but drop her device. "Sorry, Haruka. I will drag you down this time."
    "Huh?!" Haruka tilted her head in confusion. "I will be asking my friend to help me, and you are also good at things like this, right?"
    "I can definitely help you find the plants, but I don't think I have the energy to do it." Mia sighed. "If you take a look at the schedule, we will have to take the lessons first. It means that I have to experience hell first before doing this task."
    "Experience hell? What are you talking about? It's only a supplementary lesson, right?"
    Haruka became even more confused. On the one hand, she didn't think much about it since it wasn't supposed to be hard. On the other hand, Mia knew Theo more about her. So, she might have underestimated this lesson.
    "My father is a calm and collected person. It's hard to find him angry, and he is pretty chill in most situations. However, Mother always said that he was a sadist. He once embarrassed someone in front of the whole world, destroyed one of the biggest companies in the world from within, and many more. She said, "The calmer he is, the bigger his plan is."
    "I still don't understand, but OK?" Haruka felt that Mia was just scared because of her mother's warning.
    Mia might be the most fortunate one since she knew about it. However, Li Wei and the twins weren't prepared for it.
    "Nevertheless, what should we do tomorrow? If you are going to be useless, does that mean you're going to sit out of the search?"
    "I will do my best if I have the energy or am still sane. But depending on my condition, I might have to sit out of the competition."
    "Alright. Luckily, I have my friend here, so we're still a group of two even if you sit out. And I hope that you can take that time to recover as much as you can."
    "OK." Mia nodded.
    Haruka took out a few talismans from the backpack.
    "What are you doing?" Mia asked.
    "Don't you feel it's a bit chilly here?"
    "Well, we are on a mountain, so of course."
    Haruka shook her head and actually placed one of the talismans on the wall. After that, she moved to a different corner and placed the second talisman.
    In total, she placed five talismans and moved to the center of the room. She circulated her essence as the talisman started to let out a dim glow.
    To Mia's surprise, the room got slightly warmer.
    "This is¡­ Is it a heater?" Mia asked.
    "No. It's a Spirit Repelling Talisman. I don't know what's going on, but it's a bit uncomfortable staying here. It might be due to the vein that is supposed to increase the density of essence in the area, but it feels a bit strange."
    "Is that so?" Mia wondered if she had to report this to Theo. However, there was a possibility that Haruka was just a bit paranoid. She also didn't understand the way the talismans worked.
    There was one more person who had similar behavior. It was Li Wei.
    Li Wei was meditating on top of his bed while Jayden asked, "Are you cultivating, Li Wei?"
    Li Wei didn't respond to him for a few minutes until he gradually opened his eyes with a serious expression. "That's what I wanted to do."
    "Did I interrupt you? Sorry." Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire
    "No. I heard that the essence in this place is quite dense, so I thought about utilizing it to enhance my cultivation. But my cultivation technique doesn't suit the Yin energy that is scattered in the air. No, it's like the amount of Yin energy is higher than normal."
    "Yin energy? I'm not that sure about your power system, but if I'm not wrong, Yin energy is something cold, right? Is it because we're on the mountain?"
    "No. My house is on top of a mountain as well, but the abundant essence has a perfect balance of Yin and Yang energy. The temperature doesn't really affect it. It's the other way around."
    "The Yin energy is the one causing the temperature to be lower?"
    "Yeah. What is the temperature of this place?"
    "Let me check¡­" Jayden opened the device and said, "Hmm? It's actually five degrees lower than usual."
    "I'm not sure about it, but right now, I don't think I can cultivate. In fact, I'm curious about you. You come from the Demon World. Is the demon over there not fed from this type of energy?"
    Jayden shook his head. "The demon only receives power from the contract and agreement. Other than that, it's more like ominous energy that carries the original seven sins. Those sins are condensed into something. Right now, I don't sense the energy that carries those sins."
    "I see. I guess we have different interpretations for this type of energy." Li Wei nodded with a serious expression. "I'm kind of curious about that ominous energy that carries sins."
    "I'm also curious about your definition of Yin energy. It might be different, but there should be something similar. Maybe we can find something new if we combine both of our knowledge."
    "I can't cultivate, so I don't mind the discussion." Li Wei agreed.
    Unfortunately, both of them were not the three who overheard Theo express his concern on the bus, so they didn't think much about it and just continued with their usual activity.

 Chapter 130 Assignment

    [Chapter 129 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: An abundance of yin energy seems to point to an abundance of spirits or souls as its commonly believed they're mostly yin energy]
    ¡­
    The next day.
    Lancelot and Oliver were sitting leisurely next to the pool. Since they had free time in the morning, they thought about enjoying the resort. And Lancelot never had a vacation or a place like this, so he asked Oliver to introduce him to something like this.
    "How is it, Lancelot?" Oliver asked while raising his sunglasses.
    "It's not that bad. The air is pretty cold, but with our essence, our bodies can withstand it. Besides, I can see a lot of people from here," Lancelot said while watching the people play around the pool.
    There were a few people who had essence in their bodies, but most of the people here didn't seem to be fighters.
    "Still¡­" Oliver couldn't help but look at the pool, specifically at two people in the pool. They were none other than Maya and Serena.
    Unlike the others, they decided to play around the pool. A pool was a rare thing in her world, so she took this chance to enjoy it to the fullest. Meanwhile, Serena was just accompanying Maya without being able to swim in the water.
    Maya and Serena were immersed in laughter and joy as they enjoyed the pool. Unlike her usual expression, Serena let herself be free. The big smile on her face coupled with the rising sun warmed the atmosphere. Maya, on the other hand, turned graceful and serene as though she were melting in this peaceful environment.
    Oliver couldn't help but mutter, "It's rare to see something like this. Don't you agree that the girls in our class are rather top notch? Serena is a cold beauty, but when she smiles like that, it feels like an arrow hitting straight to your heart."
    "What are you talking about? I don't care about it since I already have a fiancee back home." Lancelot shrugged.
    "Ah, you're from a noble family." Oliver nodded in understanding. "But don't you think it's fine to enjoy it since you won't be able to do something like this once you marry?"
    "If you can't stay loyal before marriage, then do you expect your spouse to believe you after the marriage? Trust is built, not given." Lancelot sighed.
    "Tsk. You know what to say." Oliver stuck out his tongue.
    "By the way, where is Avalon?" Lancelot asked.
    Oliver was supposed to be in the same group as Avalon, so he should be with him instead of accompanying him here. However, Oliver made a gesture of drinking while pointing at the resort's restaurant. "He is enjoying his tea time. He said it could calm him down."
    In fact, only the four of them were near the pool. The others were indoors.
    Avalon was having his breakfast as well as searching for a good tea in the restaurant. Aurora could be said to be the VIP in this resort and knew about a lot of things due to her aunt. So, she was enjoying her massage because she knew the assignment would be tiring.
    Haruka remained inside her room, meditating. The talismans she planted in her room kept glowing dimly as though they were reacting to something.
    Jayden was using the gym to warm his body up.
    When it was only thirty minutes away from the assignment, all of them immediately went to the restaurant to get something to eat. Of course, they didn't forget to bring their partner something so that they could eat and start doing their assignment.
    Two groups got an advantage since they didn't have anyone taking the supplementary lessons.
    Aurora, Lancelot, Jaydne, and Haruka actually stood in front of Theo's room, waiting for them to come out.
    As soon as the door was opened, four of them immediately dropped their jaws to the ground as if they couldn't believe what happened to them.
    Luca and Lucas were standing so far apart from each other as if they didn't trust each other.
    Li Wei was wearing glasses and said, "Don't worry. I have been reborn. I will wear these glasses so that I look smart."
    "¡­" Jayden couldn't believe Li Wei even uttered those words as he couldn't help but interject, "The fact that you think wearing glasses can make you smart shows how stupid you are." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "¡­" Li Wei's body froze as he glared at him, indirectly telling him not to rebuke him.
    Mia was hugging her teddy bear the whole time. As soon as she was out, she just dropped to the floor and leaned on the wall. She looked at the teddy bear and said, "Don't forget about them, alright? Next time, you're going to remind me of all the lessons."
    "What actually happened inside? Oi, Mia!" Haruka shook Mia's body to wake her up. Mia only looked at her, but her reaction was surprisingly similar to the others. They threw their faces away while saying, "Don't make us remember that."
    "¡­" Aurora, Lancelot, Haruka, and Jayden who didn't take the supplementary lesson couldn't help but wonder what caused them to be like this. No, they imagined the horror of the supplementary lessons. 'What the hell happened inside?'
    Theo came out next as he said, "Alright. The lessons are over. You are free to do your assignment. Don't forget that you only have five hours and make sure you go back before dark."
    Mia sighed. "Maybe I should just sit out today's assignment."
    "Wait, wait, wait. I have brought some bread. Eat this and let's explore the area. I need you." Haruka panicked and hurriedly handed her the plastic bags where she stored the food.
    "Come on!" Jayden had already wrapped Li Wei's hand around his shoulder and started dragging him away. "Walk by yourself."
    Lancelot did the same. Due to Lucas's small body, he had an easier time as they were leaving the building.
    Aurora just carried Luca on her arm and rushed first without asking any questions. She would learn about it after Luca recovered anyway.
    Mia let out a long sigh and formed a human-sized teddy bear. She made the teddy bear carry her on its back while saying, "I will be like this, so don't mind me."
    "I know. Though, I'm curious what happened to you¡­ But you can answer that later," said Haruka before turning to the other side. "It's your turn now. Explore the area and see if you notice anything special."
    Once they left, Theo looked at the system panel and noticed that the comments had arrived.
    "Yin energy? Spirits and souls? The one who is talking about Yin energy should be Li Wei, and what about spirits and souls? Is it Haruka?" Theo fell into deep thought.
    If that was the case, the enemy this time must be related to the vein underneath the hotel. Its form should be similar to that of a spirit or a soul.
    "No, wait. I think there is a more suitable word for this one¡­ A ghost?" Theo's expression turned serious. "I don't know what kind of ghost we're talking about, but this is not looking good. I have to make some countermeasures. I don't know if the ghost will appear during the day or not. And if it only appears during the night, it's going to be extremely powerful."
    While Theo was preparing the countermeasures, two groups had begun their exploration.
    Maya and Serena walked south to the resort.
    "How should we do this?" Maya asked.
    "Let me see... Since we have to find plants, I think I can do this." Serena took out a potion and opened the lid. The bottle had a green-colored liquid that produced a translucent gas. This gas started spreading in the area.
    "We can't destroy nature, you know." Maya frowned.
    "Don't worry. This potion is called Plant Reactor. By mixing numerous plants, it can cause the plants around us to react. If we're talking about special plants, it should give a bigger reaction than the rest." Serena explained.
    As she predicted, the trees next to them vibrated for two seconds before it calmed down, the grasses around were dancing with the help of the wind, and the flowers bloomed.
    "Is there a weird reaction?" Maya asked, not knowing the extent of this potion.
    "No. I'm expecting the special plant to become bigger or even attack us. So, you should feel the danger. I'm going to use this and take advantage of your instinct."
    "I see." Maya finally agreed after understanding how it worked. It might be their best bet to find the special plants. They also got the picture of the plants, even though it was only the shape as the rest was completely black.
    On the other side, Avalon and Oliver had reached their spot as well.
    "I'm going to use my inventory to try pulling the things around me. Of course, I won't be putting them in my inventory. I just want to check the fluctuation of energy since it costs me more to store an item that contains an essence in it," Oliver explained his plan, only to find Avalon squatting. "What are you doing, Avalon?"
    Avalon's focus seemed to wander for a bit as he found a stick on the ground. The stick was surprisingly thick enough for his whole hand to hold it. The length was about one meter, which was similar to Avalon's sword.
    In that instant, Oliver said, "It appears the one who possesses the ability to draw the legendary sword has finally appeared. O' Hero, please embark on the journey to save the world."
    "¡­" Avalon remained silent but he didn't expect that Oliver would say something like that. In the past, he didn't even have a real sword even though he admired his father who was a knight. He even fantasized about himself as a knight, holding that beautiful sword to take down the evils.
    But because he was too small, he couldn't even get the wooden sword and often looked around for a stick to imitate his father's movement.
    On the other hand, Oliver obviously had the same childhood dream as most boys in the Modern Realm. Having a sword and becoming a hero, so he ended up playing along.
    While holding his laughter, Oliver leaned on a tree and crossed his arms as if he were trying to act like a cool boss. "It seems that you have finally become strong enough to challenge me. Come, Hero. Show me your power!"
    "What are you? You are already old enough and can even get a real sword." Avalon shook his head helplessly.
    "Come on. We all know that boys will be boys. The older we are, the more we want to act like children. It's the most fun time."
    Avalon shook his head helplessly while throwing the stick into the air. "This is stupid."
    "Ah!" Oliver hurriedly jumped to save the stick before storing it in his inventory.
    "You're keeping it?" Avalon was speechless. On the one hand, he could understand Oliver's heart. On the other hand, he didn't think Oliver would keep that stick in his inventory.
    "What's wrong with me doing that? I'm just keeping the perfect stick¡­ A perfect stick like this is worth more than a wooden sword or even a real sword. It's what keeps the dream alive." Oliver stuck out his tongue. "It's not like it's going to fill my inventory."
    "I can't believe you. Whatever." Avalon turned around, just wanting to continue with the exploration.
    However, they abruptly stopped when they felt a fluctuation of energy coming from behind them. They hurriedly turned around, thinking it was a special plant.
    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire
    But about fifty meters from them, they could see a pure white dress disappearing into the tree as if there was a girl walking away.
    "Hmm? The special plant?" Oliver asked.
    "I'm not sure. I think I saw a white dress earlier."
    "I did see it. It might be a visitor."
    "But the essence fluctuates earlier." Avalon looked at Oliver with a serious face. "Let's check it out."
    "Sure."

 Chapter 131 Progress

    [Chapter 130 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: Going toward energy fluctuations where you witnessed a white dress does not seem like a great idea but nothing ventured nothing gained I suppose]
    "Hmm? There is no one here." Avalon looked around. They had gone to the place where they last spotted the dress, but they couldn't find anything around them. There wasn't even a trace of someone stepping on the ground.
    "I couldn't find anyone as well." Oliver furrowed his eyebrows. "Did we just imagine the same thing?"
    "That's far too weird. There's no way we will imagine the same thing at the same time."
    "Fair enough." Oliver thought for a moment and remembered their assignment. "Maybe it's the ability of the plant we're searching for? It's supposed to be a special plant that contains much more essence than the rest, right?"
    "So, we might be able to find the plant here?" Avalon contemplated. He had no way to refute it, so he agreed to investigate the area, trying to look for the special plant.
    "But don't you think this is a bit weird? Teacher was concerned about the trip, remember?"
    "Ah?!" Avalon remembered the conversation Theo had with the guide. "Does that mean he knows that something like this is happening?"
    "Maybe. There is a chance that he chose this location because of this. We might consider this a mission for the entire class."
    "That's possible. So, the first step is plant gathering and on the last day, we might do something about this."
    "Yeah. So, we have to find the plant first and report about it to the teacher later."
    Avalon and Oliver were among the people who overheard Theo's conversation. However, they misinterpreted it, thinking it was another assignment from their teacher.
    ¡­
    On another side of the area, Mia and Haruka had reached their destination. Mia was still on the teddy bear's back while Haruka asked her friend, "Can you scout the area around us? Check if there is anyone around us and see if you can find a weird plant."
    After her friend flew away, Haruka turned to Mia and asked, "Mia. What are you going to do now? Do you have any abilities you want to use?"
    "Well¡­" Although reluctant, Mia jumped off the teddy bear and placed her hand on its back. The teddy bear started glowing as its form returned to its original shape, which was formed by essence. The essence was then split up into a dozen teddy bears. "Go forth and search for the plants."
    Those teddy bears hurriedly ran in all directions and inspected the plants in front of them.
    "This should be enough, right?" Mia asked.
    "Yeah." Haruka nodded. She didn't expect that Mia would be able to control all those twelve teddy bears. However, her spirit soon returned to her in a rush as though something bad had happened.
    Haruka's expression soon darkened before turning into a shock.
    "What's wrong?" Mia noticed her expression and became worried.
    Haruka seemed to be listening to her friend for a bit more before explaining, "According to my friend, it feels like there is a presence like her in this place."
    "A presence like her?" Mia tilted her head in confusion. "Do you mean this place is haunted?"
    "How do I explain this¡­." Haruka was aware of the difference in their power system, so she changed her words. "In our world, an exorcist has a spell to crush the supernatural being. However, not all supernatural beings are bad. There are some good ones and they work together with an exorcist. We call them Shikigami. They can be a god, a demon, a yokai, or even a ghost. They fought together and evolved into our guardian spirits. High level exorcists usually have guardian spirits that will assist them during the exorcism."
    "So, is there a presence similar to the so-called Shikigami?" Mia asked to confirm it.
    "Yes. I'm not sure about it as well, but there is indeed a fluctuation of something like that in this place."
    "Does that mean there is a Supernatural Being here? And if we're talking about a similar thing, this Supernatural Being is a ghost?"
    "Most likely." Haruka thought for a moment. "Should we report this to the teacher? But your father usually knows everything already."
    "I will report it to him later. For now, we should focus on the assignment first. I think your friend can search for that presence while we're doing the assignment. Who knows if we will get a bonus point by discovering that presence?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Fair enough." Haruka nodded in agreement. Theo usually did something like that, so she didn't hesitate to inform her friend to locate it.
    ¡­
    Not far from them stood Lancelot and Lucas. Lucas had a high sense of pure essence, so it wasn't that hard for him to notice the different levels of essence contained inside each of the plants.
    On the other hand, Lancelot didn't have anything that could help him in the search other than doing it manually.
    Hence, Lancelot was looking around to make sure they didn't get lost while Lucas performed his task.
    However, Lucas's condition wasn't that great because of the supplementary lesson, so Lancelot couldn't help but ask, "Are you alright?"
    "Yeah. I'm fine. I'm a bit tired, but this mountain contains a lot of essence, so I can recover in a bit. Still, I don't like this kind of essence¡­"
    "What do you mean?" Lancelot tilted his head in confusion.
    "I couldn't sense it in the hotel, but I can feel that the quality of the essence is rather low. It's like they are contaminated with something¡­Hmm, how do I describe this? Malice? Enmity? Anger? I'm not sure." Lucas crossed his arms, trying to find a suitable word.
    "So, do you think there is something wrong?"
    "Yeah. Since I can sense it here, not in the hotel, the source of contamination should be around."
    "Is it the plant?"
    "I'm not sure. But I can try to locate it and see if it's the thing we're looking for or not."
    "In that case, you can focus on locating the source of contamination. I will protect you in case something bad happens." Lancelot might not bring his sword outside, but he still had his magic and body to protect Lucas.
    "I'm counting on you." Lucas agreed with the arrangement.
    As expected of the twins, Luca was actually acting the same as Lucas.
    She suggested that they look for the contamination, but the only difference was the fact that Luca was on the opposite side of the building.
    "Aurora. Do you mind if I fly a bit?"
    "Sure. I don't know what's going on, but I'm going to report this to Teacher." Aurora, as one of the three people who overheard Theo's conversation, chose a different action than Oliver and Avalon. She took out her device and sent the message to Theo.
    On the other hand, Luca was tracking the contamination through the essence.
    As for Li Wei and Jayden, they had a different approach than the rest.
    "Li Wei. You're going to use your senses to check the fluctuation of energy."
    Li Wei nodded. Even though his face was a bit pale, he still worked hard for the bonus point.
    As Li Wei sensed everything around him, he actually felt something wrong. "Hmm?"
    "What's wrong?"
    "I could sense someone else in this area. I'm not sure, but this person is releasing a quite strong essence from his body."
    Jayden couldn't help but raise his guard. On the one hand, that person should be a tourist like them, so they shouldn't be enemies. On the other hand, the fact that the other party was stronger than them was a concern.
    "Should we come to him?" Li Wei asked.
    "I don't think so. Since we don't cross paths, let's just stay that way. He might be strolling around."
    "The problem is... I can sense another source of essence near him." Li Wei made a wry smile, thinking they had no other choice.
    That other source might be the plant they were looking for, so they should go to that person as the latter might take it away.
    Jayden frowned. He didn't really want to risk it, but considering both of them were one of the best in terms of fighting, Jayden ultimately agreed with the arrangement.
    "Alright. Let's go with that."
    The two approached this person carefully. But to their surprise, when they were about to reach this person, Li Wei abruptly stopped while saying, "Huh? His presence disappeared."
    "!!!" Jayden hurriedly raised his stance. It might be because Li Wei was tired that he realized it too late, but the person was already standing next to them. "Li Wei!"
    "Who are you two kids?" The person turned out to be an elderly woman. She was short and her body was already filled with wrinkles. Despite her age, she was actually a strong person. "Oh my, do you get lost with your parents?"
    Li Wei's reaction was a bit too late but he hurriedly raised his guard when she spoke. Unlike Jayden who perceived everything as dangerous, Li Wei was calmer and tried to handle the situation. "We'd like to apologize if our actions disturb you, Elder. We are from the World Union Academy and are currently on a trip to this place."
    "Oh my. It turns out to be two students." The old lady gently smiled. "I thought you were searching for me."
    "We're very sorry. Our teacher made a little game to pick up a plant with an abundant essence in this mountain."
    "So, that's how it is." The old lady nodded in understanding. "I think I know what you're looking for. Follow me."
    The two exchanged looks. The elderly didn't seem to be offended by their action, so they might as well follow her and get this plant.
    After a moment, the old lady picked up a flower. Its petals had three colors: red, yellow, and blue. It looked too abnormal.
    She handed it to them and said, "You must be looking for this."
    Li Wei was the one receiving it since he was the most polite. He could sense a lot of essence within the flower and gestured to Jayden to open the assignment.
    Jayden hurriedly searched for the picture that matched the shape of the flower and found it. "This seems to be the one we're looking for."
    "That's good." Li Wei let out a sigh of relief.
    "With this, we have fulfilled the assignment."
    Seeing their happy faces made the old lady ask, "What are you two planning to do to this flower? While it contains a lot of essence, the flower hasn't matured yet. So, even if you bring it back, it won't benefit you."
    "We are not very sure. We're thinking about bringing this flower to our teacher to confirm that we've fulfilled the assignment. Knowing our teacher, he should be replanting this flower so as to avoid destroying nature."
    "I see. In that case, I will leave it to you." The old lady nodded with a smile.
    "Thank you for the help, Elder." Li Wei politely cupped his hands.
    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Hehe. Good luck with your assignment." The old lady waved her hand before walking away.
    Oliver and Li Wei didn't know at that time that despite having found one of the plants, their group was actually the most unfortunate one.

 Chapter 132 Possessed

    [Chapter 131 Comments]On the rooftop, Theo had been monitoring the situation. He had to ensure that each student was safe.
    Fortunately, he got one comment this time. He muttered, "Energy fluctuation? The plant doesn't really release it, so there is indeed something happening around us. And looking at that reckless behavior¡­ it's probably Avalon's group.
    "I have carefully considered the group like placing Aurora and Luca who are calm headed without having the power to overpower their enemy. Jayden is a bit reckless, so I pair him with Li Wei. However, I'm lacking one person among the boys who can assess the situation fairly. And they are Avalon and Oliver. Hence, I group them together because Avalon has overwhelming strength while Oliver is versatile enough to retreat."
    Even though he had explained it, Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows. He couldn't see or feel the fluctuation of energy from here even if he knew the general position of his students.
    This was the first time he received a message from Aurora. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    'Teacher. According to Luca, the essence is contaminated. We're about to follow the contamination source to find out whether it's related to the plant or not."
    "Contaminated?" Theo's expression turned grim. The details became even more apparent, but he still couldn't find where the enemy was hiding. "Things are not looking good. If the enemy can pollute the source of essence, it might be able to draw some power from it. In other words, we're going to face an enemy far more powerful than anything we've faced so far."
    Theo imagined the kind of enemy that could get an unlimited supply of energy from the vein. "So, Modern Realm¡­ What kind of monster would have this kind of power¡­"
    He had to make a decision whether to recall the students or not. On the one hand, the assignment's purpose was actually to find any information about the author's problem that he created. On the other hand, it might become a bit too dangerous for the students.
    "If that's the case¡­" Theo turned around. Instead of looking for the students, he was actually observing the entire hotel and all the visitors. He wondered how many people had essence within them.
    There might be a few people who could fight. But to his surprise, his senses were blocked.
    "Huh?!" Theo widened his eyes. At first, he didn't find anything weird in the hotel. But when he was outside the building, he could sense a barrier that sealed the hotel. "What? There is a barrier?"
    Theo's heart skipped a beat. He couldn't even feel this barrier. The last time he checked was last night. It seemed that the barrier had just been formed.
    Theo never thought that he would miss this.
    "What kind of existence are we fighting now? Is it the monster from the Modern Realm? But this feels like I'm fighting against another being from another realm." Theo contemplated for a moment.
    In the end, he decided to send a message to all students. The message was simple. "High Alert."
    ¡­
    "!!!" All the students who received it were confused and stunned. They never thought that Theo would give them a warning out of nowhere.
    "Is this part of the assignment?" Haruka muttered before turning to Mia. "Do you know anything?"
    "No¡­" Mia shook her head. Her father didn't say anything, but it wasn't like she was completely clueless. There was one thing that hinted at something that must have happened. The fact that they were playing in the palm of the author meant that the author was building up the enemy. Hence, Mia said, "I think the assignment is still going on since my father doesn't tell us to stop looking for the plan. However, we have to proceed carefully."
    "Is that so?" Haruka raised her head, wondering if her friend had found something. To her surprise, her friend actually returned to her and told her about something concerning. "Huh? Is that true?"
    "What's wrong?" Mia's expression turned serious.
    "Li Wei and Jayden are releasing a kind of energy pattern that makes them look like they are possessed in my world."
    "For real?" Mia gasped. "Those two are the strongest in our class."
    "I'm not sure. It's better if we go to them. According to my friend, they don't have any injuries, so it seems they haven't fought. So, they might get possessed without realizing it. If you trust me, can you stop them for two seconds?"
    "I will try." Mia nodded. She didn't know much about possession, but it was something concerning to have two of their strongest fighters get possessed. "Can you release them?"
    "I have my method, but I have to see their condition first. Depending on the possession, I might not be able to help them."
    "Let's go. I'll inform my father about this on the way. I don't know what's currently happening on his side, there is even a possibility that other groups are also experiencing a similar thing. So, don't expect any reinforcement from my father."
    "Should we go to another group first to get some help? No, the longer we let them be possessed, the harder it is to expel the residual ghostly energy from them. We have to act immediately even if this is very reckless." Haruka clicked her tongue, annoyed with the current situation.
    "Then, let's go." Mia nodded while taking out her device, informing Theo about their finding.
    Both of them rushed toward Li Wei and Jayden according to the ghost's guidance and found the pair not far from them.
    Li Wei and Jayden looked surprised, not expecting to run into Mia and Haruka.
    Li Wei was holding a flower in his hand while Jayden frowned. "Are they going to steal from us?"
    Haruka said, "Mia. It's possible. Restrain them!"
    "Got it." Mia nodded and quickened her pace.
    Seeing Mia's movement caused Li Wei and Jayden to raise their stance. Even if they didn't have their weapons, they were still strong. They didn't believe they couldn't stop Mia.
    However, Mia's objective was never to fight them. Since she only needed to stop them for a bit, it made her job easier.
    Before reaching them, Mia abruptly stopped, confusing Jayden and Li Wei. However, she hurriedly placed her hand on the ground and shouted, "Come forth!"
    The ground suddenly cracked as two teddy bears emerged from the ground and caught Li Wei and Jayden from behind.
    "Huh?!" Li Wei and Jayden didn't expect this, but it wouldn't be a problem for them to escape. Jayden released his energy and exchanged it for brute strength, while Li Wei was going to blast this doll away.
    Unfortunately for them, Haruka had gotten the time she needed. She took out a human-shaped piece of paper, bit her thumbs and smeared her blood on the paper.
    "Heed my prayer, Via." Haruka shouted while tossing the paper into the front.
    It looked like the paper was flying. On the way, the paper started to glow brightly. This white light gradually formed into the shape of a human and reflected the appearance of a 16-years old girl.
    She had long wavy hair and wore a one-piece white sundress. When she opened her arms, her palms were oozing out white-colored energy. Mia never saw this girl, but she could guess the identity of this person. She must be the ghost that had been following Haruka.
    "Wha¡ª!" The two were surprised because this was the first time they had seen this girl.
    Due to Mia restraining them, the white ghost could reach them and grab their heads. The white energy on her palms seemed to be restraining them.
    Haruka took this opportunity to reach them, brought two talismans, and placed them on their foreheads.
    She raised her right hand with her thumb, index finger, and middle finger pointing up. "Ong!"
    The talismans released a lot of essence as a star mark appeared on the talismans. A black-colored energy started coming out of that star mark. Once it stopped, the star rose and turned into a 3D-shaped star, sealing the black-colored energy before disappearing.
    "What are you doing?!" Jayden shouted, not knowing what they did to get this kind of treatment.
    "Haruka, we don't have an enmity between us. And Mia, do you think I won't hurt you because you are Teacher Theo's daughter? Did you do this just for the flower we've found?" Li Wei gritted his teeth, asking for an explanation. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was at that time that Haruka finally understood their circumstances. She glanced at the flower in Li Wei's hand and said, "Are you sure you're holding a flower?"
    "Huh? Of¡ª" Li Wei raised his hand, only to find a big worm on his hand instead of a flower. More importantly, it was a dead worm as the body had been crushed by Li Wei's hand and its blood and flesh were smeared on his hand. Li Wei threw it away out of reflex. "What the hell is that?"
    Haruka sighed. "You two were possessed earlier. I just released that possession from you¡­ No, instead of possession, should I say it's similar to a curse?"
    "A curse?"
    "Yeah. Talismans are a catalyst for our power. Curse is similar in that regard, but instead of talismans, it's using other things. And whoever gave you that worm must have cast the curse on both of you. The worm is simply keeping you trapped in that possession." Haruka explained.
    "What? Are you serious?" Jayden gasped.
    "Then, this is not good. The person who gave this to us was an old lady. She was extremely strong." Li Wei recounted what happened earlier.
    "There is a possibility that the old lady you saw earlier is not her true form. After all, we're facing an existence similar to a ghost," Haruka explained while thinking about the solution.
    "To think that we would face this kind of problem on the first day. Isn't it too fast?" Mia let out a long sigh.
    "This is not the time for that, Mia. Please get serious about it." Haruka became a bit annoyed with Mia's attitude.
    But Mia actually reminded her that they had forgotten the more serious problem. "I sent the message to my father earlier, but we didn't receive any help from him, right? And according to Li Wei, they met a strong old lady, so¡­"
    "!!!" Li Wei instantly realized what she was trying to imply. "That old lady must be roaming somewhere and Teacher Theo is there to handle her. That's the only reason he didn't help you."
    "Exactly. That's why I think it's better to find other classmates first. We will only hinder him going without a plan or enough strength, so we should join hands with the others before checking the situation. I think I also need to bring that item from the hotel."
    "What item?" Jayden asked.
    "The Eye of Truth. It is an artifact that my Dad got from Lancelot's grandfather. It allows me to bypass any illusion or whatsoever and see the truth. It should be able to see whether you are possessed or not since it's not just about illusion¡­ According to my dad."
    Li Wei thought it was reasonable to retrieve that artifact since it would be helpful to them. Hence, he suggested, "We should split up."
    "No. We can't split up. We don't know the true extent of the enemy, so it's best to stick together." Mia turned to Haruka. "Ask your friend to fly in a different direction. If she finds my father, it's best to avoid the conflict and report right away. Also, tell the others that we are going to cancel the assignment."
    Haruka agreed with her, but the moment she took out her device, she noticed something. "Huh? The signal is gone?"
    "What? I could have sent a message earlier."
    "Don't tell me, the trigger was¡­" Haruka looked at the dead worm as her face became pale.
    Li Wei hurriedly stepped forward. "Let's go. We don't have any time to waste. We will have to manually search for them."
    "Indeed." Mia nodded with a serious expression. Her hands were producing dozens of teddy bears to help them search for their classmates.

 Chapter 133 Trouble

    [Chapter 132 Comments]A moment earlier.
    Theo received the message from Mia and couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows. "Li Wei and Jayden are possessed?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    On the one hand, he couldn't imagine the fact that these two would be the ones to fall for possession. On the other hand, it showed that his enemy was much stronger than anything he had faced so far.
    Theo was trying to find a link between the energy that isolated the hotel as well as the enemy's movement.
    As one would expect from Theo, it only took him several seconds to notice something was wrong..
    "Wait a minute." Theo opened the map. He had marked all the plants positions so he could actually place them back.
    But when he opened it again, it didn't really make sense until he removed one of the plant positions, which happened to be around Li Wei and Jayden's position.
    "This is¡­" Theo sucked a cold breath. Although he didn't know much about the power system of this world or other worlds, he could definitely sense something was wrong the moment he saw an octagram on the map.
    That was right. If he replaced one of the plants with Li Wei and Jayden, it would form this shape. While normally, he didn't care about shape, there was a reason why the enemies would form this kind of shape and the hotel became the center point.
    If he followed what was reported by Aurora, the image would have become pretty clear. Aurora's location was not far from the plant. So, the contamination that Luca found must be related to the plant.
    However, there was one thing that didn't make sense. When he marked the plants, he didn't notice anything. In fact, there was no suspicious energy. Only today did everything become different.
    There was one thing he could think of. Whoever's behind this must have sensed him looking around the plant and misunderstood his action as aggression. Hence, that monster finally began to move.
    If he added the fact that it began to change when the students dispersed in all directions, the monster was clearly wary of his action.
    "Mia and Haruka are handling that problem. Can they do it by themselves? I want to help them, but¡­" Theo hurriedly messaged all the students, signaling the end of the assignment due to unexpected circumstances. But this was the time he noticed the next change.
    "The signal is gone?" Theo frowned. The situation must be felt by those inside the hotel as well. It seemed that they were going all out this time. "What should I do? Rally the people inside the hotel? Can I inform anyone without the signal?"
    Theo looked around. In the past, he never had a problem with the signal, so he didn't think much about it. But when he experienced it, having no signal would be quite troublesome, especially for a large group.
    Ultimately, Theo decided that the hotel must be in panic. It would be hard to rally them, so it was better to regroup with his students first.
    After another glance at the map, he calculated the monster's movement. Since Mia and Haruka didn't encounter the monster, it must have gone in the opposite direction. That was where he found another group: Lancelot and Lucas.
    Without hesitation, Theo jumped off the building, heading to these two.
    ¡­
    As he predicted, Lancelot and Lucas had encountered the enemy.
    It was the same old lady as the one that Li Wei and Jayden met earlier.
    "Oh my, more students?" The elderly smiled at them as though she was trying to lower their guards.
    "More students?" Lancelot was quite surprised to find another person in this place, especially given the fact that he couldn't sense her before it was too late. Lancelot knew that this person was strong, so he respectfully replied, "Dear Ma'am. Have you met our classmates?"
    "Of course. I happened to meet them when strolling around, just like how I found you both." The old woman took out a candy from her pocket and said, "Well, you are searching for unique plants, right? Good luck. Here, have some candies."
    "Thank¡ª" Lancelot wanted to grab the candy, but Lucas suddenly shouted, "Stop! Don't take that candy and get away, Lancelot!"
    "Huh?!" Lancelot was confused, but he believed his classmate more than the old lady, so he leaped away out of reflex. "What are¡ª"
    He was still in a state of shock, while Lucas was already releasing his essence. "That person is not a human. I don't think I have seen that kind of energy before. It's similar to contaminated energy. I'm afraid she is the culprit."
    "!!!" Lancelot widened his eyes and raised his stance. Unfortunately, he didn't have his shield and sword with him.
    Seeing Lancelot's reaction and the confidence in Lucas's eyes, the old lady smirked. She didn't bother hiding it anymore. "Since when did you realize it?"
    Both of them could hear bushing sounds from all around them. Something was coming, but they couldn't determine what it was from the sound alone.
    Lancelot and Lucas couldn't take their eyes away from their opponent, fully knowing that this person was so strong that even a slight gap would be fatal.
    When the sound was about to arrive, Lucas shouted, "Jump!"
    Both of them surprisingly jumped at the same time. A few branches suddenly extended to their previous locations. If they hadn't avoided it, those branches would have impaled their bodies.
    Luckily, Lucas could sense the contaminated energy. Since it was the old woman's ability, the energy contained within it was also impure.
    "Hmm?!" The old woman pointed her palm at them.
    "!!!" Lucas and Lancelot suddenly felt an immeasurable pressure that was crushing their bodies. If they didn't do anything, their bones would be crushed.
    "Haa!" Lucas roared while clapping his hands. A burst of pure essence overwhelmed the contaminated energy, freeing them for a second. "Attack her!"
    Lancelot nodded and formed a circle with a pentagram in the middle. "Tier 2 Magic: Energy Blast."
    The magic circle released an explosive essence that flew straight to the old woman. The latter surprisingly didn't bother to move.
    When the energy tried to crush her body, the old lady had her body slowly disintegrate, leaving only her head.
    In fact, her face changed. It became much more youthful, but the face was covered with thick white makeup. The hair became longer and covered a part of her face.
    Her appearance became even more terrifying because the body that contained the contaminated essence had gone, allowing all that essence to gush out into the air.
    Even Lucas couldn't stop this energy from coming into the sphere that he had purified.
    "I can't hold on!" Lucas bit his lips.
    Lancelot noticed that the trees looked like they were alive. But if he took another look, he would notice that the woman's hair became much longer. Some of them penetrated the ground while others turned into tree's branches.
    Lancelot formed another magic circle to stop her, but the contaminated essence that penetrated the purified sphere actually corroded his magic circle.
    "What?!" Lancelot was stunned. He did his best to control it, but it was useless. The magic circle withered away without him being able to release its power.
    If this continued, they would be swallowed by this contaminated energy.
    When the situation looked bleak, Theo suddenly fell from the sky and stomped the ground as hard as he could.
    Bam!
    The force was so strong that it created a crater and crushed all sorts of obstacles that the ghost had created.
    "Teacher!" Lancelot and Lucas called him out loud, feeling relieved.
    However, the battle wasn't over. Theo's clown suddenly came out behind the ghost. The head turned around, but it was too late. The clown had slapped his head with both hands, trying to kill it like a mosquito.
    But to his surprise, the head simply disappeared and returned to its energy form.
    "It seems that the teacher has arrived. I should get going."
    Lucas could faintly sense the concentrated energy and pointed to the east. "Teacher. It's going that way."
    Theo frowned. On the one hand, he wanted to chase after this ghost. On the other hand, it was going in the opposite direction of the hotel. If he chased after the ghost, he might move too far away from the students.
    Since the enemy had a strange ability, it might be able to return him without anyone realizing it. His students would just become its prey.
    At the same time, there was one more problem that he had to solve. It was the energy that isolated the hotel.
    "No. We should regroup with the rest. Besides, can you sense the energy around the hotel building?" Theo turned to Lucas.
    "I can only sense the energy around me. Unless it's concentrated so much that it is visible to the naked eye, it's impossible." Lucas shook his head helplessly. "In fact, how does Teacher resist the dense contaminated energy?"
    "This?" Theo looked at himself before observing the purified sphere Lucas had. He could feel that there was something wrong with the essence, but he didn't know it was a contaminated one. He only resisted the energy by creating a layer of his own energy on top of his skin.
    But the purified sphere gave him another idea. With a wave of his hand, the essence suddenly turned into something similar to what Lucas had. This was the second authority he got from the Toon Demon: the ability to control the environment.
    "What? How did you do that?" Lucas gasped and finally stopped maintaining the purified sphere before landing on the ground.
    "It's better if we find the others first before discussing it." Theo brushed the question aside. "Mia is gathering the others from the opposite direction, so we should go this way and grab a few."
    Although Lucas was curious, he still nodded his head. "In that case, I will be flying to see everything around us, including the others."
    "I'll leave it to you." Theo agreed and noticed that Lancelot was a bit more silent than usual. It seemed that the previous mistake was the cause.
    Lancelot thought that if he had his overwhelming fire magic, he might be able to resist that person in one way or another. In fact, he might burn this contaminated energy.
    However, he couldn't do it because his ability was nowhere near that level.
    "Teacher. Can you teach me how to use my fire?" Lancelot asked.
    At first, Theo wanted to reject that request right away, but seeing Lancelot's face caused him to rethink his decision. Lancelot would blame himself too much if he rejected him, so he replied, "I will teach you about it after we regroup with the rest. Your fire might be useful in this situation, so I'll teach you a simple trick later."
    "Thank you." Lancelot nodded furiously.
    Fortunately, the other students didn't seem to be harmed. The monster actually retreated when Theo came. It seemed that he was just trying to gauge Theo's power.
    The fact that the enemy had this level of intelligence made it even more dangerous. If he sent someone to go down the mountain to get some reinforcement, they might be possessed like Li Wei and Jayden. But he didn't know how many fighters the hotel had, both among the hotel's guards and tourists.
    Theo ended up bringing Aurora, Luca, Maya and Serena with him before meeting with Mia's group who had found Avalon and Oliver.
    As he expected, something was going on within the hotel. Luca and Lucas were terrified by the energy within the hotel. If not for the Toon Demon's second authority, these two wouldn't enter the hotel.
    Meanwhile, Haruka was on the edge all the time. She even held a talisman in her hand as if it were trying to protect her from this energy. Some of them couldn't feel anything, but some of them somehow noticed the change in the air.
    Ultimately, Theo chose to enter the hotel since the students needed their weapons and he had to find more fighters to handle this situation.

 Chapter 134 Real Objective

    [Chapter 133 Comments]Inside the hotel, people began noticing something was wrong. A lot of them were coming to the lobby, wondering what was currently happening.
    "What is going on here? I don't get any signal."
    "The hotel has its own tower, right? So, why would this happen?"
    "Where is the security? I notice something weird in the essence around us."
    Some of them were pretty clueless, while there were some fighters who noticed something amiss within the hotel. Of course, not all the fighters would notice it because they didn't have high enough ability or had a different power system.
    A few security guards came to the scene to talk with the people. It seemed that they knew one or two things that were currently happening. The security guards asked the people to keep calm.
    As they wanted to send a distress message, none of the methods they knew worked, so they couldn't ask for help.
    Theo and the other students had reached the hotel. All the people gathered in a single place, so Theo asked, "Is the elevator still working?"
    The staff confirmed with a nod.
    Theo immediately turned to his students. "Go to your rooms and bring back your weapons. The situation is going to be dangerous."
    "Sir!" The staff overheard Theo mentioning weapons, so he wanted to stop him, only to find Theo showing his badge as the teacher of the academy. "I am a teacher from the World Union Academy, and these are my students. With the special right given to us, we are allowed to wield our weapons as long as we use them properly. If there is damage done to the building or the common people, we'll bear the burden personally." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "That's¡­ I still need to talk to my boss first." The staff was still unsure. He had heard about the academy, but he didn't know much about it.
    "Go then. Is the radio working here? Walkie-talkie or something." Theo asked.
    "No, Sir. Unfortunately." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    "In that case, I will personally meet with your boss and tell him what I know."
    "I will ask for his permission." The staff nodded. Considering Theo was a teacher at the world's first United Academy, he had the right to meet him without any arrangement. In fact, it would be an honor for their boss to meet him. However, because the school had just been built, its prestige was still unknown, and the rule regarding it hadn't been created yet, which answered the confusion of the staff.
    "Alright. Go then. But don't take too much time, considering the urgency of the situation."
    "Y-yes!" The staff nodded profusely before rushing away.
    Meanwhile, Theo turned to his students. "Go bring your stuff. I will fool the staff with my illusion."
    The students exchanged looks before rushing to the elevator. But before they went up, Theo actually told Mia, "You haven't forgotten about what I told you, right?"
    Mia tilted her head for a moment before recalling one moment. It was when Theo told her about the important information that he was confident that the author would censor the words.
    "Yes. Leave it to me." Mia smirked as if she had gotten pretty excited. The others were curious about what Theo told her, but Mia didn't plan to say anything to them.
    It took the staff three minutes to return.
    "Sir. The manager wants to talk to you. Unfortunately, he can't greet you right here because he has a few visitors."
    "Alright. Lead the way." Theo nodded and rushed to the manager's room.
    The manager looked like a middle-aged man in his late forties. He had a scar that ran from his eyebrows to his right cheek.
    There were three people around him. The first one was a muscular young man. He was wearing a similar suit to that of the hotel's employee, but considering his appearance, he seemed to be the captain of the security guard in this place.
    The second person was wearing a white robe like the one he had seen in the Exorcist world. Since he was able to meet the manager, his identity should be quite important.
    The third person was a young lady. Despite her beautiful face, her gaze was cold and fierce like that of a gangster.
    "Mr. Theo from the World Union Academy. I apologize for not being able to welcome you. I am the manager of this hotel, Leon is the name." The manager politely bowed to him. This hotel was related to the Helvenia Kingdom, so they should have told him about his identity.
    "It's not a problem. I'd like to discuss the situation with you."
    "If that's the case, let me introduce these three people." The manager nodded. "The one on the right is the head of security in this place. He is a 4th Rank Officer, called Rach. This gentleman over here is an exorcist from the Kozuki House, Kozuki Rintaro. As for this lady, she is a 5th Rank Officer from this world, Iris Genett. Both of them are visitors."
    Theo might not know about the power system in the modern realm, but he had heard about it a little. And it was regarding the ranking officer.
    They divided them into eight ranks. The higher one's rank, the higher their combat ability.
    It was pretty useful to know that there was one 4th Rank and one 5th Rank Officer that would help them. And he felt delighted when there was another exorcist, considering Haruka's power was beneficial in this situation.
    "I am Theodore Griffith, a teacher from the World Union Academy. Unfortunately, the situation forces me to skip the pleasantries. So, I will directly say this. I was attacked earlier. I wonder if the people in the hotel were attacked or not?" Theo asked.
    "!!!" Iris's expression darkened after Theo mentioned he was attacked.
    Rintaro stepped forward and said, "I only noticed the energy, but I don't think there is an attack yet."
    "I see. The hotel is still safe. Since you're an exorcist, are you familiar with possession and curses? My students were possessed because of the curse, using a dead worm as a catalyst."
    "Ah?! Where are those students? If we want to save the people who got possessed, we should do it immediately. The longer we take, the higher the chance it will develop a side effect."
    "Don't worry. My students managed to repel the possession. It's just¡­ I want to know whether you know about these things or not. If yes, I'd like to know more about it."
    Rintaro thought for a moment. "If that's the case, I do know a little about it."
    "Then¡­" Theo opened the map of this location with the markings of the plants. "What do you think about this?"
    When Rintaro saw the map, he instantly recognized it and exclaimed, "This is the Nochokei Method!"
    "Hmm?!" All of them raised their eyebrows because they finally got to know something.
    "Nochokei?" Theo tilted his head in confusion..
    "Ah. It was my world's term. If I use the global term, it's the Double Rectangular Method. You have marked them in such a way that it forms an octagram, but if you link these¡­" Rintaro changed the layout a bit and formed two rectangles perpendicular to each other.
    This way, it formed the same octagram, but was made of two rectangles.
    "I see. So, that's how it is. What's the use of this method? And is there even a being capable of using it?"
    Rintaro recalled all the information he had in his mind. "I'm not entirely sure, but it's clear that the one responsible for this is a supernatural being, similar to the one we have in the Exorcist World. And to have such intelligence¡­ I'm afraid the enemy is a Noble Rank Supernatural Being."
    "Noble Rank? Not Destroyer Rank?"
    "Ah, you're familiar with our terms. To answer your question, yes. Normal Rank only follows their instinct. They begin to form their intelligence as a Destroyer Rank, but to use this kind of unique method, they need to be a Noble Rank. To understand what kind of enemy we have now, we need the supernatural being's back story, but it's impossible to get it here."
    "Then, what kind of thing is this method capable of?"
    Rintaro explained, "This method has a few uses. First of all, the fact that the hotel building is in the center of the formation explains our current situation. This method will isolate the entire area."
    "Can we destroy this formation? Like what if we destroy one of these points?" Theo asked.
    "No. These points are only responsible for activating the formation. As long as the caster is still around, it won't be dispelled. There are only two ways to destroy this formation: kill the caster or exhaust the energy that maintains it."
    The manager frowned, noticing something. "The second method is impossible then. There is a vein containing a lot of essence underneath us, so it's impossible to exhaust it."
    "In that case, we should kill the caster. That's pretty easy then." Iris nodded her head, ready to walk away to beat some ghosts.
    But Rintaro warned him, "If you want to die, then please do it later."
    "What did you say?" Iris narrowed her eyes, not liking his remark.
    "Noble Rank Supernatural Being is capable of destroying a city. If we are not careful, you can easily lose your life. And considering it's able to use curse and possession, the worst case scenario is you being possessed and killing everyone here."
    "¡­" Iris's expression was extremely cold, but she soon stepped back, understanding the implication of her actions. "In that case, what should we do?"
    Rintaro couldn't give any answers. This situation was already beyond his level.
    "I and my students will be fighting the supernatural being. However, I still need to know a way to beat this being." Theo looked at Rintaro with a solemn expression.
    "First of all, may I know what kind of supernatural being you encountered?"
    "The enemy was¡­" Theo briefly explained everything about the ghost, especially how the ghost only had a single head and still didn't die. It could contaminate the essence around them, which made it extremely dangerous.
    After listening to him, Rintaro explained, "If that's the case, I'm going to explain the reason why the supernatural being uses this double rectangular method. The method allows it to isolate us in this place, but that's not all. It's going to use the vein underneath us to create a space where it contains the energy that it has. Mr. Theo said earlier that the ghost could contaminate the energy, but it was actually the work of this formation. The ghost only controlled it."
    "So, the ghost's ability was something else?"
    "Yes. You mentioned that its hair turned into branches, but I think its ability was more complex than that. I'm suggesting moving all these points to one place."
    "Didn't you say it wouldn't destroy the barrier? Also, what will happen if we leave the barrier?"
    "This is one of the flaws of this method. It isolates only energy, so if we leave, nothing else could be done. But for a supernatural being smart enough to utilize this formation, there's no way it's going to let us leave without any fight. While we can survive, ordinary people can't."
    "What's the use of gathering them in one spot?"
    "These eight points are the ones contaminating the energy within the barrier. If we look at the size, it will completely pollute everything within two days. If we gather them in one place, it won't change the rate, but it allows us to choose the polluted area."
    "!!!" Theo understood his words completely. "I see. So, we will fight the ghost in the area less polluted?"
    "Exactly."
    Theo thought for a moment. "Since this method creates a barrier with those eight points as its core, what about the weird barrier that currently envelops only the hotel building?"
    "Huh?! There is another barrier?" Rintaro widened his eyes as if he weren't aware of it.
    "Huh?" Theo noticed something was amiss and instantly understood what the author wanted. It was to separate him from the students. "Sh*t. The students are in danger!"
    *****
    AN: Hello, Fixten here. I'm thinking about giving most liked recent comments (Within a week) to appear within the story. It will start next week, so any comments from Monday to Saturday will be included in Sunday's chapter. (Yeah, it's also included outside privilege chapters)
    Depending on the comment, it might or might not impact the story, so do your best!

 Chapter 135 Students

    [Chapter 134 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: It's getting kinda dicey]
    ¡­
    A moment ago.
    The students returned to their own rooms, picking up their weapons.
    Mia didn't have a weapon, but she still had the Eye of Truth, planning to use it to discern the enemy's true form.
    Before leaving the room, Mia asked, "Haruka. We are in an extremely dangerous situation. Since the enemy looks similar to the one appearing in your world, I'm going to ask this: Does essence affect the enemy? Can it defeat them?"
    "More or less, yes. However, if the teacher finds it hard to defeat it, I'm afraid that this being is extremely powerful. So, ordinary attacks won't be useful."
    "That is enough to know." Mia nodded. "We should regroup with the others first before going down."
    "Let me grab a few more talismans." Haruka was storing a lot of talismans all around her body and pockets. She tossed a talisman at Mia. "This is the same Spirit Repelling Talisman. If you activate it, it should be able to withstand the enemy's power for a bit."
    "Got it. Thanks." Mia accepted it and rushed to the door. But before she opened the door, she suddenly noticed another fluctuation of energy. But this time, the source came from Haruka's talismans¡ªthe ones she planted on the wall.
    "!!!" Both of them couldn't help but turn around, finding the talisman turning black as the power was extinguished.
    "Danger!" Haruka shouted. A black ball suddenly appeared in the middle of the room, expanding and forming a giant spider.
    "Haruka!" Mia formed a teddy bear and tossed it to the spider. The latter was already waving its sharp front leg, trying to slash Haruka.
    Luckily, the teddy bear was fast enough and punched down the leg, causing it to miss Haruka.
    However, the spider instantly changed to the other leg and chopped the teddy bear.
    Haruka panicked at first, but she knew she couldn't waste the chance that Mia had provided. She hurriedly ran toward the door while taking out two talismans.
    The first talisman formed a star-shaped barrier that blocked the corridor while the other talisman flew straight to the spider before releasing a weird pattern of fluctuation. Surprisingly, the spider's body glitched as though it were about to be erased.
    "!!!" Mia noticed that slight detail, but the talisman got ripped apart by the spider right after.
    Mia opened the door and shouted, "We have to go. The others might be fighting the same thing!"
    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    As she said, the other groups were also facing the same spider.
    In the room next to them, Luca had formed a barrier to block the spider while Aurora created an escape route.
    In another room, there was a series of clicking sounds as Avalon was clashing with the spider.
    Oliver said, "Avalon. We have to leave and regroup with the others."
    "This spider is not letting me leave." Avalon clicked his tongue. Even though it was just a spider, every strike felt like a swordsman's swing. It was skillful enough to prevent Avalon from going to the left, which was the direction of the exit.
    Fortunately, Oliver hurriedly took out a big fridge from his inventory and let it drop on top of the spider's head.
    Bam!
    The spider was knocked down to the floor, allowing Avalon to escape.
    Meanwhile, Lancelot blocked the spider's leg with his shield. Lucas shouted, "That spider is oozing a lot of essence. It's just a summoned being."
    "It's this strong even though it's only a summoned being?" Lancelot felt a bit numb from taking the enemy's attack. However, they soon heard a banging sound from the opposite room.
    "It seems someone is leaving. We should also go."
    Lancelot agreed and started retreating.
    The remaining two groups were rather different from the rest. The first one was Maya and Serena. While Maya was powerful, if she used all her weaponry inside the hotel, she might destroy it. It wasn't something she could afford.
    So, the only thing she could do was grab the spider's legs with her exoskeleton and say, "Serena. Go out and get some help!"
    Serena knew that she would be useless, so she was the first one to run away by herself.
    The exact opposite situation actually occurred in Li Wei and Jayden's room. Li Wei stopped the left front leg with his sword while Jayden grabbed the other leg.
    "We can't destroy anything yet. Remember what the teacher said?" Li Wei reminded Jayden who was the most hot headed person in the class.
    "I know that. But this spider is weird."
    "Yeah. It feels like they are responding to our essence¡­ No, it could be said that the spider is linked to my essence. I can't sense yours, but I'm pretty sure the spider appears because of us."
    "So, we are the trigger for the appearance of this spider? If that's the case, the others are also in danger. If we bring this spider out, it will just cause them more problems¡­"
    "Do you think what I'm thinking?" Li Wei smirked.
    "I take the right." Jayden accepted the challenge.
    "Remember. Don't destroy anything." Li Wei gave the last warning before they exchanged nods.
    In that instant, Jayden spun his body and stepped onto the bed before striking the spider with his fist.
    On the other side, Li Wei avoided the spider's strike before moving between the television and bed, positioning himself so that Jayden didn't blow this spider away and destroy everything behind him.
    When Jayden struck the spider's body, Li Wei also hit the spider's legs with all his strength. As expected, the legs were as hard as metal, but this was enough since his job was only to scare the spider.
    Bam!
    "Mhmm¡­" Li Wei clenched his sword tighter. It was indeed hard for him to stop Jayden's brute strength. But when it stopped, he could see black blood coming out of the other side, indicating that Jayden had broken through the spider's skin.
    The spider ended up tilting to the side, so Li Wei sliced it while shouting, "I'll kill it!"
    "!!!" Jayden noticed Li Wei's murderous intent and jumped away until his back hit the wall.
    A crescent-shaped light appeared for a split second, hitting half of the spider's body. One second later, the black liquid inside the spider spurted out of the wound, ultimately killing the spider.
    Li Wei hurriedly avoided it since he didn't want to be drenched in this strange liquid. Although they didn't destroy anything, half of the room was actually dyed black. "This is¡­"
    Li Wei gulped down, thinking he was in trouble. On the other hand, Jayden said, "We didn't destroy anything. Dirtying the room isn't included in the agreement. Anyway, we have to help the others."
    As much as Li Wei wanted to think about the punishment from the teacher, he agreed with Jayden that it wasn't the time for it.
    They were the only team that managed to kill the spider.
    Before they came out, they heard Serena banging on their door, asking for help.
    Both of them ceased any conversation and rushed outside, finding Serena's room wide open. Maya was holding the spider's back.
    "The same?" Li Wei asked.
    "Of course. Let's kill it. If it's truly connected to our essence, it means that these are not the only spiders. The other floors that have fighters with a lot of essence will be targeted as well."
    "In that case, let's kill all these spiders and have our group help them. We should clear the ground floor where we promised to meet the teacher." Li Wei nodded.
    "I don't know what you two are talking about, but¡­" Serena handed them a vial of potion. "Drink it. It will boost your strength."
    The two nodded, not having any options to choose. Serena had even taken out a bottle of perfume that when the aroma was inhaled, it would stimulate one's muscles.
    On the other side, Mia's group and Luca's group were the first to come out of their rooms, only to find out that the other was attacked as well. If they brought them together, it would cause the same problem.
    "Kh. We have to kill the spiders." Lucas gritted his teeth.
    Fortunately for them, Mia was here. She had studied a lot under Theo, so she could see the most optimal solution with their current situation. "Serena. Give us a potion to boost Lancelot's strength. Lancelot is to stop the spider by himself. Lucas should come here and stop the spider. Haruka and I will kill the spider."
    "!!!" They were shocked to hear Mia giving an order, especially with the fact that she wanted to let Lancelot fight by himself. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    But Lancelot understood the assignment. He said, "Lucas, Go! The sooner you kill the spider, the faster you can kill the one in front of me. I'll buy you some time!"
    Seeing Serena rushing toward them, Lucas hurriedly entered Mia's room and formed a barrier. This time, the barrier was shaped to match the spider's contour. This way, the spider had to break the barrier apart if it wanted to move.
    Now that the spider was stopped, Mia said, "Haruka. Use that talisman again. I'll deal the killing blow."
    Haruka nodded and tossed the talisman. When it reached the spider's body, its body began to glitch.
    On the other hand, Mia had covered her right hand with a glove made from the teddy bear's paw. She punched the spider while shouting, "Fist of Purification!"
    Surprisingly, the spider disappeared after that punch as though she was amplifying Haruka's power.
    Despite killing the spider, Mia didn't seem happy. "As expected, it's only a summoned being. It doesn't have any rational thoughts. I believe it's only trying to kill anyone near it."
    The reason for Mia's confidence was her first Authority, Deception. If the spider had a consciousness, it would turn her fist into something other than Purification. But considering it didn't change, it ended up turning into the way she made it.
    Mia turned to Haruka. "We have to help Lancelot. Hurry!"
    These four groups were trying to handle their own spiders. However, there were two groups stuck inside their room. The first one was Aurora and Luca.
    Luca formed numerous small barriers in the hallway. Unlike Lucas who had an offensive barrier and was able to form the barrier to defeat his enemy, her barrier could be divided and focused on the strength of each barrier.
    However, when she split the barrier, its power was also weakened. Each strike of the spider destroyed one small barrier. So, Luca had to summon them continuously, albeit the production rate couldn't keep up.
    Seeing Luca in danger, Aurora pointed her arrow at the spider. She was hesitating to shoot. If she used too much strength, it would destroy the room. If she didn't use enough strength, it would just be repelled.
    "Aurora!" Luca gritted her teeth, feeling a bit frustrated since Aurora couldn't make up her mind.
    In the end, Aurora released her arrow, but it was too weak as the spider easily deflected it.
    At the same time, Avalon and Oliver were surprised by what happened to the spider after Oliver dropped the fridge. Despite its strong attack power, the spider's defense was pretty weak.
    The head was bleeding and the weird liquid was flowing out. "What the hell is this?"
    Oliver tried to store the spider in his inventory, but it was useless. "I can't store it. It's not an object¡­"
    "So, what is it?"
    "I'm not sure. It might just be an essence. I can't store only essence after all. But the weird thing is that¡­ If it were purely made of essence, why would a physical item affect it?"
    Yes. Oliver and Avalon weren't trapped inside the room because they were having a hard time with the spider. Instead, they were just trying to figure out what the spider was.
    Despite Theo's worries, these were the students he had taught for a few months. They had improved rapidly and finally became a bit more independent.

 Chapter 136 Panic

    [Chapter 135 Comments][Xinhuan: These students might end up forming some sort of future inter-world organization if they continue to grow at this speed]
    "The students are in danger." Theo exclaimed while turning around, ready to rush off.
    "Wait, Mr. Theo. What is happening?! Do you know something?" The manager asked in panic.
    "I will tell you about it later. But for now¡ª" Theo abruptly stopped when he saw four black balls appear inside the room.
    He didn't know what these balls were doing, but it was quite surprising that they could spawn right before their eyes without any sign or whatsoever.
    Even though Theo was the kids' teacher, the amount of essence in his body still couldn't be compared to anyone else in this room. This was the reason why it summoned four balls instead of five like the current number of people in this room.
    The balls turned into spiders. As expected of the elites, they hurriedly grabbed their weapons. Even the manager grabbed his pistol from the drawer.
    Theo clapped his hands once as the room started changing. The floors and the ceiling formed a spike that impaled the spider from two sides, preventing it from moving.
    When they saw the assist, the exorcist tossed a talisman at the spider, causing it to light up and the spider disappeared into nothingness.
    The 5th Rank Officer Iris unsheathed the long blade hanging from the waist, splitting the spider into two. The other 4th Rank Officer called Rach struck the spider with his fist before the spider could move, crushing its head.
    Last but not least, the manager. He shot a few rounds at the spider's head, but surprisingly, the bullets exploded inside the spider's body and obliterated it.
    "What is that¡­" The manager sucked a cold breath. Everyone couldn't help but look at Theo as though he knew something.
    But the one who answered his question was the exorcist. "It's a Familiar Summoning, but unlike the real familiar, it doesn't have any soul or whatsoever. It's made entirely from essence."
    "Stop!" Theo couldn't help but look at the door. It was faint, but he could hear a lot of screams coming from the outside. Without hesitation, he opened the door and caused the scream to echo inside the room. "The spiders are most likely to appear in the main lobby as well!"
    "Not good. A lot of people will die!" The manager's face became pale.
    "!!!" The others widened their eyes in shock, unable to imagine the scene where blood would fill the entire floor.
    Without bothering to say any more words, all of them stormed out, heading straight to the lobby.
    Fortunately, they were on the first floor, so it was easy to reach the main lobby. But it was a mess.
    There were a total of seven spiders from what they could see. They were attacking civilians, but most of them were stopped by a few fighters that chose to help.
    However, there were already a few people falling to the ground. A lot of blood had been shed on the floor.
    Even before Theo, the manager rushed toward the spider and shouted, "Get back. Get back!"
    The people were screaming in panic, dispersing in all directions just to get away from the spiders.
    As soon as he reached the spider, he pointed his gun at it and shot it several times, causing it to explode from the inside.
    However, he was still alone. There was no way he could stop all these spiders by himself. Some of the spiders actually changed their directions and targeted civilians.
    "Nooo!" A boy was screaming as he tripped himself. He could only watch the spider stab him with its leg. Fortunately for him, Exorcist Rintaro managed to reach him as a talisman formed a star-shaped barrier and stopped the leg. There were also a few more talismans that blocked the other spiders from coming after the civilians.
    The manager shouted, "Rach. Kill those bastards and bring our doctor here to treat the civilians."
    Rach nodded. There was a small health center in this hotel, but it was on the opposite side of the hotel.
    After receiving the order from the manager, Rach's eyes flashed as he leaped forth with a speed hardly visible with the naked eye.
    The spiders seemed to be able to sense him, but when they smashed their legs, they ended up missing Rach as the latter had long passed them.
    After passing all the spiders, Rach continued toward the health center.
    As for Iris, she leaped to help the manager eliminate all the spiders in a single slash.
    On the other hand, Theo didn't do anything. He looked like he was about to rush to his students, but he saw the comments.
    'The students have got high praise? Does that mean the previous chapter showed the students? With that kind of praise, they should have solved the problem, right?'
    'And yes, it's getting dicey. The author is truly stepping up in his game, but it's rather unpleasant to have this kind of situation.' Theo clicked his tongue.
    He genuinely believed that his students were improving, but he didn't know what kind of problem they were currently facing.
    If it were the same spider, he thought the students wouldn't have any problem killing them.
    So, when he brushed off the matter regarding his students for a moment, he got another picture of the current situation. If the enemies appeared on several floors, it meant that there was a trigger.
    If there was no spider in the lobby, it meant that the enemies just targeted Theo and the students. However, the fact that they appeared here meant the trigger was not related to Theo.
    "In that case, is there anything that is used as a trigger?" Theo muttered in a low voice.
    "What are you doing?" Rintaro couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows when he saw Theo not doing anything.
    "Do you notice anything within the manager room? Is there something with contaminated energy?"
    "No. The air is filled with contaminated energy, but there is nothing special in that room." Rintaro shook his head, not understanding why Theo asked such a question.
    "If not an item¡­" Theo looked at Rintaro as if he had found the cause. "Us."
    "Us? Us what?"
    "We're the trigger to summon those things."
    "What?!" Rintaro widened his eyes in shock.
    "I'm not sure as well, but is it possible to use us or any other fighters with a lot of essence in their body to summon the so-called familiar?"
    "That's¡­" Rintaro fell silent for a moment before his eyebrows lit up. "You said that the hotel has been isolated with another barrier of energy, right?"
    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Yeah."
    "If that's the case, I'm afraid there is one method. You could say that the Double Rectangular Method is the one isolating the entire hotel, but this one is a kind of execution method. The enemy is trying to kill people and use their blood for a different purpose. I don't know if it's to strengthen him or something else, but it's going to be bad."
    Theo's expression darkened. "Can we do something about it?"
    "There are two ways. First, we can gather people like us in a single place. Since we're the trigger, bringing them to us and exterminating them shouldn't be a problem. As for the second way, it's to find the catalysts that are used to execute this formation. There are five catalysts, which I don't think are easy to find."
    "In that case, let's go with the first option." Theo nodded and shouted, "Manager!"
    The manager seemed to have killed three spiders while the other officer had killed the rest of the spiders. They were still checking on the people who had been stabbed by the spider. One had died while the others still retained their lives.
    The manager asked, "What?"
    "We need to gather all the fighters in this place because we're actually the trigger. However, if we bring the civilians to other spaces, I'm afraid that the enemy is going to target them. So, what do you think?"
    The other party was stunned but soon contemplated. He didn't have a lot of time to react since there might be more casualties if he was too late.
    "I will use the broadcast system to call all the people. If it doesn't work, I will use the fire alarm. As for the number of fighters, I can open the database right now."
    "Good. Let's do that. And tell my students to go down one floor at a time and clean up each floor."
    "I can do that. What will you do?"
    "I and Mr. Rintaro will search the hotel to find the catalyst to summon those spiders. It seems that it's going to summon the spiders again if we let it be." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It appeared that Iris wanted to know what they were talking about since it looked serious. She came to them and asked, "What's going on?"
    Theo raised two fingers. "We don't have a lot of time, so I will let you choose your role. First, you can switch with me and follow Mr. Rintaro's instructions to stop the spiders from appearing. Second, you can become bait. We need to buy time to reorganize the people."
    "I choose to fight," Iris answered without hesitation.
    Theo nodded. "In that case, ask Mr. Rintaro's help to stop anything from happening to you. My students got possessed, so get something to resist it. I know that you're strong, but let's not underestimate our opponent here. It would be troublesome if you got possessed as well."
    "Got it. So, how am I going to be the bait?"
    Theo pointed at the exit. "Go outside the hotel and in the town's direction as if you're going to ask for help. The enemy should be trying to stop you, so buy us some time. I will come out once we're done."
    "That's easy enough." Iris nodded her head.
    As soon as Iris and the manager left Theo's side, Theo turned to the other side of the building. He noticed that Rach was dragging someone with a white lab coat, so he must be handling the injured.
    Theo looked down, falling into deep thought. He wondered if he was missing something.
    'What if I'm the enemy? What will I do after causing all this mess?' Theo muttered inwardly. On the one hand, the blood seemed to be the main objective of the enemy. On the other hand, there was no way the enemy's plan was so simple, considering he was intelligent enough to use all these weird abilities and tactics.
    Theo couldn't help but look at the situation from the enemy's perspective.
    'The enemy's attack was timed perfectly. The author might just do it because he wants it that way, but to make the enemy more believable, the enemy should possess that kind of intelligence as well to make its character consistent. In that case¡­ how did it time its attack perfectly¡­' Theo instantly widened his eyes, observing every single person in this room.
    There was only one answer to his question. The ghost was actually watching them.

 Chapter 137 Acting

    [Chapter 136 Comments]'Where is it?' Theo looked around, observing the people's expressions and gestures. However, he couldn't see anything weird about them.
    On the one hand, he wanted to go up and regroup with his students. On the other hand, the current problem was so big that he needed his students to handle some side objectives.
    There was nothing he could find until Rintaro finished talking to Iris regarding her job as bait.
    Rintaro walked to Theo while asking, "Should we begin searching?"
    "I'm wondering if we should involve the civilians to find them¡­" Theo muttered.
    "I think it's going a bit too far. Besides, it will be troublesome if they are affected by the catalysts." Rintaro shook his head helplessly.
    "No. I'm not talking about direct help. I'm talking about that." Theo pointed at the CCTV on the ceiling. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Ah!" Rintaro nodded in understanding.
    Theo gestured to Rach before informing him about the use of CCTV. Although he couldn't directly communicate with them, it should be enough to give him a lot of locations to investigate.
    After that, Theo asked, "One last question. This opponent seems to be something coming from your world. Do you have any idea about the monster's identity?"
    "I'm not sure. I haven't heard anything about a ghost this strong¡­ Even if there is one, they are in an isolated zone with several high level exorcists standing by." Rintaro shook his head helplessly. "Considering this is a ghost, there is also a chance that it's possessing someone to cross over the portal."
    "It seems that we can't get any information that can kill this ghost. In that case, let's begin on the first floor. You're going to take this side and I will go to the opposite side of the building. How is the layout?"
    "The formation should create a spherical barrier."
    Theo remembered that the sphere came directly from the ground, so it created a perfect half-sphere, indicating that the barrier was either formed on this floor or underneath them.
    "Let's check the first floor first and we can go to the basement if we can't find anything."
    "Sure."
    After reaching an agreement, Theo and Rintaro split up. During this period, Theo was extremely sensitive to people's changes of expression since he could determine if someone was possessed or not.
    Though, it would become much easier for him if he had the Eye of Truth. While illusion wouldn't work on him, if he had the artifact that could see the real thing, it would be much easier.
    Still, the Eye of Truth was with his daughter. In the end, Theo looked around without the artifact.
    There didn't seem to be anything weird in his area. His perception was extremely high, yet, he didn't notice any essence changing in the area.
    The visitors were afraid and kept talking to the security guards who tried to calm them down. Some of them wanted to go back because it was getting dangerous, but they had closed down the hotel for one reason.
    The visitors would definitely be attacked when they came out of the hotel and without any high level escorts, there was no way they could survive.
    After another thirty minutes exploring the first floor, Theo returned to the main lobby. The people had calmed down a bit, but it was still pretty chaotic, especially because there was already a casualty.
    This made everything harder for Theo since someone might use the chaos to do something unthinkable.
    "It seems that there is nothing I can find here¡­ In that case, it might be underground. Mia and the others should have done their jobs." Theo muttered.
    It appeared that Rintaro had the same thoughts as him. He had been waiting for Theo and immediately said, "I think we should go down to the basement."
    "Yeah. We should do that." Theo agreed without hesitation. "But can you wait for a bit more?"
    "Is there something else?" Rintaro tilted his head in confusion. They had to fix the problem as soon as possible.
    "I mean, have you heard anything from the outside?"
    "Outside? Do you mean Miss Iris?" Rintaro dropped his jaw as if he understood the meaning of that question. Iris was a strong person, so she should be able to withstand the enemy's attack. But the fact that there was no ruckus outside could mean three things.
    First, the barrier had prevented them from hearing anything from outside the barrier. Second, Iris had been defeated and it wasn't even a fight since there was no noise coming from outside. Last but not least, the ghost was hiding among them instead of fighting Iris.
    "I see. This is rather concerning. Should I go out to check it?" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    "No. Please wait for a moment since we will know the truth." Theo rejected the idea and looked at the emergency exit.
    As he expected, the door was opened again. In fact, it had been opened by a lot of people who seemed to have been saved by his students. Now that there were not many people left coming out, Mia and the others should have finished their jobs.
    Fortunately, the students emerged from the emergency exit two minutes later.
    Some of them were injured, but they were just small grazes. There didn't seem to be anything life threatening.
    They obviously became the center of attention. The people they saved earlier couldn't help but admire them while those who heard about their deeds were whispering to each other. In addition, the equipment that his students had was also quite eye-catching.
    "Those are the students."
    "No. They are our saviors."
    "Without them, we would have died."
    "Way to go, kids!"
    Some people cheered. Those who knew them couldn't help but clap their hands. The one standing in the front was none other than Mia with a weird eye-shaped object on her right eye. Mia didn't have any change of expression when she came out.
    It was only after she saw Theo that a big smile appeared on her face as she ran toward him. "Dad!"
    "Oh, Mia!" Theo had a relieved smile. The people couldn't help but feel a bit envious to see such a talented daughter. Mia leaped to him and hugged him so tightly that she looked like a sloth hanging on a tree.
    "Are you waiting for them, Mr. Theo?" Rintaro asked.
    "Yeah. These are my students. While they are still learning, they are quite good." Theo smiled.
    When Rintaro and Haruka caught each other's gaze, they instantly recognized each other.
    "You are¡­ Rintaro from the Kozuki House?!"
    "Oh my. It's the young lady from the Kimura Family. It's an honor to see you here."
    "You know her?" Theo asked.
    "Of course. How could one not know the esteemed Kimura Family? And the young lady is even more famous for breaking the record of having a familiar at the age of seven."
    "It's an honor to be recognized by an exorcist like you. But if you are here, does that mean the Kozuki House¡­"
    "Yeah. However, they were going to a different location last night and will probably be back tomorrow. I'm here enjoying my vacation¡­ though, I never expected for this to happen."
    "Mhmm!" Mia suddenly let out a small groan. She was actually pouting while closing Theo's eyes. "Dad. Pay attention to me as well!"
    It looked like Mia was jealous when she saw her father focusing on someone else instead of her. After all, she had done a great job.
    "Wait. Mia. Don't be rude!" Theo looked startled. His balance looked off as his body began to spin as if he were trying to maintain his balance.
    It was a normal reaction from a kid. But what they didn't know was that the eye-shaped object in Mia's eye had gone. In fact, Mia didn't completely close Theo's eyes. There was a small gap for Theo to see things in front of him.
    And the eye-shaped object had been hidden behind the palm, allowing Theo to use the Eye of Truth.
    That action alone was enough to explain everything to Theo, so he acted like he was troubled by Mia's action and rotated his body to get another look at the hotel.
    It was at that time that he noticed a total of six different beings that seemed to have merged with the people.
    The first three were normal visitors. While they didn't have the strength to fight, the amount of essence in their bodies was quite high. It might be the reason why he couldn't notice it earlier.
    Yes. The catalyst seemed to have been inside their bodies and mixed with the essence of their hosts to cover their existence.
    Two other hosts were fighters. They were among the first ones to fight against the spiders, reducing the casualties significantly.
    The last person was a chef. He was supposed to be in the kitchen to prepare for dinner, but because of this incident, they couldn't really work, so it was understandable why he came out.
    Theo didn't have any changes of expression. He acted like he was overwhelmed by Mia and tried to soothe her.
    "I know. I know. My dear daughter has done a good job!"
    "Hehe!" Mia smiled and finally took her hands off his eyes before jumping off him.
    Theo just patted her head from behind to calm her down.
    "It seems that we have made her a little jealous." Rintaro chuckled. "Still, this is not the time to have a fun family reunion."
    "Indeed." Theo sighed with a troubled smile.
    All of a sudden, Rintaro heard a voice ringing directly inside his head, saying, 'If you hear this voice, don't make any sudden movements and just cough. It's me, Theodore Griffith.'
    Rintaro was startled at first, but it seemed that Theo had noticed something. He coughed once to show that he heard his voice.
    'This is an illusion that I plant directly in your head, which allows you to hear my voice, but not the other way around. Don't look or do anything suspicious. Also, play along with my little chat.' Theo sent this message directly into Rintaro's head while his mouth said, "Please wait a moment. I have to calm down my daughter."
    Rintaro understood the assignment and said, "Fine."
    While they were making small talk on the outside, Theo kept sharing the information he got by using the Eye of Truth.
    'The locations are within the people's bodies. They cover their own energy by using the host's essence. And I will implant that illusion to show all those five locations. Cough once if you can release them from the catalyst, cough twice if you can't.'
    Rintaro coughed once in between their conversations.
    'If that's the case, I will leave those five to you. I will take care of the sixth person. Since you said there should only be five catalysts, it means that the last person is being possessed. It might be the ghost or only a part of his soul that is used to monitor us. Either way, we will check it out. On my signal, I want you to rush to save those five people as quickly as possible. Cough once if you can do it, twice if you need help.'
    Rintaro let out another cough. It seemed that he was confident in his own skills.
    He had to thank his daughter for being able to maintain her expression the whole time. She could even act like that to fool their opponent. Mia was indeed the daughter of the God of Tricksters. It had been a while since he had to do this to fool someone, but it seemed that the opponent had forced him to resort to a simple trick like this.
    There were six people and one of them was their enemy. Among the six people, there was one common thing that the five people had and there was only one that gave that, thus the reason for Theo believing that he got the right person.
    Now that Rintaro had understood the assignment, Theo sent the signal by snapping his finger, forming the illusion. All five people instantly shone brightly in Rintaro's eyes as if Theo were telling him, 'Go!'
    Both Rintaro and Theo turned around and ran toward them.

 Chapter 138 New Weapon

    [Chapter 137 Comments]'Go!'
    Both Theo and Rintaro turned around and rushed forth.
    "Teac¡ª" The students couldn't help but gasp, not understanding why their teachers suddenly rushed toward the people.
    After seeing the illusion that showed the five targets, Rintaro hurriedly took out two human-shaped talismans. "Rinki, Ginki!"
    The two human shaped talismans shone brightly and formed a humanoid form. However, there was something different from these two humanoid figures. They actually had a pair of tails on their backs, showing that they were not a human ghost.
    The two familiars moved toward the direction that their master hinted and immediately turned around with both hands up.
    Rintaro also did the same, creating a triangle that covered all five people. "Ong!"
    The triangle was formed with their bodies as the pillars. The five people that got affected by the curse suddenly screamed at the top of their lungs.
    "Aaaahhhh!"
    "Wh-what?!"
    "What is happening?"
    The people were confused, but they could actually see a black light flowing out of their mouth, eyes, and nose as though Rintaro was expelling something from inside their bodies.
    Haruka couldn't help but furrow her eyebrows. "He's expelling a curse from inside their stomachs."
    "Curse?"
    The process didn't last for a few seconds before Rintaro stopped pouring his essence, allowing those five people to be freed from the purification force. He even shouted, "Give those five people a laxative. They are eating something they shouldn't have¡­ I have purified the energy, but they still have to expel it manually."
    ¡­
    Meanwhile, Theo was heading straight to the human that the ghost possessed. Theo could easily see through which one of those six people was possessed by the ghost because they had one common thing.
    All the possessed items actually entered their stomachs. In other words, there was only one way to insert those cursed items inside their bodies, which was none other than food.
    In other words, the impostor was the chef, the one who gave them all that food.
    The chef looked shocked. It was supposed to be impossible for them to figure it out, but he seemed to have made a grave mistake.
    Theo placed his hand on his back while activating his spirit. To fight a ghost, the best weapon was definitely the scythe. So, Theo hoped the scythe would appear.
    Unfortunately for him, there was no way such a thing would be given to him in this kind of situation.
    Instead of a scythe, Theo actually formed no weapon on his hands.
    'I hate the author. To think that he would give me this kind of weapon to fight against a ghost.' Theo gritted his teeth.
    Seeing that the ghost was raising both hands as black-colored energy oozed out of his body, Theo hurriedly snapped his finger.
    Toon Demon's Second Authority, Toon Territory!
    All of a sudden, the floor seemed like it was expanding outward.
    "Huh? What is this?" The people were confused and couldn't help but fall to the floor. They could see that the floor was indeed moving, but it looked like they were expanding outward to get as far as possible from the chef.
    Whether it was the equipment or the humans, everyone was affected.
    Theo could finally use this power again. In the past, he used his own power to manipulate the environment such as expanding or shrinking a domain, manipulating physics laws, and even controlling reality.
    The Toon Territory allowed him to manipulate the environment to a degree. While it was not at the level of his previous power, it was still enough to grasp a little bit of his original power.
    The chef realized that his last trick of using people as shields couldn't be executed anymore. So, the only way to do it was to defeat Theo with his own hands.
    The chef's eyes suddenly turned completely black as though they had been replaced by a black hole. A tiny red pupil formed in the middle. His hands and feet were both covered with black-colored energy like that of gloves and shoes.
    More importantly, this black essence spread around the floor and turned into tree branches, sharp fences, and even snakes. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Die!" The chef shouted as those things surrounded Theo. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire
    At this time Theo waved both of his hands, showing the weapons he got from the spirit.
    Without anyone realizing it, all those forms got sliced into pieces. They couldn't even see what Theo did in order to destroy them.
    "Huh!" The chef hurriedly clutched both hands as a creature's head swallowed Theo.
    Even then, the creature ended up being sliced into pieces without even lasting for more than a second.
    With another wave of Theo's hands, the ground got cut and rose as if something pulled them out. It messed with the black-colored floor that the chef had created.
    "Ah, that's¡­" Jayden gasped. "Isn't that the same weapon as the one we fought in Aurora's world?"
    "!!!" The other students turned to Jayden, wanting to know what he saw.
    "Wires?" Aurora narrowed her eyes, only to find the thin threads barely.
    "Teacher can even use such a weird weapon like wires?" Luca gasped while Lucas added, "Is he a human?"
    "Uncle's technique, huh?" Mia murmured. She heard from her mother that there was friction between Theo and his parents in their original world. It was resolved before she was born, but she was also aware of her father's brother. Theo used the pretense of learning the wires technique from him to fix their messy relationship, but it was surprising to see that technique here.
    "Is he just going to copy what that guy did?" Aurora wondered, considering it was an extremely rare weapon.
    However, Theo was going one step further.
    After cutting the ground with his threads and pulling them out, Theo had created enough environment to seal the chef.
    He extended both his hands forward, shooting out wires that circled around the chef's hands before attaching them to the solid rocks he had pulled earlier.
    "Huh?! I can just cut this." The chef hurriedly formed a blade with the black essence, trying to cut the wire. To everyone's surprise, the blade was actually repelled by the wire.
    In fact, even though the wire looked tensed, it somehow stretched itself when it was hit, avoiding most of the impact. Theo also added one more trick in this thread.
    If one looked closely, they would realize that the wire was not one. There were multiple wires that had been woven together.
    Theo used the simple spiral technique where he joined multiple wires into a single spiral. After that, he created the same thing multiple times and joined them together, creating a very solid and durable wire.
    This technique had been used by industry for a long time, so Theo just used that technique to make his thread more durable. Though, the precision and speed needed to form that type of wire were something that only Theo could do.
    Now that he had sealed the chef's hands, Theo moved on to his feet, neck, and upper body so that the chef couldn't escape.
    Rintaro hurriedly rushed to Theo's side after seeing the chef's state while taking out his talisman to purify the chef immediately.
    But before he could do that, Theo asked, "Why are you doing this? There is no grievance between us, but you are causing all this mess and even killing the civilians."
    Realizing that it was impossible to escape physically, the ghost smirked. "Kekeke. Like hell I'm going to tell you. Do you think you have captured me with just this?"
    The ghost suddenly separated himself from the chef. Rintaro hurriedly tossed the talisman. His two familiars also surrounded him from two sides.
    "You're not getting away!" Rintaro activated his talisman as quickly as possible.
    Even Theo summoned more wires to wrap the ghost, which had the same appearance as the one he saw earlier.
    But as Theo expected, his wires couldn't touch the ghost even when he coated it with his essence. If this was the same supernatural being he faced in Haruka's world, he would have crushed the opponents. Unfortunately, he had to face a ghost who didn't have a physical body. The author was truly a sadist, Theo thought. It seemed that he had to resort to his illusion if he wanted to defeat the enemy.
    "It's gone." Rintaro gritted his teeth. The two familiars also disappeared after they failed to do their job.
    Although they had failed, Rintaro had successfully purified and destroyed the catalysts. In other words, the barrier that enveloped the building had disappeared, allowing them to hear the ruckus outside.
    A huge loud 'boom' sound vibrated the entire building as all of them couldn't help but turn their heads to the exit.
    Theo, Rintaro, and the rest of the students rushed to the outside, finding Iris on the ground not far from them. She had sustained a lot of injuries after fighting a monster.
    The monster was made of black energy. It looked like it had a physical form, but when one observed it closely, they would realize that the monster was made of hair. Iris seemed to have cut a lot of parts and the monster had a hard time regenerating its body.
    However, the moment a face appeared on the monster's face, which happened to the face ghost itself, the body was regenerating at a speed visible to the naked eye.
    It released a strong fluctuation of energy that caused the ground to tremble. Iris glanced back and noticed that they must have finished the matter outside. Iris said, "Oh, you guys are quite late. I have warmed this guy up."
    Theo turned around and shouted, "Don't come out if you don't want to die."
    Some of the fighters stepped forward and volunteered to help. However, Rach couldn't help but ask, "Is it that strong?"
    "Someone stronger than you is lying over there, do you even have to ask?" Theo pointed at Iris, not caring whether he was rude or not as long as he could convince them as quickly as possible.
    "Oi¡­ was what I wanted to say, but it's extremely strong." Iris took out the talisman that Rintaro gave her earlier. It had turned black and seemed to be burning at the tip. "It's completely gone."
    "As expected¡­" Rintaro sighed. That talisman was used to protect her from the possession. The fact that it reached that state meant that the enemy had been trying to control her.
    Theo couldn't help but turn to Rach. "Besides, you have a more important role. Do you remember what we discussed earlier in the manager's room?"
    "Huh¡­" Rach was confused for a few seconds before recalling one more important thing to do. "The opposite side of the hotel?"
    "Yeah." Theo nodded. "Bring those guys as well. I'll leave it to you."
    Rach nodded with a solemn expression. He didn't realize that Theo had been the one commanding them the whole time. Whether it was his charisma, charm, or simple manipulation, it still didn't change the fact that Theo was in charge the whole time.
    "Miss Iris. Do you mind holding it back a bit more? I'm going to prepare something. Mr. Rintaro will help you this time."
    Rintaro nodded his head, so Iris didn't have any objection. "Got it."
    "Alright. Everyone except for Mia and Lancelot will help!"
    "Oi. We're not here to take care of children." Iris frowned.
    "Don't worry. They are my students. If any of them cause you trouble, tell me about it. I'm going to deduct their score until they cry." Theo smirked.
    The students couldn't help but tense up. However, their eyes were burning with passion as though this was a perfect chance to show what they had learned so far. Theo wouldn't send his students to their deaths after all.
    Serena was the first one to make a move by taking out a perfume that raised their physical ability. Even Iris couldn't help but feel the surge of strength. "I see¡­ If that's the case, I'm going to raise a complaint if they're causing trouble. We've given the monster enough time to recover, so it's enough handicap for fighting all of us here."
    Without hesitation, Iris leaped to the front to engage the monster again. After that, Theo turned to Lancelot and said, "Alright. It's time I taught you the trick to control your fire."
    *****
    AN: It's on. Leave the best comment and get the most likes to be featured in Sunday's chapter.

 Chapter 139 Playing with a Ghost

    [Chapter 138 Comments]"Alright. It's time I teach you the trick to control your fire."
    "Is it really time for us to do that?" Lancelot couldn't help but glance at the monster before them.
    "We don't have time. That's why I'm going to teach you now. This is very important because your fire might be what we need to defeat that monster." Theo nodded with a solemn expression as if indirectly telling him that if he didn't learn this technique, they would die.
    Lancelot gulped down. The pressure was something that not a normal kid could do. In fact, he wondered if he could do it, considering he had failed in the past even when he was in a peaceful situation, let alone in this limited amount of time.
    However, Theo said, "If you don't have the confidence, then so be it. I'm going to teach you when you're ready¡­ probably one, no, three years from now. At that time, I would have departed from the academy anyway."
    Lancelot gritted his teeth. He looked at his friends fighting against the enemy without him when he was supposed to be there.
    His fists were clenched subconsciously as Lancelot stated, "I'm going to learn it now."
    Theo smiled while raising one finger. "Do you know what the most important thing from your fire is?"
    "The most important thing? After coming to this world, I know that fire requires oxygen to burn. Are you talking about that?"
    "No. I'm talking about the most important characteristic your fire has."
    "The most important..." Lancelot didn't understand. His fire was so strong that it was uncontrollable, so he thought it wasn't that. But the first part actually clicked in his mind. "The firepower?"
    "Exactly." Theo raised his hand. "Please take a look at this."
    In the first try, Theo lit up a fire from an instant combustion. Of course, it was an illusion, but it should give Lancelot a good idea about the current topic.
    After removing the fire, Theo proceeded with the second demonstration. Instead of a combustion, the flame actually formed small on his arm before moving toward his palm as though it were running through a wick. Only when it reached his palm did the fire appear.
    "Can you see their difference?" Theo asked.
    "It's the process. The first one is releasing your fire in one go while the second one is rather delayed. I'm not sure how to explain it."
    "That's correct. What you have been doing the whole time is the first one. You gather your essence and combine it with your element before releasing it. As a result, you are unable to control your fire. Do you have a name for your fire?"
    "My Grandfather said it's a rare type of fire called Raging Fire. In the past, the Raging Fire has devoured its masters a lot of times because they were unable to control it. If I wasn't born into a noble family, I would have died as well."
    "Aside from the sad story, that's actually the power of your fire. You see, your fire is so strong that it's become uncontrollable, right?"
    "Yes."
    "In that case, let's change our perspective. What if I told you rather than controlling your power, you should control your essence instead?"
    "Controlling my essence?" Lancelot looked down, falling into deep thought. The second demonstration struck his mind, giving him an idea of what Theo was talking about. "Do you mean that I should release my essence first before lighting it up?"
    Theo nodded. "Haven't you practiced your magic?"
    "Yes. Because I'm not using my fire, I have focused my training on my magic, specifically my essence."
    Theo then raised his palm. This time, he colored the essence blue with the help of the illusion. "This is the essence. And look at what I'm doing."
    Theo shaped the essence in the form of a bird before a fire sparked, engulfing the entire bird and turning it into that of a phoenix. After that, Theo created more essence in front of the bird, which caused the fire to spread through that channel.
    Theo then formed a second form which was a rabbit. Just like the first one, it ended up as a burning rabbit.
    Lancelot couldn't help but realize something important. His fire is overbearing, but it still doesn't burn the air.
    In other words, Lancelot could just use a plain field to use his fire. And to avoid burning the field, Lancelot could direct it by manipulating the essence just like Theo.
    That was right. The magic flame was using essence as fuel to keep burning, so the essence would be exhausted if he didn't continue supplying it with his essence. And that was the opportunity to channel the fire.
    If he trained this fire around his house, without profound control of his essence, he would definitely burn it again. But if he got the hang of it, he might be able to channel the fire so that it didn't go to his house.
    When he thought about it, Theo never said that the Raging Fire was a bad thing to have. It was still uncontrollable, but that didn't mean that he couldn't direct it.
    "No need to control the fire¡­ instead, I should control the essence¡­ This is what I have been doing until now¡­" Lancelot murmured, simulating the control in his mind.
    As soon as he formed the basic image in his mind, Lancelot couldn't help but step to the side while pointing both hands forward. Instead of using his magic to control his flame, he only controlled the essence to move upward, away from the grass, trees, or even the building.
    After that, Lancelot released a small spark of his flame, which turned into a blaze, eating away his essence.
    To his surprise, the flame spread the way his essence was shaped. When it reached the end, it flared up a bit, but it disappeared right away.
    Lancelot dropped his jaw to the ground as if he couldn't believe what he had just done.
    Theo and Mia smirked as if they knew Lancelot would be able to do it. When Victoria told Theo that Lancelot had special circumstances and a request to overcome his trauma, he never had a problem teaching Lancelot how to control his flame. He was only troubled by his trauma.
    Now that Lancelot had decided to break free from his shell, it was the perfect time for him to realize the wonder of his own power.
    Theo could feel the fire's intense heat. The fire ferociously devoured the essence. If it used other things to continue burning, the fire would be hard to extinguish. However, in terms of firepower, Lancelot might be the best among all his students.
    He was already exceptionally good with his shield, sword, and magic. In addition to this fire, he might become the best fighter in the class.
    "Teacher, I¡­" Lancelot was speechless. He couldn't contain his smile when he thought his fire was controllable. It was just unbelievable.
    Theo patted his head. "You have the talent for it. But I don't think it's time for a little chat. Test your fire for a few minutes. Once you get the hang of it, get ready to fight that ghost, alright?"
    "Yes, Sir." Lancelot nodded. Even though he was having a hard time stopping his smile, he still understood that this wasn't the time to celebrate his achievement. His friends were in danger and his power might be able to help them.
    "Alright then. It's time for me and Mia to join the fight." Theo finally stepped out of the hotel's entrance with Mia. "You remember what I told you before the trip, right?"
    Mia knew that Theo mentioned the thing that the author had to censor to make the story interesting. Theo knew that he could hide it because it would become a part of his trick when it was revealed.
    Mia nodded her head. "Of course. Is Dad going to join the fight as your original title implies?"
    "I'm not proud of that title, but yeah."
    Smirking, Mia summoned a human-sized teddy bear while saying, "Alright. It's time to trick a ghost!"
    Mia and Theo rushed forth together.
    "Oh, you're joining now?!" Rintaro noticed them first and hurriedly tossed two talismans at them. The talismans stuck to their clothes, creating a small barrier that stopped the contaminated energy from harming them.
    "Thank you." Theo nodded to him before turning to Mia. "You are free to have fun."
    "That's what I've been waiting for." Mia smirked as the teddy bear suddenly sped up so that it could stand in front of Mia while joining both hands.
    Mia leaped onto the teddy's bear hand as the latter launched her into the air.
    "Buhahaha!" Mia laughed out loud as if trying to let everyone know that she was joining the fight.
    "Hah? What the hell is that kid doing? She should have stayed quiet for a surprise attack." Iris frowned, not understanding Mia's action. In fact, Mia was a kid and shouldn't be fighting here.
    However, what happened next shocked her. It also showed the reason why even if they claimed the title to be the strongest in the class, they would never beat Mia in a fight.
    The ghost raised its head and sent forth a lot of hair to grab her.
    Mia suddenly looked shocked while pointing at the side of the ghost. "Ah. A giant scissor?!"
    The ghost wasn't foolish enough to fall for that cheap trick. But to its surprise, a giant scissor indeed appeared from the side, cutting the hair that was about to reach Mia.
    "!!!" The ghost was startled but not panicked. Even if it was cut, it could grow the hair again.
    This time, the ghost would be more careful. And surprisingly, Mia used the same trick.
    She pointed at the site next to the ghost while shouting, "Oh no! A giant teddy bear!"
    The ghost hurriedly turned to the side, but this time, it didn't find anything. She just got tricked by Mia.
    By the time its head turned back, the ghost couldn't find Mia anywhere. Only a second later did it feel something stepping on its shoulder, followed by the playful voice of a kid.
    "Ah. You are truly a monster with long hair. It doesn't seem that you take care of your hair. Don't worry, this hairstylist Mia Griffith can take care of you."
    The ghost hurriedly extended its hair Mia stood on. It started wrapping Mia's feet, but Mia ignored it.
    "You don't have money? Fine. Since it's your first time, I'm going to treat your hair for free!" Mia stuck out her tongue. "But I will use you as a free promotion for my salon. First, a stamp!"
    The ghost didn't understand what Mia was talking about, but its cheek was hit by a big flat plate. When it turned around, it saw a giant wooden stamp that planted Mia's face on the ghost's cheek.
    The ghost was enraged, but Mia once again disappeared.
    It turned out that the feet that it captured earlier were the teddy bear's shoes that Mia wore. It allowed Mia to escape by jumping.
    "Mia. Take this!" Theo tossed a small bottle that soon turned gigantic. It was actually a bottle of shampoo that Theo created with his illusion. But with Mia's First Authority, she thought this was just an illusion, which it was, only to result in the bottle of shampoo becoming real.
    She then summoned a giant teddy bear in the sky that grabbed the bottle of shampoo.
    "The first step is to wash your stinky hair! Let's go!"
    The ghost wanted to attack her, but the teddy bear had pressed the bottle, shooting out the shampoo liquid all over the ghost's hair.
    "Ah! Dad! You should help me wash the hair first, not give me shampoo!" Mia pouted.
    Theo only chuckled as he shrugged. "Let's say I forgot."
    The people were completely stunned by this pair of father and daughter who seemed to be having a blast fighting this enormous ghost.
    Though, there was only one reason for Mia to be able to be this playful. It was her second authority.
    Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 140 Second Game?

    [Chapter 139 Comments][Xinhuan: Mia for the new God of Tricksters!]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: You're bound to get messed up when playing with a trickster and a prankster]
    "Let's say I forgot." Theo chuckled, while looking at the comments. He couldn't help but feel extremely proud when Mia was praised so much by the readers. After all, she was his pride and joy.
    He replied to them inwardly, 'Well, the God of Tricksters is just a title. I don't really mind if she gets it. She is my daughter after all. And it seems that both of you enjoy the fact that we're having fun. That's good, since we don't have to hold back anymore.'
    "Whatever. Let's go!" Mia didn't hesitate to control the teddy bear to start stroking the hair. Because it had no water, the liquid only caused the hair to stick to each other.
    Noticing that the hair couldn't be controlled the way the ghost wanted, the ghost hurriedly sent all its hair that hadn't been affected by Mia. It wanted to grasp Mia and the teddy bear.
    However, the moment the hair was about to reach Mia, Iris appeared next to them and slashed the hair.
    "Oh! I messed up!" Mia gasped. "Since there is no water, the shampoo is just going to mess with the hair. In that case, I have to use another solution! Let's make this ghost bald! It can grow its hair again, no?"
    Iris's eyebrows twitched. She couldn't imagine how Theo taught his daughter to fight this playfully. She had never seen someone fight with such a big smile on her face.
    The ghost turned around and formed two giant hands, trying to grab Mia.
    Mia formed another bear on her hand and threw it to the right. The ghost didn't know what she was planning to do, but that bear might become another big bear like the first one. It had caught the first bear with its hair, but if there was another one, Mia might use it to cause more mess. Hence, the ghost looked at the bear and tried to grab it with its right hand while the left hand continued moving toward Mia.
    But to its surprise, the moment its vision lost Mia, she had disappeared into thin air.
    "!!!" The ghost was surprised when it sensed Mia's presence behind its body all of a sudden. Mia didn't seem to have the power to fly, so there was only one way to do it. Did she have a space element?
    While the ghost was confused, Mia prepared a few other tools to play along with the images in her mind.
    "Hehe. Let's start again. This time, with this!" Mia raised her hand as a giant comb fell from above. The comb came from Theo like the shampoo. Mia only kicked it to stick it to the hair. "Let's fix your hair first!"
    Normally, someone would pull it, but because the giant teddy bear had been caught and no one was big enough to pull it, Mia chose to form her toy hammer.
    "I'm too small, but let's go!" Mia struck the back of the comb with her hammer so that it could be pushed down.
    However, the hair was simply too long, too much, and not smooth. As a result, the ghost's head ended up being pulled back until it fell to the ground.
    "Ugh." All the females on the battlefield couldn't help but have their faces distorted, feeling the pain the ghost had.
    "Ueeeeeeee!" The ghost let out a scream. Fighting the others was much easier than this, but everything changed when Mia and Theo joined the fight.
    Still, Theo had only been supporting Mia this whole time. So, it didn't think to see Theo appear next to his daughter.
    "How could you do that? Look at this ghost, it's in pain. Let me fix you." Theo smirked as he stretched his hands.
    The threads were extended to the hair as Theo carefully waved his hands. In just an instant, a part of its hair was joined together by the thread and turned into a ponytail. Though, it was only a part of it, which ended up making the ghost even uglier.
    "Dad. I think you are less talented than me in this. We can't really set up a salon, huh?"
    "Yeah. If I end up getting fired from the academy, we shouldn't have this type of business." Theo nodded.
    The worst part of their conversation was the fact that they were seriously considering it.
    But for the students, they couldn't help but chuckle. Mia was truly Theo's daughter.
    "How can one be so playful and terrifying at the same time?" Maya gave a wry smile.
    "That's just a matter of genes, I think." Oliver shuddered. He couldn't imagine if Mia actually played a prank like this on him.
    This was the first time they had seen the father and daughter duo fight together.
    "Eeeeeee!" The ghost released a cry as it sent all the remaining hair to capture them.
    Mia pointed to the right side and gasped. "What's that?!"
    The ghost knew that Mia was just using a weird trick, so it just formed a fist with the hair and punched in the direction Mia pointed at. This way, it could destroy anything Mia's summon without looking at it.
    However, the ghost ended up punching the air, causing it to think that Mia was just lying earlier. It was also the time when the small teddy bear that Mia threw earlier expanded like the first one. In fact, the other teddy bear shrunk as though it had sent all its energy to the other teddy bear.
    And the teddy bear punched the ghost from the opposite direction, knocking the ghost down.
    "Oops. I mean, the other one." Mia stuck out her tongue.
    Mia couldn't help but recall what happened after eating the fruit that increased her assimilation rate.
    At that time, she met her demon, who told her about the second authority.
    "Since we've assimilated to this degree, I will lend you my second authority. I believe it's going to give you better control over your ability."
    "What is the second ability?" Mia asked.
    "It's Misdirection."
    "Misdirection? As in the one that a magician uses to lead one's focus elsewhere?"
    "Exactly. This ability will allow you to misdirect someone's focus, but if you think about it, what will happen if you combine it with the first authority?"
    Mia thought for a moment. "Well, if I just point to one side and say, 'There is a giant balloon,' it won't make a giant balloon since it has served its purpose as a Misdirection. However, if I combine it with the first authority¡­ the moment the enemy doesn't believe there is a giant balloon, the first authority will make it real. In other words, whether the enemy believes it or not, they will be tricked either way."
    "It seems that I don't have to explain how to use my ability." The demon nodded, pleased with how smart Mia was.
    "This is going to be fun." Mia had a lot of evil pranks in her mind.
    When she recalled this conversation, Mia knew that he could do much more to harm the ghost. She didn't know how much it would affect the ghost, but it would definitely hurt and annoy the heck out of the ghost.
    While Mia was getting excited with all the pranks in her mind, Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows. They had been standing on the platform of reinforced air that he created from his essence, but something had begun to change.
    Without hesitation, Theo grabbed Mia and jumped away.
    All of a sudden, black-colored energy started coming out of the ghost's body, showing that it was truly pissed.
    The amount of essence was enough to make even Theo feel dread. And look at how the ghost was able to summon spiders, it might have another trick up its sleeve.
    Theo glanced at his students. Aside from Aurora, Haruka, and Avalon, all of them were affected by this essence. Their faces became pale and their expressions turned grim.
    The essence didn't contain killing intent or something similar. Instead, it only contained the feeling of death.
    "Dad. This is¡­" Mia narrowed her eyes.
    "Yeah. It's pretty pissed now. It's a ghost, so it might know a bit of death." Theo nodded. "Still, this level of intensity is quite amazing."
    "But it can't be compared to you or Aunt Hel." Mia shook her head.
    "That's true." Theo landed on the ground as Rintaro tossed a talisman that created a barrier to protect them from the essence.
    The students started to breathe normally again. Meanwhile, the three students couldn't help but look at their friends, not knowing why they would be so scared.
    Mia hurriedly controlled her teddy bear to punch the fallen ghost, but all of a sudden, the black essence jumped into the air like that of a slime and spread all over the teddy bear's body.
    "Hmm?!" Mia's body jolted as she said, "I lost control over my doll."
    Theo shouted, "Be careful, everyone. That essence might be similar to the spiders that we fought earlier, but it could take over someone's body. Avoid getting swallowed by it."
    Seeing that the teddy bear would become a threat, Iris jumped to the teddy bear while waving her sword horizontally. She wanted to cut the bear into pieces, but to her surprise, every strike of hers felt like it hit the body of water.
    The essence just bounced like water and returned to its original state.
    At the same time, the ghost shot another ball of black essence to capture Iris. Fortunately, Luca and Lucas had formed a barrier to block the essence. Their pure essence couldn't be penetrated by any other essence after all. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Iris took this chance to get away while Rintaro came to Theo, saying, "You riled it up too much."
    "No. You should say that we have cornered it so much that it's forced to utilize this ability. The sooner we can find all its abilities, the better." Theo waved his hand, asking his students not to do anything. He didn't know the property of the black essence, so it might harm his students if they attacked it without any thought.
    It gave the ghost time to recover, but it wouldn't be much.
    To think that one chapter they had a lot of fun, the next chapter would turn into this.
    Theo said, "Oliver, Haruka, Aurora, and Serena will act as our support. Li Wei, Avalon, and Jayden will be the vanguard, so get ready to advance once I give you the signal. Maya and the twins will remain in the middle and watch out for the enemy's attacks. Mr. Rintaro will provide backup, while Miss Iris will go with me to test the enemy's ability."
    "Roger." The students acknowledged the order without hesitation. Rintaro didn't have any problems since he was just doing what he had been doing.
    Considering Mia wasn't included, Iris nodded her head, knowing that it would be better to work with the father instead of the daughter.
    "Mia. Get ready for the second round of fun. We're going to play two games: Simon Says and Jump Ropes."
    Mia's eyes brightened. Even amidst their fight, Theo still hadn't given up on giving his child a chance to have fun. And it looked like Mia got even more excited as if she could understand what he was planning to do.
    Theo turned to Iris and nodded his head, signaling the start of their plans.
    "Go!"

 Chapter 141 Bullying the Ghost

    [Chapter 140 Comments]"Go!"
    Theo and Iris rushed forth. The ghost had stood up once again. Now that the ghost had gotten serious, his previous attack was like none other.
    The first thing Theo faced was a wave of hair. If they got swallowed inside, their bodies would be too entangled to even release themselves. In addition, the hair had been coated by the black essence. If not for Mia's playing with the shampoo, there would be an additional thirty percent of hair in this attack.
    Iris waved her long blade, sending a crescent-shaped sword strike to cut the hair.
    When the strike arrived, the hair was cut like when she fought it the whole time. However, the black essence carried the momentum and splashed toward her.
    "!!!" Iris hurriedly threw herself to the side to avoid the essence that was supposed to be able to possess her.
    At the same time, Theo also tested a similar method. Instead of slicing the hair with his thread, Theo actually split his threads into two. The ones coming on the left hand actually mingled with the hair and got tangled up with it. It managed to stop the momentum of the hair because the ghost had a hard time controlling the hair in that mess.
    However, the threads from his right hand actually sliced the hair into multiple parts, which caused the black essence to fly toward him.
    Theo skillfully avoided it and looped around the ghost.
    Unfortunately, Iris wasn't so lucky. The direction she was going stood tall Mia's doll. It had been taken over by the ghost, so the moment she landed on the ground after throwing herself to the side, the doll actually slammed its fist toward Iris.
    "Tsk." Iris thought it would be impossible to avoid this. But a talisman suddenly flew toward her and formed a translucent screen that contained the doll's giant fist. The black essence that splashed upon impact was completely blocked.
    Iris glanced back, finding Rintaro who turned out to be the one helping her.
    His two familiars had appeared, forming a barrier that blocked the remaining essence that flew toward him and the students.
    Iris hurriedly looked around, wondering what she should test next.
    On the other side, Theo had reached the back of the ghost. It seemed that the hair was able to sense his presence as it kept expanding toward him.
    Instead of stopping the hair, Theo actually formed a knot like that of a cobweb. After that, he tossed it into the ghost's hair, attaching it like a cowboy. After that, he extended the cobweb with a string to the ground. The strings went deep underground before tying another knot that would stop getting untied by the sheer pressure.
    The ghost didn't stop moving the whole time, so the moment it reached its limit, the tense string suddenly pulled the ghost's back.
    "!!!" The ghost's body tilted to the back as if a giant grabbed its hair and pulled it. If the ghost moved faster, it would throw the ghost upside down.
    However, there was another reason why Theo formed that web. He sent another wave of thread underneath the giant web and attached some hair as he began looping around the body, pulling even more hair.
    The ghost turned its focus on Theo by sending all its hair in all directions. It took advantage of the hair's different length to surround Theo.
    This was the time Theo pointed upward while looking at the three vanguards.
    Li Wei and Avalon immediately stepped forward with their swords. Avalon charged his sword with an enormous amount of essence while Li Wei muttered, "I can cut everything down if I want it."
    Li Wei and Avalon swung their blades diagonally, shooting out a cross sword wave that cut down the hair around Theo. The latter took advantage of it by speeding up.
    Jayden looked at them, feeling slightly envious. He didn't have any ability he could release from a distance, but Mia suddenly tapped his shoulder before whispering something that made his eyes brighten.
    Iris also waved her sword to cut a lot of hair that continued growing. But when it reached the spot where Theo began to attach the hair, she noticed what Theo was planning to do.
    Seeing Theo was under a lot of attacks, Li Wei and Avalon wouldn't be enough. Hence, Aurora leaped into the air.
    Her body was releasing a white light that soon formed a pair of wings on her back. It also expanded her bow.
    "I have been learning this thing after feeling useless in the previous fight." Aurora formed her arrow of light and released it.
    The arrow didn't look anything special, so the ghost only sent a few hairs to stop it, but the moment it made contact, the arrow exploded, bursting out all the energy that had been condensed within.
    It was so strong that it knocked the ghost's upper body back.
    This was similar to Christina's arrow when she shot down the crown prince. She asked her to teach the secret because she didn't have enough firepower back then.
    Theo couldn't help but smile, seeing how his students grew stronger and stronger. It was time for him to begin the next step.
    He looped around the ghost and reached the place where he formed the cobweb. He then let go of all the hair he had attached earlier and used the cobweb that had touched the ground due to the hair's continuous expansion.
    He had been waiting for it. Now that all the hair in the back had been tied into one, Theo suddenly cut it into two before tying the middle part to create a long rope.
    Theo pointed at the bear while looking at Iris.
    In that instant, Iris turned around and jumped toward the controlled teddy bear. She sheathed her sword for a second before drawing it at a speed hardly visible to the naked eye.
    The draw was so fast and released so much energy that it felt like the sword expanded for a split second, cutting the teddy bear's neck in an instant. After that, she waved the sword a couple more times, slicing the bear into pieces. This way, the bear should be destroyed.
    Mia noticed that the teddy bear had been released after being destroyed and began the next plan. She slapped Jayden's back before jumping into the air.
    "Muahahahaha! It's me again!" Mia laughed out loud to grab the ghost's attention. It was annoyed to see Mia after everything she had done.
    In fact, the ghost was still in the middle of recycling its sticky hair. And Mia seemed to be trying to do something else.
    "Ueeee!" The ghost released a deafening scream, showing its anger toward Mia.
    A giant bear appeared from the ground, using its hand as Mia's footing. The ghost, on the other hand, formed a few hands to grab this bear.
    "Unfortunately for you, I'm going to play a different game." Mia pointed to the left. "Simon says, look to your right!"
    The ghost trembled. It felt a fluctuation of energy on the left. Unlike the previous time, Mia made it look obvious.
    So, the ghost without hesitation looked to its right, only to find that what it felt earlier was truly only a fluctuation. She didn't summon anything.
    Instead, another fluctuation of energy could be felt in the opposite direction. The ghost realized that it had been fooled once again and hurriedly rotated its head in the opposite direction, albeit it was too late.
    The one that appeared this time was not Mia's power, but Jayden.
    That was right. Mia earlier told Jayden about the plan to play this game.
    He could see the opening and immediately jump toward the ghost's head. Right before he arrived, Jayden released his ability.
    "Strength Demon, First Authority. Multiplicative Strength! 100x times." Jayden used all his strength to punch the ghost's cheek.
    The strength was extremely powerful. Unfortunately, the ghost didn't have a jaw or it would have been crushed completely. Instead, the ghost only received the impact, which caused its body to tilt to the side. Sadly, it wasn't enough to knock the ghost down. But when Jayden looked at the ground, he noticed that it was using its hair to pull its body in a different direction to avoid falling again. The ghost had actually learned that it would be dangerous to fall over.
    Still, Mia had achieved her original's intention. She couldn't help but smile when she saw a little crack that appeared on the ghost's face.
    "!!!" The ghost widened its eyes, noticing what Mia's objective was.
    Mia had actually used the Eye of Truth to discern the ghost's true body. And it was then that she realized that the ghost's face was the real body. As long as she could destroy it, the ghost might disappear.
    However, even with Jayden's full power, the crack was only a fist size. Compared to the giant head, it was less than one percent of the face's surface.
    The ghost hurriedly straightened its body to catch Jayden, but the latter actually received help from the twins.
    Luca and Lucas pointed their hands upward and formed their barrier right underneath Jayden. He used it to jump away from the ghost and prepare for the next strike.
    After all, Mia was about to begin her next attack.
    "Simon says¡­" Mia smirked while pointing upward. "Jump!"
    The ghost's body shook due to the annoyance, but without the ghost realizing it, Mia's doll had actually disappeared. She was currently standing on top of a barrier.
    It was then that Theo's Clown emerged from the ground. It was located on the ghost's left and actually picked up the thread that Theo had prepared for him.
    On the other side, the giant teddy bear had arrived and picked up the thread that had been attached to the hair on the back.
    The ghost might be able to feel something on its back, but without turning around, it wouldn't realize what Theo had done to its hair.
    Both the clown and the teddy bear suddenly swung the thread up, making everyone see what Theo had done. He had actually tied the hair with the thread to make a giant rope from the ghost's hair. And this ghost hair was swung down like a jump rope.
    Because the ghost didn't know what happened and had just recovered from Jayden's attack.
    As a result, the hair rope struck the ghost's feet, tripping it over.
    "!!!" The ghost didn't see this coming. When it was about to fall down, some of the hair in front struck deep underground to prevent it from falling.
    Unfortunately for the ghost, Iris made her appearance again and cut down all the hair that supported the ghost's body, causing the ghost to fall on its back.
    Bam! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Rinki, Ginki!"
    Rintaro's two familiars appeared on top of the ghost and clasped their hands, forming a symbol with their fingers.
    All of a sudden, a translucent barrier appeared all around the ghost's body. Each barrier was attached to the ground as if it were trying to prevent the ghost from moving.
    It was then that Oliver was launched into the air with the twins' barrier and reached the barrier Mia stood on.
    Oliver then raised his hand, releasing something from his inventory.
    And that item was as one would expect, a giant truck.
    As soon as the truck appeared, Mia and Oliver jumped away, not wanting to be harmed by their own attack.
    Oliver shouted, "Maya!"
    "Oh!" Maya had actually summoned her exoskeleton. This time, the exoskeleton was so big that it looked like a robot instead. A few of the sockets on the exoskeleton's shoulders were opened, shooting out a few missiles.
    The truck fell on top of the ghost with that immense weight. It even created a small tremor on the ground.
    And last but not least, Maya's missiles flew toward the truck and caused a massive explosion.
    Boom!
    The explosion was so loud that some of the windows that directly felt the shock wave shattered. Some of the trees even fell down as the roots were unable to support their bodies anymore.
    Oliver made a wry smile as he said, "It's a goddamn oil truck, alright?"

 Chapter 142 Joining

    [Chapter 141 Comments][Xinhuan: Oil truck? Sticky oil that burns?]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Thats gotta be rough all that burnt hair makes me a bit nauseous just thinking about it]
    Boom!
    Everyone couldn't help but make a weird smile.
    "Ouch. That is really an oil truck as in crude oil, not gasoline." Mia glanced at Oliver after watching how the oil splashed on the surrounding area, which had already been covered by hair. Not only did the hair become sticky, but it was also burning from all directions.
    "Ueeee!" The ghost let out a cry.
    "I have all four types: Water, Oil, Gasoline, and Gas. So, I just use them depending on my needs." Oliver nodded. "My parents used their connections and money to buy everything. Gotta repay them in the future."
    Maya and Serena instinctively grabbed their heads as if they could feel the heat on their skin.
    Theo couldn't help but see their reactions while looking at the comments.
    'Hmm? The author seems to have replied to the comments with their reactions?' Theo thought. 'The author has become a bit more creative to reply to the comments.'
    However, Theo's focus soon returned to the Toon Environment. He had expanded the ground so that the fire didn't spread to the surrounding area.
    Yet, even after that big blast, the ghost didn't seem to be that affected. Both the falling truck and the explosion actually cracked its face a bit more and even burned most of its hair, but the ghost wasn't completely destroyed.
    In fact, the crack was actually smaller than Theo originally thought.
    The crack on its cheek expanded toward the bottom part of the eye while there was another crack on the other cheek. However, the ghost soon stood up as if it were immortal as long as the face wasn't destroyed.
    "This is going nowhere," Rintaro muttered. They had used a lot of their energy this whole time, yet the ghost didn't show any sign of being destroyed. He couldn't help but look at Theo and say, "The way we fight has changed drastically once he enters the battle. It feels like the group has found its leader. His daughter understands him and goes around spreading the plan. This class is strong, but I don't think we have enough essence to defeat this ghost."
    Theo seemed to know about it as well. He suddenly leaped into the air while shouting, "Mia. Ring Toss and Bonfire."
    "!!!" Mia took one second to process the information in her head before looking around as if trying to figure out what he wanted.
    Theo, on the other hand, had summoned his clown again, while the ghost seemed to have raised its power to a whole different level.
    A few black-colored creatures emerged from the ground, leaping toward Theo's avatar.
    Theo hurriedly shot his threads to catch them, but surprisingly, the creatures passed through his thread as if they didn't have a physical body.
    "¡­" Theo clicked his tongue and controlled the avatar to slap those creatures, which caused its hands to be covered in black essence that soon corroded the entire body.
    Fortunately, Theo had recalled the avatar before it was taken over. But he noticed that the ghost had actually learned the wire's true ability.
    That was right. The wire's ability wasn't as mystical as Gravity Staff or Soul Scythe. Instead, its ability was as simple as being unbreakable. In other words, no matter how they tried to destroy the wires, unless there was a huge gap between their power, the wire wouldn't be able to be cut.
    This was the real reason for the wire's extraordinary durability to endure all the stress Theo had placed on it.
    But in exchange for that ability, Theo couldn't channel his Spiritual Energy, causing the creatures from earlier passed through his wires.
    Seeing the ghost summoning more creatures, Theo had no choice but to go down. The ghost was still burning and sticky. Not only did it cause the appearance to be disgusting, but it also made it look more terrifying.
    Around fifty creatures emerged from the ground as they rushed toward the students. They were Theo's weakness and their strength couldn't be underestimated. If the ghost managed to remove the students from the equation, it would be able to defeat the rest of the fighters.
    "Incoming!" Mia shouted.
    Li Wei and Avalon rushed forth and started slashing the enemies with their blades. However, they were actually stronger than the spiders they fought earlier. In just two clashes, they ended up getting pushed back.
    Serena tossed a few vials that boosted Li Wei and Avalon's physical abilities once hit, allowing them to push the enemies back.
    Iris also came to help them by slashing six creatures at once, but when she aimed at other demons, her sword was stopped before it made a complete swing.
    Cling!
    To her surprise, it also produced a clicking sound as though the creature in front of her had a physical body. This monster's appearance looked similar to other creatures the ghost summoned, but she noticed the curved blade coming out of the monster's wrists. It was the one that stopped her blade.
    Iris didn't think that the creatures would be able to stop her strike, but it might be a special one, since Iris couldn't find any curved blades on other demons.
    Theo also fought two of these creatures. He formed a blade with his essence and parried a few slashes, thinking that the wires wouldn't work on them.
    But when he found out that they had a physical body, he hurriedly shot a few more wires to wrap them together.
    Seeing the students in danger, Rintaro tossed a talisman that turned into multiple particles. "Lady Haruka!"
    "Alright!" Haruka placed a talisman one meter above her head and activated it, forming a rainbow star. The rainbow star projected its other half into the sky as it released light to connect both of them.
    Only when it had been fully charged did Haruka shoot the energy down in the form of multiple smaller lasers. They hit the floating particles that Rintaro specifically placed near the creatures.
    The creatures tried to block it, but it was too strong. Their entire body could only melt once it touched this energy.
    Despite their best efforts, there were simply too many creatures. Li Wei and Avalon were able to stop a few of them, but Jayden couldn't fight them, afraid that the energy would take over his body again.
    Aurora launched several arrows to mow them down while the twins helped the vanguards block these creatures.
    Maya shouted, "Don't lower your guards. The number of threats isn't decreasing!"
    Maya's instinct had actually felt that the dangers coming their way just changed position, not decreased. In other words, the destroyed creatures actually respawned, causing the battle to become even harder.
    "Tsk." Avalon clicked his tongue as the creature he just struck ended up exploding its body. A part of the black essence actually reached his right arm, which spread like plague. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Fortunately for him, Rintaro came to him and evaporated the black essence with his purification method. Even if Avalon could hold them back, the number was still too much.
    Li Wei also began to have a hard time. If this continued, these creatures would go past them and harm the people behind them. Aurora and the others might not be the only ones in danger, considering the ghost could actually use this creature to attack the hotel. Its original objective was to get their blood after all.
    Oliver summoned two trucks with a big tank on their backs. "Jayden. Destroy the tank! It's water!"
    Jayden turned around, saw the trucks, and hurriedly struck the tank, creating a hole in it. A huge amount of water suddenly burst out, flooding the area. It didn't push back the creatures since it was only normal water, but it seemed they had a hard time moving in here.
    In fact, their bodies started glitching. It was then they realized Rintaro had actually blessed the water to harm them.
    Jayden hurriedly destroyed the other tank to stall for more time.
    It was at this time that Mia shouted, "Dad! I am ready!"
    Theo glanced to the side, finding Mia standing on the shoulder of the giant bear.
    Without hesitation, Theo lifted his finger. "Come forth!"
    He utilized the Toon Territory to manipulate the environment underneath the ghost. All of a sudden, a giant tree emerged from the ground, impaling the ghost's body. It was stopped by all the hair, but the trees actually flowed like water, expanding through all the gaps between the hair. Some of the branches even pushed the hair away to create some spaces. Eventually, it grew past the ghost's head, causing its body to be stuck to this tree.
    "!!!" The ghost wanted to destroy the trees and continued, but Theo had actually summoned a giant ring.
    Mia's teddy bear grabbed the ring and tossed it toward the ghost. The ring ended up hitting the ghost's face before spinning with the ghost as its pole like in the game Ring Toss.
    The ghost felt like it had been punched from all directions until the ring landed on the ground.
    But by that time, the bear had tossed the second ring.
    "Ueee!" The ghost continued to take the beating without any sign of stopping.
    Without realizing it, the ghost had been surrounded by various rings that stacked up against each other. Its height almost matched the ghost's height.
    Unfortunately for the ghost, the moment it recovered, it didn't have more time to react. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    After all, the person, who had been sitting out the whole time, finally made his move.
    Lancelot's voice echoed through the battlefield. "Move away! Tier 3 Magic, Phoenix!"
    A magic circle formed in front of Lancelot's palm, shooting out a phoenix made of essence from within.
    However, this phoenix soon lit up with a small spark, revealing its true might.
    The phoenix let out a cry before hitting the ghost from above.
    The ghost screamed again, but Oliver couldn't help but shout, "The fire is not enough. Even with Maya's missiles and my oil truck, it's not enough!"
    "No. That is enough. After all, we're talking about Lancelot's fire!" Mia shook her head. The small fire coming from the phoenix suddenly turned into a blaze that spread down the body.
    "What?!" Oliver dropped his jaw. The ghost should have known how to handle the fire. It was painful, but if it continued producing the hair, it would be able to push it away sooner or later.
    However, Lancelot's fire was not like any other. The ghost tried to release more hair, but the fire spread far faster than the ghost's regenerative speed. By the time the flame reached the ground, it had completely burned the ghost from the very bottom to the very top. The flame spread to the rings Mia tossed earlier.
    In just a few seconds, the Ring Toss Game had turned into the materials for a bonfire.

 Chapter 143 Losing Hope

    [Chapter 142 Comments]The ghost let out another cry. But everyone could hear that something was wrong with this scream. This high-pitched scream sounded like it was at the top of the ghost's lungs.
    Unlike their previous attacks, Lancelot's attack hit harder than anything they had done before.
    Even Iris couldn't help but look at Lancelot, who had just joined the fight, thinking, 'Is his fire special? For it to cause all this¡­ It seems that the teacher has done something to him.'
    How could the ghost not feel the pain when the fire actually burned the hair far faster than it could regenerate? The fire even melted a portion of the face, which everyone had a hard time destroying.
    The creatures on the ground started rampaging, trying to kill anyone regardless of the damage dealt to them.
    Theo looked to the side as one of the creatures pounced on him. Theo skillfully struck this creature with his weapon, but all of a sudden, the other creature pierced through its comrade's body to reach Theo.
    "!!!" Mia raised her voice. "Father!"
    Theo snapped his fingers as multiple spikes came out of the ground, impaling this creature. However, the ghost never thought that it could catch Theo with just these two creatures. Instead, the ghost actually used them to force Theo to move in a certain direction.
    As soon as Theo was within reach, burning hair came out of the ground and formed a ball to wrap him inside.
    "What?!" The one who was shocked the most was not Theo or Mia. Instead, it was Lancelot. He precisely knew the power of his flame, so when he saw Theo getting sealed by the burning hair, it made him recall the scene that happened a long time ago.
    Back then, his mother was hugging his sister when the house was burned down. Despite the skin on her back being burned to protect her daughter, she managed to keep her smile. Yes, his trauma did not originate from the uncontrollable power. Instead, it was the smile of his own mother.
    Even though she was badly injured, she still smiled and assured him with gentle words. "Are you alright, Lancelot? You are a strong child."
    Lancelot felt an overwhelming guilt that made him scared to wield the flame again. And this time, Theo had taught him how to control his fire. Just like his mother, he had guided him through the process. Yet, once again, the fire was going to engulf him.
    All the past memories rushed back to his mind. The control of his essence started to get sloppy, which caused the ghost to find an opening.
    Without hesitation, the ghost released all its strength to regenerate the hair and shatter all the rings that surrounded it.
    "Gaaaarrrh!" The ghost let out a roar after freeing itself." Despite all the damage, the ghost was still as ferocious as ever.
    Mia noticed that opening and shouted, "Lancelot. What are you doing? Continue controlling your fire! Do you think my father is so weak that your puny fire can harm him?! Don't get too full of yourself."
    Her voice confused not only him, but also the other classmates. There was one question on their minds.
    'How is being worried of your father becoming full of himself?'
    They simply couldn't comprehend it.
    However, some threads soon came out through the gap between the hairs. Theo tried to cut the hair with his thread, but the ghost actually regenerated all the possible hair in order to stop Theo from coming.
    Since his hair was on fire, Theo would definitely be burned alive inside. Even with all the essence he had, it was impossible for Theo to emerge unscathed.
    "Tsk!" Iris rushed to Theo, but she had to wave her blade to the side as the creature appeared on the way to keep her in check.
    "Rinki, Ginki!" Rintaro tossed a talisman toward the hair. The two familiars also followed right behind the talisman.
    As expected, the two elite creatures that fought Theo earlier had been recreated and attacked the two familiars. The talisman shone, releasing a huge purification essence to affect the creatures. However, another wave of hair emerged from the ground and stabbed the talisman before ripping it into pieces.
    "!!!" Rintaro clicked his tongue, annoyed that he couldn't save Theo.
    Li Wei struck a creature, which suddenly banded together to block his attack and repel his sword. They actually managed to push Li Wei back and took this opportunity to attack Li Wei.
    A few of Aurora's arrows pierced these creatures, stopping their movements.
    Li Wei couldn't help but give a thumbs up to Aurora before continuing to fight. If not for her timely assistance, it would have been bad for him.
    Avalon was experiencing the same thing. His body had been reinforced by the Knight Light, increasing his physical ability tremendously.
    But the creatures before him suddenly moved toward each other and merged, creating an even bigger creature.
    "!!!" Avalon hurriedly struck it with his blade, but his blade was actually caught by this giant creature.
    When the giant creature wanted to grasp Avalon, Maya appeared in front of him and activated the barrier that came through the battery of her exoskeleton.
    "Are you alright?" Maya asked with a concerned expression. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire
    Avalon couldn't help but remember that he wanted to visit Maya's world to prove whether she deserved the Knight Link or not. She had just made him believe that she deserved it. Not that he could say it out loud.
    Instead of replying to Maya, Avalon looped around her exoskeleton and sliced the giant creature's body to show that he was fine.
    The other creatures charged at them, but this time, Jayden appeared. He looked funny because Jayden was wearing the teddy's bear parts such as the head, paws and feet.
    Jayden punched a creature with all his strength, causing the black essence to get into disarray and splash to the ground. The bear's paw was covered in the black essence, but he wasn't controlled due to its protection.
    With this, he could finally help the front line.
    Mia observed the entire situation carefully, thinking, 'The black creatures keep coming back. The source of its essence must be the contaminated energy in the air. And with the fact that it's linked to the vein underground, as long as the ghost is within the area, it's going to be invincible. We would use up all our energy before we could destroy that face.'
    Mia looked around to find the key to the most important plan. She said, "Luca, Lucas. Can you purify their essence?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "No. The contamination has spread too much. We don't think we're strong enough to do it." The twins shook their heads in unison.
    "In that case, let's change our strategy. Lancelot. Keep burning those creatures. Your flame can suppress them. While the ghost looks indestructible, we have indeed inflicted some damage on it. As long as we keep this up, we can defeat it." Mia turned to the side and shouted, "Lancelot. Get to the front. With Lancelot's firepower, Serena won't need to hold back. Aurora and Oliver will provide support from behind and the twins will take care of our defense. Mr. Rintaro and Miss Iris will be the core attackers."
    "Roger." The students agreed without hesitation. Deep in their hearts, they recognized Mia's talent for commanding people. She might be inexperienced and couldn't be compared to Theo, but they were still lacking compared to Mia in this matter.
    Seeing the absolute trust that the students had toward Mia, Rintaro and Iris seemed not to have any other choices but to comply.
    "Mr. Lancelot. Let me borrow your flame a bit." Rintaro clapped his hands and chanted in a low voice.
    The flames suddenly flared up and formed multiple balls in the air.
    'That old man can control my fire?' Lancelot widened his eyes in shock.
    With a single wave of his hand, Rintaro shot out all those fireballs toward the creatures. The fireballs exploded, splattering the black essence around. The two familiars stopped the elite creatures, allowing Rintaro to pass them easily.
    The other creatures that had been resummoned tried to attack him, but Li Wei and the others stood in their way.
    Rintaro kept chanting in a language that no one was familiar with except for Haruka. He suddenly bent his knees and drew a star symbol on the ground.
    Feeling something was weird, the creatures became ferocious. They sacrificed themselves in order to get past Li Wei and the others.
    However, Iris soon jumped to the side and drew her sword. The essence looked like it extended her blade, allowing it to reach the creatures that wanted to attack Rintaro. It barely passed above Rintaro's head.
    Seeing the creatures had failed, the ghost summoned the hair to surround him. However, Rintaro had finished his chant and ended it with a clap.
    The clapping sound was serene and peaceful, yet, it rang loudly in the ghost's head.
    The ghost roared, annoyed by the sound. However, that sound was only a distraction. A rainbow-colored barrier suddenly emerged from the ground, isolating the ghost inside.
    "Good!" Mia saw the opportunity and tossed the teddy bear as hard as possible. The teddy bear expanded to a human size and this time, the teddy bear looked menacing, not cute. The teddy bear formed claws on its cute paws and its X-shaped eyes turned angry and colored red as if to show its bloodlust.
    The teddy bear jumped past the ghost and headed straight to the hair that sealed Theo. Mia's true plan turned out to be saving her father.
    However, after being inside the isolated space for so long, Theo should have been heavily injured. Even his struggles became weaker after some time until he stopped fighting back a moment ago.
    Still, even if Theo couldn't fight anymore, it didn't change the fact that he was a major threat. The ghost hurriedly extended a part of the hair that was still outside the barrier and grasped the teddy bear.
    It started from the wrists, which slowed it down, to the ankles, body, and even neck, preventing it from moving toward Theo.
    Ultimately, the teddy bear stopped a few meters from Theo, unable to save him.
    The students couldn't help but drop their jaws, seeing that their last resort had failed.
    'Teacher is¡­' Lancelot clenched his fists. The fact that Mia tried to save him must mean that he was in trouble. His fire kept burning the hair, but the ghost kept extending it to make the hair barrier thicker and thicker. Even if his fire kept burning it, he was already too far to control the fire, meaning that the fire continued purely on the hair as fuel, not essence.
    Now that Theo had fallen, the ghost finally had time to counterattack. It directed a lot of its hair to the front where the students were. There was even a wall of hair behind them, separating them from the hotel.
    Oliver summoned a water tank in the air. Once it fell down, the tank was the first to hit the ground, causing it to break.
    As a result, a massive amount of water gushed out of the tank. The hair instantly turned weak once it was wet, so Oliver shouted, "Serena!"
    "Oh!" Serena tossed a few potions. The moment the potions were destroyed and the liquid was splashed on the fallen hair, the latter became sticky. She even tossed another bottle which caused an explosion. Instead of destroying the hair, she intended to use the heat from the explosion to dry the liquid, causing the hair to stick to each other like a solid. "I have secured the escape route. We need to retreat."
    Mia looked at the situation around her. Rintaro was holding the ghost back, but his barrier wouldn't hold out for long. Iris had been helping the other students, but they were overwhelmed by the numbers.
    The rest of their group also had spent a lot of their power except for Serena, who acted as their support.
    If the ghost created another layer of wall to block their escape route, they might get defeated.
    But if they retreated, it meant leaving Theo for good.
    Although it was hard for her, there was only one decision. In fact, this was what her dad would do too.
    "My dad will be fine. I believe in him." Mia gritted her teeth and pointed at the hotel. "Run! We need to gain some distance. Run in that direction!"

 Chapter 144 Tricked

    [Chapter 143 Comments][Special Featured Top-Liked Comments.]
    [Number of Likes: 1]
    [Comments]
    [Xinhuan: Mia for the new God of Tricksters!]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: You're bound to get messed up when playing with a trickster and a prankster]
    "Run!" Mia shouted as they began retreating toward the hotel before their escape route was blocked.
    The ghost's roar reverberated across the mountain as the creatures became even more ferocious.
    "This is not good." Iris clicked her tongue. "I should stay behind and buy you some time. We also need to bring some reinforcement."
    Once Mia had decided to run away and Theo was unable to fight anymore, she thought she should take care of the commands as the highest ranking person among them.
    However, Mia shouted. "Keep running. At least past that wall of hair. We can't let you get surrounded by the hair!"
    Iris hesitated, but Mia's words sounded rational. In the end, she would be fighting this demon to the best of her ability, so it was better to take the fight where she wouldn't be at a disadvantage.
    Iris ended up passing the wall of hair while the rest had almost reached the hotel's entrance.
    Lancelot stopped and turned around, thinking he had gone far enough. More than this would endanger the hotel and its guests.
    The others also followed suit and turned around. Rintaro and Iris stood in the front, ready to unleash everything just to buy enough time.
    "You guys should go inside the hotel. Evacuate as many people as possible," Iris shouted.
    "That's right. We'll stall this monster¡­ Holding the rear is the work of the old." Rintaro smirked as if he were ready to fight to the death.
    As much as the students wanted to obey them right away, they still thought Mia was capable of commanding them. Since Mia hadn't said anything, they couldn't help but discuss it first.
    "What are we going to do now? The ghost is closing in." Serena gritted her teeth.
    "We have to defend the hotel as much as we can. There are a lot of people inside." Li Wei took a deep breath as if he were ready to fight with his life on the line.
    "Fair enough. We won't be able to escape if the ghost kills those people and becomes stronger." Haruka nodded and took out a few talismans.
    "What are you all saying?" Mia's voice suddenly echoed in everyone's ears. Her voice was calm and her tone sounded nonchalant.
    They were flabbergasted. Why would Mia act this way? All the eyes soon focused on Mia as if demanding an explanation.
    Mia's eyes were closed for a second, remembering a certain scene where her father gave her a special instruction.
    "I want you to do a few things for me. I don't know what kind of enemy the author is going to create, but I know that he will censor the words I'm going to tell you right now."
    The words Theo told her back then were the reason why Mia smiled confidently. "It's going to be fine. After all, we have bought enough time. The enemy will die in¡­"
    The others didn't understand where Mia's confidence came from. In fact, they were in a perilous situation. Let alone the hotel, they couldn't even ensure their own safety.
    However, Mia didn't bother with their reaction as she continued.
    "Three¡­"
    "Two¡­"
    "One¡­"
    All of a sudden, a huge fluctuation of energy erupted behind the ghost and shocked the entire battlefield. The ground seemed to tremble as killing intent permeated the air.
    "Hehehe." Mia let out a big grin as though everything had gone according to plan. "I have completed my part, Dad. It's your turn now."
    "!!!" Everyone couldn't help but drop their jaws to the ground. Some of them sensed some familiarity with this energy. After all, this energy came from none other than Theo.
    Instead of the blazing hair, Theo's figure emerged from Mia's teddy bear. Yes, the same teddy bear that had been caught by the hair.
    It turned out the teddy bear wasn't Mia's summoned creature. Instead, it was Theo who used illusions to make it look like hers. He used the strings to knit the teddy bear and applied the illusion to add color to the strings.
    Everyone had been tricked. Theo was never inside the hair. It was Mia's teddy bear.
    Without anyone realizing it, Theo and the teddy bear switched places.
    And the reason for her counting earlier was none other than the remaining time Theo had with his weapon. That was right. The reason why Theo emerged from the teddy bear was not because he undid the illusion. The strings that created the teddy bear had simply disappeared.
    "!!!" The ghost tried to empower himself once again but he soon noticed that the essence in the air was pure. In other words, the ghost had come out of the contaminated area.
    In that instant, the ghost came to a realization. Mia was never troubled enough to run away. The only reason she wanted to go near the hotel was because it would make the ghost leave the contaminated area, which disabled its ability to utilize the contaminated energy.
    Both father and daughter had realized that the contaminated energy made the ghost far more powerful or even close to invincible. That was why she made the ghost chase after her.
    And there was one more big miscalculation the ghost had. It started from the very first time Theo and Mia joined the fight.
    Yes, the reason he lost was because he had focused too much on Theo and Mia. The shampoo and salon that they played together were to grab its attention.
    After that, Theo suggested two more games: Simon Says and Ring Toss. This was what Theo and Mia needed to defeat the ghost.
    Despite fighting fiercely, there were two people who still hadn't joined the fight. They were the manager and the security captain.
    The manager obviously remained inside the hotel to calm down the people. But Rach had been tasked with gathering the weird plants that had become the source of contamination.
    Rach had actually looped around the hotel with all the plants with him. And from that point on, the contamination on their side had stopped while the other side continued expanding. That was what they needed to defeat him.
    Just like what Theo said previously, they needed to gather the plants on one side and fight the ghost in the area that hadn't been contaminated yet.
    And this was what happened. The key distraction was those two games. Mia used Simon Says to make Jayden punch the ghost to the side. This way, the ghost wouldn't see Rach, who was actually looping around them in the opposite direction.
    It would be too suspicious if they used the same thing, so Theo used the Ring Toss game to block the ghost's vision, allowing Rach to bring all those plants away without the ghost noticing.
    The other things they did were merely in order to buy time for the sake of Theo's power. Now that Theo's power had disappeared, Theo could finally pull another weapon from the Arkhasians.
    Since when did it fall for the schemes of this father and daughter duo? The ghost didn't know the answer.
    But the true answer was actually from the start. The moment Mia grabbed the Eye of Truth artifact, she could see the true appearance of the contaminated energy, allowing her to see where its range was instead of sensing it. And the other reason was actually the butterfly hairpin that Mia got from Theo.
    On the one hand, it looked like the artifact was meant to mark an area since it would last for a week. On the other hand, Mia was Theo's daughter. There was no way she utilized the artifact in a normal way. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Mia actually spread the pollen on Rach. She made sure Rach was covered in that pollen, so when he moved, he wouldn't be able to brush everything off.
    Since she could sense the pollen, she was able to track the movement of Rach, allowing her to give the perfect order and match her father's plan.
    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire
    Still, she didn't know how her father was able to see Rach and calculate everything the entire time. But considering she was her father, the God of Tricksters, she brushed that thought off.
    These were the reasons why the ghost's fate had been sealed from the very beginning.
    When the ghost realized it, his eyes were on Mia, who actually pointed at the ghost while saying, "This is my ultimate misdirection. Gotcha!"
    The mark on his chest began to shine again as a sword appeared in his hand.
    Theo didn't hesitate to wave his sword. The latter released a sharp essence that ran through the ground.
    The hair tried to stop it, but the sword strike actually slipped past the gap as though they could run through any terrain, no matter how small it was.
    It reached the ghost's body and shot up, climbing its body and eventually reaching its face.
    The ghost tried to protect its face, but without the contaminated energy, it failed to do so. The sword strike ended up slicing it into two, causing the hair to fall out.
    "Uaaaa!" The ghost screamed, but its voice soon disappeared as the faces began to slide off each other.
    "So, that's how it is. The author is kind enough to give me the sword that can cut anything as long as I can see the target to finish off the enemy." Theo smiled while looking at his daughter. "I thought the author was playing tricks on those featured comments since he just reused some comments, but it appeared that the author gave the readers a certain degree of power to influence the story. I wonder how much the author changed the 'censored' message I passed to Mia to match these featured comments."
    Since Theo was bound earlier, he had the opportunity to read the comments and finally understood the meaning of the 'featured' comments.
    "Yeah. You're bound to get messed up when playing with a trickster and a prankster. And¡­" Theo looked at Mia as though there was an image of when he was young and tricked the world. That smug grin of hers befitted that of a trickster. "That's my daughter over there."

 Chapter 145 Reprimanded

    [Chapter 144 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: I would have been on the edge of my seat had I been sitting down but nonetheless it was a real nail biter]
    ¡­
    Everyone couldn't help but drop their jaws to the ground. They thought that the situation had turned from bad to worse. But it seemed that everything had been calculated from the start by this father and daughter duo.
    Even Iris, who was the strongest among them, felt chills down the spine. She wouldn't be able to kill this ghost by herself, yet, these two were just letting it play in their palms until the time was right to kill it.
    The more terrifying fact was that Theo and Mia had never discussed their battle plan.
    "This is the first time I witnessed these two fighting together." Maya glanced at Serena on her side.
    "Don't ask me. This is also my first time." Serena sighed. "Though, from this fight, I learned something important... Let's not mess with Mia."
    "Indeed. We don't want to be the target of her prank."
    They knew that if Theo and Mia truly wanted to mess with the schools, they would easily defeat anyone.
    Rintaro noticed one more problem. He thought, 'The ghost is a Noble Rank Supernatural Being. Even in our world, you'd need a few squads of elite exorcists.'
    Theo ended up being the one who killed the ghost. So, Rintaro realized that Theo's skill was still unknown, especially when he changed his weapon.
    It seemed there was a restriction on his weapons, but each weapon was extremely strong and had a different type of ability.
    Having such a brilliant teacher would definitely be beneficial for Haruka. It appeared that his Kozuki House wasn't lucky enough to have someone from their house be his student.
    While they were shocked, Theo witnessed the ghost's demise. After the face fell down, the hair began to turn into a black liquid before evaporating into the air.
    It didn't dye the soil or grass black, leaving no trace of its existence.
    Mia couldn't help but look up with the Eye of Truth still attached to her right eye. The barrier that she had been seeing the whole time finally opened up, revealing the real sunlight. It was about to go dark soon though.
    The contaminated energy seemed to gradually turn back to pure essence as the caster had disappeared. The barrier would soon vanish without a trace, leaving only the unique plants behind.
    "This is getting troublesome." Theo frowned.
    "What do you mean, Teacher? We have defeated the enemy, right?" Aurora asked, looking a bit panicked.
    "I mean, there is a casualty inside. Once help is called, the police will definitely treat this as a crime scene. We won't be able to continue our trip.' Theo pinched the bridge of his nose.
    It would have been easier if the author made it so that not a single person died. However, after such an abrupt attack, it wouldn't really make sense if there was no death.
    In the end, Theo had to find an alternative. The hotel would become a crime scene soon and close for a while to honor the deceased.
    "If you're talking about that, I think you might want to try the facility not far from here. It's actually an alternative destination for the Kozuki House." Rintaro pointed to the east. "The place should be around there. It's a camping site and you will probably not enjoy it as much as this hotel, but I think it's a good alternative."
    "That's reasonable. Also, Mr. Rintaro. If it's not too much to ask, I hope that you don't say anything about us." Theo raised a finger.
    "Huh? Why?" Rintaro tilted his head in confusion. To kill a Noble Rank Ghost should be enough to be honored by many. Yet, Theo actually didn't want the glory.
    More importantly, the civilians should have seen him in the hotel and watched the entire fight.
    "I mean, regarding my power. It's still too sensitive to talk about, especially in this condition. After all, I have a reason for becoming a teacher at the World Union Academy." Theo shook his head helplessly. He knew that this news would be spread sooner or later. However, he just wanted to hide the details of his power for a surprise later.
    "Ah. I understand." Rintaro nodded in understanding. Even Iris, who listened to their conversation, decided to respect Theo's decision.
    "Teacher. What is that weapon?" Aurora couldn't help but come to Theo, staring at the sword. She had to make a report about this weapon after all.
    "This? It's just a sword. To put it simply, I can cut anything as long as I can see it." Theo smiled, showing the sword to Aurora.
    "Cut anything as long as you see it?" Aurora widened her eyes while pointing at the tree a hundred meters away from them. "Can you cut the tree over there, Teacher?"
    "I can." Theo confirmed without hesitation. "Though, it's better not to destroy this place more than this."
    "¡­" Aurora squinted her eyes, examining the blade. If the blade was able to do this, Theo would be invincible as he could cut down his opponent before they reached him.
    In fact, the reason why Theo couldn't defeat the ghost right away was because of the poor choice of the weapon.
    If he got the scythe or the sword, the battle would definitely end right away. Instead, he got the unbreakable wires. It was good for an opponent with weapons like Li Wei and the others, allowing him to restrain them or even stop their strongest attack with the 'unbreakable' power alone. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    However, the ghost was far bigger than him and the hair could easily slip past the threads, so the wires were practically useless. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo turned to Lancelot and couldn't help but smile. "It seems that you have overcome your trauma, Lancelot."
    Lancelot's body shook. Because of the shock earlier, he had forgotten that he was practically struggling with his trauma not long ago.
    On the one hand, it felt surreal that the trauma that had been haunting him for the last decade disappeared without him realizing it. On the other hand, he precisely knew that the man before him was the reason he could overcome his trauma.
    The simple trick he gave was quite unique since magic usually fused everything before getting released in his world. So, even his grandfather might not think about this because of the 'common sense' they had known since young.
    Lancelot lowered his head politely. "Thank you very much, Teacher. I'll definitely learn more so that I don't bring shame to someone who possesses this rare flame."
    "I know you can do it. Keep working on it."
    "Yes, Sir."
    Theo then turned to the rest of the students. "The rest of you also did well during the battle. You helped each other and understood your own roles. However, I want you to think about your role before I say anything. What do you think you should do? What kind of enemy do you have? And what is the role of your power to bring down the enemy? Never stop thinking about this because I know that all of you are talented enough to assess the situation correctly."
    "Yes, Teacher." They nodded with a serious expression.
    "Though, I wish that three students performed better. First, Serena!" Theo sighed. "You performed rather poorly. Do you think that your potion won't provide enough firepower?"
    Serena's heart skipped a beat. "Y-yes."
    "However, that is not a reason not to use it. Just because it lacks firepower doesn't mean it's useless. For example, if you try to burn the hair with your potion and compare it to other potions, you will be able to see the ghost's weakness. The other can take advantage of it like Oliver who has a variety of things in his inventory. The others might also have abilities that can take advantage of that weakness."
    "I'm sorry!" Serena tensed up, not being able to refute his words. It seemed that she had drowned in her achievement during the admissions test. Her performance was rather poor compared to that of other students.
    Theo hoped that she could reflect on this and become even stronger. After Serena, Theo called the second name. "Haruka. You should be familiar with the opponents, so I expect more from you. Did Mr. Rintaro cause you to be unable to perform as usual?"
    "N-no." Haruka shook her head. In fact, it was because she was familiar with this kind of opponent that she was scared most of the time. She perfectly knew that her power was nowhere near that of the Noble Rank Supernatural Being. So, she thought she only needed to support them, albeit everything she did was the bare minimum.
    Noel patted Haruka's shoulders, causing her to tremble. She looked into Theo's eyes which gave her comfort and confidence. "Look at your classmates. They are able to fight above their ranks. You are my students too, so have confidence in doing it. You are only timid, not weak."
    Haruka looked down, unable to respond to his warm gaze. It seemed that she had let her feelings get the better of hers. She wished she had a second chance because there were a lot of things she could do differently.
    "Last but not least, the twins. I know that your abilities are focused on barriers, but do you think barriers are only for defense?" Theo glanced at Haruka. "Summon your barrier."
    Haruka was surprised at first but she hurriedly took out a talisman and activated it, creating a star-shaped barrier.
    After that, Theo placed his hand on the barrier and infused his Spiritual Energy. In that instant, a few tentacles formed in front of the barrier and moved freely.
    "Barriers don't exist solely for defense. It's a powerful ability with high versatility. What if you use Haruka or Mr. Rintaro's barriers as the base of your barrier and expand them like what I'm showing you right now? You could tie up the hair like I did earlier. What if you changed it to spikes? You thought that both of you had only mastered one type of barrier, but you're wrong. What you need to learn is how to shape that barrier, and you can do both."
    "¡­" The twins looked at each other. They had been relying on each other the whole time, but it looked like because of that very reason, they had accepted that they were not talented in the area that the other was talented at. So, they had been competing with each other.
    However, that was wrong. They were both talented but they didn't realize it. Even if they didn't hear this from Theo, they could still manipulate the barriers depending on their specialty and still help the others a lot.
    Theo smiled. "That's all I have to say. Please help Mr. Rintaro and Miss Iris to clean up the battlefield. I'm going to talk with the manager regarding the clean up and the aftermath. Make sure to deal with the contaminated plants too."
    The students nodded while Rintaro finally understood why Theo was regarded as special as a teacher.
    It wasn't that the students performed poorly. In fact, even the students he reprimanded had performed brilliantly at their levels.
    However, Theo was preparing them so that they could do something beyond their level. This would make them viewed as geniuses.
    In other words, Theo simply expected more by stimulating the talents within them to their fullest potential.
    He couldn't help but wonder what would happen if the Kozuki House's young master studied under him instead of Haruka.
    On the other hand, Iris had never seen someone this strong. If Theo had fought normally, he would definitely be stronger. Instead, he stayed true to his character as a teacher. He fought as a teacher, not a fighter, yet still easily defeated the ghost as though everything had gone according to his plan.
    While the two held a level of admiration for Theo, the latter was walking into the hotel while replying to the reader in his mind.
    'I'm glad that you like the fight. I guess staying true to my character as a trickster is better.'

 Chapter 146 Another Trouble

    [Chapter 145 Comments] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."So, do you think you can take care of the rest?" Theo asked. He had returned to the hotel and discussed the aftermath with the manager.
    "That's impossible. Your group has shown so much that, I'm afraid, people will definitely talk about it."
    "I don't care about that. All I want to know is whether we can leave or not. You can handle the police and we'll depart from here to another place."
    "That's¡­" The manager fell silent. If he called the people behind him, it was indeed possible. However, there was a huge problem with this arrangement. They had a casualty. If Theo wasn't here, there would be a lot of implications.
    "Just think about this." Theo raised a finger. "What will happen if they know that my students are here? One of them is the princess of the Helvenia Kingdom¡­ Other students also come from high level influences. In addition, what will the Helvenia Kingdom think when they know that your princess almost died because of this attack? And you¡­ who is the current manager¡­"
    Theo didn't continue, but the manager's face was already pale. He could foresee every trouble that would come from that fact.
    On the other hand, if he moved according to Theo's proposal, he might be able to keep his position as well as his life.
    Even though he was reluctant, he had no choice but to accept Theo's proposal. "I understand."
    He couldn't help but remember the instructions he received from the Helvenia Kingdom. It was to treat Theo and his students as the highest level of guests. Theo had an even more special identity that even Christina was afraid of.
    Rather than provoking him, it was better to follow his instructions.
    "Good. We'll leave immediately to avoid the cops. Aurora will be the one to send you the details of what we've found regarding the incident. You could use it to clarify the entire situation. Miss Iris and Mr. Rintaro should support you." Theo waved his hand. Now that he'd gotten the manager's cooperation, he immediately left the room.
    The manager's forehead was covered in sweat. He had watched Theo's fights from inside the hotel while protecting the civilians. So, it was surprising that Theo could kill that monster when the others were struggling so much.
    It seemed that Theo's identity was much more important than he originally thought. The warning from the Helvenia Kingdom, or specifically from Christina, was pale in comparison.
    Theo informed the students to pack up their luggage and met him on the rooftop so that no one bothered to question them. The police were about to come as well.
    And it seemed that Rintaro and Iris personally saw them off because of Theo's contribution to the previous subjugation.
    "It seems that you and your students are going to leave, Mr. Theo." Rintaro smiled.
    "Yeah. We have our own schedule, so we'll just leave this hotel, not wanting to bother with the rest of the matter. Either go to that camping site or just stay somewhere in the woods." Theo nodded.
    "Haha. Despite saying such a thing, I don't see the hesitation in your students' eyes. They are very lucky to have you as their teacher. If only the young master of the Kozuki House also has the chance to learn from you¡­" Rintaro shook his head helplessly as if he were disappointed that his young master didn't have such an opportunity.
    "You should talk to the school for that." Theo chuckled.
    Iris suddenly stepped forward. "Mr. Theo. Thank you for your help, and I'd like to apologize to you and your students. At first, I underestimated your students, but I was wrong. They will definitely grow up to be a big figure in the future."
    "I hope that they can achieve that as well. But in the end, I shall respect their wishes if they want something else."
    Iris took out her name card and handed it to him respectfully. "If you happen to visit this place again, feel free to contact me. I will give you a tour to thank you for your help today."
    Theo wasn't planning to visit this place again, but he still accepted it. "Definitely."
    When Theo turned around, the students bid their farewell in their own way. Maya and Mia just waved their hands together, Li Wei cupped his hands, Aurora gently lifted her skirt and lowered her head, and so on.
    After that, all of them jumped off the rooftop as Theo warped them in illusion so that no one would see them leaving.
    "Teacher. Where are we going?" Maya asked.
    "It's a shame that we can no longer stay in that hotel, so we will actually stay in the woods for the rest of the week." Theo smirked. It wasn't that Theo didn't want to spend his own money on the vacation. In fact, he didn't have any trouble with money, and his students were also quite rich on their own.
    However, the purpose of this trip was to supplement lessons and have fun. So, Theo thought about using an area near here to just enjoy their trip.
    "Is that so?" Maya took out her Lumina and opened the map. "According to the map, there is a settlement not far from here. But if we're going to camp in the wild, I think it's better if we go east and camp near the river."
    "Don't be too close though." Aurora added. "The police might search the area, so it's better to go a bit further away."
    "Agreed." Li Wei nodded.
    Among his students, there were five people who had a lot of experience living in the wild. They were Li Wei, Aurora, Avalon, Maya, and Serena.
    They seemed to have no change of expression when they heard they would live in the wild. They could hunt some animals or find herbs to cook.
    However, Mia and the others couldn't help but wonder about the inconvenience they would have to endure. There was no toilet, no light, no electricity, and other things.
    "By the way, will the hotel be fine?" Aurora asked. In the end, she was the princess of the Helvenia Kingdom and the hotel was her kingdom's asset. She was concerned about the aftermath.
    "It should be fine. I mean, it's true that they have to close for a while because of the casualty and probably compensate for the guests, but they should be able to recover. The incident is also related to Haruka's world, right?"
    "That's true. It's a Supernatural Being¡­ I don't think this world has a ghost of that level." Haruka glanced at Oliver, who was the original resident of this world.
    "Yeah. The monsters living in this world basically transformed from normal animals due to the essence in the air." Oliver confirmed.
    "I see. So, what kind of monster was that ghost? Do you happen to know anything about it?" Mia asked.
    "I'm not sure. I'm only aware of the infamous Disaster Level and World Level supernatural beings, considering they're occupying a huge plot of land and can cause a country to fall if not plunging the world into chaos. A Noble Rank was enough to threaten cities, but they were usually isolated or subjugated right away. I'm kind of curious what kind of ghost it was and where it came from¡­" Haruka sighed.
    "¡­" Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows. He felt like listening to her would just cause another problem since the author would use that information to make a random enemy appear before him.
    Unfortunately for Theo, everything went according to his prediction. It looked like the author was paying him back for threatening him by using the fact that he couldn't lie.
    ¡­
    Two days later.
    Out of annoyance, the situation in the Exorcist Realm became unstable.
    In a certain agency, a woman couldn't help but shout, "What did you say? There was a fluctuation in the Disaster Zone?"
    "Yes, ma'am. According to our information, the Disaster Ghost seems to be experiencing something. Should we send people to check?"
    The woman gritted her teeth. "The Disaster Ghost¡­ What was actually going on? Did we receive any reports from other agencies?"
    "Not at the moment." She shook her head, but one second later, another person slammed the door.
    "It's not good. We have received word from the Modern Realm that they've just received an attack from a Noble Rank Ghost. Lunar Level Exorcist Rintaro from the Kozuki House affirmed that the ghost came from this world. They're wondering if High Priestess Amara will explain anything¡­ It seems that the Kozuki House is thinking that this ghost is somehow related to the Disaster Ghost in our area."
    "What did you say?" Yes, the one who got the report was none other than the person who guided Theo when he came to this world. She was one of the twenty Star Level Exorcists, known as the High Priestess of the Sacred Temple. "Did they defeat that ghost?"
    "Yes. Mr. Rintaro got the help of a Rank 6 Officer from the Modern Realm, a teacher, and his students from the World Union Academy."
    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    "World Union Academy?" Amara frowned. This academy reminded her of the person who once visited this world. "Who are they?"
    "The teacher is known as Theodore Griffith."
    Amara couldn't help but cover her eyes. She never thought that person would appear again.
    Not long ago, Theo brought students here and killed a Destroyer Rank Supernatural Being who was trying to become a Nobel Rank. And this time, he actually defeated a Noble Rank.
    "What kind of ghost did they encounter?" Amara asked.
    "According to the report, it was a face ghost. Once they cut the ghost's face, it disappeared."
    Amara looked down, falling into deep thought. "Disaster Ghost is a weird ghost that can split his body. When he first appeared and occupied the Disaster Zone, he split his bodies and scattered, causing ruckus from one place to another. Each of his body parts was equal to that of a Noble Rank Supernatural Being, so the city couldn't withstand the ghost's attack.
    "In the end, we sealed the entire area and marked it as a Disaster Zone. It seemed that the Disaster Ghost was planning something. Whenever he split from his body, he could either possess a human or create a human body, which would make him hard to discern unless you're a high level exorcist¡­"
    Amara looked troubled dealing with this ghost. However, there was one thing for sure. Theo had defeated the face. There was no way the Disaster Ghost would just let Theo go after doing that.
    "Since the face has been defeated, the Disaster Ghost should be weakened. Send our team to gather information about the Disaster Ghost, but don't engage him. Even if he is weakened, he is still a Disaster Level Supernatural Being.
    "Also, send a warning to the World Union Academy regarding the Disaster Ghost. Make sure that he knows that the Disaster Ghost might come to him. We will do our best to suppress the Disaster Ghost, but just like how the Disaster Ghost managed to slip out of the isolated zone and even come to another world, we couldn't guarantee anything. Just add more personnel around the isolated zone.
    "If I'm not wrong, there is also a Star Level Exorcist responsible for the World Union Academy¡­ Rihito, was it? Inform him as well."
    "Yes, Ma'am!" Her subordinate rushed out of the room.
    ¡­
    Disaster Zone.
    A humanoid figure was sitting on top of a log. The figure had a weird contour as though its body were made of fluid. However, all body parts from limbs to the upper body had their own colors. Only the face looked like a black whirlpool as though it had been removed.
    All of a sudden, a huge fluctuation of energy burst out, causing the entire area to tremble as though it showed the anger of the humanoid figure.
    Because it didn't have a face, it couldn't say anything. However, the humanoid figure was capable of recalling a few images, especially the blue-haired man that destroyed his face.

 Chapter 147 A Peaceful Time

    [Chapter 146 Comments.]Crack.
    A corner of a wooden table almost got smashed by a simple grip. The one who had this much strength was none other than Christina.
    "What did you say?" Christina gritted her teeth, glaring at her subordinate.
    "We've just received information that the hotel was attacked. The princess is safe, but the entire group is currently missing. According to the manager, they have left the area, and he is unaware of where they're planning to go."
    Veins appeared on Christina's forehead, showing how frustrated she became. She had prepared the hotel as a sign of goodwill for Theo. After all, Theo was known to be a god, and there was no way she would let go of the opportunity to be on his good side.
    However, the hotel ended up getting attacked. Not only did it smear the name of the Helvenia Kingdom, but Theo might think this incident to be another mechanism that tried to harm him.
    Ultimately, there was a high chance that Theo would have a low opinion about the Helvenia Kingdom. The Werewolf Kingdom, Lavinsha, was ready to take him from them.
    That was why Christina became so frustrated.
    "Who the hell caused this incident?"
    Christina predicted it correctly. There was indeed a hidden scheme to harm Theo, but at the same time, the truth was not something she could predict.
    The Helvenia Kingdom was bombarded with questions because it was their responsibility to make their facility safe. At the same time, the Helvenia Kingdom couldn't be blamed completely.
    The Exorcist Realm also took the blame for letting the monsters in their world come to the Modern World. They even questioned the safety of their teleportation gate, considering that was the only way for the ghost to travel all the way to the Modern Realm.
    They still didn't know how the ghost actually passed through the gate, but one thing was clear.
    And the one who took this matter more seriously than anyone else was none other than Victoria.
    After receiving the report that Theo was attacked by a being from another world, she became concerned because the harm might also come to the academy.
    "The academy is built based on trust and trying to strengthen the bond of all worlds. By gathering the geniuses from their worlds and training them here, it's hoped that people can learn from one another and bring something back to their world, which was not possible before.
    "However, it seems that the other way around is possible. All the people who are said to govern the world might not be the only ones bringing something back to their country. But the fact that the portal remains open means the monsters from that world can also be connected.
    "What if a ghost understands cultivation and is equipped with magic? Or even build its body through the alchemy from the Witch Realm?"
    Just thinking about it gave her a headache. If this continued, a powerful monster that could use the ability from all ten worlds might be born.
    This might also be the reason why Victoria suddenly remembered Theo.
    "Wait a minute. Teacher Theo has told his students that he is fine learning things from other worlds even if it's from his students. Won't this mean that Teacher Theo will become a person who has learned something from each world? Wait a minute."
    Victoria fell silent. On the one hand, she wanted to think this was only a guest, and Theo never had any intention of that. On the other hand, she was the one who had fallen for his schemes the most, making her think Theo's action wouldn't be so simple.
    "Is he serious? Has he thought about all this before this incident happened? Instead of letting those monsters become far stronger, he will be the first one to learn everything. Now that I think about it, his students are learning from each other as well and they even try to cooperate with each other's technology and power system.
    "That's right. He must have foreseen this incident and tried to become the pioneer."
    Victoria was completely astounded. This was the first time she had seen a man as terrifying as Theo.
    Unfortunately for her, Victoria misunderstood Theo a little bit. While Theo might have thought about this, his intention was never related to becoming a pioneer. He simply wanted to bring back all these abilities to his original world once he met his creator.
    He just taught his students to be flexible like him and learned everything that could improve them.
    Even so, Victoria understood that she had to thread this carefully. It felt like she was walking on top of a thin rope. One mistake might cause her academy to be closed. But if she succeeded, the academy would bring a change to all worlds. It might even etch her name in the history of all worlds.
    ¡­
    While everyone was busy with the incidents, Theo's group was simply having fun as if there was no trouble in the world that bothered them.
    Aurora squinted her eyes, looking at the distance. "I found a fish coming this way! That spot!"
    "Come on. Tell me a bit earlier. I have to carefully prepare the trap." Oliver sighed while taking out a lot of wood blocks from his inventory. It created a pattern and confused the fish, causing it to have nowhere to go except for the exit. However, these blocks were actually too short. The fish would be able to swim over it if it was a bit smarter.
    "Oliver. You need one more block. Prediction!" Maya complained before sensing the danger that the fish presented. When the fish was about to arrive, Maya shouted. "Pull!"
    Li Wei pulled the bamboo rod as the hook pierced through the fish's mouth while shouting, "Maya. You're a split second too late!"
    Jayden activated his power, but this time he had to control his strength carefully. He grabbed the fish, pulled it off the hook, and tossed it into the air. "Li Wei. You also pulled it too deep. I had a hard time earlier!"
    "Let's go, Reina!" Haruka tossed a talisman. The talisman was possessed by her familiar and slid off the fish. It seemed to be cleaning the fish's scales. "Jayden. You used too much strength. One of the bones got crushed, making it slippery to brush that area."
    Next to him stood Avalon with his sword. His Knight Link had been activated as his eyes had a sharp glint. In just a second, Avalon cut the fish eleven times. The meat, the bones, the head, and all the organs had been split. "Haruka. You missed a few scales. I felt a restriction in a few areas."
    After the fish was cut, Lucas created a plate with her barrier and shaped a few tentacles to throw out the bones and organs, but she noticed that there was blood in the meat. "Avalon. I think you cut one of the organs."
    Lucas sent the fish to the next stop, which was Serena's spot. She took out multiple spices and mixed them with essence before smearing them on the fish. "Lucas. You crushed the meat when separating the organ. It's going to take more spices than intended." Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    "Say that after giving it the right amount of spice." Lancelot harrumphed as a magic circle appeared beneath the plate. Lancelot's blazing fire enveloped the fish for a few seconds before it disappeared, cooking the fish. The color of the fish showed that he might have overcooked it though. There was even a charred spot in an area, mostly because it got more spices than the other because of Serena.
    After it was cooked, the barrier suddenly transformed into multiple small barriers that soon created a wall between each other, dividing the fish into thirteen parts equally. It was Luca's barrier. "Are we going to eat this? I think we have to redo it again."
    "Maybe? But you give one portion bigger than the others here." Mia summoned thirteen teddy bears and placed the barrier on top of the plates. Though, two of the bears ended up tripping.
    "Mia!" Theo glared at her. "Don't waste food."
    "My bad. It was hard to control thirteen teddy bears this precisely." Mia scratched the back of her head apologetically. Her mother had told her how her father suffered in the past and how he often clutched his stomach while sleeping just to ease the pain of hunger. So, she had always been grateful for the food on the table.
    "No one is going to say anything to the teacher?" Maya exchanged looks with other students.
    "No. I still want to live." Haruka shook her head furiously.
    "Let's not."
    "I better do this ten more times than offend the Teacher."
    The students seemed to respect and fear Theo at the same time. They recognized his strength but didn't want Theo to mess with them.
    Theo had given the task to the students to create a perfect fish dish. They all had their own task which had to be done perfectly and the next person would point out their mistakes. Just like how Aurora had to train her eyes to find the fish and how Avalon cut the fish with his Knight Link, every student had to complete the task with their ability. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    This way, they would have some fun while practicing their abilities. They had been doing random things like playing tag in the woods, hide and seek, and even fishing. All took advantage of their power.
    Theo wanted them to get used to controlling their power in all kinds of situations, especially unexpected ones. So, he provided all kinds of scenarios to refine their power in the level of detail.
    The days they spent together here were somehow more fulfilling than the times they spent in their respective houses. They shared laughs, strengthened their bonds, and experienced a lot of things.
    Without them realizing it, six days had passed. It was time for them to return to the academy and finally enjoy their summer holiday.

 Chapter 148 Cooking

    [Chapter 147 Comments][Xinhuan: This is pretty wholesome.]
    The group continued working hard on every single assignment. Fortunately, there was no further problem that caused any harm to the kids.
    In the past few months, the kids have improved rapidly. Theo could still remember how awful they were during their initial spar.
    On the last day of the trip, Theo finally decided to cook for everyone. They had been training hard, so he thought about rewarding them.
    Theo was carrying multiple plates at once with his essence and placing them on the tables at the same time. The control was so smooth that the plates hardly produce any sound from hitting the table.
    "Woah?" Serena widened her eyes in shock, never expecting she would see food at this level on this trip.
    In front of her was actually a fish soup. The broth looked clear, the foul smell of the fish had disappeared, and the vegetables accompanying the fish looked promising. In fact, the aroma from the soup made her angrier.
    "How do you even produce this on a mountain?" Aurora sucked a cold breath. She was an elf who had her way in the woods, but collecting these ingredients was far above her level.
    The second dish was in front of her. It was a deer dish. Theo just caught it in the mountainsfor not long ago. Theo had cooked it so well that the deer's meat looked glistening.
    "Teacher. I didn't know you were this great. No, should I say as expected of you?" Lancelot looked at Theo, remembering that he was the perfect teacher that everyone aspired to be. His eyes were glued to the third dish, which was another fish dish.
    However, it looked like the fish had been grilled, which produced a unique smell that was irresistible to some.
    "It seems that Dad has gone all out. Is this one of the illusion dishes, Dad?" Mia asked while positioning her plate to the fourth dish, which happened to be bear meat.
    She didn't know how he even managed to fight the smelly bear of this meat, but she could always expect something from her father's cooking.
    "Illusion dishes?" Everyone's eyes turned to Mia as if they were asking for an explanation.
    "It's pretty simple. It's a dish that has been infused with the power of illusion, allowing the one who eats it to see something once they eat it. It's a hard dish to produce, but the taste is not the only amazing thing. It's hard to explain, so I believe eating it is an easy way to understand what I am saying."
    Mia rubbed her cheeks and gave a blissful smile. Whether it was her bliss or the food's amazing presentation, their stomachs couldn't help but growl.
    Theo chuckled. "It's nothing much. All of you have worked hard for the last few months, so I think it's fair to treat you a bit. Please enjoy it."
    'It's nothing much' was probably the only thing the students wanted to ignore. How could he say that when the food he brought to the table had an amazing visual presentation and a wonderful aroma? It was practically impossible to create on this mountain.
    Once again, they realized how monstrous Theo was. He could basically do anything.
    "Then¡­ I will be first." Mia used this opportunity to grab the bear meat and immediately take a big bite.
    The rest of the students were startled, so they looked at Mia's reaction.
    Mia froze for a second before her expression melted as if she had just tasted 'Heaven.' They couldn't see what kind of image flashed in Mia's mind, but her genuine expression alone was enough to tell them about the taste.
    Avalon immediately grabbed one of the slices of deer meat and tried it.
    Once he bit the meat, an image flashed in his mind. He was in the middle of the peaceful forest before his vision suddenly rose as his body was elevated. He looked down and realized he was on top of a big deer. The deer was quite special as well.
    The deer had a white body like that of a unicorn. But instead of a single horn, the pair of horns expanded to the side, creating a majestic picture.
    Avalon didn't know why but he ended up raising his sword while shouting, "I am the Majestic Deer Knight¡­"
    Once the illusion in his mind crumbled, Avalon dropped his arms on the table, almost letting his plate go. He panted a few times while shouting, "No. I'm not a deer knight¡­ I want to be a dragon knight."
    He never expected that there would be something terrifying like this. For a second, he believed that he was a deer knight.
    "Avalon? What happened? Did it taste bad? What did you see?" Maya asked a lot of questions.
    "No." Avalon took a few deep breaths while saying, "It's extremely delicious. The taste is heavenly because of the image following it. I have never experienced eating something like this. As for what happened, I think it's best if you eat it yourself."
    The others gulped down as they tried their own.
    Li Wei and Jayden got bear meat and experienced the same thing. They were sitting on the ground as the big mama bear patted their heads. The scene was harmonious as if they were the bear's kids.
    The image changed multiple times from how they were walking together to how they slept on top of the mother bear, feeling secure.
    They somehow missed their family once they saw this image.
    Not far from them, Serena, Aurora, and Haruka ate the fish soup. They felt like they had become fish, swimming freely in the river. Due to the change in the rock's surface, it made the track even more adventurous, giving them a sense of energy where they enjoyed discovering unknown things.
    Lancelot, the twins, and Oliver got a portion of the deer, and ended up seeing the same thing as Avalon where they became the leader of the deer, riding the majestic white deer.
    The students finally understood what Mia meant by the illusion dishes. It was truly something they had never experienced.
    The taste was absolutely delicious, but the fact that they could see such a scene while enjoying their dishes elevated the level to a whole different dimension. They felt like they were adventuring into a dimension they had never seen before.
    Without them realizing it, they devoured all the food so fast that Theo hadn't even sat down yet. Even the soup was licked clean by someone, who wouldn't admit it.
    Once they realized that they had finished their food, they couldn't help but feel disappointed. They looked like they wanted to eat more, not realizing that they had eaten at least twice the portion they normally had.
    Theo chuckled when seeing their expression and said, "This is just my way to reward you for working hard. And after this, all of you are going back to your own homes for the summer holiday. I won't be giving you any homework, but I will expect things from you once the new semester starts. Let's see¡­"
    Seeing the expectation in his students' faces, Theo couldn't help but raise a condition. "How about I cook a special food for the three of you who improve the most? This time, I'll listen a bit about your problem and make a dish that might be able to solve your problem."
    Their eyes flashed. The students exchanged looks, thinking of the same thing. 'I won't lose.'
    There was no way they would give up on this special dish when Theo promised that it would be such an amazing dish.
    With this, the students' expectations were elevated to the peak, which should be enough for the rest of the holiday.
    "Alright. This is the end of our trip. Let's pack up everything and don't forget to remove everything that belongs here. One shouldn't mess with nature too much."
    "Yes!"
    The group hurriedly packed up everything and made sure to not leave anything behind. All kinds of trash were stored either in the Space Ring or Oliver's Inventory.
    Only after that did they finally climb down the mountain and return to the city by foot. It was an easy task for the rest of the students.
    However, the students were playing during the whole trip, or more like, they were surrounding Mia.
    Mia was extremely lucky to be Theo's daughter. He might be harsh when training her, but the reward made her feel grateful. Everyone couldn't help but feel jealous to have a father like Theo.
    Some students even teased Mia by calling Theo 'Papa' or 'Daddy,' which resulted in a small argument that ended in laughter.
    Once they reached the city, it wasn't hard to get transportation that would lead them to the airport. In fact, the return trip to the academy proceeded so smoothly that they managed to reach the academy at 8 p.m.
    Theo gathered them in front of the school and announced, "Alright. Starting tomorrow, I know that all of you are returning to your original world. There are a lot of ways to improve yourself even in your daily life like what I've shown you during the trip.
    "Treasure this time and make sure to get a proper rest so that you can face the second semester in your peak condition. Please be safe and see you in a month."
    Li Wei couldn't help but cup his hands politely. Aurora lifted her skirt and bowed while Avalon placed his hand on his chest and lowered his head. All of them seemed to be using their specific way of showing their gratitude.
    Theo and Mia waved their hands, watching them disperse to their own rooms to pack up their luggage for their trip home.
    Theo finally had the time to look at the comment and said, "Wholesome? Does the author extend it so that it can match the comment? But there is that special featured comment that has influence over the story. I guess the author is testing something."
    "Dad?" Mia tilted her head in confusion.
    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Let's go back, shall we? We should take our time to pack our luggage for our trip." Theo smiled, brushing the thought off.
    "En!" Mia nodded with a big smile on her face. "We have agreed on our destination, right?"
    "Of course. Though, I need to have you dress up in their way so that we don't draw too much attention this time. At least, not searching for trouble right away." Theo corrected himself, knowing that the author would find a way to bring trouble to him.
    "Yep! This is the first time I have experienced another world that is very different from ours. I'm sure it's going to be a blast."
    "Should we tell the readers where we're going?" Theo gave a teasing smile.
    Mia grinned as she replied, "Should we? Maybe we shouldn't give them a spoiler."
    S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 149 Next Trip

    [Chapter 148 Comments]Witch World.
    Serena had finally returned to her world, specifically the tower she belonged to. The one standing in front of her was her master, an elderly witch, who had heard about her teacher and progress from her friend.
    "It seems that you have worked very hard." She smiled as though she had known everything.
    "No." Serena shook her head helplessly. Her expression soon turned serious as she looked her master in the eyes. "Master. I think I want to learn the secret technique of our tower."
    "Hmm?" She raised her eyebrows, noticing something different from what she heard. But this was what she actually wanted from Serena. "It seems that sending you to that academy is not wrong. In that case, get some rest today and we'll begin tomorrow."
    "Thank you, Master."
    ¡­
    Cultivation World.
    Li Wei had just gone back to his sect but had already started swinging his blade. His movement became sharper and more precise as though he could see everything around him clearly.
    Even the master he had in this world couldn't help but ask, "Your movement is slightly different. In the past, you didn't seem to be interested in everything around you. But from what I can see, your swing shows your awareness of your surroundings. Not just their presence, but also their expression and position."
    Li Wei nodded. "I have been thinking a lot. In this world, we're bound to make enemies in one way or another. While our family has a good reputation, we won't be immune from their revenge. I have been turning blind eyes to it the whole time, so I'd like to learn about everything. If making an enemy is inevitable, I want to choose my enemy. If death is destined, I wish to seek my own path. But for now¡­ I wish I could be more aware of everything around me."
    He couldn't help but smile, saying, "In that case, how about participating in the assembly once in a while? It will give you some insight."
    ¡­
    Sword and Magic Realm.
    Lancelot had just returned to his world and Baold was already waiting for him on the other side.
    "Grandfather." Lancelot raised his eyebrows, not expecting that his grandfather would personally come.
    "You've grown¡­" Baold smiled. Now that the trauma had been resolved, Lancelot's eyes looked more mature. "Did something good happen?"
    Lancelot clenched his fists and stated with a solemn tone, "Grandfather. I wish to control my fire. While I'm still not confident, do you mind building a place for me to train?"
    Baold didn't expect that Theo would manage to solve something that he couldn't. "Of course. Let's go back. Your mother and sister are waiting for you."
    ¡­
    Aurora and Maya had returned to their own world. However, their conditions were a bit similar. Once they returned to their world, they sealed themselves inside.
    Aurora had to tell Christina everything about the hotel incident. On the other hand, Maya had to search for parts. In the end, they didn't have anyone they needed to meet in order to express their desire to get stronger.
    In a sense, their lives were a bit lonelier than the others.
    On the other hand, Oliver and Jayden also received similar treatment. Oliver was blessed with an influential and wealthy family, but because of that, his parents were rarely home. Oliver often hid his loneliness with a video call with them.
    Meanwhile, the reason for Jayden to be sent to the academy was because of his inferiority complex. In his house, he was less talented compared to his siblings. That was why his action in the academy was quite cold.
    However, both Oliver and Jayden had changed after meeting Theo. Oliver might not have his parents without him, but he still received their support. Instead of crying because of the loneliness, he just had to become stronger until he was strong enough to share the burden of his parents. When that happened, his parents had no other choice but to look at him.
    Jayden's inferiority complex had almost disappeared. He had witnessed a teacher with an overwhelming power but hid it the whole time. Even with the world ridiculing him, he didn't fall down.
    So, Jayden would just continue improving without caring about others' opinions. Once he had to display his ability, it would be the time he shocked all of them and made a name for himself. At that time, his inferiority would disappear completely.
    The twins had a bit more harmonious family. They returned and showed how they actually synchronized with each other. They even began to manipulate their barriers, similar to how a powerful spirit controlled their abilities.
    In addition to the information representative Elaine gave, their family approved of Theo's method of teaching.
    Haruka was in a different spot. Due to the last incident, there was an uproar in the Exorcist World. After all, a Disaster Grade Supernatural Being had begun to move.
    The Kozuki House had learned what happened from Rintaro. They had realized the opportunity Haruka had and wanted to take advantage of it.
    In the Kimura House, Haruka sat down on the floor, facing her parents.
    "Haruka. The Kozuki House has formally requested to have you and the first son of the Kozuki House engaged. As the family head, I'm going to agree to it, so I'm informing you about your soon-to-be fiance."
    Haruka's body trembled. She didn't expect that the Kozuki House would do something like this.
    She had a lot of things to say. In fact, she wanted to reject the engagement.
    However, she had been living in the house. The expectations from her parents, the way of her upbringing, and the conditions of the world had been haunting her the whole time.
    Her timidity was actually the accumulation of those expectations. She had no choice but to agree because it was the best for the Kimura House and the world.
    When her parents thought Haruka had no objection, she actually remembered what Theo said after that incident.
    "Look at your classmates. They are able to fight above their ranks. You are my students too, so have confidence in doing it. You're timid, but not weak."
    These words weren't just for a fight. It was to solve the way of her life. She understood their expectations of her, but she had misunderstood her timidity. As Theo said, she was timid, but not weak.
    If the others were able to fight an enemy above their ranks, she should do the same. Instead of the rank related to combat prowess, it was the hierarchy within the family. In other words, for the first time in her life, she stood up for herself even if it was against her parents.
    "I apologize, Father, Mother. Unfortunately, I can't do it."
    "Hmm?" Her father furrowed his eyebrows. He was surprised, but more importantly, he didn't like that answer.
    "If you think that the Kozuki House is worthy of me, you should reconsider it. I am not that weak." Haruka's expression became cold. "If I have to find a partner, I will do it myself. I am the daughter of the Kimura Family and I know my responsibility to this family. However, I will find my own way to bear that responsibility¡­"
    "Haruka. You¡­" Her father raised his voice.
    But Haruka abruptly took out a talisman from her pocket while releasing her essence. "My responsibility as the daughter of the Kimura Family is to bring greatness to the family. It doesn't state that I must become the doll that both of you control. Even if I have to fight it out today, I will show you that I can fulfill my duty without both of you choosing my path."
    Just like Haruka, who had a unique problem once returned, Avalon had also decided to confront his grandfather.
    As one of the oldest families in the kingdom, his grandfather held a big influence in the kingdom.
    Before him, Avalon kneeled on one knee while stating, "Grandfather. If I say I wish to give the way to activate the Knight Link to an outsider, what will you do?"
    "Hoh?" His grandfather squinted his eyes. His chair shattered into pieces from his grip alone, showing his control over his strength. "Your words are not light, Avalon. You should know that the Knight Link is the secret of this world. Once it's taught to the outsider, they can decipher it and even copy it. The moment this lord loses its uniqueness, we will no longer become the strongest in the physical body. Do you understand what you're saying right now?"
    "I am aware." Avalon nodded with a solemn expression.
    "But you still want to do it?"
    "Yes, Grandfather. If we are the strongest in the physical body, why do we have to be afraid of others copying our ability?" Avalon asked.
    "Did you listen to me?"
    "I did. If the others could improve our technique, shouldn't we be thankful instead because our knights can also become stronger?"
    "You don't know anything about the world."
    "You are wrong. I might be ignorant, but I still know one thing. We are the strongest in terms of physical ability, but that title is for yesterday and today¡­ What about tomorrow? When we're focusing on our achievement yesterday, the others are lowering their heads to seek improvement."
    His grandfather looked surprised to find Avalon able to make a statement of this level.
    Avalon stood up and said, "Even the strongest will be robbed of their title if they are not going to improve. I ask you, Grandfather¡­ We are the strongest today, but which will we be tomorrow?"
    He looked at Avalon, noticing his change. In the past, Avalon wouldn't bother himself with this and improved himself according to the knight's way.
    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    But this time, he was looking for another way to improve. His vision had been broadened.
    He asked, "Avalon! What does a knight mean to you?"
    "A knight is strong, fair, and faces their problems head on. But to be strong, they have to be improved. If they want to be fair, they need the ability to fight injustice. If they want to face their problem head on, they require an unyielding will."
    "It seems that I have underestimated you. To think that my grandson would be proposing something like this¡­"
    "Grandfather¡­ I might be straightforward, but I am, by no means, a fool."
    "You said it yourself. In that case, let's settle it in a straightforward way." His grandfather grabbed the sword hanging on the wall. "Show me the meaning of a knight in your heart."
    Avalon unsheathed his blade and pointed it at his grandfather. "I will show it that it will never change as long as our hearts remain the same."
    The Knight Links appeared on their bodies as both of them suddenly disappeared.
    ¡­
    While his students were handling their own problems, Theo was peacefully tying his daughter's hair.
    Mia was wearing a rose-embroidered dress coupled with a skirt slightly above her knees. She still looked playful, but her appearance gave a sense of gracefulness.
    On the other hand, Theo was wearing a white colored martial clothes and long silk white pants. He covered it with a graceful coat with a striped pattern. To match the world they were going to visit, Theo used the illusion to make his eyes slightly slanted and his hair long and smooth. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He tied his hair into a ponytail as he wore a smile that gave him a mature and gentle aura.
    "Dad. Are we really going to do this?"
    "Of course. You are the one suggesting this place, you know."
    "But you told her that you wouldn't visit them."
    "I told her that I wouldn't visit this place on a mission. I didn't say anything regarding our vacation."
    "Hehehe. It seems that the next one month will be extremely interesting. I wonder how many young masters we're going to offend."
    "Haha. We're not trying to seek problems. I don't want to add more enemies than necessary."
    "But it's going to happen in one way or another. The author will definitely make it that way."
    "That's true. In that case, let's see what the author has for us¡­"
    "Yeah. Let's go!" Mia pumped her fists. "To the cultivator world."

 Chapter 150 Fulfilling Mias Wish

    [Chapter 149 Comments]"Welcome to the Cultivation Realm." A young lady respectfully lowered her head, greeting Theo and Mia who had disguised themselves like natives.
    Theo nodded his head. His gentle expression couldn't help but mesmerize the people around him.
    It seemed that people were scanning his cultivation, which was something they normally do to see if the people were worth offending or not. If one was too strong, there was no way they would have anything to do with them.
    Theo didn't bother to say anything to anyone or even glance at them.
    The first thing Theo did after reaching this realm was actually exit the place so that he didn't get more attention than necessary.
    "Dad. Can you speak their language?" Mia asked. "I mean, one of the perks that suddenly appeared when the ten worlds were connected was the ability to understand each other. However, we're still talking in our respective languages, so they will know that we're not from this place."
    "If it's only speaking, then yes. A certain old friend has been bothering me for a while, so I ended up learning a bit of his language. From what I heard, the language is not that different. Hence, it should be fine." Theo nodded with a smile. Of course, the friend he mentioned was none other than one of the strongest people in his original world.
    "Is that so? Then, should I play like a timid girl so that I don't have to speak a lot?" Mia grinned, imagining the contrast between her usual self and the character she was about to play.
    "As long as you're happy, I don't see any problem with it. After all, our trip this time is to have fun." Theo chuckled.
    "Then, what about our names? Won't it be weird if they know about our weird names?"
    "Nah. It's fine for the time being. If we're going to use a fake identity, I'll adjust the illusion to create another appearance."
    "In that case, where are we going first?"
    "Of course. We'll visit the Snow Blossom Sect's Master."
    "Li Wei's aunt? Ah. Are we going to ask for recommendations of places that we can explore?"
    "Exactly. There are a few challenges out there that should be fun. So, I don't think it's bad to ask for a recommendation, considering she asked me to visit her sect previously."
    "That's great." Mia pumped her fists, feeling excited.
    Theo couldn't help but find someone who didn't look like they were going to lash at him just by asking directions.
    He found an average-looking guy. His cultivation didn't seem to be high and he appeared to be waiting for someone.
    So, Theo asked Mia to wait and approached the guy.
    "Hello! Sorry to bother you, but if I may ask, do you know the direction of the Snow Blossom Sect?" Theo asked in their native language.
    The guy was slightly startled. The fact that Theo was here and didn't know the direction of the Snow Blossom Sect clearly showed that he was an outsider. But the latter could actually talk in their language, making him slightly curious.
    However, it didn't seem that Theo was someone weak and with how he spoke, it was clear that he had made some preparation before coming to this place.
    It was better not to probe this guy. He pointed in the direction of the rising sun and said, "The Snow Blossom Sect is located in the east. As long as you follow the sun from here, you should be able to find the Snow Blossom Sect."
    Theo smiled politely. "Thank you, young friend."
    The guy couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows as he watched Theo and Mia go in the direction he pointed at earlier.
    Once they were far enough, their figures instantly disappeared as if they had increased their speed.
    "¡­" He couldn't help but raise his eyebrows before saying, "As expected, that guy must be an expert."
    "What's wrong, little brother?" Suddenly, a feminine voice echoed inside his ears.
    "!!!" The guy turned around and saw a young lady. Her appearance was quite beautiful, but her calm temperament actually soothed one's heart. He said, "It's nothing. I just happened to meet an interesting expert who wants to go to the Snow Blossom Sect."
    "Snow Blossom Sect?" She slightly raised her eyebrows.
    "Is there something wrong, Elder Sister?"
    "I actually have to go back to the sect too."
    "What? Haven't you just finished your studies at the World Union Academy? Why don't you spend time with the family first?"
    "Well, the sect master is requesting all sorts of information from all disciples of the Snow Blossom Sect that are chosen to study at the World Union Academy. It seems that she is seeking information about a person called Theodore Griffith. He is a teacher, who is teaching the sect master's niece."
    "Really? I guess you can't spend some time with your family. Even though Father and Mother miss you."
    "Haha. I'll go back after reporting everything. Just tell Father and Mother that I'll be delayed for several days."
    "Alright." He nodded. "At least, I will escort you to Blooming Sun City."
    "Sure."
    ¡­
    Meanwhile, Theo was following the direction the young man gave. They didn't fly because he wanted to know how people in this world traveled. He could imagine a few things, but he had to make sure.
    "Dad!" Mia suddenly pointed up. "There is a boat flying in the air."
    Theo also noticed it and said, "I guess that's the method."
    "I have heard about this. It should be called a flying boat. If I'm not wrong, it's controlled by an array or something¡­ That's usually the setting in a cultivation novel."
    "Aren't you spending too much time reading those stories?"
    "Hehe. I think it's useful to learn about their cliches. The author must want to use it from time to time."
    "Well, as long as it doesn't bother your training, you are free to do anything in your free time." Theo sighed. "Anyway, we won't be stopping in a city unless it's connected to the Snow Blossom Sect."
    "Aye, Sir!" Mia grinned excitedly. Once they got recommendations, she couldn't help but imagine all kinds of fun things they could finally do together. There were no other students, which made it more interesting.
    While running, Theo asked, "In that case, let me ask a question. What do you know about the Snow Blossom Sect and cultivation in general?"
    "Cultivations are divided into seven levels: Qi Gathering, Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Void Stage, Transcendence, and the legendary Immortal." Mia recalled the information she had browsed regarding the cultivation realm. "As for the Snow Blossom Sect, it's the sect filled with women."
    "From my prediction, my current strength should be similar to that of the Foundation Establishment Stage. But that's because of my low amount of essence in the body, and the cultivation world measures one's strength based on the amount of essence in their body." Theo continued.
    "But if I'm not wrong, there is also some benefit to reaching a higher stage in cultivation. It makes their strength far stronger than the realm beneath it."
    "Everyone is like that. Do you really think that every time we get stronger, it'll create a linear graph? No. It's exponential. The stronger you are, the more you will feel the gap. In the end, it will depend on how you utilize your strengths. I should have no problem killing a Nascent Soul Stage. The Void Stage should be easy if I can unlock my third authority."
    Mia contemplated for a moment. "Doesn't that mean by the time you reach 70 or 80%, you can be considered the strongest in this world?"
    "Well, my control over abilities is at the level of God of Tricksters, so yeah." Theo shrugged. "If you have good control, you can also become like that."
    "I really want to become the Goddess of Prankster in our original world when we're back."
    "If that's the case, reach a 50% assimilation rate first, and I'll tell you about a certain secret." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Promise?"
    "Promise."
    "Alright. I'm going to work hard." Mia smirked. She couldn't help but think of something amusing. "By the way, Dad. Do you know how to become a disciple of the Snow Blossom Sect?"
    "Hmmm?" Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows. In just a few seconds, he seemed to be able to imagine what his daughter planned to do. "Are you going to have fun that way?"
    "Of course. I want to make it so that I'm recruited by the Snow Blossom Sect. I might sound arrogant, but with my talent, it should be enough to alarm their higher-ups, right? If that's the case, let's just create a blast that forces the elders or even the sect master herself to appear."
    "Well¡­" On the one hand, Theo wanted to say that this was a foolish decision. On the other hand, he had promised Mia to have fun in this world. He said, "But I don't think it will be that easy. I mean, are they even recruiting people?"
    "If we discuss this, don't you think the author will make it that way just for plot convenience?" Mia smirked.
    "Probably. If the author creates that situation, then I will agree with your idea. If not, I will create another way for you to have fun." Theo chuckled. "Just leave everything else to me."
    "Yay! I love Dad!" Mia leaped toward Theo and kissed his cheek.
    He truly spoiled Mia whenever he could.
    ¡­
    Blooming Sun City.
    "If you want to become a disciple of the Snow Blossom Sect, you have to register here first. The recruitment will open for the next three days." A young lady wearing white martial clothes with red stripes announced it out loud.
    It appeared that she didn't need to announce anything because a lot of people had already lined up at their small stand.
    There were a total of four disciples that took care of the stand as two of them seemed to be in charge of recording everything.
    "Name?" One of them asked the person standing in front while extending her hand as if asking her to show her wrist.
    "Luo Yan," she replied while extending her hand.
    "Luo Yan, 14 years old, place your hand on the crystal." She pointed at the crystal ball on the table.
    It started shining dimly until Luo Yan took off her hand.
    "2-Star Qi Gathering Stage." The disciple nodded and gave her a wooden token. "Return three days later to get assessed."
    "Thank you." Luo Yan nodded furiously and hurriedly left.
    "You're too old! Do you think you can fool us? Your bones clearly show that you are already 16 years old." The disciple next to her shouted. "Listen, all of you. If you want to join the Snow Blossom Sect, you have to be a 1-Star Qi Gathering Stage at the age of 15. If you don't meet the requirements and try to fool us, you shall pay the price!"
    The participants couldn't help but gulp down. Though, there were a few of them who looked confident as if it weren't the Snow Blossom Sect that chose them, the other way around. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    Little did they know, there was someone who was ready to cause a ruckus on the way.

 Chapter 151 Recruitment

    [Chapter 150 Comments]"It's quite cold here. Well, if the Halloween between my world and the readers' world has the same date. I guess I'm supposed to say Merry Christmas here?"
    "But Dad? Aren't you supposed to be a god?" Mia tilted her head.
    "Well, a kind pope helped me in the past. I don't mind saying a few words for his sake." Theo smiled. "Still¡­
    "¡­This city is directly linked to the Snow Blossom Sect, huh?" said Theo while looking outside. They were currently sitting in a tavern as the staff had just put down the plates.
    "Yes, Sir. The Snow Blossom Sect seems to be hosting a recruitment ceremony today." The staff nodded.
    "That's interesting," Theo smiled while taking out two gold coins he had exchanged at the teleportation gate. "Tell me about it."
    The waiter sneakily took the coins and said, "The recruitment is hosted by the Snow Blossom Sect in the southern gate. That gate is directly linked to the mountain behind it, which is the Snow Blossom Sect itself. The requirement for participating in the recruitment is becoming a 1-Star Qi Gathering Stage under the age of 16."
    "Oh? It doesn't seem to be high." Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Yes, Sir. It's just the requirement for participating in the recruitment after all. You have to pass the test to be accepted into the Snow Blossom Sect. In the last recruitment, it's said that there are only three people who are lucky enough to be accepted with only 2-Star and 3-Star cultivations. Most disciples are at least 5-Star.
    "Now that sounds a bit more interesting." Theo thought for a moment. "How do you register? Do you just need to go there?"
    "Yes. You should be able to find the stall near the gate. The test will proceed beyond the gate."
    After Theo was satisfied, the waiter hurriedly left with a lot of money. Theo asked, "What do you think, Mia? It seems that the author is fulfilling your wish."
    "Of course, I'm going to participate. I wonder if I can meet someone of my age." Mia nodded furiously.
    "Aaaahhh?!" Suddenly, a man's voice echoed from the side, causing Theo and Mia to turn their heads around.
    It was a familiar face. He was the young man Theo asked about the Snow Blossom Sect.
    "Xiao Yu?" His elder sister tilted her head in confusion. "What's wrong?"
    "Ah!" The guy took a deep breath, realizing that his shout had gathered the attention of all the people inside the tavern. He whispered, "Do you remember there was a person who asked me about the direction to the Snow Blossom Sect? It's them."
    She widened her eyes in surprise before examining Theo. The man looked young, but his age should be far higher than hers. Meanwhile, the little girl was extremely young. At that age, they should barely start cultivating.
    But the weird thing was that she couldn't feel any cultivation from them. The older guy aside, the little girl seemed to haven't started her cultivation.
    "Oh, it's you." Theo nodded his head, remembering the young man. "Is there something wrong?"
    Instead of the younger brother, the elder sister was the one replying to Theo. "Hello, my name is Xiao Xue, his elder sister. I heard from my brother that you're asking for the direction of the Snow Blossom Sect. May I know what business you have with my sect?"
    Theo glanced at Mia before saying, "It's nothing much. I heard that the Snow Blossom Sect is recruiting a disciple¡­ So, my daughter and I come to take a look."
    "The Snow Blossom Sect only chooses women due to the nature of our cultivation. Are you perhaps bringing her?" Xiao Xue's gaze shifted to Mia.
    "Well, you can say that. I do have another business with your sect though." Theo nodded with a smile. "Unfortunately, if I say it here, it will probably just bring unnecessary trouble." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "If you wish to participate in the recruitment, you can go to the gate before midday."
    "Thank you. We'll eat first and go there," Theo said with a gentle smile.
    "I see. Please take your time." Xiao Xue cupped her hands politely before leaving them.
    When they left, Mia couldn't help but say, "Father. Where is the arrogant young master? I heard that a tavern is actually the perfect place for a face slapping scene where an arrogant young master appears and gets beaten. Just look at that lady, she is not arrogant."
    "Do you think I don't know that the reason you want to come here is because you want to offend a lot of people just to hinder my progress?" Theo shook his head helplessly.
    "I've promised Mom, after all." Mia didn't hesitate to admit it.
    "That's why I go to this place instead of any other place. You always talked about arrogant young masters, so I figure if we go to a place filled with young misses instead, we won't face that kind of problem. At least, there is less chance to encounter that problem."
    "Ah!" Mia dropped her jaw as she had just realized her dad's plan. She was tricked. The Heavenly Sword Sect should be their first destination, considering it was Li Wei's sect.
    However, Theo misdirected her to this sect by using that token. As a result, they managed to avoid all the encounters.
    "Gah!" Mia clutched her head, realizing her big mistake.
    "I let you have all the fun you want, but I'm going to do it in a way with less trouble. You are 5 years too early to trick me."
    "Gu¡­" Mia bit her lips, not being able to say anything. Her dad just gave her the ultimatum that it was impossible to outsmart him.
    "Hurry up and eat." Theo chuckled.
    Mia still had a few chances, so she hurriedly finished all the food and headed to the recruitment stall.
    The stall itself was pretty empty. Most of the people who wanted to join had gone past the gate where they were about to hold their recruitment test.
    Theo noticed three people with strong power: two were outside the gate while the other one was standing next to the stand.
    When they saw the pair of father and daughter approaching them, they couldn't help but frown, thinking that this father was just trying to get his daughter to participate.
    However, it seemed that he underestimated the test the Snow Blossom Sect had.
    "Hello, is this the stall for the recruitment?" Theo asked.
    "Are you going to register your daughter?"
    "Indeed." Theo nodded with a smile.
    The elder couldn't help but step forward, examining Theo's strength. But to her surprise, she couldn't find anything.
    In that case, she started exuding her strength to incite Theo's Spiritual Qi, not believing that this man could stand in front of her with a calm expression as if she were just a kid.
    But in that instant, the elder suddenly trembled. Theo was still smiling. She didn't know why, but the temperature seemed to drop further. The chills completely overwhelmed her body as though the grim reaper's scythe was already right before her neck, ready to take her life.
    If she did anything further than this, she would definitely die.
    When that thought appeared, she instinctively reached out for the sword on her waist as Theo's gentle voice warned her. "Do you think I can register my daughter?"
    The elder gulped down. She didn't know what happened, but she instinctively felt that the man before her shouldn't be provoked.
    "Alright." The elder nodded as calmly as possible. "But you have to follow the procedure. And the test is quite hard, so your daughter might be harmed by other participants."
    "That's fine." Theo agreed without hesitation.
    "In that case, I need to check the bones of your daughter to confirm her age."
    Theo patted Mia's head, gesturing for Mia to extend her hand.
    As soon as the elder checked Mia's bone, she couldn't help but gasp. "Sir, she is still 7 years old."
    "!!!" The one who was shocked the most was not the elder, but the disciples next to her. She never thought that their elder would be so respectful to Theo.
    "Is that a problem?"
    "That's¡­" The elder thought for a moment before leading Mia's hand to the crystal ball. "We have to measure her strength first. If she is not a 1-Star Qi Gathering Stage, I'm afraid I can't let her pass."
    Theo had been shielding their power the whole time, so the elder might haven't noticed it. But the moment she placed Mia's hand on the ball, the crystal shone brightly.
    "This¡­ This is¡­" The elder was speechless while the disciple exclaimed in shock, "9-Star? Almost a 10-Star Qi Gathering Stage? 7 years old with this level of cultivation?"
    The other disciple sucked a cold breath. "Even the strongest genius we have found earlier is only at 8-Star and she is about 12 years old. Her talent alone is already enough for an elder to notice her."
    It seemed that the identity of the two people before them was quite special. The elder must have noticed it first and become respectful.
    "So, can she participate?" Theo asked with a smile.
    Let alone participating, the sect master needed to be notified after finding this kind of genius.
    "She can participate, but..." The elder gulped down. "I need to know her name for our record."
    Mia couldn't help but look at her father, wondering what her name would be.
    "Zhao Jia. That's her name," Theo replied.
    Mia blinked a few times, recognizing that name. It was the disciple of her father's old friend. 'Are we going to act like the pair of master and disciple? Zhao Jia should be the disciple of the Heavenly Sovereign, right? The man who is known to be the strongest in the world after my father? But there is still uncle Loki and auntie Hel. Well, they are known to be gods, so he is the strongest mortal. Well, it's from the original world, so I guess there's no harm in using those names here.'
    "Zhao Jia," The elder muttered it a few times as though she were trying to recall a famous name from Zhao to find out about Theo's identity.
    "Is there something wrong?" Theo asked, pressuring her.
    "No, nothing! Please take this and head to the test area." The elder took out a silver token.
    After getting the token, Theo and Mia came out of the gate, finding a huge platform with multiple giant crystals on it. There were a few elders who were looking from a platform on the side. They seemed to be trying to find a genius disciple to recruit.
    On the other hand, the elder who handled the registration sneaked back to the sect to inform the sect master about Mia's talent and the person surnamed Zhao.
    Little did they know, the pair of brother and sister had just finished their meal.
    "Then, Sister. I will be off!" The brother cupped his hands before noticing the panicked faces of the people handling the recruitment stall.
    Xiao Xue noticed it too and couldn't help but ask, "Hello. I'm Xiao Xue, Elder Xia's disciple. Is there something wrong?"
    "It's just¡­ We have a new disciple who wants to participate in the test. Her age is only 7 years old, but her strength is almost 10-Star!"
    "Huh?!" Xiao Xue dropped her jaw in disbelief. "What did you say? How?"
    "We don't know, but Elder Qing Yuan was the one confirming it."
    "7 years old¡­" Xiao Xue couldn't help but look at her brother. "Don't tell me¡­"
    "Is it that father and daughter duo?" Even her brother couldn't believe it. He thought that the father was extraordinary, but he never expected the daughter to be that monstrous.
    In the midst of the shock, a surprise scream echoed from the testing area. There was a bright blue light coming out of the testing area. It was bright enough for the light to reach them.
    "This is¡­ Heaven Grade Talent, Ice Phoenix Spiritual Root!"
    "She is only 12 years old, but she has managed to reach 8-Star?"
    "She is going to be my disciple!"
    "No. She is mine!"
    The elders seemed to be fighting for such a disciple. They didn't know that this wasn't the only thing that would hit them.
    After all, in the middle of their fight, there was a 7-years old girl raising her hand and jumping as if trying to make the examiners notice.

 Chapter 152 Battle of Wits (Father vs Daughter)

    [Chapter 151 Comments][Xinhuan: Merry Christmas!]
    "Hmm?!" One of the disciples in charge of the testing couldn't help but notice the jumping Mia. She didn't shout or say anything as if she couldn't speak, but it was clear that she wanted to do it.
    The elders were still excited about the previous talented disciple.
    The person who had the so-called Ice Phoenix Spiritual Root couldn't help but look at Mia, not thinking there was another person smaller than her.
    Their gazes intertwined with each other as if they were seeing a new rival.
    Mia observed this person carefully. As expected from a talent related to ice, her expression was cold and her gaze had no emotion. She had long light blue hair tied into pigtails. It seemed that her status was quite special since her dress was fancier than most people in this place.
    On the other hand, the other party didn't think Mia was very special. She thought Mia was just a kid who reached the 1-Star Qi Gathering Stage and wanted to enjoy the recruitment test when she was supposed to wait for another few years to get strong enough to be accepted.
    "This person¡­ come to the stage if you want to test your aptitude." A disciple from the Snow Blossom Sect approached Mia from the stage, trying to help her come up.
    Mia could jump onto the platform without any problem, which caused the elders to pay attention to her. They had a rather low expectation after finding the previous genius, so they tried to measure her ability, only to find nothing.
    "Hmm? She doesn't have any cultivation."
    "What?"
    "Is she¡ª"
    The elders looked annoyed, thinking this platform wasn't a place for kids to play. But their mouths were shut the moment Mia took out a silver token from her pocket.
    "Huh? She has a silver token?!"
    "Are you serious? But we can't sense her cultivation."
    "Does she have an artifact that can hide her cultivation?"
    "A silver token is supposed to be given only to extremely talented individuals. Shouldn't Qing Yuan oversee the first process?"
    "Qing Yuan is a fair person. If she gave this token, it meant that kid had the skill to do it."
    While the elders were discussing Mia, the disciple took the token from Mia and used her Spiritual Qi to read the trace left behind in the first process.
    At that time, she dropped the token and fell on her butt. "Huh¡­ What? 7 years old with 9-Star Qi Gathering Strength?"
    Those words rang in the elders and all the participants' ears.
    "What did you say?!" The elders couldn't help but stand up, not believing what they had just heard.
    One of the elders couldn't help but come to the stage to inspect the token personally.
    "She didn't lie? This kid is only 7 years old and her cultivation is 9-Star. Qing Yuan's Spiritual Qi is the one recording it." She gasped, looking at Mia in shock.
    "What? There is someone that talented?!"
    "Who is she?"
    Both the elders and the future disciples dropped their jaws to the ground. Even the genius next to her looked shocked as if she couldn't believe someone more talented than her.
    Mia had the urge to say something, but it would give away the fact that she came from another world. So, it was kind of hard to play like this. If not for Theo using his illusion to trick everyone, these elders would have realized it.
    The elder even grabbed Mia's wrist to recheck the age of her bone, saying, "She's truly 7 years old."
    "This¡­"
    "What about her talent?"
    The elders were panicking. On the one hand, they believed that such a girl would have a Heaven Grade talent. On the other hand, they thought they might see the birth of a talent higher than the Heaven Grade.
    The elder said with a smile, "Little girl, how about placing your hand on the crystal?"
    Mia didn't follow the instructions immediately. Instead, she wondered what kind of talent she was planning to show.
    'What should I show? I mean, the highest talent should be Heaven Grade, right? Because I'm not from this world, there is no way I have a spiritual root. However, I think I can make a Spiritual Root for a moment through my Deception ability.
    'But what kind of talent should I have? Maybe I will make it bigger, like a talent higher than Heaven Grade? It seems that talent is differentiated by the brightness of the light.
    'But just showing off doesn't really suit my style. Should I make them have a heart attack?'
    Mia had thought of a plan.
    "What's wrong? You just have to place your hand on the crystal. Or do you not understand me?" The elder tilted her head in confusion, not knowing why this kid suddenly fell silent.
    She could force Mia to place her hand on the crystal, but if she was as talented as the report, it wouldn't be wise to make her hate this sect by forcing her.
    Fortunately, before she had to resort to force, Mia walked toward the crystal and placed her hand on the crystal. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She closed her eyes for a moment.
    The elders couldn't help but squint their eyes, wanting to know her talent.
    'First. I'm going to show ordinary talent.' Mia thought while setting up her deception.
    A pink light soon appeared inside the crystal, forming a teddy bear. However, the brightness couldn't be compared to what the previous kid had shown. In fact, this light might only be as bright as a street lamp.
    "Hmmm? Human Grade Talent?" The elder furrowed her eyebrows as she couldn't believe such a talented kid only had a Human Grade Talent. "Is her cultivation the work of an elixir?"
    "Is there something wrong?"
    The elders on the platform also watched in disbelief.
    "I thought that she was a talented person. She might have consumed a large amount of pills, meaning she had damaged her foundation and made her unable to progress much in the future."
    "That's right. She might use that method to become a disciple here. Even if she couldn't progress anymore, she could still live leisurely inside the sect."
    "That little brat was sneaky, but that's not enough to fool the Snow Blossom Sect."
    The candidates were sneering, thinking Mia had actually cheated her way in. Luckily, they found out about their talent so soon before the elders took her as a disciple.
    To the elders' surprise, the light suddenly vanished.
    "Huh?!" The elder next to her was the first to notice. She understood how the crystal worked perfectly. As long as someone touched it, it would scan the energy from within that person and show its talent.
    The light shouldn't disappear when Mia still places her hand on the crystal. So, what actually happened?
    Mia smirked, thinking, 'Look at them. They are sneering right away. Even if we go to a sect filled with young misses, I guess you can't escape from their arrogance. In that case, it's time to shut them up.'
    As soon as Mia opened her eyes, the pink light appeared again. The form it created expanded multiple times and the light it produced was so bright that even the elders had to cover their eyes with their hands.
    "What is this light?"
    "The light from the Heaven Grade Talent isn't even this bright!"
    "What's happening?"
    Mia chuckled inwardly. 'Come, come. Let me shut you all up! And after this, they will deny everything that I've shown and we can start the face-slapping time!'
    The potential of beating her father in the mind game had filled her heart with happiness, albeit Theo had a backup plan.
    "Where is the kid?" Li Shuye's voice suddenly echoed across the entire area, startling everyone. A few small petals suddenly rained down to the ground, causing the people to raise their heads finding Li Shuye standing on top of a translucent blue lotus together with Qing Yuan.
    "Sect Master!" All the elders dropped to one knee while cupping their hands.
    The others were shocked, but they ended up doing the same thing after regaining their composure.
    The sect master of the Snow Blossom Sect actually made her appearance.
    Even though they were all female, they couldn't help but get mesmerized by her beauty and temperament.
    "!!!" Mia's body shook, noticing what had just happened. She couldn't help but turn her head to her father, finding him sticking his tongue out as if he had outsmarted her once again. 'He got me. He knew I would do this and used that elder to bring out the sect master to shut these people up. And with this, I can't face-slap these people?!'
    As soon as Li Shuye saw the blue-haired kid who was standing with an elder, she hurriedly landed in front of her, examining this mysterious kid.
    "So, you are the one." Li Shuye wondered if her face resembled that of anyone she knew. After all, someone as talented as her should come from a powerful figure.
    Mia bit her lips as if she were frustrated by the result. She had lost to her father.
    'Fine, fine. Since I lost, I will play along with your plan.' Mia clicked her tongue before looking Li Shuye in the eye.
    Li Shuye was amused that a kid dared to look at her directly, but Mia actually formed a teddy bear on her hand before handing it to her.
    "Oh my? What a cute kid! Is it for me¡ª!!" Li Shuye abruptly stopped when she saw the teddy bear. At first, it looked like a gift. But if she took another look at the teddy bear, it resembled the power a certain brat used. "Eh?!"
    Everything was clear as soon as she recalled that brat's identity.
    And if the person before her was truly Mia Griffith, it meant the one who planned all this was her father. In other words, she panicked over nothing.
    She hurriedly raised her head and tried to find that person, who actually leaned on the wall while crossing his arms. He had even removed his disguise to confirm her suspicion.
    ¡­
    A few minutes ago.
    Bang!
    "Sect Master. We have an emergency situation." Elder Qing Yuan slammed the doors open, finding the sect master and other elders discussing sect matters.
    "What's wrong? Aren't you supposed to be at the gate to recruit some disciples?"
    "Yes, but¡­" Qing Yuan took a deep breath to regain her composure. "One of the candidates seemed to be 7 years old with a cultivation of 9-Star."
    Click!
    Click!
    Bamboo scrolls fell down, producing a series of clicking sounds when hitting the wooden floor.
    "Are you serious?"
    "Yes. I personally checked the bones and the Spiritual Crystal measured her strength."
    "Is she still in the test area? Who is her name?"
    "She is moving to the aptitude test. She came with her father, who actually made me sense death. While I didn't get the name of the senior, I learned her name. She was called Zhao Jia."
    "Surname Zhao?" Li Shuye furrowed her eyebrows. "Which Zhao? Is it Zhao from the Sacred Ground?"
    "I don't know."
    Li Shuye gritted her teeth before shouting, "We'll stop the discussion for today!"
    The elders seemed to be curious as they had never heard of someone this talented, but if the sect master personally came, it would be impossible to get her.
    "Let's go!" Li Shuye waved her hand to Qing Yuan as she immediately soared into the sky. A giant blue petal appeared beneath his foot and flew into the sky, heading straight to the test area.
    When Li Shuye recalled the previous moment, she couldn't help but cough a few times, realizing that everything turned out to be what Theo had planned. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire
    Cough!
    Cough!
    "Sect Master? What's wrong?" Qing Yuan asked, panicking. She thought the sect master was too upset with this person's identity.
    But Li Shuye's next action dispelled all forms of hostility. Their sect master actually straightened her back and cupped her hands politely. "Snow Blossom Sect's Sect Master, Li Shuye, greets the World Union Academy's Teacher, Theodore Griffith."
    "World Union Academy?" Qing Yuan widened her eyes in shock, looking at Theo.
    "A Teacher?" The elder next to Mia trembled.
    "Theodore Griffith¡­" Xiao Xue dropped her jaw to the ground. She had been ordered to report everything she knew about this person to the sect master, but it turned out she had been talking to him the whole time.
    All their eyes turned to Theo, who actually disappeared for a second like he had been erased. But with a blink of an eye, he soon reassembled right in front of Li Shuye while taking out the platinum token Li Shuye gave him back then. "I've come."
    "EEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHH?"

 Chapter 153 Arrival

    [Chapter 152 Comments]"EEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHH?"
    The people were simply shocked. Mia had shown something they had never seen before in this world, a talent beyond Heaven Grade.
    The elder next to Mia couldn't help but check the token Theo handed back. It was really the platinum token. Seeing that token was the same as seeing their sect master. To think that an outsider, specifically a man, would ever get it, she couldn't comprehend it.
    Li Shuye said while sighing, "Please don't do this again next time. And I didn't think you would come here right away."
    "I promised that I wouldn't go to this world on a mission. I'm on vacation now, so yeah." Theo shrugged. "Sorry for intruding on your place like this."
    Li Shuye had a headache about what would happen after people knew about Theo's existence. She glanced at the elder and said, "Continue with the test. Just treat them as if they never existed."
    "Yes, Sect Master."
    "Please." Li Shuye formed a giant translucent petal for them.
    Theo and Mia hurriedly stepped on it. Mia couldn't help but complain, "Father didn't hold back at all."
    "There's no way I'm going to hold back. You should feel proud to be able to trick me once every one hundred times." Theo chuckled.
    "When did I lose again?" Mia asked.
    "As soon as we reached the stall, I applied an illusion that would make her report about our arrival." Theo smirked.
    "Guh. From the start, huh?" Mia gnashed her teeth, feeling frustrated.
    Li Shuye couldn't help but shake her head when listening to their conversation. "Still, Mr. Theo, may I know the reason for your visit here? While I don't really mindcame your visit, I'm required to know about your purpose. After all, I will be put in a difficult situation if people know that you come here due to my recommendations."
    "Beat some random arrogant young masters, wait for their uncle, elder, father, or ancestor to avenge them, and beat them again!" Mia raised her hand while answering the question playfully.
    Li Shuye's cold expression was distorted until Theo gave another answer.
    "We have three main objectives. This is a vacation, so our main objective will be to have fun in this world. The second objective will be to learn something from this place. I mean, your cultivation and our assimilation are pretty similar, so I want to check whether it's possible to integrate them or not." Theo paused for a moment.
    "And the third one?" Li Shuye frowned.
    "Fighting." Theo gave a wry smile. "Fighting is the best way to learn after all."
    Li Shuye's eyebrows twitched. "That's going to be troublesome. The fact that I'm accepting you here should be heard by other sects and pique their interest. And if you fight their disciple or whatever, it will definitely lead to an 'either you or I perish' type of situation. Yes, with the entire sect, unless I intervene personally."
    "Of course. I'm planning to learn about Martial Arts. I'm quite curious about them, so maybe I can do something about them. And you can raise a condition if it isn't enough," Theo explained.
    "This is quite troublesome." Li Shuye looked down. "Our cultivation technique is for women. We do have some basic techniques, but we can't really show them to an outsider. I have to discuss it with other elders first."
    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire
    "Yes. We don't really mind. We have one month anyway, so we're not rushing." Theo nodded in agreement.
    "Alright." Li Shuye sped up until she reached the pavilion where she held the meeting earlier. There was an elder waiting for her while the others seemed to have gone away.
    "Oh my? A visitor?" The elder squinted her eyes, observing Theo. It was rare to have a male visitor due to the nature of their sect.
    "First Elder. This is the teacher I told you about. The one with him is his daughter. I hope that you can guide them to the guest pavilion."
    "Teacher? World Union Academy?"
    "Yes."
    "I see." The elder cupped her hands politely. "First Elder of the Snow Blossom Sect, Xue Mo. It's a pleasure to meet you."
    "It's an honor to be accepted by one of the biggest sects in the cultivation realm. I am Theodore Griffith, and this is my daughter, Mia," Theo replied with a nod.
    "Please." The elder extended her hand, gesturing for them to follow her.
    But before they left, Li Shuye took out three books from her Space Ring. "That's right. While I can't show you the martial arts of the Snow Blossom Sect, I still have some basic Martial Arts that don't belong anywhere. Please take a look at it."
    "We will. Thank you." Theo received the books, ignoring the observing eyes of the elder.
    After they left, Li Shuye had to reassemble the elder to discuss what they should do. On the one hand, Theo's method of teaching was very effective. Even her niece grew by leaps and bounds. On the other hand, he was not even a native of this world.
    Meanwhile, the First Elder led them to a spacious courtyard not far from the pavilion. It had everything from a good living area to a massive training area.
    "This is the place you'll be staying. I hope that you aren't disappointed in our humble place." The First Elder smiled.
    "I'm grateful that I can have a roof on top of my head despite coming so suddenly."
    When Mia looked at their interaction, there was only one thought in her mind. 'Ah, this elder is also the crafty type like my father.'
    "In that case, I will leave you alone." The First Elder nodded and walked away.
    Mia asked, "Father. What are you going to do with those books? I mean, we are searching for a way to increase our essence reserve, right? I understand that part, but how is it similar to our demon assimilation?"
    "Demon Assimilation increases by absorbing essence from the air and expanding the bridge that links us with the demon, right? Meanwhile, the cultivation technique allows you to expand your reserve instead of the bridge itself. However, it's still your essence reserve. The only difference is that our connection with the demon is located in our hearts, while the cultivation technique is supposed to be¡­ Where is the Dantian again? On our upper abdomen?" Theo pointed at his stomach, not very sure about the exact location.
    "Now that I think about it, our demon assimilation doesn't have a technique. We just use the natural absorption rate that is linked directly to our demon's grade."
    "Yes. We can use other methods, like a deal or sacrifice, to increase the assimilation rate, but those methods aren't very reliable. As for those sin fruits, they are like the pills in this world, boosting our cultivations. So, in the end, it's better if we forcefully increase our assimilation rate by incorporating it with the cultivation technique."
    Mia contemplated after listening to Theo's explanation. The theory was acceptable, but she didn't know if the cultivation technique could be changed that way. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "But we need a high level cultivation technique if we want to have a good result. And I don't think they will show it to us."
    "Well, I have prepared several offers for them, but I don't know if they will take them or not." Theo shrugged.
    "Like what?"
    "Like this¡­" Theo opened one of the books that showed a few stances. He didn't know what the stances were used for, but he reproduced them in a 3D Model by using his illusion.
    "Ah, you can actually use an illusion to create this model. And by watching it, you can change the model and produce a perfect imitation. But this only works for someone good with illusion¡­ Wait a minute." Mia raised a finger. "The technology from the Post Apocalyptic World?"
    "Bingo." Theo gave a thumbs up. They could use the hologram from the Post Apocalyptic World to create this perfect imitation. "For now, I want to see these books first."
    "Mhmm. I also want to read them." Mia smirked with excitement.
    The three books had different titles: Dawn Cross Wave, Fleeting Steps, and Cultivation Basic Stances.
    Mia obviously opened the Fleeting Steps first. It sounded cool and she didn't really use a sword, so this was the book that piqued her the most.
    As for Theo, he had to be responsible by learning the basics first. He scanned the book carefully, trying to figure out the basics of cultivation.
    "Hmm. I can create another reserve with this cultivation technique, but my main concern is that I won't have time to cultivate this power. After all, there is one big difference between Demon Assimilation and Cultivation. We expand the bridge by using the essence, but the amount of essence we have is actually transferred by the demons through that bridge. In other words, if I continue expanding that bridge, I will have more and more essence.
    "So, I think I won't create a Dantian to cultivate." Theo glanced at the book. "Besides, I'm curious about the other techniques like formation, alchemy, or weapon refining. Maybe there is something I can use to boost my strength from this place."
    While thinking, he continued formulating the stances inside his mind until he got a good grasp of what he should do to start cultivating.
    From the looks of it, he lacked a lot of understanding before he could direct the energy he absorbed from the Dantian to his heart.
    "Well, I might have to ask Miss Li Shuye about this." Theo muttered while looking at Mia.
    "Dad. Take a look at this!" Mia suddenly jumped to the side, using the new technique she had learned. It was so swift that even Theo saw his daughter moving that fast for the first time. However, she still couldn't control it as she tripped along the way and fell on her butt. "Ouch. It's hard."
    "Of course. You can't learn things easily." Theo sighed.
    "But you can do that, no?" Mia pouted.
    "Well¡­" Theo looked away. He had the talent for learning after all. His daughter had inherited his genes, so she had that talent as well.
    "See? How about we have a little competition? That sword technique and this movement technique; let's see who can learn it first. I have learned it a bit, but this should be enough of a handicap, right?"
    "Fine. We have nothing to do here anyway, so let's see who can do that." Theo smiled. "Also, don't forget to use the artifact your mom gave you. It's better to increase your natural absorption to increase your assimilation growth. This place has an abundance of essence, so we have to take advantage of it."
    "Of course. I'm wearing it now." Mia showed the necklace.
    "That's good. Shall we begin?" Theo smirked.
    "Let's go!"
    Little did Li Shuye know, leaving these two alone with those techniques was the last thing she should have done. She could never imagine what she would witness after the meeting.

 Chapter 154 Correction

    [Chapter 153 Comments]Li Shuye walked toward Theo's courtyard with a girl. She looked at this girl and said, "Remember. He is our distinguished guest. As my personal disciple, you should behave well and not embarrass me. No matter what, don't offend him."
    "Yes, Master." She cupped her hands politely. But inwardly, she was sneering. 'What kind of man could make my master act like this? I heard that he is a teacher in the academy that Master invested in, but isn't she exaggerating it? In the end, he is only a teacher. Even the elders told me that this teacher has to flee to the academy because of his inability. In the end, he is only important because of his status as a teacher, nothing else.'
    She simply didn't believe that Theo was worthy of this level of treatment, especially after coming without notice.
    Li Shuye abruptly stopped when she was about to reach the courtyard.
    "Hmm?" Li Shuye looked at the entrance and noticed Theo and Mia playing together.
    "I have won, my dear daughter." Theo smiled while raising his sword. The essence on his sword multiplied.
    As he waved his sword, the essence split into two and formed a raging ocean wave. The first part formed the crest, while the other part created the trough.
    Both parts suddenly became disorganized as the trough sped up, causing both to move together and swallow the target like a living monster.
    "What?!" Li Shuye widened her eyes in shock. This was exactly the Dawn Cross Wave she gave earlier.
    It had only been a few hours, yet Theo had actually mastered it.
    "No! I lost again! I'm just one step away from this ability." Mia clutched her head while performing the Splitting Step. It was extremely swift to the point where she left an afterimage behind. But because it wasn't perfect yet, the afterimage was blurry and soon disappeared.
    'He has mastered one ability while his daughter is only one step away from mastering the other ability?' Li Shuye dropped her jaw. It was rare for her to show her emotion due to her cultivation, but she might have made more facial expressions today than she had shown in the last few years.
    "Hmmm?" Theo suddenly stopped and glanced back, noticing Li Shuye and the girl behind her. "Ah, I apologize for learning this technique. I was only going to understand its concept, but I ended up learning it together with my daughter."
    "N-no, it's fine. It's not related to the Snow Blossom Sect, so you're free to learn it." Li Shuye shook her head helplessly. She understood once again how monstrous Theo and his daughter were.
    "Is there anything I can do to help you, Miss Li Shuye?" Theo asked.
    'Kh.' The girl behind Li Shuye seemed to be gritting her teeth when she heard Theo call her master so friendly. She managed to refrain from raising her voice since her master would get angry.
    Li Shuye said, "Well, I'm here to tell you about the result of the meeting earlier. Unfortunately, I need more time to convince the elders because you are not a native of this world. But I will definitely bring good news tomorrow."
    "Please take your time. I don't want my existence here to cause you any trouble with your own sect."
    "Thank you. And with that being said, I'm here to introduce you to my direct disciple. Yi'er, introduce yourself." Li Shuye took a step to the side, showing the girl behind her.
    Her disciple stepped forward with a cold expression. At first glance, it looked like she was imitating her master's usual expression. But Theo could feel the enmity in the girl's gaze.
    She cupped her hands politely. "My name is Yue Yi."
    "Hey!" Li Shuye furrowed her eyebrows, not liking Yue Yi's introduction. If it were any other important person, Yue Yi would have done more.
    Theo chuckled. "It's fine."
    Li Shuye felt a bit embarrassed and asked, "May I know how you mastered the martial arts? This is the first time I see someone doing it so fast."
    Theo thought for a moment. "It's nothing much to be honest. Me and Mia can learn things faster than average people. That's all there is to it."
    "Is that so?" Li Shuye looked a bit disappointed.
    "On the other hand, I would like to know if it's possible to actually direct the energy from the cultivation technique from the Dantian to one's heart." Theo asked while showing the other book.
    "Moving it to the heart?" Li Shuye fell into deep thought. She had a good understanding of how Spiritual Qi worked. But because she was living here for her entire life, she didn't know there was another place that could receive the Spiritual Qi. "I'm not very sure."
    "Well, I have to learn how your Spiritual Qi works then. The other worlds also have their own names like Magic Power or Spiritual Energy. While all of them are united under one name, Essence, the practice of each world is different. So, I have to understand your Spiritual Qi first."
    "Unfortunately, I don't think I can help you right now. I have to convince the elders about having you learn our techniques so that we can see if it's possible to change it by having a different perspective." Li Shuye glanced at her students. "While she is still inexperienced, I think she will be able to help you. Just ask her about it and she will answer you."
    "I don't really mind." Theo looked at Yue Yi without any emotion as if he didn't care whether it was Yue Yi or someone else as long as he could get the answer. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "By the way, Teacher Theo. There is one more thing I need to ask. You said your third objective is to fight, right? Does that mean you want to fight with humans? Or¡­ the beasts in this world?"
    "Since we will have a similar form and way of utilizing our power, I want to fight with other humans, but I don't really mind picking a fight with others. As for whether I'm going to be chased down or not, I will take care of it personally."
    Li Shuye raised a finger. "In that case, there is a perfect place for you to go wild. I will bring you the details tomorrow along with the news."
    "Alright." Theo nodded. "Since it looks like you're extremely busy, let's just continue on our way for the rest of the day."
    "Thanks. I'll leave Yue Yi to you. Please don't hesitate to ask all kinds of questions. She is a smart girl." Li Shuye smiled before glaring at Yue Yi as if implying that she should obey whatever Theo said.
    Li Shuye, who had witnessed the progress of Li Wei and the other students, perfectly knew what kind of person Theo was. This was a rare opportunity that Yue Yi could have because her master was the sect master.
    He had done with the test of his martial art, so he went back inside while inviting Yue Yi. "Please come in."
    Yue Yi followed him inside simply because her master was still not far away. But when her master disappeared into the horizon, Yue Yi couldn't help but stop.
    "Hmm?" The one who first reacted to her action was Mia. She had been observing this Xue Yi, but she had never said anything.
    Her attitude toward her father was bad and she couldn't even hide her hostility completely.
    "What's wrong?" Mia asked, still polite.
    Yue Yi ignored Mia and looked straight at Theo. "Even though you are from the World Union Academy, I still don't think training over there is better than here."
    "Hoh?" Theo smiled. It seemed that Yue Yi was planning to challenge him.
    "Dad. This girl¡ª" Mia was extremely frustrated. She didn't say anything the whole time, but since the other party had started looking down on her father just because she was a princess in one of the strongest sects, Mia became annoyed. Then again, she remembered what was actually happening.
    Wasn't this what she wanted? She had been pushing her father to meet those arrogant young masters.
    While it was true that her father's scheme was better than hers, this was another chance for her. But she was troubled about whether she wanted to make the sect that invited them their enemies.
    But before she could speak any further, Theo waved his hand, asking her not to say anything yet. Theo asked, "So?"
    "So?" Yue Yi gritted her teeth. She thought this person was a fool for not being able to understand her words. "I told you that no matter what you do, you can't be better than the elders and my master. You are just using the influence of the World Union Academy to be here. You personally don't have that right."
    "Without your status as the direct disciple of the sect master here, do you think you can say something like that to my father? Aren't you the same? Hypocrite." Mia glared at her, standing between Yue Yi and Theo.
    "You¡­" Yue Yi gritted her teeth. It seemed that both father and daughter didn't know their place. "It seems that I have to show you what it means to have the power so as to not embarrass your influence."
    Veins on Mia's forehead started becoming apparent. She never thought that she would lose some brain cells when talking to cultivators. Some of the people in the higher positions did have better experience and brains, but it seemed that this girl wasn't included.
    "Dad, don't stop me." Mia cracked her fingers as if she were ready to beat the hell out of her. "This girl needs a correction!"

 Chapter 155 Fighting Yue Yi

    [Chapter 154 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: Attitude adjustment coming right up]
    "This girl needs a correction."
    "A correction, you say?" Yue Yi gritted her teeth. To think that there would be a day for someone much younger than her to dareenemies say such a word to her.
    Theo just made a chair with his illusion, not saying anything. He didn't plan for any trouble in this sect, but this little girl had made his sweet princess angry, so a punishment would be needed. If it ever reached the point where they had to become enemies, he would take over.
    Yue Yi looked at Mia while saying it in a condescending tone. "I'm not someone who bullies the weak. I'll allow you to make three moves first."
    "Hoh?" Mia thought for a moment whether she should fall for this provocation or snarl back. After three seconds, she harrumphed. "In that case, don't regret it."
    "Hmph!"
    Mia jumped forth while shouting, "I'm going to punch your right cheek!"
    "Huh?!" Yue Yi furrowed her eyebrows, witnessing the foolishness of a kid. Not only was her movement straightforward, but she even said her intention out loud.
    Mia struck Yue Yi from the left side to punch her right cheek, but because of Mia's straightforwardness, Yue Yi easily raised her right hand to grab Mia's fist.
    In fact, it didn't seem that Mia released that much power to hurt her. She thought about how weak Mia was.
    Her victory was nothing but guaranteed.
    But when she was about to open her mouth, she suddenly felt something hitting her left cheek. The force was ten times more than what she felt from Mia's fist and even knocked her away.
    "Gah!" Yue Yi widened her eyes in shock as she landed on the ground head first. She raised her head, staring at Theo instead of Mia. There was no way Mia would be able to hit her like that, so her father must have helped her. But Theo actually didn't make a single move. In fact, he was busy opening a snack to watch his daughter fight.
    Mia smirked as if everything had gone according to plan. In that punch, she actually used Deception first to change the power of the real punch. Since her physical punch was weak, the Deception made it extremely strong.
    After that, Mia activated the second authority, Misdirection. With her acting as the bait, Yue Yi's focus remained on the right side, allowing the second punch to hit her from the opposite side.
    This was Mia's magical punch.
    'Hehe. I have learned this after watching Dad's fight.' Mia smirked, remembering how her father used his real body as bait when it was actually her teddy bear. She thought she could do the same thing, but in her own way.
    "You¡­" Yue Yi gritted her teeth. Her body was emitting essence due to the embarrassment.
    "What's wrong? You're going to make a move now? Where are the 2nd and 3rd moves?" Mia took out the Lumina in her pocket, which turned out to have recorded everything. She showed the clip of Yue Yi telling Mia that she could make three moves. Mia looked away while sobbing. "It seems that the people in this world can only take their words back."
    "You¡­" Yue Yi wanted to spit blood out of anger. She never thought that Mia would use that kind of video. In fact, she was so focused on her own world that she didn't know what device Mia had to be able to produce that scene.
    Yue Yi was so angry that her only thought was to grab that device and destroy it, forgetting that Theo existed.
    Yue Yi leaped toward Mia while shouting, "Give me that!"
    Mia smiled. This was also another trick of Theo: provoking the enemy. The angrier the enemy became, the calmer they would be.
    Like leading a bull with a red cloth, Mia tossed the device into the air.
    Yue Yi's vision rose slightly, allowing Mia to disappear to the bottom of her vision. Yue Yi's instinct kicked in, facing a danger coming from her left. She hurriedly lifted her arm to protect her body, but it was useless.
    There was another invisible force that actually hit her from the opposite direction.
    "Gah!" Yue Yi coughed up some acid from her stomach. At the same time, she was blasted in Mia's direction, allowing Mia to pull her wrist and direct her upward. Her body rotated due to the force and by the time she passed Mia, her back was completely exposed.
    Mia hit her back with a palm. It was a simple push, but she released a burst of energy, which amplified the impact multiple times.
    Yue Yi was knocked down to the ground, coughing. Mia even had the time to grab the device she threw earlier before falling.
    "Fortunately, it hasn't hit the ground or it would've been broken." Mia let out a sigh of relief. Her calmness somehow angered Mia even further. Never in her wildest dreams would there appear a kid that could actually toy with her like this.
    "You¡­" Yue Yi had no words to say. What could she even say?
    "Truly pathetic. Not only did you fail to uphold your words, but you also wanted to rob something from a child." Mia shook her head helplessly.
    Yue Yi stood up and started charging at Mia. This time, she took out a sword from her Space Ring while shouting, "Die!"
    "Wow! You want to kill a child now?" Mia snorted while raising her right palm. She summoned a small teddy bear that, when she tossed it to the front, would expand to a human-sized teddy bear.
    Yue Yi didn't care about this small bear and immediately slashed the bear on the neck. But to her surprise, the teddy bear actually disappeared in front of her.
    "!!!" Yue Yi widened her eyes in shock. She couldn't help but remember what happened earlier. Mia actually learned the Fleeting Step. While she hadn't mastered it, it didn't change the fact that she could use the Fleeting Step.
    And the teddy bear actually used the Fleeting Step and moved at a very high speed.
    Yue Yi lowered her vision, saw the bear was already underneath her, and punched her abdomen, launching her into the air.
    "Kh!"
    Yue Yi never thought that a summoned creature made of essence would be able to use martial arts. But more importantly, Mia also used the same martial art to leap into the air.
    On her hand was a giant toy hammer that looked like it was made of rubber. It wouldn't hurt even despite being that big.
    Mia made a few rotations to increase the centrifugal force of the hit and struck Yue Yi's back.
    "Gah!" Yue Yi spat a mouthful of blood this time because Yue Yi believed that the hammer wouldn't be able to hurt her.
    Ultimately, she blasted her to the ground so hard that her body created a small crater. If it were someone else of her age, they would have died.
    Mia landed on the ground with closed feet and both arms raised as though she had done an incredible acrobatic jump. In the end, Mia was never serious about fighting Yue Yi.
    "I guess this is it. The battle is over." Mia sighed in disappointment as though she were expecting more from Li Shuye's disciple.
    However, the battle didn't seem to be over as she expected. All of a sudden, there were a few blue flower's petals getting swept by the wind. It looked like a natural process at first until Mia remembered there was no such tree in the area.
    'Ah, this is the bad one¡­' Mia thought as she hurriedly covered her body with the teddy bear costume.
    "Lotus Slash."
    Yue Yi's voice soon resounded across the courtyard as she stood back up even with such injuries. Her appearance was a mess. Blood flowed out of her nose and mouth. But the anger in her eyes was much more apparent than her condition to the point where Mia could feel a sliver of killing intent.
    The petals that were hovering around Mia suddenly moved toward her like numerous blades from all directions with the intention of cutting her down.
    Fortunately, Mia was able to recognize the ability much quicker, allowing her to fully cover her body with the teddy bear costume.
    It deflected all the petals, but it suffered tremendous damage. Some parts were cut, some parts had dents, and some only had scratches. Ultimately, there was no harm to Mia's body.
    Mia snapped her finger while pointing to Yue Yi's right side. "Cut her!"
    "!!!" Yue Yi widened her eyes, feeling a fluctuation of essence. However, her instinct actually asked her body to block something from the opposite direction instead. She remembered what happened during Mia's attacks. While she couldn't really trust that instinct because she felt the fluctuation of energy, she adjusted her blade to the front instead of either side.
    This way, she should be able to block an attack from both sides.
    Cling!
    She actually felt the impact coming from the opposite direction. As expected, this was the nature of Mia's attack.
    When she turned her head around, she saw the teddy bear earlier wielding a big toy sword, almost cutting her down.
    Sadly, this toy was just a distraction. Mia had removed her teddy bear costume and used the Fleeting Step to reach Yue Yi. With the teddy bear stopping her movement, Yue Yi had no way to block her. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "This is¡­" Yue Yi gritted her teeth while closing her eyes, preparing for the impact.
    Whether it was fortunate or unfortunate, Theo's voice actually echoed in their ears. "Mia. You can stop now and come back here."
    "Huh?!" Yue Yi was confused. Mia wanted to knock her down, but when she looked at Theo's cold face, her body trembled.
    As his daughter, Mia didn't really fear Theo. After all, she knew that Theo would never harm her.
    Instead of fear, she actually felt pity, not to Theo, but to whom he directed that anger.
    "Y-yes!" Mia hurriedly stopped, unsummoned the teddy bear, and ran to Theo's side. She even straightened her back like a soldier.
    "You. Do you know what will happen to you after doing all this to me?" Yue Yi roared at Theo.
    Theo's expression remained unchanged. He might not want to make this sect an enemy, but he was never afraid of this sect. It seemed that Yue Yi had forgotten her promise, her disrespect to Theo, and even the fact that a sliver of killing intent leaked out of her.
    If not for Mia's overwhelming ability, Theo would have intervened and even killed her.
    Theo actually smiled at her and said, "Sure. What's next? Do you want me to apologize to you?"
    "Get on your knees and erase everything that device produced earlier. I might consider it." Yue Yi snorted.
    "Oh. Not only that, I can even offer you my right arm as an apology. The only condition is that you only have to stand right in front of me." Theo pointed at the ground in front of her. He was only ten steps away from Yue Yi, so it shouldn't be that hard, or so Yue Yi thought.
    "Don't regret it." Yue Yi gritted her teeth and took the first step. It was at this time that Yue Yi suddenly lost her balance and fell to the ground. "Eh?"
    She couldn't feel her legs anymore. When she turned her head around, she saw her legs already getting severed.
    Without her realizing it, the dry soil had actually changed into a pool of blood. She soon heard Theo's voice echoing in her ears. "What's wrong? You just have to stand in front of me and I will fulfill my words, unlike you."
    Mia, who watched everything from the side, knew that it was all just an illusion. But she couldn't help but remember what her mother said back then.
    She thought, 'This is¡­ I think this is what Mom told me. Dad has ten levels of anger that are reflected in how he defeats his enemy. The first three levels are simple: beat them up, take a limb or two, and kill them swiftly. The fourth level is killing them brutally like that time. But this¡­ it seems that this girl has pissed Dad more than that. This must be the fifth level: Mind Break.'

 Chapter 156 Down

    [Chapter 155 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: RIP lol she still doesn't get that she's not even a match for his daughter some people are just lacking mental capacity]
    "What's wrong? You just have to stand in front of me." Theo's voice echoed in her ears.
    However, Yue Yi could only scream while clutching her thighs. "Aaaahhhh!"
    The excruciating pain overwhelmed her brain. How could she even stand in front of Theo when her legs were cut?
    "Do you think you will be fine after doing this to me?" Yue Yi screamed with a distorted expression. She wanted to endure the pain, but this was the limit.
    "What did I do to you?" Theo tilted his head in confusion. His face looked like that of an innocent kid who didn't know how to even tell a lie.
    "You¡ª" Yue Yi suddenly stopped when the pain suddenly vanished as though it never existed in the first place. When she glanced at her feet, nothing actually happened. Her legs were still intact. "Huh?"
    Yue Yi was stunned, unable to describe her current feeling. However, her legs soon felt something grabbing them.
    "!!!" Yue Yi thought that Theo had done it again and hurriedly looked down, but nothing was there. She indeed felt the hand grabbing her foot, but she couldn't see anything.
    Besides, when did she even come to this dark place? The soil had even been replaced with blood. The rotten smell soon entered her body, making her wonder how many bodies had been buried here.
    Whether it was fortunate or unfortunate, she didn't remember the hand that grabbed her foot this time. She tried to stomp the area around her foot to hit this invisible hand, but nothing happened.
    Instead, the blood simply splashed and covered her legs.
    It was at this time that she noticed that the blood that was supposed to hit her leg suddenly hit something invisible.
    "Huh?!" Yue Yi's face became pale as she hurriedly kicked that invisible thing, only to feel nothing. Still, the blood splashed from that kick started spraying the invisible thing and revealed its true form. It was indeed a hand.
    But whenever she tried to hit it, her foot simply passed through. Even the blood didn't disappear.
    "What is this?" Yue Yi gasped, almost tripping. If not for her timely reaction, she would have fallen on her butt, covering her body in this disgusting blood.
    More and more hands started emerging from the blood and grabbing her body, starting from the legs to her head.
    "Wha¡ª!" Yue Yi panicked. She didn't know what happened. If it were the usual Yue Yi, she would have looked at the culprit, Theo, but for some reasons, it didn't feel like she was aware of it. "Go away!"
    There was an unprecedented fear that she had never felt before. It wasn't because of death. Instead, there was something far creepier from these hands.
    "NO!" Yue Yi screamed as her body refused to move. However, one of the hands seemed to cover her mouth. Then, a pair of hands plugged her ears, removing all kinds of sounds. It felt like she was in the middle of a silent night, with only the ringing sound of her brain echoing in her ears.
    The moment the hands reached her eyes, instead of darkness, an image actually flashed right before her as though she had experienced it herself.
    In that image, Yue Yi was on her knees while crying, "Why? Why are you doing this?"
    In front of her was her master, tied to a tree. Her clothes had been removed, her mouth was gagged, and her eyes had been gouged. Next to her stood an unknown man, whom Yue Yi seemed to know.
    The man said, "I have told you that you're not going to get away after humiliating me."
    "But¡­" Yue Yi gritted her teeth. "It was only a spar. You even gave me three moves first. However, you actually cheated and started attacking me after the first blow. Then, you were the one trying to kill me at first, while I only tried to beat you up. And it was only a spar! How can you be so ruthless?"
    The man snorted. "A spar? Who are you to claim such a ridiculous thing? You are merely a nobody. Since you dare to defy me, you, your master, and everyone you care for will be dead."
    "No!" Yue Yi screamed because the man torched the tree, burning her master slowly.
    "Aaaahhh!" The agonizing cries of her master broke her heart, but Yue Yi couldn't do anything. There were a lot of people restraining her. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    When the flame engulfed her master, the man ordered, "Do whatever you want with her."
    "Huh?" Yue Yi was confused at first, but her memory somehow became fuzzy. At first, she felt like the hands were just her imagination, but when she turned around, she could see men looking at her vulgarly. "No¡­ no¡­ NOOOOO!"
    As she shouted at the top of her lungs, she ended up closing her eyes for a second. It was at that time, the scene changed once again.
    "Eh?!" Yue Yi looked around and realized that she was back in the blood pool. When she looked at the front, she saw her master getting tied into the same trunk. But this time, her entire body was bleeding as the blood flowed into the ground.
    "Yue Yi¡­" Her master looked at her weakly.
    "Ma-Master!" Yue Yi crawled toward her, but her hands tripped on something. "Ah! What?!"
    Yue Yi was confused, but her gaze was still focused on her dying master.
    Her master said, "Yue Yi¡­ I already told you that you should be polite to others no matter who they are. I was a sect master of one of the major sects in this world, but I had reminded you over and over again that there was always someone stronger than you. Why did you not follow my teaching and provoke that person? Was it because you thought he was easy to bully? And what happened after that? If only you were polite to strangers no matter their cultivations, this would never happen.
    "Was?" The line that riled her up was her master's introduction. She was a sect master?
    The moment she realized it, she couldn't help but look at the thing that tripped her hands earlier. It wasn't a thing, it was the body of someone she knew. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "First Elder?!" Yue Yi gasped and looked around. The bodies of every person in the sect were lying on the ground as their blood turned this world into a pool of blood.
    "Yue Yi¡­" The first elder's voice echoed weakly in her ears.
    "First Elder?!" Yue Yi grabbed her hand, trying to call her.
    "If only¡­ If only¡­" The first elder's voice became weaker and weaker, so Yue Yi had to lower her upper body and place her ear in front of the first elder's mouth. But that was when she heard something she didn't want to believe. "If only¡­ you didn't provoke¡­ No, if only¡­ you didn't exist. The sect¡­"
    The first elder died before telling her the whole thing, but the message was clear. Everything was her fault.
    "I¡­" Yue Yi looked at her hands, covered in blood. It felt like something inside her just broke. There was a nostalgic feeling when she experienced all this.
    "What is this¡­ Why do I keep feeling that I have done exactly the same thing as that man?" Yue Yi clutched her head. "I can't remember. It seems that I have forgotten something important."
    Yue Yi gritted her teeth, trying her best to remember. Unfortunately, she never recovered that memory. The only thing she remembered was that she had done something extremely bad and caused everyone to die. It was her fault.
    It was her fault. It was her fault. It was her fault. It was her fault.
    Those words kept echoing in her ears.
    "Aaaaahhhh!" Yue Yi let out a loud cry, trying to stop these thoughts from appearing. But no matter how much she closed her ears, overwhelmed the sound with her voice, or even distracted her mind, those words kept ringing in her head. "No¡­ It's not¡­ It's not¡­ It's¡­ my fault."
    Yue Yi looked at herself in horror. When she looked at the blood, she somehow saw a reflection of herself. But her image couldn't resemble that of a living being.
    Her eyes were gone, and blood flowed out of every hole on her head like hereveryone else ears, eye sockets, nose, and mouth. The image made her think that she should have been like this instead of everyone.
    "I¡­ I am sorry. I'm sorry. Please forgive me." Yue Yi didn't know what was going on anymore. The only thing she knew was that she was at fault.
    At this moment, another memory flashed in her head. It was the battle between Yue Yi and Mia, the very battle in which Yue Yi did the exact same thing as she claimed the man had done¡ªthat resulted in the purge of her sect.
    However, the battle ended with Theo telling her to stand in front of him if she wanted him to apologize.
    Earlier, she thought this was something she ought to do so that she could see Theo begging for his dear life.
    "What's wrong? You just have to stand in front of me."
    Theo's voice echoed once again, making her take a step forward. Soon, her body froze as she couldn't help but ask, "Did I¡­ No, I did something wrong. Why would I want him to apologize? Shouldn't I be the one to apologize? If I stand in front of him now and continue cultivating in this way, won't my sect get destroyed sooner or later? Wait, did I not say 'again'? What were those images then? A heavenly destiny?"
    Yue Yi felt a few more images bothering her head as though she didn't want to remember them.
    It was the image of her when she was just a kid. Back then, the sect master brought her back to the sect and she began to show her talent.
    "Since when¡­" Yue Yi muttered. In the past, she came to the sect because the sect master pitied her. She was humble and tried to get along with everyone.
    But once her talent bloomed, she distanced herself from others and started looking down on people. It was simply because of her talent and her identity as a disciple of the sect master.
    "I¡­ I have made a grave mistake. I have been drowned in my own power. What if my talent is gone? What if Master didn't take me with her? What if the sect is destroyed? Do I actually have something that I can be proud of?" Yue Yi fell into deep thought.
    She just realized she was empty. Everything she currently possessed was not hers. It was simply given, no, lent to her because of her current identity.
    It made her remember the time when she was only a kid. She just wanted to get along with everyone while making an effort of her own.
    "I¡­" Yue Yi abruptly stopped.
    Theo's voice once again rang in her ears. "That's right. What you currently have is merely an illusion that can easily disappear. Once they're gone, what do you have?"
    "What I do have¡­" Yue Yi's mind became serene, trying to remember what she originally had with her. It felt like she was about to grasp something, so she simply closed her eyes and answered that question in her heart.
    Without her realizing it, the Spiritual Qi in her body started vibrating as more and more energy rushed into her body.
    Suddenly, all that energy erupted.
    2-Star Foundation Establishment.
    3-Star¡­
    4-Star¡­
    5-Star Foundation Establishment.
    "Did I¡­" Yue Yi looked at her body, not expecting that she had broken through several levels.
    "It seems that you have found your true self."
    "!!!" Yue Yi raised her head, looking at Theo. He actually made her breakthrough several times through enlightenment. She remembered how she treated them earlier, yet, Theo actually gave her this opportunity.
    All the memories from earlier remained intact. She was at the rock bottom earlier, but Theo actually pulled her up, showing her path.
    To think that she had done something so terrible to him and his daughter¡­ She was completely speechless. She was a horrible person.
    Not only did she disrespect Theo, but she almost harmed his daughter.
    The way she viewed Theo changed abruptly. Theo looked like a sovereign coming from the heavens. He was so kind, forgiving, and caring.
    She didn't know why, but the dark world filled with blood seemed to have warmed up. A ray of light pierced through the gap in the sky, illuminating Theo.
    The normal chair Theo sat on looked like a divine throne.
    In her eyes, Theo completely looked like the heavenly king that descended into this world.
    Once again, Theo said the same words: "What's wrong? You only have to stand in front of me."
    Her body started moving on its own, walking toward Theo. But she abruptly stopped when she was just one step away from him.
    If she took this step, Theo would beg for forgiveness. Yet, instead of taking that last step, Yue Yi fell on her knees.
    "Yue Yi has made a grave mistake, O' Heavenly Sovereign. How dare Yue Yi make the Heavenly Sovereign beg for forgiveness? Yue Yi is a mere shadow, while you are the light itself. Yue Yi will gladly offer her life as long as the Heavenly Sovereign forgives her. So, please¡­"
    She ended up kowtowing in front of Theo. The moment her forehead touched the ground, the blood began to disappear. It felt like the ground was responding to her sincere (brainwashed) feeling as flowers and grass began to come out of the soil, confirming her sincerity.

 Chapter 157 Authors Trap

    [Chapter 156 Comments.]Mia was watching with her mouth wide open. Even though she had heard a few things from her mother, she had never seen the aftermath herself.
    Even she couldn't see the entire illusion. There were only a few things that she noticed.
    'It seems that Dad breaks her apart until she has nothing left. After that, he gives her even more power. I don't know how he's done that, but it seems to be related to enlightenment. This way, Dad looks like the savior that pulls her up at her darkest hour, making her completely reliant on him.
    'On the one hand, it doesn't seem that severe of a consequence. If someone's mind breaks, they will end up like a fool and commit suicide. On the other hand, this can be considered brainwashing.' Mia fell silent for a moment before finding something weird. 'Wait a minute. Why would Dad brainwash her? To turn her into a weapon or¡­'
    Mia, though unable to get a concrete image, could see the future that Theo was planning. It seemed that the cultivation world had its own use for the future, so he wanted to have at least one person completely loyal to him.
    Theo pointed at Mia while asking, "Don't you know there is one thing that you need to do before I tell you anything?"
    "Yes." Yue Yi closed her eyes and stood up. Without hesitation, she dropped to her knees in front of Mia and cupped her hands. "My lady, I have been very rude to you. You can punish me in any way you want. Beat me or burn me. Anything."
    "O-oh!" Mia couldn't help but notice the slightly hollow gaze. "That doesn't really matter. If Dad doesn't give you any more punishment, then I am fine with it."
    "Thank you very much, my lady. Yue Yi has been rude to you, and you still have the kindness in your heart to forgive her."
    "That's enough." Mia felt slightly embarrassed and uncomfortable, but it was quite a weird way to address herself in the third person. At the same time, it also made her a bit cuter. She couldn't help but think of the possibility of her doing the same thing.
    "Are you alright?" Theo asked. While he had scanned her body and found no injuries, the answer was clear, but Theo wanted to confirm it.
    "Yes. There is no injury." Mia moved closer and whispered, "Dad. What are you thinking about? I mean, do you plan to go back here?"
    Theo shook his head. "Not really. But when I think about the current situation, I think there is a need for preparation. If you think about it carefully, a web novel still has arcs, right?"
    "Arcs¡­" Mia looked down for a moment. 'Now that I think about it, a web novel should have at least a few arcs. Right now, we might still be in the first arc, which is the academy arc. Considering there are ten worlds, there might be ten arcs, with the academy arc being the one representing the Modern Realm.
    'In that case, the second arc will be about our family in the Demon Realm. In other words, the second arc should be related to the revenge arc where we claim everything we deserve in that world.
    'How about the next arc? It seems Dad has known this fact so well that he begins preparing it. So, the reason he chooses this little girl must be because he wants to delay the cultivator arc. The cultivators arc would definitely have a lot of enemies and destruction, so he wants Yue Yi, who will become the supporting character in this arc, to grow first.
    'And the author can't make Yue Yi strong for no reason at all. So, there is a need for time, which is what Dad currently creates.' Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Mia finally understood the reason why Theo went this far. While they were the characters in a novel and Theo could simply use them like nothing, Theo chose not to go that far and gave them something in return. In Yue Yi's case, it was enlightenment as well as a brand new self in exchange for her loyalty.
    "I see." Mia nodded her head in understanding.
    Theo smiled at her before returning to Yue Yi. "So, I want you to help me create a martial art that can channel the energy into the heart instead of the Dantian. Do you think you're able to answer some basic characteristics of Spiritual Qi?"
    "I have some knowledge about it, but I'm no expert. If you want, I could ask several people to help you. And I will make sure they are women, so that you won't feel bothered to have men accompanying you¡­" Yue Yi abruptly stopped before correcting herself as though she had made a grave mistake. "No. If I send those women, they will realize the brilliance of your lordship! They will lust over you and I might have to kill them to protect your lordship!"
    "W-what?" Even Theo was bewildered by her words. "Huh?!"
    Yue Yi's expression looked like that of someone who might really kill them. There was a sense of possessiveness in her gaze. It felt like she revered him so much that she was trying to push away all kinds of things from him to keep him pure.
    The only one who actually realized what happened was Mia.
    "Pfft!" Mia couldn't help but laugh out loud. She never expected this to happen, but the author had truly done it.
    "Mia?" Theo glanced at his daughter with a confused expression.
    Mia whispered, "Dad. Do you know that this is called Yandere?"
    "Yan¡­what?" Theo tilted his head. He truly didn't understand this term.
    "To put it simply, they are someone who has been driven to insanity by extreme obsession or love, thus resulting in abnormal behavior if not violence."
    "Huh?!" Theo looked at Yue Yi, who still had an innocent face as though she had done nothing wrong.
    "The author must have realized your intention. Since you're going to make her your pawn, he uses this trope to make it harder. While Yandere is normally liked by a lot of people, I'm sure that the author is trying to use her to hinder your movement or create an even bigger problem with that obsession. I think this should also explain why she was rude to you."
    Theo couldn't help but consider Mia's words seriously. He didn't know this was a thing, but once Mia explained it, he somehow understood what the author wanted.
    As Mia said, the reason for her rudeness earlier might also be related to this 'Yandere' side. The target of that obsessiveness was none other than Li Shuye, so Theo was classified as an enemy. It was never about pride or something.
    But after what he had done, he changed the target of her obsessiveness to him. While it didn't seem that she would harm his family, it wouldn't change the fact that Yue Yi might kill others without hesitation.
    If he didn't control her properly, she would go on a rampage and cause an even bigger problem.
    He had truly been had by the author.
    "Kh." Theo gritted his teeth. On the one hand, killing her would probably be able to stop future problems. On the other hand, the author knew he wasn't the type of person who killed an innocent person and he wouldn't be so foolish to antagonize the entire Snow Blossom Sect this way.
    It felt like the author wanted to tell him, 'You want to delay it? Don't worry. That method will give you more problems.'
    Theo pinched the bridge of his nose. It seemed that he had made a mistake.
    "So, what should we do?" Mia asked.
    Because of the situation, Theo ended up taking a whole ten minutes to reconsider his plans. "Yue Yi!"
    "Yes?"
    "First of all, if you call me lordship in front of everyone, it's going to be troublesome. Just call me Mr. Theo or Teacher Theo."
    "But¡­"
    "Are you going to say no?" Theo narrowed his eyes.
    "Yes, Teacher Theo! Yue Yi doesn't dare to reject your request." Yue Yi furiously shook her head.
    "Mia is the same. Just call her by her name and that should do it. As for other people, I don't need them. I will just ask you about what I want to know, and if you can't answer, then so be it."
    Yue Yi gasped as though her body were struck by lightning. 'Just me? Does that mean his lordship doesn't need anyone other than me? Does this mean a proposal? But how dare I think about becoming his lordship's wife? I'm fine with being a concubine.'
    "Well, your master has asked you to help me, so just consider the power you've got as the payment. You are not weak in the first place, you are simply too conceited. As long as you understand your true self, I think you won't have any problems."
    "Yes. Thank you for allowing me to see my true self."
    "Since we have time until tomorrow, let's go inside and discuss this new technique. Depending on the result of the meeting tomorrow, I want you to pass on an idea to your master."
    "Understood."
    Theo also saw the potential of Martial Arts. It seemed that aside from the cultivation technique, he could also get some Martial Arts to boost his power. Mia had shown that even her teddy bear could use the Martial Arts, so he thought about fusing this technique with his Spirit or Demon's abilities.
    It would be quite amazing to see that his sword was able to create a wave that could reach the target as long as he could see it. Or what if he combined another Martial Arts with the Toon Territory or Toon World, allowing him to shift the illusion in another direction? Just thinking about it made him feel excited.
    "Mia. Can you bring her inside first?" Theo asked.
    "Sure." Mia nodded without hesitation.
    After seeing both of them enter the building, Theo opened the comments again. It was already rare to get a comment, let alone two in a row. So he was kind of apologetic when he couldn't reply to the comments right away. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Ahaha. Well, as you can see, it's not really an attitude adjustment. And the author has messed up with the plan as well. I now wonder if I should refrain myself from now on or not. Then again, if I'm not bold enough, there's no way I can force the author into a corner.
    "I'm not sure if you guys are fine with this or not. So, if you are not fine with it or think I'm a bit too excessive, feel free to say it. Of course, the readers who can't comment right away should have the chance as well. The author should be holding another special comment again if something like this happens.
    "As for Yue Yi, well, this is why I dislike the cultivation world. Mia told me the trope where the people around the main character become so dumb that they don't realize their own situation. It's like they are the type of person who fights first and thinks later.
    "Either way, I can't really escape from this situation, so I might as well use this chance to the fullest. Thank you for supporting me this whole time." Theo smiled before returning to the building.

 Chapter 158 New Feature

    [Chapter 157 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: You know what they say "Fortune favors the bold"]
    [Random Passing Comments]
    [TheTavius08 (155): I make sure to wake up extra early to pray on people downfall like her for instance lol.oh btw hey theo I'm new]
    "So, assuming that the Spiritual Qi is the same as essence. The only difference must be in the Martial Arts. However, moving around the energy in your body is not the same as gathering and condensing that energy at one single point." Theo watched Yue Yi's body when she was trying to cultivate.
    The energy in the air gradually gathered around her body as the latter absorbed it.
    Mia asked, "Dad. Isn't this weird?"
    "Indeed. When I sense the energy around us, this place indeed has a natural energy generator. I'm assuming that there is something underneath the sect that produces a massive amount of energy."
    "That would be the Spirit Vein. The Spirit Vein is a natural occurrence where a huge amount of Spiritual Qi gathers. The earth produces Spiritual Qi, but the Spirit Vein is like a special earth that produces a larger amount. Major sects built everything on top of a Spirit Vein," Yue Yi explained while still absorbing the energy.
    "No. That's not the weird part. Since the earth and the Spirit Vein produce Spiritual Qi naturally, where does the Spiritual Qi come from? After coming out, what happens to them? Do they linger in the air? But if you think about it, have you ever felt suffocated by the dense Spiritual Qi?" Theo asked.
    What he was talking about was the production rate and the intake rate of the cultivators. If the production rate was lower than what a cultivator could intake, the air would be dry sooner or later.
    On the other hand, if the production rate was higher, it meant the cultivators wouldn't be able to finish them all. In this case, where would the energy flow next?
    According to Yue Yi, there was also barren land that had extremely low energy. So, the energy didn't seem to flow like gas.
    If that was the case, was there something that absorbed the excess energy? If not, did it mean that the production of the energy simply stopped when it reached its limit?
    After explaining this concept to Yue Yi, she finally understood what Theo was talking about. "We¡­ actually have never thought about it. However, I think I can make a guess."
    "Hoh?" Theo became pretty excited. This might explain the flow of Spiritual Qi, which would allow him to create the basis of the new cultivation technique but for the Demon Realm.
    Yue Yi pointed up.
    "The ceiling?" Mia raised her head with a confused expression.
    "No. The sky, huh?" Theo fell into deep thought.
    "The sky? Does that mean it's about the Heavenly Tribulation?!" Mia asked.
    "What is that?" Theo wasn't familiar with these terms.
    "According to the novel I read, this tribulation is like a challenge for people who want to advance to a higher stage. The cultivators are going against the heavens, so the latter strikes back with this tribulation, unleashing powerful lightning. If the cultivators succeed, they will be baptized and receive new power and strength," explained Mia, showing how much she had put her efforts into researching stories.
    "I can't describe it perfectly, but I think it's like what lady¡­ Ahem, Mia said." Yue Yi was still having a hard time calling Mia by her name.
    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire
    "If that's the case¡­" Theo looked down and started drawing on the floor with his illusion. He drew a stickman, the ground, the cloud, and particles. "So, basically, this is the concept of the Spiritual Qi. The world produces Spiritual Qi, then humans take it. The sky, or more like the atmosphere, is trapping this energy and unleashing it to baptize humans."
    "I think that's the gist of the situation." Yue Yi nodded, confirming it.
    "That's going to be troublesome." Theo's expression became grim as though he had foreseen a huge problem.
    "What's wrong, Dad?" Mia still couldn't see what the problem was with this natural cycle.
    "I'm thinking about the appearance of the ten worlds. This world has its own natural cycle, and I believe the other worlds also have their own cycles. In that case, what if a world is intruded upon like the ghost incident last time?"
    "Hmm? Sorry, I still don't understand, Dad."
    Theo then drew a few more people. "For example, what if the cultivators in this world invade the Modern Realm. After that, they die in the Modern Realm. Will their essence return to this world's cycle? Or will it remain in the Modern Realm?
    "If it's the latter, it means that the cultivation world will have less essence in its cycle. At the same time, the Modern Realm will have more. One human might not be able to make a change. But what if it's a thousand? A hundred thousand? What if there are more than a million people dying in another world? Not only humans, but machines or items that can carry a massive amount of energy can also affect it."
    "Ah!" Mia gasped. "Does that mean each world can harvest essence from another world to enrich their own world? If this concept is true, the world is going to war with each other."
    "Yes. There is also the Knight Realm. They are using their vitality instead of essence. I don't know if their world has essence or not, but if they don't need it when they have it, they can sell it or they might become the object of plundering."
    Yue Yi's face became pale, understanding the magnitude of the problem.
    "But is this related to creating a new martial art?" Mia asked, not really caring about that problem. Even if that were going to happen, it would be at least ten or twenty years in the future. They would have long gone from this place, she thought.
    "There is indeed a connection. The essence itself should be the same. But if we take a look at this cycle, if we absorb the energy in this place, we're also contributing to depleting the world's energy." Theo nodded. "Of course, this is just talking about the grand scheme. Meanwhile, if we talk about the martial art itself, there is one major concern.
    "If we take a look at the cultivation technique¡­ The cultivators are gathering the energy into their Dantian. When it breaks or the cultivator dies, they will dissolve into the air, right? Then the world will take the energy that has been contaminated with spiritual roots back to the ground to purify it.
    "With this thought in mind, the cultivation technique is clearly derived from the natural cycle. It's made of Spiritual Qi and will dissolve naturally. On the other hand, our hearts won't dissolve in the same way because they're not made of energy. Instead, it'll be the bridge that connects our hearts and the demons that will disappear in this manner."
    Theo paused for a moment after giving enough explanation.
    "So, instead of our hearts, we are going to use this bridge to store the energy from the cultivation technique?"
    "Exactly." Theo nodded in approval. When thinking about this, Theo got an idea. The bridge itself was made of essence in the form of a pact.
    Since the bridge naturally absorbed it, he might not need to direct it into the heart. Instead, he could still use the Dantian system but expand it until it reached his heart. This way, the trapped energy had nowhere to run, and the bridge could easily absorb it.
    He might not be able to increase the natural absorption, but when he thought about this concept, a certain idea came to his mind. What if he gathered all the energy into this to the point that it was filled to the brim? This way, the Spiritual Qi had to condense or get absorbed by the bridge. It was more like a pump in this situation.
    While this wasn't enough to solve the current problem of the difference between Martial Arts and Demon Assimilation, it should be enough as a prototype. Theo could work on it once in a while. It would be better if he could incorporate the special techniques of other worlds into this new creation.
    "It seems that I have a temporary solution." Theo smirked.
    "Eh?!" Yue Yi was shocked to know that he actually got a new ability with just this much information.
    "As expected of Dad." Mia smirked.
    Theo asked, "In this cultivation technique, it only has instructions on how to gather energy into the Dantian. I wonder if there is a technique to create the Dantian itself."
    "Hmm¡­ We usually don't need techniques to do that. It's like people just explain it to you and if you can't do it, you're simply not talented enough to cultivate. That's all."
    "I see. In that case, can you tell me how to make one?"
    "You just have to control your breathing. Once you begin to feel the Spiritual Qi around you, try to move them toward this area." Yue Yi pointed at her upper abdomen. "Slowly circulate it and create a sphere. The Dantian will condense little by little and you'll be able to cultivate once you finish building it.
    "Normally, we would improve our physique first until we were 5 years old before learning meditation. Most people need 6-10 years to create theirs. Being able to condense it before ten years old makes you a genius. Even I managed to do it at the age of 8."
    "That's the only explanation?" Theo had a wry smile on his face. The explanation was nowhere enough for most people.
    "Yeah." Yue Yi nodded.
    "I get the gist of it." Theo wanted to start right away, but it didn't seem appropriate to do it here, even if Yue Yi wouldn't say anything about it.
    "You can retire for the rest of the day. I have something to discuss with Mia."
    "Understood." Yue Yi hurriedly left. However, her expression was solemn as though she remembered what Theo said regarding the natural cycle. It seemed that she had to warn her master about the possibility of energy plundering from another world.
    Meanwhile, Mia asked, "Are we finally going to do it?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Of course. But before that, it's better to reply to some comments first. I think I noticed something special earlier." Theo opened the system to check for comments.
    As he expected, there was indeed something different.
    The panel that gave him the usual daily comment had changed to silver. However, he noticed that there was a wooden screen behind it.
    "What is this Random Passing Comments?" Theo frowned and used the illusion to show everything to Mia.
    "Random Passing Comments? And who is this TheTavius08? Has he ever appeared, Dad?"
    "No. Since he said he's new, I think he's just arrived here. And 'Passing' is a weird word to use. What does it mean?" Theo frowned.
    "There is also a number beside his name. Not the '08,' but the '155.' Look!"
    "That's true. And looking at his comments, it seems to be related to chapter 155 about you fighting Yue Yi."
    "Oh?! Does 'Passing' mean previous chapters' comments that are late? If it's late, we can't see the comments, right?"
    "Indeed." Theo nodded, confirming it. "Sometimes, there are a few days when we don't receive any comments. There are actually two possibilities. First, the comment arrives, but late, like a few hours or a few days late. Second, it's because they were not able to comment on the recent chapter. It seems that the author is thinking about creating a section of comment to accommodate these two possibilities."
    "However, we don't know what the rules are, right? It's called Random Passing Comments. It seems that the author will pick it randomly. If there are multiple comments, he might only choose one or two. In the end, he has to favor the original concept of recent comments." Mia nodded in agreement.
    "That's true. Either way, I'm pleased that we have a new reader. I don't know if you can see this immediately or not, but welcome. Also, if my calculation is correct, I wish you a happy new year."
    Theo smiled before replying to the comments seriously. "Well, I agree with what Mr. Adam_Balch_7324 says. Miracles only come to those who prepare for them. So, I'll just continue forward."
    Seeing how her dad replied to the reader, Mia also tried doing the same but with the other comment. "Oh, I want to reply too. From what I have read, the most annoying people are those who are saying they are trying to protect the weak and preserve justice, but they can't even stop the bullies near them and just hit whoever destroys the bullies! If there's a chance, I want to beat them up!"
    Mia chuckled and finally gave the last message. "And I wish you a happy new year. Please support us next year too. Hehe!"

 Chapter 159 Succeed

    [Chapter 158 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: Happy new year]
    [TheTavius08: happy new Year and I Don't know if you'll see this theo but to explain, in order to access the newest chapters (2 in fact) you¡­read more]
    [Random Passing Comments]
    [KidAnnihilation (156): Hello Is Am the Child Annihilator and I annihilate childrenbtw can you see pictures?]
    ¡­
    It seemed that Theo couldn't start right away since he received the notification about the comments. So, he chose to reply to the readers first.
    "Happy new year, Adam_Balch_7324 and TheTavius08 as well as all readers." Theo smiled. "Yes. I believe I've heard about it. It's the paywall system of this webnovel, right? Though, I can't really do anything about it. I want a lot of readers here, but I have to support the author, lest he stop writing this novel again. But I'm not sure about what you mean by 'my bones are wet.'"
    After replying to the main feature, Theo moved on to the new feature. "As expected, there will be other comments as well. I don't know how the system works yet, but I'm glad that I can see more comments. Hello, I'm not sure what you're saying. I can read your comments, but gifs and images don't seem to work here."
    ¡­
    Now that Yue Yi was not on the way and he had replied to the comments, Theo began to close his eyes. He tried to replicate what she described earlier.
    He used the natural absorption of his body to fill up his body with the necessary energy before channeling it into the upper abdomen.
    He tried to form a circle inside, but the circle was actually far bigger than the Dantian these cultivators created. The size of the circle reached his heart, barely going out of his waist.
    This meant that the heart was at the very corner of this circle, which should be enough for the foundation.
    The only thing he needed to do next was continue his breathing while circulating the essence long enough until the essence condensed.
    Mia watched her father silently, wondering if there was a chance. She wanted to try it immediately, but her father warned her that she should wait for her father to test it first. After all, this was still an experiment. Theo had no courage to ask his daughter to become the subject of his experiment.
    Fortunately, the test didn't seem to be long. Although it was faint, Theo could feel a small part of the circle form.
    "Hoh?" Theo opened his eyes. Now that he had gotten an image, he didn't need to close his eyes anymore to focus.
    "What's wrong, Dad?"
    "I think I've succeeded. But it will still take a lot of time to fully condense it."
    "So, will it work?"
    "I'm not sure right now. You should know the importance of this so-called Dantian, right?"
    "Yes. The size shouldn't be too big because it's compressing and condensing the essence that enters the body. And if it's damaged, repairing it is necessary. However, what we need couldn't be any different."
    "That's right. What we need is a size that reaches the heart. And since we don't need them to condense the essence, it's fine if they're damaged. We just have to repair the outer damage and be done with it. After all, the one doing the hard work is our heart or the demon contract itself."
    "Of course, it means that we won't have the advantage of a Dantian like a boost in our power, but it can increase our assimilation rate." Mia thought for a moment.
    "For now, I'm going to make it as thin as possible to speed up the process and test its effect. If it works, I'm going to thicken it and you can do the same."
    "Alright. Since I'm free, I am going to learn another martial art, alright?"
    "Sure. I'm going to test it in our room."
    "Good luck. Don't forget to call me when you're done."
    Theo smiled at Mia, who rushed to the outside, trying to learn the sword art Theo showed earlier. It seemed that she was planning to combine her abilities with the martial arts. In fact, martial arts might have the highest affinity for her abilities. Just thinking about several teddy bears using the same sword art to strike the enemy gave him a shiver.
    And Mia probably learned this from how Theo worked with his clone.
    Meanwhile, Yue Yi couldn't help but think about everything that she experienced today.
    "My lordship is truly a magnanimous man. He forgave me even though I had done so many bad things. Not only that, but I also managed to break through four times thanks to enlightenment. Even Master can't achieve something like this. Is this what it means to be a World Union Academy's teacher?"
    Yue Yi looked down. Her interest in the World Union Academy increased due to Theo, but she couldn't help but wonder if she could go there at this point in time. After all, even their Snow Blossom Sect only received disciples once every two years.
    "Should I ask Master about it? Still, there is also a problem with the potential of war. I think his lordship is trying to prevent it. I have to confirm it later."
    On the one hand, Yue Yi felt she was completely sane. On the other hand, her view of Theo surpassed anything in this world.
    She couldn't help but wonder what her master would say after noticing her breakthrough later. Unfortunately, the only thing she could do was request her master to fulfill Theo's request, while the meeting was still required to decide everything. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    When she closed her eyes again, she remembered who she was in the past. Due to the kindness of the sect master in bringing her here, she did her best to cultivate in order to not shame her master's name.
    Eventually, she drowned in her own talent, forgetting her original intention.
    "I have to cultivate again and get stronger as soon as possible." Yue Yi took a deep breath. She felt that her cultivation speed increased after the enlightenment. It was so noticeable that she couldn't help but say, 'If I can stay with his lordship¡­ even as his slave, I think I won't mind.'
    How could she? If the first meeting's gift alone was enlightenment, there was no telling what she could get from Theo after serving him for a while. Unfortunately, she didn't think it was possible because she had ruined that possibility herself.
    Theo should know that cultivators hold grudges better than people from other worlds, so there was no way he would place someone like her near his daughter.
    'Ah, I'm a fool.'
    ¡­
    Outside, Mia swung her blade carefully. She summoned this blade from the first authority. It was a toy sword, but the weight was similar to that of a real sword.
    Despite being Theo's daughter, Mia didn't learn much about weapons. Swordsmanship, spearmanship, she had never learned any of them, as though they were never relevant.
    "This is rather hard," Mia muttered while panting. "I can understand the movement, but my original power is not related to this."
    That was right. Like Theo, Mia also had power from birth.
    "Because of the apocalypse, the way to acquire power has been different. I am saying this to explain to the readers¡­ if I get screen time. After the apocalypse, the baby evolves. They are able to receive original power from birth. There are many kids who can control flames, lightning, and other abilities. So, they have to be creative in using their power and create an ability suitable for it.
    "Meanwhile, it seems that I have received my father's talent, but not his abilities like illusions. Instead, I receive my mother's inherent ability: charm. I don't know if you notice it or not, but most of the people around me are rather friendly even after I play a trick on them.
    "While I can't manifest that power because of the difference in power systems, I guess the people around me are still affected by it."
    Mia sighed. "That's why if you think that I'm not comparable to my father, it's the truth. I have his talent to learn, but I still need to start from the beginning. During this whole time, he is only teaching me several things like morals, my way of thinking, and how I want to live. So, I apologize in advance if I annoy you, readers, by not being strong enough."
    Mia's feelings were genuine. While it was true that she asked her father to come together, she wondered if this was the correct choice. If she had remained behind, her father might have met up with her mother.
    The reason why Theo set up a one-year limit was not because he didn't have the ability to do it. He wanted Mia to grow first and adjust to the current situation.
    If Theo was alone, he could roam to the end of the world in order to get stronger. He didn't have to waste his time taking care of her. That was why Mia apologized.
    What Mia didn't know was how much Theo's childhood affected him. The dark bedroom, the loneliness, and the pain he endured in his childhood¡­ were replaced by her cheerfulness, playfulness, and warmth.
    Mia shook her head. "Alright. That's enough for being sentimental. If crying can make me stronger and help my father, I will cry to my heart's content. Since it won't, I better spend it on getting stronger!" A big smile soon appeared on her face as she continued swinging her toy sword.
    ¡­
    Bedroom.
    Theo focused on the change in his essence. As Yue Yi said, the essence was truly condensed. But because the circle he needed was extremely big, he had to be careful.
    He started creating the outer shell. Instead of a circle, he made a ring that completely covered his entire heart. This way, there would be more contact area for the energy to enter.
    It took him about three hours to create a very thin layer. It was still unstable, but Theo carefully used the cultivation technique to fill up this new ring. Unlike a normal Dantian, it didn't have the condense and compress functions.
    In other words, the essence would fill up this ring and it would naturally condense like a gas once it reached a certain point. The pressure would increase and this should accelerate the assimilation rate.
    Theo carefully tested this theory, making sure there was no danger since his daughter might use it as well.
    "The flow is stable. If I strengthen this ring later, it should be able to withstand more essence. As for the assimilation rate¡­" Theo fell silent. It was hard to notice a little change in speed, so he had to gather more and more essence.
    However, it caused the thin ring to become very unstable.
    "Kh." Theo gritted his teeth, maintaining his control. It was a challenge even for him, but it seemed that luck had come his way. Although it was very faint, the speed did increase. If he thickened the ring, it would definitely be more noticeable.
    "It seems that the author has no other choice but to approve this theory. If I fail, the readers will be disappointed and demand the author's explanation like why he actually wasted a chapter or two coming up with a useless theory." Theo smirked. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Though, he had to make sure the theory sounded good so that people believed it might work.
    "I'm done with the experiment. If this continues, I can complete the ring in three days. Mia might take a bit longer, but it will definitely be beneficial for her, since Mia has an artifact to increase the natural absorption rate."
    Theo couldn't help but smile. It seemed that he could reach a 30% assimilation rate without any outside help. In the remaining few months he had in the academy, he should be able to reach 40% before going home. This should be more than enough to handle his enemies in the Demon Realm.

 Chapter 160 Bad News

    [Chapter 159 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: That sounds much better than the speed that assimilation happened originally]
    [TheTavius08:i am curious what do you think about me and Adam the other commenter besides me? He has been here for since at far as i know over 200 chapters?]
    [Random Passing Comments]
    [KidAnnihilation (157): HAHAHAHA ya got playedyou've been getting a bit too much support and kindness,so as the edge lord named¡­read more]
    The next day.
    Theo opened his eyes gently. He had been testing things since yesterday. In front of him was his daughter, who ended up falling asleep during the meditation. But he couldn't be angry at her, considering it was better for a child to sleep instead of staying up all night.
    Theo also noticed that Mia managed to complete the thin version, which only required her to stabilize and thicken it. Mia finished this step first before falling asleep.
    Meanwhile, Theo noticed three major concerns after all the tests. The first one would be what would happen if this was damaged.
    The cultivator would lose all their cultivation if their Dantian was destroyed. But what Theo created wasn't related to one's strength. It was like a balloon in charge of storing essence, nothing else. But this amount of essence would burst out if someone popped it.
    So, he wondered if it would injure them or not.
    Then again, the inside was filled with essence. If it popped out, only essence would leak. As long as he maintained a certain level of essence inside, the pressure wouldn't cause a burst of energy.
    The second problem would be the rate of the absorption. It was true that after creating the Dantian, his assimilation rate increased by at least two times. However, the cultivation he had was a low level cultivation technique. Hence, the rate of energy that entered his body was quite low.
    If they had a high level cultivation technique, he might be able to boost the assimilation rate by five times. Coupled with Mia's artifact, it would become even faster.
    But he wondered if it was possible to acquire a high level cultivation technique or not.
    Last but not least, he realized that assimilation required pure essence. In other words, any cultivation technique that had a special element in it wouldn't work. So, this would make them have a hard time finding the correct technique to incorporate.
    "Nonetheless, I will definitely bring this information back to the Demon Realm. If we can incorporate this, I think that is enough to create a stir in that world, right?" Theo grinned. He was ready to create a storm in the Demon Realm a few months later.
    Before leaving the room, Theo used this opportunity to reply to the comments.
    "Yeah. After a whole night, I can confirm that it's better." Theo nodded in satisfaction before looking at the next comment. "What do I think? That's a rather hard question.
    "I often see Adam_Balch_7324 and Xinhuan, so I can say for sure that their support means a whole world to me¡­ like literally. Without their support, the story about me in my original world won't even be completed. I know it because they speak as if they know a lot about me.
    "While I don't want to say it, it's rather uncomfortable to have no privacy. I don't know how much detail the author put into the story, but I'm sure that everyone will feel restless if they're in my position. But knowing that these people are supporting me, cheering for me, and witnessing my growth, I'm grateful to them.
    "Of course, it doesn't mean I don't respect others who know me only in this story. In fact, I want to know what you all think about me. Am I ruthless? Kind? Pushover? Only by knowing it can I change for the better and I hope that we can witness it together."
    Theo smiled, recalling what happened in his original world. It had been truly a long journey, but this wasn't the end yet. That was why he continued to the next comment. "Well, she's just a spoiled kid. Not a big deal."
    After replying to the comments, he left the room silently, only to find Yue Yi cleaning the entire living room.
    "Hmm?" Theo was quite surprised that she would do this.
    "Good morning, your lord¡­ ahem, Teacher Theo." Yue Yi politely greeted Theo.
    "Oh?!" Theo thought that this was just the true nature of Yue Yi. She must have remembered her past and somehow did it out of reflex. Nonetheless, he had to warn Yue Yi since not all information should be shared.
    "Yue Yi. Do you have time? I need to talk to you."
    "Yes, Sir. I have all the time you need." Yue Yi hurriedly hid the cloth she used to clean the floor behind her.
    "It's nothing much. You just have to hide what we're talking about yesterday, especially the war. If more and more people are aware of it before its time, the possibility of it happening will just increase. So, it's better if your master remains ignorant for the time being."
    "But¡­" Yue Yi looked down. "¡­I can't really lie to my master."
    "Of course, I'm not telling you to lie. I just ask you to hide it. You won't need to lie if she doesn't ask, right?"
    "Ah!"
    "So, this is our secret for the time being. But when there is a sign of war happening, it's fine if you talk about it with your master." Theo winked playfully.
    *Badump!*
    *Badump!*
    'A secret between me and his lordship?' Yue Yi's body trembled in excitement. She hurriedly replied, "I understand. I will keep it a secret for the time being."
    She looked like she remained calm, but her inner mind and heart said otherwise.
    "In that case, I'm going to prepare breakfast for you and Mia.
    "!!!" Yue Yi became even more delighted, thinking this was a reward. "Y-yes!"
    When Theo headed to the kitchen, Yue Yi stood there for a few minutes before realizing she had to continue sweeping the place.
    Suddenly, she noticed a presence outside, which seemed to be her master.
    Theo was still busy, so she thought about greeting her master.
    "Master!" Yue Yi cupped her hands as soon as she exited the building. As expected, the one standing outside the courtyard was Li Shuye.
    "Yi¡­" Li Shuye had a gloomy expression when she came here, but she couldn't help but gasp when she saw Yue Yi coming out. It wasn't about the cloth on her hand, it was her cultivation. "You are in the 5-Star Foundation Establishment Stage now? But aren't you supposed to be¡­"
    "I was supposed to have broken through to the Foundation Establishment Stage a month prior. So, I shouldn't have become a 2-Star yet, let alone a 5-Star."
    "Y-Yes. That's what I'm saying. How did you reach this stage?"
    Yue Yi clapped her hands as though she were praying. "It's because of the kindness of your¡­"
    "Your¡­s truly?" Li Shuye tilted her head in confusion.
    "Your guest." Yue Yi hurriedly corrected herself. Her admiration for Theo simply made it hard for her to address Theo casually.
    "Teacher Theo has done something?"
    "Yes. He has given me a little lesson, allowing me to gain an enlightenment that allows me to reach this stage. My foundation is still stable, and there are no side effects. In fact, my cultivation speed has increased by 2.5 times."
    "This¡­" Li Shuye made a troubled expression. On the one hand, she was happy that Theo gave her disciple such a thing. In fact, increasing her cultivation speed alone was already a huge favor that couldn't be bought no matter the price. After all, it only came from enlightenment or a change in the spirit root. On the other hand, she felt ashamed because the news she brought was not good news.
    "Is there something wrong, Master?" Yue Yi tilted her head in confusion.
    "It's just¡­" Li Shuye clicked her tongue. "The elders are being stubborn, saying that I can't disclose the martial arts to him. Well, I can understand where they're coming from, but¡­"
    "Why? I think he is a brilliant person who would be able to transform our sect.
    "Yeah, but the elders are saying that if we allow outsiders to learn our techniques, it's going to be the end of the Snow Blossom Sect. For example, what if your Snow Petal Sword is studied by other people in great detail? While they can't cultivate it, they will know how you move. As a result, they will gain an advantage; you might even lose your life because of it."
    "That's¡­" Yue Yi couldn't deny it. There were a lot of martial arts in the sect. While it was impossible to know all of them. She knew a lot of popular martial arts among disciples and elders. So, if their enemies used it and killed all the powerhouses in this sect, nothing would stop them from destroying this sect. "But he is not a bad person."
    "I know that. Sadly, no matter what argument I propose, they're shooting me down. I'm going to beat those elders later." She sighed.
    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Ahaha. Then, what if we use another method?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Another method?" She looked down for a moment, contemplating. "Outside martial arts?"
    "Yes. If I'm not wrong, there is an ancient tomb that is going to open soon, right? Although I know that he is strong, that place only allows people at Foundation Establishment Expert or lower to enter, right?"
    "Now that I think about it¡­" Li Shuye recalled all the information about Theo. "His martial prowess is beyond that level. But the amount of essence in his body is extremely low. It might be due to the difference in our power system, but I think he can enter the tomb."
    "That's right. I can guide him to the tomb." Yue Yi volunteered, even though she simply wanted to spend more time with Theo.
    "No. I can agree to let him know about the tomb, but you have a different task."
    "A task?!" Yue Yi gasped before looking away with an annoyed expression. It seemed that spending time with Theo was more enjoyable than completing her master's task. Considering what Theo had done, Li Shuye didn't put much thought into it.
    "Yes. The tomb might have a lot of things, but he doesn't like becoming the center of attention. If you go with him, it will just annoy him. So, why don't you go around and buy a lot of martial arts at the market and auction?"
    "Ah!" Yue Yi understood the assignment. Since the sect's martial arts couldn't be used, they could simply buy martial arts as a gift.
    Li Shuye took out a space ring and said, "There should be 3 million high grade spirit stones inside."
    "3 million? Isn't this¡­" Yue Yi never thought that her master would give her two months worth of cultivation resources.
    "He gave you something priceless, how could I, your master, be a cheapskate?"
    "Master¡­" Yue Yi clenched her fists, determined to find the best martial arts.
    "Buy as much as you can. In fact, you can ask him what kind of martial arts he prefers."
    "Understood." Yue Yi nodded furiously. "I will make sure not to disappoint him."
    "Good. While you're at it, please tell him about the bad news. I will try persuading the elders again. Hopefully, he hasn't left by that time." Li Shuye sighed.
    "I understand, Master. Please leave everything to me. I will also tell him about the Fist Emperor's tomb."
    "One more thing. I told him that there is a place that allows him to fight, right? Please tell him about the Eastern Mountain Range."
    "Eastern Mountain Range? Isn't that place very dangerous?"
    "For normal people, yes. But he should be able to survive there. In that place, he will find beasts who are strong enough to turn into humans. This way, he can fight both bases and humanoid beasts."
    "I understand. I will tell him about everything."
    "Thanks. In that case, I'll return. Please give my regards to him." Li Shuye waved her hand with a wry smile.
    She was very lucky that Theo visited her place. Just a single lesson was enough for her disciple to gain enlightenment. She could brag about it to a lot of people.
    Then again, she also felt sad that Yue Yi would never be a student of the World Union Academy, specifically Theo's class. In the end, the luckiest one was Li Wei.
    'That old bastard Li Changkong¡­ If only I was as bold as that old bastard, I could put my disciple in the World Union Academy. No wait. Li Shuye is my disciple and Li Wei is my niece. In martial lineage, they are related. But they are not related by blood. Should I just engage them to make the relationship between the Snow Blossom Sect and Heavenly Sword Sect better?" Li Shuye squinted her eyes.
    It seemed that her imagination became wilder and wilder after knowing about her disciple's gains.
    And that disciple was currently informing Theo about the news.
    "I'm sorry, Teacher Theo. It seems that it's impossible to show you the martial arts." Yue Yi kneeled in front of Theo.
    "It's not a problem. Come on. There's no need to kneel. Why don't we talk while eating?" Theo gently smiled. He never expected to get permission anyway since he thought about visiting a lot of places to acquire it himself.
    "But don't worry. There are other places you can visit to get everything you want." Yue Yi hurriedly told him about the tomb and the mountain range, which piqued both Theo and Mia's interest.

 Chapter 161 Leaving the Sect

    [Chapter 160 Comments][TheTavius08: oh cool I'm here before Adam this time we'll i think your well a mix of all those things.btw i feel like KidAnnihilatior is gonna be out of pocket]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: I'd have to say that to me you seem like a very pleasant guy that sorta forces one to keep one's attention around that can be quite ruthless when necessary] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    [Random Passing Comments]
    [KidAnnihilation (158): hold on I'm thinking of something mean to say. You smell like expired milk mixed with foot fungus¡­read more.]
    "What do you think, Mia?" Theo asked.
    "Exploring a tomb, huh?" She thought for a moment, trying to recall all kinds of tropes that could be used in a place like this. "Sounds good. It seems that we'll be having a lot of fun here."
    "As for the mountain range, we'll go together, but this place is quite dangerous."
    "Don't worry. I feel like I will have my fill of fun during the exploration, so I won't do anything dangerous on those mountains." Mia nodded with a smug grin as though she were excited about exploiting all the troops to cause some trouble.
    "Alright. That's settled then. The exploration shouldn't last long, right?"
    "Yes." Yue Yi nodded with a sad expression. "The trip from here will only require about a week. I have gone to a ruin exploration in the past, and it only takes about three days before coming out. This tomb is quite powerful. While I am also participating, I have to remain by the Snow Blossom Sect's side. Unfortunately, I'm unable to help you."
    "That's fine."
    "We'll go two days later. So¡­" Yue Yi looked at Theo with some expectations.
    Unfortunately for her, Theo shook his head. "No. We'll be leaving tonight. Since this is an important exploration, I'm planning to learn about the area and everything related to it first."
    Yue Yi looked disappointed, but there was nothing she could do. She knew that Theo was disappointed because their elders had rejected the request of the sect master to show their martial arts.
    If only the elders knew better, the Snow Blossom Sect would see a new era.
    "Either way, we'll be leaving the sect tonight. Do you have the direction or map to go to this ruin?" Theo asked.
    "Yes." Yue Yi took out a huge scroll and laid it down on the table. The map was quite basic. It consisted of a few small building symbols that indicated cities, sects, and other places that had human civilization.
    "Hmm¡­" Theo furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Where is the tomb?"
    "The Fist Emperor Tomb is here." Yue Yi pointed at the top right area.
    "So, it's not that far from this¡­ Flowing Water City?"
    "Yes. In fact, most people will rest here while waiting for the tomb to show a sign of its opening."
    "Interesting." Theo traced the path to see whether he would find trouble or not. "I don't think there is a problem with the path. Is there anything I should worry about?"
    "No. This path is usually safe. There are some bandits or evil cultivators appearing once in a while, but they aren't very high level in most cases."
    When they heard Yue Yi's reply, Mia couldn't help but roll her eyes, thinking, 'There it is. She has jinxed it. The flag has been planted deeply and we'll face bandits or evil cultivators on our way.'
    Theo looked at his daughter. Despite his reaction, he knew perfectly well that his daughter was excited about this.
    "Either way, that's the current plan. I will just go to this Flowing Water City to enter the tomb. But considering the people who enter this tomb are mostly youngsters, I will disguise myself as one, I guess." Theo contemplated.
    "Really? Are you going to disguise yourself as your young self, Dad?"
    "What? You don't like my current appearance?"
    "It's nothing like that." Mia pouted. "Your current self is mature and gentle, making one feel secure. But the portrait of your young self suggests an adventurous and fearless man."
    It seemed that Mia liked his young self for a different reason, specifically that last part. Theo had been more careful and conservative after having her because he didn't want anything to happen to Mia. On the other hand, when he was younger, he could be as bold as he wanted since he had nothing to lose.
    Mia wanted the fearless dad because she wanted to stir up a lot of trouble.
    Theo shook his head helplessly. "Look at you. Do you want to watch the world burn?"
    "Of course not. But some people indeed need to burn." Mia smirked.
    Theo drew the lines on the map with his illusion, showing the path he would take from here until eventually returning to the Modern Realm. "This should be it, I guess?"
    "Are we not going to meet Li Wei?" Mia looked at the path, feeling a bit disappointed that they wouldn't visit Li Wei while they were here.
    "Nope. We can meet him at the school later. Besides, it will be unfair to other students if we meet them here."
    "Fair enough. I will focus on completing my energy ball then." Mia didn't seem to like to say Dantian since they were vastly different.
    "Sure. We'll be leaving tonight, so don't sleep. I'll carry you during the night."
    "Mhmm!"
    Now that Mia had returned to the room, Theo asked, "Yue Yi. There are two things I want to know. First of all, are there any people that I should watch out for?"
    Yue Yi was confused by the question, but she soon thought that Theo wanted to know people like her before undergoing change.
    "Ehm. Most of them are spoiled brats like me, so I think you should avoid them. Without any background, you're going to be bullied."
    "While I don't mind killing people, I don't want to do it unless it's necessary. It will be different if they aim for Mia though¡­ I might erase their entire influence."
    "In that case, you can use the Myriad River Inn and the Treasure Pavilion. The inn is owned by a powerful figure, so no one really dares to cause trouble inside. On the other hand, the Treasure Pavilion is a perfect place if you want to find something whether it's weapons, pills, or unique items. If you have any excess items, you can even sell them here."
    "Those places are quite good." Theo nodded in agreement. He had bought a Space Ring with him, so it shouldn't be a problem to get some items and sell them here. While he might not need a lot of things from here, he might be able to find something unique that would help him in the future.
    "Is there anything else you want to know?" Yue Yi asked. She didn't say anything about her master's order about getting a lot of Martial Arts for Theo, since this was a private gift.
    Unlike Theo, who would go to the mountain, Yue Yi planned to depart for the surrounding area to acquire as many books as possible and give them to Theo before leaving this world.
    "No. That's all for now. I'll take care of the rest."
    "In that case, please take your time." Yue Yi cupped her hands.
    "Mhmm."
    Theo retired to his room to pack his luggage. But before that, he made some time to check the comments again.
    "Well, I have to be ruthless to my enemy and kind to my people. While I do let people drag me around, I will say no when it's necessary. In the end, I have my own rules and integrity. And yes, I'm not sure what the author thinks about the comments, but it's kind of getting out of hand."
    Theo chuckled while looking at the next comment. "A pleasant guy, huh? I feel happy¡­ No, I'm happier than I'd think after knowing that." Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire
    And finally, he got to the second section, which proved the first comment. "I don't care if you are being mean just for the sake of being mean. Just make sure that you don't get comfortable being mean, because it will be too late at that time. Besides, don't forget that the author is the last person to choose whether your comments enter the story or not. If you break the rule, the author might not put your comments there like in the last part. The others have more words than you, but your last part is censored behind the 'read more.'"
    ¡­
    Twelve hours later.
    Theo and Mia were standing at the foot of the mountain where they originally held the admissions test. Standing before them were Li Shuye and Yue Yi.
    "Are you really leaving? Why don't you stay for a few more days and go with the disciples of the Snow Blossom Sect?" Li Shuye made an apologetic look, panicking because she thought Theo left because of the treatment of the sect.
    "It's fine. In the end, we come here for a vacation, so we'll just adventure together." Theo shook his head.
    Li Shuye fully understood that she had failed to take advantage of this chance. She truly wanted to beat the elders who refuted her during the meeting, but in the end, the majority of the elders chose to reject her proposal. Only some elders, like the First Elder, who knew Theo was crafty, actually supported her.
    Li Shuye sighed. In the future, those elders might regret it and realize how they had become a laughing stock because of their own choices. At the very least, she had to maintain a good relationship with Theo.
    "I heard that you are going to stay in the Myriad River Inn."
    "Since safety is guaranteed, yes."
    "In that case, please take this. There should be enough money for you to enjoy your stay there. This is the least I can do for my guest." Li Shuye handed him a space ring.
    Theo thought for a moment. Li Shuye wanted to use this to maintain their relationship. If he rejected it, she would be disappointed. At the same time, he might be able to use this relationship in the future when he returns to this world in the future.
    "Alright. Thank you." Theo smiled as he took a step back, indicating that he was about to leave.
    Mia had a big smile on her face while waving at them. "Bye bye!"
    Li Shuye and Yue Yi watched them until they disappeared into the horizon.
    Both of them couldn't help but sigh out of disappointment.
    "What do you think of him, Yue Yi?" Li Shuye asked.
    "He is a very powerful and kind gentleman. I don't mind¡­" Yue Yi abruptly stopped as she almost said she didn't mind being his slave just to follow him around. "¡­I don't mind being his guide."
    "Is that so?" Li Shuye felt that her disciple had changed slightly. But considering she had gained enlightenment, it should be quite normal. She even heard that someone had a complete change of personality once they gained enlightenment.
    So, she didn't think much about it, thinking this was a normal occurrence. At the very least, it didn't seem that her daughter would be Theo's enemy.
    Li Shuye didn't realize at that time that her disciple had become much more insane than she could imagine.
    In Yue Yi's mind, she kept thinking about the same thing, 'When can I meet him again? If those disciples are late, I'm going to break their bones. That's right. We'll leave two days from now, so if they dare to be late, I'm not going to forgive them.
    'After this, I will help his lordship during the tomb exploration. Even if they're scions of other influential sects or families, I will definitely not forgive them. After that, I will bring all the books I can find to him and we'll meet again at the gate. He will thank me and¡­ and¡­'
    Yue Yi's imagination became wild as she even imagined what would happen a few steps further.

 Chapter 162 Dodging Another Bullet

    [Chapter 161 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: It seems that yue yi has let her imagination go wild that may cause you some trouble]
    [TheTavius08: hmm yue yi is definitely going to be the cause of some inconvenient plot points lol. btw pineapple on pizza, yes or no?A mans answer to this can say a lot about him.]
    ¡­
    Flowing Water City.
    "Welcome. We have numerous magical treasures that can help you during the exploration."
    "We have¡­"
    "Come¡­"
    The city was bustling with a lot of people, more so than usual. A lot of people with martial clothes were going back and forth as if they were trying to find a powerful item that could help them later.
    "Is that?"
    "Yeah." The people couldn't help but look at the group that had just entered the city.
    The one leading in the front had long blue hair tied into a ponytail. His gaze felt like that of a beast. His body's muscles were refined but not too big, giving a contrast between his elegant frame and his fierce gaze.
    The people behind him couldn't emanate the same aura as this person. However, they were wearing the same clothes as the man.
    "They are from the Divine Sun Manor."
    "The man in front must be the famous human-eating tiger, Yan Ming."
    "The others are also giving off the vibe of being hunters."
    "It's said that they are specialized in hunting powerful beasts."
    The people from the Divine Sun Manor harrumphed. It was obvious that they could hear them, but they were just letting them be since they were praising their names. Some of them even had a smug grin as though they were enjoying it.
    While walking inside the city, their presence was so big that people couldn't help but give way to them. Of course, they were accompanied by an elder who would oversee all kinds of situations.
    Even Theo couldn't help but hear the people singing their praise from the second floor of the restaurant he was in.
    Theo's eyes weren't focused on those people though. Instead, his gaze was actually glued to the book in front of him.
    "Dad? What are you reading? It seems to be another book today." Mia asked while trying to see the title of the book.
    "Oh, this?" Theo raised it up, showing the title.
    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Ah?! Inscription? The one from the Sword and Magic World?" Mia gasped. "It's rather unusual for you to read it. I mean, I know that you've been trying to learn it, but isn't that quite hard?"
    "Well, I'm just preparing for everything." Theo shook his head helplessly. He waved his hand, showing the comments to Mia.
    Mia instantly understood why her dad actually read the inscription book.
    "It seems that Yue Yi is a true Yandere. Before long, she is going to grow even more to the point where her actions will become excessive. So, Father is planning to use the inscription to mask his identity¡­" Mia looked down, contemplating.
    They had been exploring the city ever since they arrived. And it seemed that there was a job called a Formation Master in the cultivator society. These so-called formations looked similar to the inscriptions that Lancelot's world had.
    So, her father tried to use this to create a respectful identity, considering people give more respect to people who have other professions than simple cultivators.
    "I guess I have answered both comments. And what is this pineapple on pizza? Wait a minute. Is our original world similar to the world the readers belong to? If we're similar, I think there is a perfect answer. My mother is Italian, I don't think I need to tell you more than that." Mia grinned playfully.
    "So, what are we going to do now, Dad? I heard that there is still no sign of it opening. But they predict, the sign will appear within the next two days." Mia asked.
    "Hmm. There's nothing much we can do. The inn is quite nice, so why don't we go back and spend some leisure time in our room?"
    "But couldn't we play in the Treasure Pavilion?"
    "Hmm?" Theo thought for a moment. He had to consider the pros and cons, along with the possibility of problems coming in their way.
    While he was thinking, the crowd seemed to notice another thing. It wouldn't matter if this crowd was outside, but the noises he heard came from the restaurant.
    "Oooh!"
    "They are¡­"
    "They are the famous twins of the Thunder Pavilion."
    "If that's the case, isn't that big guy the rumored genius from the Wind Pavilion?"
    "To think that five elemental mountains also participate here." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The people who had just entered were a group of six. Each of them looked unique and strong. However, their clothes seemed to be quite generic. The color was mostly white, but they had a stripe that indicated where they came from. The Thunder Pavilion's twins had yellow stripes on the outer edge of their robes. The Wind Pavilion's big guy had green stripes.
    Even Mia couldn't help but wonder, 'What's with these guys? Are they Bowel Rangers? So, the red one is fire and the blue one is water?'
    Theo didn't even want to bother with them. In fact, now that this restaurant had been occupied by famous people, it would be better if he left before they caused a problem. He knew that the author could use these people to cause a commotion.
    However, he miscalculated one thing. Because he had never read any common tropes in a web novel, Mia could actually pick one of the tropes that were slightly unusual to outsmart her father.
    Before he could do anything, no, even though there were still many empty tables, the group actually came to Theo's table.
    The big muscular guy stood in front of Theo, tossed a bag of gold coins, and said, "We'll be using this table. Get out!"
    "¡­" Theo was speechless. Despite having so many empty tables, the group would actually come to them. In fact, if they wanted to look outside, there were a few other seats.
    It was at this time that he realized what Mia had been doing the whole time. He couldn't help but look at Mia, who was actually smiling at him.
    'Dad. I want to look outside. Can we choose this table?'
    'Dad. There are so many people¡­ I wonder what they're doing?'
    He recalled every single time Mia chose a table. In fact, when they arrived at the city near the Snow Blossom Sect, she chose a similar table position as this one.
    In other words, Mia had been leading him to this exact position this whole time. This was indeed the best spot, so he didn't think much about it.
    However, Mia's smile had given him all the answers he wanted.
    'Hehe. Do you think that there is no reason behind my choice? Do you forget that you have taught me to not do something meaningless? I know that the best spot will become the place for troublesome bunches. It seems that it won't take me ten years to outsmart you, Dad?'
    Now that he had been trapped in Mia's plan, Theo had to leave this place without causing unnecessary problems.
    "And if I don't want to leave?" Theo's voice was calm and cold.
    Ever since arriving in this city, Theo has disguised himself as someone younger so that he looks like Mia's brother instead of her father.
    "You don't want to leave?" He glared at Theo as though he were ready to fight.
    Theo had several options. First, he could simply ask them to leave as he didn't intend to give his table. This would definitely lead to a clash. Second, he could leave this place and head to the Treasure Pavilion like Mia wanted.
    He wanted to use an illusion, but the other party had seen their faces, so unless they planned to be someone else, it wouldn't really work.
    The second option would be the safest. However, he also had to take one more thing into account. If he chose to leave this place that way, would the readers be pleased? Mia had been saying face-slapping scenes again and again, so he finally understood what he meant.
    Normally, the main character would clash with them and completely trash them. That would result in a grudge between them and lead to an all-out war in the future.
    He could use an illusion and completely destroy them like Yue Yi, but there were other people around, making it hard for him.
    And he didn't know much about these people except for the fact that they were arrogant. In Yue Yi's case, he could see her actions and the way she fought, giving him enough information to understand Yue Yi's personality and problems.
    So, when looking at them, Theo knew there was one thing he could do. He had to combine the options so that he could leave while satisfying the readers.
    Mia hadn't realized it yet, but the people's eyes were not on her currently. That was because he immediately applied another layer of illusion to alter her appearance, making her look slightly below average. This way, these people wouldn't think anything about her.
    Now that everyone's focus was on him, Theo stood up and said, "It seems that you don't understand the true essence of the elements."
    Theo wasn't really lying. He had seen how a Frost Element could actually freeze even time. There was also someone who could wield wind to disintegrate everything. He, himself, had understood a lot about elements in the past.
    So, Theo simply stepped away while saying, "If you knew the true essence of elements, you wouldn't have done something like this."
    "W¡ª" The guy wanted to open his mouth, not letting Theo say anything he wanted without any setbacks.
    However, he suddenly felt a sense of suppression from Theo. There was one thing that Theo could take advantage of. It was the colors of the stripes on their clothes. Since it indicated their elements, he could simply use an illusion to show what it meant to possess the true elements.
    "!!!" The guy widened his eyes in shock. The wind element in his body started to flow violently as though it were rejoicing to meet its true king. The pressure on his shoulder increased, forcing him to kneel before the true ruler.
    The same applied to the others. The fire element disciple felt his body was being burned by his own fire. The twins from the Thunder Pavilion widened their eyes in shock. The thunder in their bodies was rampaging and trying to electrocute their owners. They also rang so loud that it felt like their eardrums were about to burst.
    "You¡ª" The big guy looked like he wanted to rip Theo into pieces, but Theo simply looked back at them while saying it with a disappointed tone. "Taking into account my relationship with your mountain, I'm letting you guys go with just these. If you don't like it, go to your elders before doing anything foolish."
    Theo didn't bother to wait for them to respond; he simply left and no one dared to stop him. Mia had no choice but to leave as well, thinking she had failed.
    'Tsk. Father has created a few layers of protection. Taking into account his relationship with their mountain? There is no relationship. What is there even to consider? Letting these guys go with these? It's just a bluff. While he is not afraid of them, he is trying to avoid problems. Bluffing is the best way to avoid problems. With what he has shown earlier, even a fool with anger issues will definitely be stopped. At the very least, he will focus on bringing their elders first.'
    Mia realized that Theo was actually buying time. And her prediction was proven to be correct when Theo took the moment when everyone didn't notice that he changed their appearance with his illusion.
    Their faces weren't that different, but with their hair colors and clothes, they looked like different people.
    With this, even if they reported Theo to their elders, they wouldn't be able to find them anymore. The only thing that could find them was the fact that Theo and Mia looked like a brother and sister.
    'Kh. I failed again.' Mia gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 163 Buying?

    [Chapter 162 Comments][Xinhuan: Hey Mia, our world is a parallel world to yours, just without Order, systems, abilities, and Thersland doesn't exist.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Maybe failed at the outcome she wanted but still progress from last time]
    [TheTavius08: good answer. I would have had to hire an interdimensional hitman if you said yes.man you still haven't found ya wife after all this time lol]
    ¡­
    "Dad. It's not fair. You're using your illusion to make a new disguise." Mia pouted. "Although we still look like a pair of brother and sister, it's clear that we're different people. Those people won't be able to find us. At least, not with their brains." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Mia looked frustrated that they couldn't make an enemy in this place. Of course, she had no doubt that Theo would be able to solve the enemies. She simply wanted to hold back her father as promised.
    Unfortunately, none of them succeeded.
    Instead of answering, Theo simply waved his hand, creating the illusion of the comments.
    "Oh?" Mia's focus shifted immediately. "So, the world is the same, but without any power system. Thersland? If I'm not wrong, it was Dad's home country, but it ceased to exist after the apocalypse. But knowing that the world is not that different, I can say things a bit more freely."
    Mia nodded, satisfied. She then checked the second comment, which made her slightly happier. "I will keep trying and eventually beat my dad. Wait a minute. Dad is also learning from my tricks¡­ Does that mean he is going to see through my tricks in the future? This is bad."
    "Interdimensional hitman? To kill my father? I think your hitman will be dead by the power of plot armor." Mia stuck out her tongue. "Let me ask you back then. Is a tomato a fruit or a vegetable? Are you going to follow the recognized terms or are you going to follow your heart when answering my question? Hehe."
    Unlike Theo, who usually replied back like that of a friend, Mia didn't hesitate to fight back with the readers.
    Still, the comments ended up occupying her attention for a bit. It took her several minutes before she realized what had happened and glared at her dad. "You're cheating. You use the comments to distract me."
    Instead of replying, Theo simply pointed his finger forward.
    "Huh?" Mia turned her head and saw a grand building. She couldn't read the letters on the board, but she knew what this building was. After all, this was one of their original destinations.
    Her father had been rejecting her appeal to visit the pavilion before the exploration, but it seemed that he led her here to appease her anger.
    When facing such an appeal, Mia pouted for a few seconds while crossing her arms before finally putting the matter down. She hurriedly snuggled into Theo's arms with a big smile. "Hehehe. You're the best."
    "Let's enter, shall we?"
    "Un!" She nodded.
    As soon as they entered, they were greeted by a grand hall. It was spacious enough to hold more than a hundred people. There were a few glass shelves showing off books, equipment, pills, and talismans.
    As the name implied, this place was filled with numerous treasures for the cultivators.
    "So, this is the Treasure Pavilion," Mia muttered while looking around. The people entering this place wore fancy outfits, showing that they were able to afford things inside this pavilion.
    While Mia's eyes were feasting on the busy atmosphere of the hall, Theo's focus was on the stairs that only a few entered. It seemed that the first floor was nothing but a showcase. The more important items were on the second floor onward.
    Still, it didn't change the fact that the first floor was enough for him. He didn't come here to buy since he probably didn't have enough money. Instead, he was planning to look around to see if there was something he fancied. If it was something good and could be acquired cheaply, he wouldn't hesitate to procure it.
    The only problem would be the reason why Mia wanted to visit this place. After the previous attempt at making trouble, Theo knew that Mia wouldn't ask him to visit this place for no reason.
    Theo held Mia's hand so that they weren't separated while walking around. Aside from the display cases, it seemed that there were a few counters that sold things. From their clothes and items, they didn't look like they were from this pavilion. It must be outsiders who rent a counter here.
    This was good since he could take a look at their merchandise.
    'Now that I think about it, I have never gone to this kind of place. I wonder how I can find a treasure among them?' Theo thought for a moment while Mia started dragging him around.
    "Look. Isn't this jade shiny?" Mia pointed at an emerald jade. It was faintly emitting essence from its core, so it might be something special. Mia believed that they could buy it.
    The owner noticed that she understood Mia, but she felt that she wasn't talking in the same language. The only thing possible for this type of stuff was that Theo and Mia weren't natives of this place. As a professional, it would be better to ignore it and jack up his price.
    "Hoho, little girl. It seems that you like this." The owner smirked and grabbed this jade pendant and said, "This is an extraordinary jade pendant that is said to be able to absorb curses and poison. I will sell this for only ten thousand low grade spirit stones. What do you think?"
    "Really?" Mia's eyes brightened before she looked at Theo with an expectant look.
    Theo had indeed exchanged that much on the gate, but it was rather a waste to spend this on a broken jade.
    Instead, Theo noticed another item among them.
    'Hmm?' Theo didn't have a change of expression, but he secretly inspected this item. 'What is this familiar feeling? I feel like I am meeting something I have encountered before¡­'
    When Theo checked it, he realized that this feeling originated from a bamboo fan. It was so faint that people might not notice, but he certainly had sensed something like this before.
    'It's soothing and calming, yet it's also giving off a vibe of fierceness.'
    Still, after almost falling for Mia's trap, Theo chose to smile at Mia and say, "Fine. I will buy it for you."
    "Yes!" Mia pumped her fists.
    "Still, don't you think it's a bit too expensive? How about three thousand?"
    "Come on. Three thousand is far from enough to even cover the cost. At least, you pay me nine thousand."
    "I know it's not that expensive. I can at most offer you five thousand." Theo shook his head helplessly. "If not, then we will leave."
    "Five thousand¡­" The owner closed his eyes in frustration before shaking his head. "Sorry. I don't think I will sell it to you."
    "Fine. I will pay seven thousand, but toss me some junk, will you?" Theo sighed as if he had resigned to his fate.
    "Alright." The owner agreed with a smile.
    But it seemed that the negotiation didn't go according to plan. Suddenly, they heard a man's voice coming from the side.
    "Seven thousand? Why don't I buy this jade for ten thousand?"
    "Huh?!" All of them couldn't help but turn around, looking at the origin of the voice. It was a young man in his late teens.
    He had short brown hair and golden symbols on his coat. His face showed an air of arrogance and wealth. Despite his age, it seemed that he had killed a lot of people, but the killing intent seemed to be pure as though it came from killing someone who didn't fight back.
    Next to him was a woman, slightly older than him. She coquettishly hugged his arm while saying it in a seductive tone. "Young Master. I want this jade."
    "Don't worry. I will buy it for you unlike this poor man." The guy harrumphed while looking down on the owner. "Hey, you. Give me this jade!"
    The owner didn't see any reason not to. Theo had lowered the price and the transaction hadn't been completed.
    "Y-yes!" The owner nodded without hesitation.
    The man looked at Theo in contempt as though he had just won.
    Theo, on the other hand, was completely confused. Why did this person even buy this jade? In fact, why would he appear here just for the sake of annoying him? It didn't seem like he was trying to buy the jade originally.
    So, Theo was wondering what was in this person's head. Although he knew that he had to turn his brain off to understand the people in this cultivation world, he never expected it to be this bad.
    The smile on Mia's face was replaced by a sob. She couldn't help but look at Theo as if begging him to buy the jade.
    However, her expression inside couldn't be any more different. She was actually smiling sinisterly as though everything had just gone according to plan.
    She thought, 'Hehe. One of the famous tropes: a stranger buying an item that we almost bought. Come, Dad. I know that you're going to fight him if I beg you this way. I know that you're going to say, 'Wait, I bought this first.' Then, we will clash with him and slap him on the face.'
    It seemed that everything was going according to Mia's expectations. However, Mia had one miscalculation. Theo's focus was not on the jade but on the bamboo fan. In fact, he didn't think much about the jade since Mia rarely asked him for anything. When she showed that out of her character behavior, Theo knew that something was up.
    That was why, despite focusing on the jade, Theo's focus remained unchanged. When this guy arrived, he finally saw through her secret plan.
    "Wha¡­" Theo raised both hands as though he were panicking. He wanted to wipe those tears from the corner of her eyes, but the only way to do it was to buy the jade.
    "Calm down. Calm down!" Theo waved his hands while grabbing a random item. "Look? This is also good. Don't you want it?" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Mia shook her head. She looked like she was about to cry.
    The man and the woman, who were interrupting them, couldn't help but smirk as if they had gotten what they came here for.
    Mia only talked in front of the merchant because she knew he would remain professional to jack up the price, but since these two people had bothered them, Mia had to remain silent due to the promise. Even she didn't want to be watched like a rare animal in the zoo.
    So, she only pointed at the jade with a pleading expression.
    "Hey, hurry up and give me the jade!" The arrogant young man demanded with a condescending tone.
    "Y-yes!" The owner felt bad for the kid, but he still had to do business.
    After getting the jade, the woman said, "Young Master. I love you. I'm blessed as a woman that I can receive this precious thing from you."
    The young man made a smug face, thinking this was his victory.
    However, Theo still looked panicked. He grabbed two more items, including the bamboo fan. "Look! These are interesting too. Boss, come on, help me a bit. How about these three for five thousand?"
    The boss looked at the items. They weren't really that useful, so he nodded his head. "Alright."
    Without hesitation, Theo handed over the money and showed the items to Mia. "Look. We've got three? Don't cry, alright?"
    Mia continued sobbing, so Theo hurriedly said, "Let's go around first. Maybe we can find something else you like. Let's go?"
    Theo tried to soothe Mia like a gentle brother. Even the bystanders knew that Theo was doing his best for his sister despite not having a lot of money.
    However, what they didn't know was that both of them were just acting.
    'This is not the script. You were supposed to be fighting for that jade? Don't tell me, is there something more important than that jade?' Mia was suspecting that she had been fooled by Theo.
    On the other hand, Theo was happy that he could get this item without being suspected by other people. He also got it cheap. There was a clear message from Theo to Mia. The same trick wouldn't work.

 Chapter 164 Similar Power

    [Chapter 163 Comments][TheTavius08: well Mia tomatos fruits and are commonly referred to as vegetables due to their use in savory dishes.But they are technically berries]
    ¡­
    "Bu¡­" Mia pouted. She failed again. "So, which item piqued your interest, Dad? For you to not think about me."
    "What are you saying? I'm still thinking about you." Theo shook his head while taking out the bamboo fan. "This is the one."
    "Hmm?" Mia tilted her head in confusion. "What is this? A bamboo fan? Is it something special? I can't sense anything from it."
    "Of course, you can't sense it. This bamboo fan seems to be connected to a similar power system that our original world has."
    "What? Similar power? Are you talking about our magical power?"
    "No. It's something that I haven't told you. But I think the readers have told you. It's the power that only a select few can wield, Order."
    "Order?" Mia gasped before tilting her head with an innocent expression. "What is Order? Do you mean like I order you to do it or something?"
    "No. Hmm. I shouldn't tell you this yet, so I'm going to explain it in a roundabout way. Order is a power that stems directly from your very existence. If you can wield a fire, what kind of fire will it be? Will it burn everything in the world? Or will it be a warm fire that is gentle enough to protect the people around you? You can't make a fierce fire if you want it to be gentle."
    "O-oh?" Mia was still confused, but she managed to get some grasp on this power. "Basically, it's a power given only to those that follow a certain path, right?"
    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Yes, essentially."
    "So, does that mean it's similar to Dao?!" Mia asked.
    "Dao?" It was Theo's turn to be confused.
    "Yes. Dao is always the way of cultivators. It's said there are a total of three thousand grand daos, giving people a power that surpasses that of a mere cultivator. Dao of Life, Dao of Wind, Dao of Yang, and so on. It's something like that," Mia explained with a smug smile, showing off her knowledge from the novels she read.
    "I think they are pretty similar." Theo nodded and grabbed the bamboo fan. "And I can finally understand why this power feels so familiar to me."
    Theo poured his essence into the bamboo fan when, all of a sudden, the wind flowed in a circle, brushing Mia's skin.
    "Ah!" Mia widened her eyes in shock. She didn't feel any illusion, so this wind must have come from the bamboo fan instead of her father's illusion. At the same time, she couldn't really sense this power. It felt weird.
    "It seems that you can't sense it." Theo smiled.
    "Mhmm¡­" Mia looked down, feeling sad. "In our world, can you feel the power of order? I mean normal people?"
    "It's the same as here. You won't be able to feel it. Only when you reach a certain level will you be able to sense it. Back then, it had only been two years since your father first started becoming stronger, so it shouldn't take too long for you to be able to feel this power." Theo smiled. "Though, I don't think only this world had this kind of power."
    "Then, what about finding your own Dao, Dad? Instead of martial ability, I think this is a better option to bring back."
    "It's not that simple. Unlike the spirits, I don't think this world's will want to see me."
    "World's will¡­ The one that governs the Heavenly Tribulation and everything in this world¡­ Wait. When I see it this way, isn't the world's will in this world called Heavenly Dao?" Mia gasped. She had read this in one of the novels.
    "Is that so? Well, I can try, but I'm not very sure. Besides, I don't know if they have the power I want or not, considering there are only three thousand of them¡­ according to you." Theo smiled.
    If he wanted a Dao, it would be something similar to his power. In other words, it would be the Dao of Reality. However, he wondered if this world had this kind of power. After all, the Order originated from every single word that humans and beasts knew. Even if it was a new power, it would be registered as a new power by the world.
    So, Theo wondered if he searched for another power, what kind of Dao would he be able to get?
    "Nonetheless," Theo said, looking at the bamboo fan. "This power is similar to that of an elder that I respected very much. He was known as the Wind Emperor. His wind could disintegrate everything, including time and death. Unfortunately, he still succumbed to old age."
    Mia thought for a moment. "In that case, let's enter this tomb. From what I read, an ancient tomb like this would have the soul of the owner. He will give you free stuff, so I think we can ask him about Dao! Just like the spirits, I don't think it will hurt to have one Dao to bring home, right?"
    "Hahaha." Theo chuckled. Though, he didn't deny that he was a bit curious about this power. In the Sword and Magic Realm, he had received the inscriptions from Baold. In the Mythical Realm, he got the power of spirits. He also originally had a Demon from his world.
    If he looked at this carefully, this so-called Dao might be the specialty of this world. Instead of Martial Arts, it was indeed better to bring back Dao.
    With this, he would have a total of four different powers in his body. He would search for more until he got one unique power from each world.
    Ten worlds and ten unique powers. He believed this was the key to meeting the author.
    "In that case, it seems that I can't really hold back during the exploration." Theo smiled. "I'm sorry for the youngsters, but I'll directly go to the goal."
    "Hehehe. That's what I'm waiting for." Mia smirked. "The exploration this time is going to be interesting."
    ¡­
    As Mia said those words, the exploration indeed became even more interesting, but not because of Theo's determination. Instead, it was due to the arrival of the Snow Blossom Sect.
    "That's¡­"
    "That's the Snow Blossom Sect."
    "The one in front must be the disciple of the sect leader, Yue Yi!"
    "All of them are so beautiful."
    "They all look strong."
    Yue Yi led the group with a calm expression as if their words meant nothing to her. All of a sudden, a gentle but seductive voice echoed in her ears.
    "Yue Yi. Where is this senior you're talking about? I'd like to meet him. He was the reason for your enlightenment, right? If not, you wouldn't be with us here."
    Yue Yi glanced to the side, looking at this woman. She had long black hair and a well-endowed body. Her body was releasing a mature charm, giving off the vibe of a gentle and caring person. It was vastly different from Yue Yi's fierce and cold atmosphere.
    However, in Yue Yi's eyes, this mature charm was like black magic. She was using this power to control all the young men around her.
    'Do you think she is worthy to meet him? As expected, the first elder must have told her about it. She is the first elder's disciple after all. The other elders were also shocked by the enlightenment. It was all your fault. Senior had been kind enough to grace us with his presence, but you refused to meet him. And now, you were frantically searching for him?' Yue Yi snorted in her mind. They simply reaped what they sowed.
    However, she continued, "Yue Yi¡­ You are still too young. It might be the reason you couldn't enter his eyes. If it were me, I might have been pregnant already."
    Yue Yi's expression darkened. She didn't say anything, but her gaze was slightly empty as if she had abandoned this woman. She couldn't help but think, 'Should I¡­ kill her?'
    Soon, the thought disappeared as the relationship between her master and the first elder reminded her that she shouldn't do it.
    "I don't know if the first elder told you about this or not. But if you offended him¡­" Yue Yi squinted his eyes.
    "Of course, I won't offend him." She shook her head.
    Originally, Yue Yi wasn't supposed to come here. After all, she had just reached the Foundation Establishment Stage not long ago. Meanwhile, the woman before her was already a 9-Star.
    Due to her enlightenment, her strength skyrocketed, allowing her to barely fit the group. Li Shuye believed that this exploration would further increase the effect of her enlightenment. That was why she sent her.
    Unfortunately for her, there was no way she could find Theo in his disguise. Theo also didn't intend to meet her again after the readers told him about her troubling behavior. It would be best if they didn't meet because her actions couldn't be linked to him.
    More and more important people started to enter the city, preparing for the exploration.
    And Yue Yi, knowing that Theo took her advice to stay at the Myriad River Inn, couldn't help but keep on the lookout, wondering when Mia and Theo would come out. This way, she could meet them again.
    ¡­
    Meanwhile, Theo kept experimenting with this fan. "So, this fan can actually release this kind of power¡­ It's not at the level of the Wind Emperor, but it's quite strong. I guess it's something that can be expected from an artifact."
    "An artifact?"
    "Yes. Do you remember my weapon? The one that can change into five forms? It has been accompanying me a lot, so its core has been influenced by my power. This fan is the same. However, it's quite weird. In our original world, the power wouldn't disappear even after thousands of years. In the end, the Dao itself is similar to Orders, but not the same." Theo explained.
    "I see. But it's still quite strong, no? Can you use it?"
    "Yeah. If you can sense this power, I think you will be able to use it as well."
    "Really? Then I'm going to train hard." Mia smirked.
    Theo smiled and waved his hand, showing the comments. "Here you go. It's the conversation you start."
    "Mu¡­" Mia frowned when she saw this comment as though she didn't like it. "No way. Tomatoes are vegetables. No matter what anyone says, tomatoes are vegetables."
    Mia looked adamant in determining whether the tomato was fruit or vegetable. Even Theo couldn't help but chuckle, knowing why she acted like a kid for this one.
    "Just to let the readers know. Mia is a picky eater when it comes to vegetables. And tomatoes happen to be one of the few things she can eat. That's why whenever she eats, she is always showing tomatoes as if trying to show that she has eaten enough vegetables."
    Mia pouted, "Dad. Don't say that! The readers will know! And they will condemn me for being a picky eater, especially after Mom said you suffered during your childhood."
    She looked down, feeling bad.
    Theo smiled and patted her head. "It's fine. It's just my past, there's nothing wrong with you being a picky eater. Today, I have given you everything¡ªmoney, status, knowledge, and even strength. You had everything right when you were born. However, I hope that you always remember this question.
    "What will you be tomorrow? I was born with nothing but suffering, but I didn't plan to die in the same way. If you end up being poor when I'm not with you, then it's your fault for not utilizing everything I've given. If you are a picky eater, you have to work hard enough to be able to live that way. That's why I want you to remember, you are the one creating your own path."
    Mia looked down as though she couldn't understand it.
    'I guess it's too deep for a seven years old¡­' Theo glanced at her, observing her reaction.
    "I know that. And it's precisely the reason why I want to make a name for myself, whether it's from my prank, my talent, or whatever. I want people to remember that I am Mia Griffith, not a mere Theodore Griffith's daughter." Mia nodded. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo was a bit surprised but soon patted her head while Mia hugged him.

 Chapter 165 Entering the Tomb

    [Chapter 164 Comments][TheTavius08: Which of these are fruit and which are veggies smarty-pants? Eggplant,Peppers,Corn, Avocado and Cucumber]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Tomatoes may be technically a fruit but you wouldn't put it in a fruit salad would you? So I think that is only really relevant semantically]
    [Random Passing Comments]
    [KidAnnihilation (162): I was just playing around last time haha sorry.Let me tell you Mia.You never fail until you stop trying,are you gonna stop trying?:)]
    ¡­
    Northwest of the city stood a giant monument. The monument was a simple pillar¡ªnot big, but not small either. If people started entering this momentum, it would only be able to contain about a thousand people at once on all its floors.
    However, the reason for this monument to be so important was not because of its size but because of its function.
    The cultivators from various influences had been camping outside, studying the monument. They had seen a lot of weird patterns on the monument, but they had yet to make a breakthrough.
    These patterns first appeared last month. Back then, it sent a wave of essence across the land. The energy was so powerful that the trees around this monument either fell down or bent to the ground.
    And just like a month ago, the monument sent another wave of energy. It started with the patterns blinking for a few minutes before releasing powerful energy in all directions.
    *Ding!*
    A high-pitched sound echoed as the torrent of energy blew away all the people around the tower.
    "Aaaaahhhh!" The people were shocked, not knowing what happened. However, one thing was clear. It was a sign.
    The ground trembled and the monument vibrated.
    And this wave of energy was instantly felt by every single person inside the Flowing Water City, including Theo.
    "!!!" Theo didn't bother to look while Mia tried to follow the direction of the energy. "Dad!"
    "Yeah. The burst is extraordinary." Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows.
    "Like what you could do in our original world?"
    "My power came from the world itself, so the energy could be even bigger. But normally, the energy in my body is not at this level." Theo shook his head.
    "But your power could still create multiple floating islands." Mia rolled her eyes, believing that this energy couldn't achieve that level.
    "As I said, it's a different type of energy. Anyway, we should follow the energy. It seems that it's going to open soon." Theo stood up.
    "OK." Mia agreed without hesitation.
    While walking, Theo showed the comments to Mia. "This is for today¡­ I mean, this chapter."
    Mia read the comments for a bit, but soon, her expression was distorted. "I have peppers, avocados, and cucumbers, so I will consider them as fruits. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Ugh. You have a backer now. No, if I admit that tomatoes are fruits, I'm going to be forced to eat other vegetables. No¡­" Mia gritted her teeth.
    Theo couldn't help but chuckle. "You are still arguing about the same thing? All of you are kinda¡­ cute, you know."
    Theo didn't really care about the arguments, but because he was looking from a bystander's perspective, he felt amused. "Either way, for the last comment, I'm not pressuring you or anything. I just need to make sure that everyone knows that while you have the power to leave a comment and even influence the story, it doesn't mean that you can put everything there."
    When they left the inn, they could see a lot of people running toward the monument.
    "It seems that this tomb is about to open. I guess we should speed up a bit," Theo said while observing everyone around them.
    Mia nodded as both of them began to run. They were matching their speed with the others. Mia had yet to realize that the reason Theo did this was to make them look normal and not stand out.
    He only said two facts and didn't mean that the two were cause and effect.
    As soon as they reached the monument, they could find the patterns on the monument flickering as, bit by bit, they disappeared.
    "Dad. That looks like a timer." Mia pointed at the monument.
    "Yeah." Theo's focus was not on the monument, but on the people around them. There were about three thousand people around them from various places. Some stood out more than the others. He could even feel a lot of strong people, whose essence was higher than his.
    With this many people, problems were bound to follow. So, he knew that there would be a bloodbath after this. In fact, he might have to kill some people in this place.
    Nonetheless, he had three objectives for exploring this tomb. First, he wanted to fulfill his promise to Mia. Then, he wanted to get some items that might be useful for him and probably either sell or give away the rest. Last but not least, he wanted to learn this so-called Dao.
    He had to know whether the Dao of Illusion or the Dao of Reality were among the options. After all, his ability revolved around it. If he couldn't find either of them, he had to find another Dao that was related to them.
    Some of the elite disciples actually gathered right before the monument to negotiate. And Yue Yi was among them.
    It seemed that these disciples came from a sect equal to the Snow Blossom Sect. He could see six different uniforms, which he made sure to remember to avoid any unnecessary clashes.
    Theo also noticed that people kept singing praises for these disciples. It reminded him of the praise he heard when he was young. But at that time, he was hunted down by some of the strongest people and families in the world, so he didn't really bother with their praise.
    Then again, Theo's focus shifted to the monument. He felt something different from the monument as more patterns disappeared.
    'The owner of the tomb was supposed to be the Fist Emperor, right? But did this Fist Emperor have this kind of power? Ehm, I couldn't describe it, but it was a power that I had encountered in the past." Theo tried to recall the power that gave him a bit of a familiar feeling. 'What power is this again? Wind? Strength? Element?'
    "What's wrong, Dad?" Mia noticed that her father kept gazing at the monument.
    Theo whispered, "The exploration this time seems to be more extraordinary than I imagine. The owner of the tomb is not the one who creates it."
    "Does that mean it's not a single tomb? I don't think I've read something like that¡­ The tombs in those stories were mostly created by their owners."
    "I'm not sure. In any case, I want us to be careful." Theo warned. "The author must be planning something."
    When Theo mentioned the author, she couldn't help but nod her head. If it was really the author, then he could really create anything as long as the reasoning fit. "I understand."
    "Hey, it's opening."
    "What is that?"
    The people's confusion began to resonate as a black vortex appeared in front of the monument.
    "That's¡­" Theo sucked a cold breath. He had seen this in the past.
    "Do you know anything, Dad?" Mia asked in a low voice.
    "Yeah. Although its appearance is obvious, it's a portal. It seems that the monument is the same as the structure that I've created in the past." Theo frowned. "It's to connect this place to a certain realm. In fact, our original world was divided into two realms. Because of the apocalypse, the connection between two realms was gone.
    "I rebuilt the structure that connected the two realms with the help of a Space Element Expert. And from the looks of it, this monument is the same. The target doesn't seem to be another realm, instead¡­"
    Theo examined the vortex. "Somewhere in this world. I don't know how this person set it up, but it's clear that we will be teleported to another place. So, get ready for combat as soon as we arrive."
    Mia nodded furiously. She wasn't aware of what happened in their original world, but she had heard about her father's story about going to another world. In fact, the power that linked their original world and this world was built through a similar method, except for the lack of a space element.
    "They're going in!"
    "We can't lose. We have to enter as well."
    "Don't let those disciples from the big sects get everything."
    "Go!"
    "Chase after them."
    The people began to flock to the portal, not wanting to be bested by the people around them.
    Theo and Mia were among the last people to enter the portal. Even though Theo wanted to follow the crowd, he was a bit hesitant due to the power infused in that monument.
    There were also a few people who hadn't entered the portal. Some of them seemed to come from a big sect as their elders whispered something to them. However, some of them didn't appear to be affiliated with other sects.
    Now that the entrance was clear, Theo grabbed Mia's hand and nodded his head, signaling that they should enter. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Although this caused people who hadn't or didn't enter to look at them, it was better to approach this tomb carefully, especially with the fact that the author could manipulate the tomb as much as he wanted.
    When Theo approached the vortex, he noticed something from within. "The portal doesn't seem to be stable."
    "Unstable? What do you mean by unstable?" Mia asked.
    "¡­" Theo frowned. "It will take too long to explain here and we'll end up grabbing these people's attention more than necessary. So, I'll keep it short. This unstable portal means that we might get separated after entering it."
    "!!!" Mia gasped. She didn't think about this trope. When she thought about this trope, she realized that the author actually wanted to separate them.
    She could think of several goals, but they were mostly to anger her father. After all, the moment there was a big distance between them, Mia's disguise would be undone.
    Mia's real figure, which didn't look native, would pique people's interest.
    They had three options. First of all, they could enter the portal without caring about this and just fight whatever the author threw at them. Secondly, one of them stayed behind, but either way, it would be troublesome to leave each other's side. Last but not least, they didn't enter at all. Unfortunately, the third option was not possible since it would disappoint the readers. The second option was also too foolish, making Theo not look realistic at all and creating a new plot hole.
    Hence, there was only one option they could take. The author had been making Theo's character consistent, so Theo was forced to choose the first option.
    'Kh. As expected of the author, I guess... If he can't force me like this, there's no way he will write this novel.' Theo clicked his tongue. There was no other choice but to fall into the author's trap.
    Still, it wouldn't be like Theo if he didn't think of a quick plan. He whispered to Mia. "Since we're going to be separated, I have two instructions for you."
    Theo told her about what she should do once she entered. It seemed that Theo knew that the author couldn't reveal this secret so that he could use it as plot armor in an emergency.
    Mia nodded a few times while listening to her dad's words. She also noticed that the people were staring at them because they had been acting as if they knew the secret about the vortex.
    With these two instructions, Theo finally said, "Let's enter."
    Mia nodded with a serious expression as both of them jumped into the portal.
    As he expected, Mia wasn't on his side the moment he reached the other side. From the looks of it, he had been transferred to a grassy plain with a single hill on his right. There didn't seem to be anything extraordinary that could be used as a trademark.
    "I hope that the readers can help me locate my daughter¡­" Theo didn't realize at that time that the author had placed this request at the end of the chapter so that he couldn't take advantage of the readers' omniscient point of view to know about his daughter's condition, like when Mia was kidnapped. Theo raised his hand and summoned his spirit. "And I hope that I have luck with my weapon today."

 Chapter 166 Taming a Horse

    [Chapter 165 Comments][Adam_Balch_7324: Good luck]
    Theo raised his hand as the light on the mark of his spirit began to blink, selecting his weapon for the next hour.
    To his surprise, he got one of the most powerful weapons in his repertoire, the sword.
    "Oh?" Theo couldn't help but look at the comment with a smile on his face. "I guess that 'Good luck' is helping me this time. But it's rather annoying not to know what happens to my daughter. Considering there are no comments about it, it seems that the author doesn't show anything."
    Theo's expression became serious as he wondered what he should do next. Unlike the others, he didn't know much about this world.
    He cast his gaze into the horizons, wondering if there was a weird fluctuation of essence or not since that would be the clue.
    Unfortunately, he couldn't find anything, so there was only one place he could go: the hill.
    Theo planned to use the hill to see the situation around him.
    As expected of a strategic location, the hill seemed to have been taken by the natives of this place. Two horses descended the hill as soon as they noticed Theo. The horses looked far different than anything he had seen so far.
    The horses were completely white and emitted a weird fluctuation of energy. At the same time, the horses looked robust as they didn't care about the trees in front of them and just crushed them with their charge.
    Theo raised his sword. Although the horses looked quite strong, it wouldn't be hard for him to kill them with a single slash. So, he waved down his sword, sending that energy toward the horses.
    However, right after his hand swung down, he noticed a woman suddenly jumping off the trees with her blade as though she wanted to kill these horses.
    "!!!" Theo was startled and hurriedly changed his aim. Still, forcefully changing the flow of the energy after it was programmed was quite hard even for him.
    The slashes ran through the ground and only changed their directions at the last second, hitting a few trees on their path.
    *Bam!*
    *Bam!*
    *Bam!*
    "!!!" Not only the horses, but the woman was also shocked by the sudden slashes. She turned her head around, finding a man of the same age. It was most likely that he was the one who unleashed such a powerful skill.
    Even the horses were scared after witnessing Theo's ability and abruptly stopped.
    'Why does a woman appear? I don't think I felt her earlier¡­ This is weird. With my senses, I should have felt her¡­ Or does she have something special that can completely erase her presence?' Theo frowned. There were a lot of questions in his mind, but one thing was more important than the others. Why would the person appearing before him be a woman?
    Now that he thought about it, he had encountered a lot of women on the last couple of missions.
    'Did the author provide a kind of fan service for the readers? I don't care if they are men or women since I already have a wife, but I guess it doesn't really matter.' As Theo said, what other people saw might be a female, but in his eyes, she was actually a guide.
    He wondered if he could use her to explain things and make her a guide to their goal. He also needed to find Mia during the process. Although Mia's strength was extremely high, it would be troublesome if he got surrounded by a lot of people.
    With that thought in mind, Theo leaped forth.
    "!!!" The woman raised her sword, thinking that Theo wanted to kill her.
    However, Theo actually stopped in front of the horses instead of her as though he had no interest in her.
    The horses were startled and wanted to attack him, but Theo released his killing intent. The killing intent petrified the horses as though they were in front of an apex predator.
    "If you can understand me, be good or I will kill you."
    *Ngiiieeek!?*
    The horses were shocked, but what was more shocking was their intelligence. The horses actually stopped and even lowered their heads as if obeying Theo.
    Now that he couldn't kill the horses because of the woman, he thought about using them to travel while conserving his energy.
    After subduing the horses, Theo couldn't help but look at the woman before pointing his sword. "Who are you?"
    The woman had brown hair. Her long hair was loose in the back, and the top was pulled back to create a pair of small loops. Her clothes were rather unique. She wore a rose-embroidered one-piece dress that reached her knees and was tied by a red shawl on the stomach. It was rather impractical to fight in his opinion, but then again, this was another world, so he didn't bother to impose his ideal on them.
    The woman's temperament looked innocent and youthful, but he could see the slight cunningness in her gaze. It was proven further when the woman wanted to ambush the horses from above earlier.
    "I¡­" The woman panicked. She simply couldn't believe what she had just seen. 'Who is this man? Did he just subdue the White Dragon Horses? How did he do it? And what was that ability earlier? If he wanted to kill me, I would have sliced into pieces.'
    Theo remembered what Mia said about people's IQ being lower than beasts, so he reminded her with a cold tone. "Think what you're about to say first."
    The woman gulped down. Under Theo's threat, she wanted to use her influence to save her life, but it didn't seem that Theo wanted to kill her. At the same time, it didn't look like Theo was aware of her identity, which was odd.
    "I am¡­ Qin Beihe from the Green Flower Ridge." She introduced herself, her tone was hesitant and hoarse as though she didn't know what Theo wanted to do.
    On the other hand, Theo recalled some information about this world. There were a total of six great sects in this land, and Green Flower Ridge was one of them.
    "If you leave now, I won't do anything to you," said Theo with a nod as if he were sparing her life.
    Qin Beihe had two options. Her instinct was telling her that this man was dangerous and far stronger than what she saw, so it was clear that she had to leave. On the other hand, this was also an opportunity. From Theo's clothes, it didn't seem that he was affiliated with any influences.
    Someone with Theo's strength should be famous, so the fact that he wasn't meant that he could become a dark horse.
    Since she was separated from the rest of the group, she thought of asking Theo's help. It would make the journey safer.
    That was why despite receiving the opportunity, Qin Beihe stood still.
    "Did you not hear me?"
    While her body was shaking, Qin Beihe cupped her hands politely and said, "I wonder if I can ask your excellency's name. And would you like to cooperate with me?"
    Theo frowned upon this opportunist, but then again, it would be useful to make her his guide. There were two horses that they could use. Although he reserved it for Mia later, he knew that he might put them to use for now.
    "What can you even do?" Theo looked down on her, setting an attitude to pressure her until she gave some information.
    "I¡­ I can lead the way for you. This place is known to be dangerous, but I have a star map that can lead us to a safe place. I believe that the other sects are also planning to go to the same place."
    Hearing this confirmed his suspicion. It looked like this girl had an important status, which made her even more useful.
    "Hmm¡­" Theo thought for a moment before turning back to the horses. "Since you can understand me, will you help us go to our destination? If so, then I promise to take care of both of you."
    The White Dragon Horses were staring at Theo. Unlike humans, the horses could see the true nature of the person before them. The killing intent was real earlier, but at the same time, they could feel the sincerity of this man.
    The horses suddenly lowered their heads as if acknowledging Theo's words.
    Theo smiled while stroking their heads. Qin Beihe was stunned to see Theo tame the beasts with only a few words. She had never heard or seen anyone be able to tame this horse this way. Most people who tamed a beast would use a lot of items or require a very long time to bond.
    Theo then returned to her. "I will listen to what you have to say, so hop on." Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire
    With a single wave of his hand, a saddle was placed on top of each horse as though it came out of his Space Ring.
    "Where do we have to go?" Theo asked while climbing a horse.
    Qin Beihe was still hesitant, wondering if this horse would attack her or not. But after showing no aggression when she approached it, Qin Beihe gently climbed the horse.
    'This horse might not be stronger than me, but it's still a Foundation Establishment Stage horse. To think that I would be able to ride a beast this powerful¡­' Qin Beihe shuddered, recalling the information about this horse. 'The White Dragon Horse has a dragon bloodline in their body. It makes them extremely strong, and when it's releasing its power, people say that dragon scales are said to appear. Although they are not true dragon, they still have a dragon bloodline.'
    However, she soon snapped back to reality, remembering Theo's question. She hurriedly took out a compass from her Space Ring. The compass looked normal, but when it was infused with essence, the needle began to spin uncontrollably for a few seconds before pointing to the north. "We have to go this way."
    She pointed to the east.
    "Let's go." Theo whispered to the horses as they began to run. Their speed was extremely fast. Even Theo might lose slightly in terms of speed. At the same time, he didn't feel that much shaking despite running at this speed. He whispered, "You're quite good."
    *Ngieeh!* S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The horse responded as though it were happy with the praise.
    Qin Beihe could only look at this mysterious man, not knowing what to say. She couldn't say anything weird in case she ended up offending him.
    Luckily for her, Theo opened the conversation by asking, "So, what do you know about this realm?"
    Qin Beihe felt a bit weird about the question. She thought that people should have heard some information about this realm, yet Theo acted like he wasn't aware of anything.
    Then again, Theo must have his circumstances, so she should ignore it this time. She explained, "This realm is said to be the ancient land where the Fist Emperor trained in his youth. The beasts in this place are strong and the Fist Emperor actually fought them with his fists in the past.
    "And the place we're currently heading is the Fist Emperor's Palace. There should be a huge palace in the vast grassy plain. Legend said that only those who are qualified to enter can walk past the gate."
    "So, not anyone can enter? What do you mean by qualification? Is it talent, current strength or¡­" Theo tilted his head in confusion.
    "There are no details describing that part unfortunately."
    "In that case, what do you know about the portal?"
    "The portal? Ah! Even we didn't expect that we would be teleported randomly. The sect wanted us to directly find the palace, head inside before anyone else, and help fellow disciples."
    "How about the size of this plain?"
    "I'm not very sure. According to the legend, even if you go in one direction for a whole day, you won't be able to find its edge."
    'It seems that she doesn't know the principle about teleportation.' Theo thought for a moment. It seemed that he had to go to this palace. Knowing how smart his daughter was, she should be able to find this information and come to the palace immediately.

 Chapter 167 Learning

    [Chapter 166 Comments][heTavius08: Theo the author didn't include my comment which had advice for you.Which is kinda funny since it was kinda important lol]
    [Random Passing Comments]
    [KidAnnihilation: Heres a riddle.I have cities,but no houses.I have mountains,but no trees.I have water,but no fish.What am I?]
    ¡­
    'It seems that she doesn't know the principle about teleportation.' Theo thought for a moment. 'Now that I think about it, isn't the principle of the portal to another world basically the same? There should be a structure or a material somewhere that is used to connect the two worlds.
    'When I see it this way, I can finally understand the connections between the worlds.' Theo closed his eyes for a moment. Everything was connected to the Modern Realm. 'Each world has 11 gates connected to the Modern Realm, but this means that the Modern Realm has 99 gates. What if there is a 100th gate? Would it lead to the author's realm? But the readers said that their world is similar to mine but without any power system. Is it possible?'
    Theo had no answer to this question. 'There are a few possibilities. First, the gate is opened through my power. But I don't know if this will affect the world or not. In fact, I believe there are stories where the character breaks the 4th wall and enters the creator's world, right?
    'But is there one where the concept has been completely created? The author should have established the theory in my original world. If that's the case, there is a possibility that my own world will affect the author and readers' world in a weird way.
    'It's like how the bootstrap paradox works. The information or an object sent back in time creates an infinite loop. But instead of time, it's space.'
    The more Theo thought about it, the more unknown variables appeared. 'So, the second possibility would be that the author creates another realm where he can be a character to meet me. It seems that I have to wait to get the answer.'
    Theo let out a sigh. Since there was nothing in their path, he had a lot of time to think. But it seemed that the author had let him think too much as he began sending out things that could distract Theo's thoughts.
    *Roar!*
    *Roar!*
    *Roar!*
    A series of roars resounded across the land as Theo noticed several people being surrounded by beasts.
    "That's¡­" Qin Beihe gasped. "My fellow disciples from the Green Flower Ridge."
    Theo glanced at her and simply said, "If you're going to help them, you can get off the horse. Just to let you know that I am not going to stop."
    "I¡­" Qin Beihe hesitated. On the one hand, if she left, it meant she chose to completely cut off the connection with Theo. If they met again, Theo could simply ignore her or even become her enemy. On the other hand, she couldn't leave these disciples behind, especially when they were in trouble.
    Qin Beihe gritted her teeth before making a decision. She cupped her hands and politely bowed to him. "It's a pleasure to meet you. Unfortunately, I couldn't leave my fellow disciples behind. But if you¡­"
    Qin Beihe looked like she wanted to request Theo's help, but Theo had done a lot, so it wouldn't be right to keep asking.
    Little did she know, it was just a test from Theo. With his current speed, there was no way Mia would arrive first. So, helping them wouldn't really matter. However, Theo didn't lie when he said he wouldn't stop.
    That was why Theo said, "You owe me for this."
    "Eh?" Qin Beihe was stunned, but Theo had focused on the beasts.
    Theo whispered while showing an illusion to the horse. He created a trail of light while asking, "Can you follow this path?"
    *Ngieeh!* The horse acknowledged him.
    "Alright. Let's go!" Theo nodded as the horse sped up. He began to infuse his essence into his sword.
    *Roar!* The beasts noticed Theo's arrival and alarmed the others.
    "Isn't that¡­ Senior Sister Beihe?!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Senior Sister!"
    "We're saved!"
    The people were happy to find strong reinforcement, but the other person was actually going far faster than her. He was like a bullet, moving past the beasts.
    The horse skillfully maneuvered around the beasts and ran past the cultivators without any trouble. Theo maintained his balance on top of the horse while swinging his blade a few times, activating the power of the spirit.
    In just two seconds, Theo slipped past both the cultivators and the beasts. There didn't seem to be anything happening to them, albeit it was because Theo was so fast that their bodies didn't realize they were cut.
    After another two seconds, more than fifteen beasts suddenly split into two as their flesh fell to the ground.
    "What?!" Qin Beihe dropped her jaw to the ground. The other disciples were dumbfounded, as they didn't even see this man making a move.
    There were only a few beasts remaining, which they should be able to handle. Theo then slowed down as the other horse leaped around and regrouped with them. Both horses had witnessed Theo's extraordinary prowess.
    "They can handle the rest, right?"
    Qin Beihe knew what Theo meant. This was the extent of his help, so she hurriedly shouted, "Kill the remaining beasts and head in my direction. We'll regroup in the palace!"
    "Y-yes!" The disciples instinctively answered, not knowing why Theo didn't kill all the beasts when he had the ability to do so.
    Qin Beihe became more and more curious about this man, whose prowess was already beyond the realm of the Foundation Establishment Stage. Why would he not know her identity? Why would he look clueless about this place? Why would he have this kind of power? She believed that Theo was a disciple of an extraordinary expert who was training on a mountain without any contact with the outside world.
    This might be the first time he descended the mountain to gain experience.
    "By the way, who is this Fist Emperor?" Theo asked.
    "Eh?" Qin Beihe snapped back from her thoughts. "Do you know about the six great sects?"
    "Well, somewhat." Theo nodded.
    "Currently, each sect has an Emperor either their Supreme Elder or the Sect Leader. The Emperors are known to be the strongest powerhouses in this world. It's said that when they make a move, they can cut down a mountain, destroy a city, or do other things that alter the landscape.
    "The Fist Emperor was once one of the strongest powerhouses in his current era. It was said that he crushed a mountain with a single punch."
    "Hmm¡­" Theo was quite impressed by this person. In his original world, he could alter the landscape with his ability. However, he had surpassed that stage and turned into a singularity in his world.
    It seemed that the Fist Emperor was like him before reaching that stage.
    "Did he do something bad in the past for his tomb to be raided like this?" Theo asked.
    "No! He had done a lot of good things in the past. People respected him. However, the Fist Emperor didn't have a sect in the past, so he must want to leave his legacy behind through this method."
    Theo got a good grasp of this ruin. Well, if he didn't have any influence himself, he might leave a legacy this way. But he had Mia as his successor, so he didn't bother to think about it.
    Theo wondered if this was a good time to learn about Dao.
    After reconstructing his words, Theo asked, "I am currently on my journey to experience the strength of the world. And I have a certain mission¡­ Do you know anything about Dao?"
    "Dao?!" Qin Beihe gasped. It looked like the terminology was the same. She hurriedly regained composure and couldn't help but ask, "Do you not know anything about Dao?"
    "Nope." Theo's nonchalant expression made it look like it wasn't a big deal.
    However, this confirmed Qin Beihe's suspicion. Theo truly didn't know anything.
    "Dao is the way. It's the absolute principle underlying the universe. In the cultivation of the Dao, one learns to harmonize with the natural order, to tap into the latent potential within, and to ascend beyond the mundane."
    "How do you get a Dao?"
    "Preaching a Dao is a complex path. However, all cultivators have to get their Dao and those who get their Dao will become extremely powerful people. You have to observe nature, aligning yourself with the natural order. You need to meditate, allowing the Dao to come to you. Your life experiences also matter a lot in shaping you, which will determine what kind of Dao you will get."
    Theo felt a bit weird. On the one hand, this Dao was similar to his previous power Order. To attain Order, he had to set up a rule for himself on how he planned to live. If he broke this rule, he would lose his power. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire
    And one of those rules was not being able to lie. That was why Theo once threatened the author by using that rule. After all, as the ruler of reality, his word had to be the truth as it would shape reality.
    However, there was a problem. He continued living under that rule, but he didn't sense any Dao whatsoever. Hence, it was either because the world didn't want him or because the Dao of Reality didn't exist.
    If it was the former, he couldn't do anything about it. But if it was the latter, he thought about getting a Dao that might be different from reality or illusion but still related to them.
    It seemed that he had to get some more clues from the Fist Emperor himself.
    In the meantime, since he didn't know how long they needed to travel to find the palace, it was better to meditate. He might be able to get the Dao before reaching the palace.
    However, there was one important thing he had to do. It was to take a look at the comments.
    He replied inwardly, 'Seriously? What kind of advice do you have for me? How does the author not include it? I mean, the author shouldn't remove the comment or not include the comments unless they are late or something. Then again, we currently have the Random Passing Comment feature.
    'Do you say something that breaks the policy guidelines? Well, if you don't really mind, can you comment on it again?'
    Theo remained calm while remembering that this had occurred during the early chapters. So, he continued to the next comment and said, 'Well, this comment should be directed to Mia, right? I will show it to Mia later, but if I have to answer it without much thought. Then, I am my own imagination. I can be anything with my imagination after all. Hahaha.'
    Now that he had replied to the comments, Theo's mind began to wander, searching for his Dao.

 Chapter 168 Confusion

    [Chapter 167 Comments][heTavius08: nope my comment just wasn't included, and nah i won't help you,you'll probably be fine even though your life is in very imminent danger]
    [Random Passing Comments]
    [KidAnnihilation(165): Theo how do you know one of us isn't just the author's alt account?One of us could be acting like a friend just to misguide and harm you.Think about it ]
    ¡­
    Theo closed his eyes for a moment, thinking about this power.
    'What is Dao? It is similar to the power I know, but not exactly the same. Both of them are powers that revolve around nature, but I think there is a difference. My original power came from the world to rule over nature.
    'However, this so-called Dao is also related to nature, but to get it, one has to observe nature, aligning oneself with the natural order. Instead of controlling or governing nature, we have to live with it, huh? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'Now that I think about it, everything is governed by the so-called Heavenly Dao, which is this world's consciousness. In that case, the Heavenly Dao must not grant the Dao to someone. Instead, it produces this Dao to create nature in this world.
    'In other words, if one wants to get the Dao, one should seek it in nature. There is no need for me to go all the way to the Heavenly Dao to get one because everything has been around me.
    'In that case, why do I not sense the illusion or reality? This confirms my suspicion from earlier. There is no Dao of Illusion or Reality. In that case, what does this place have?'
    Theo kept thinking about it. He didn't feel anything, but Qin Beihe, who was riding next to him, couldn't help but drop her jaw.
    After closing his eyes, Qin Beihe couldn't help but glance at Theo, wondering what he was doing.
    At first, she thought her eyes were playing with her. After all, she saw Theo's body getting distorted.
    'What did I see?' Qin Beihe rubbed her eyes, making sure that nothing was in her eyes. But the distortion didn't cease. It continued hovering around Theo's body. Even the Dragon Horse noticed something different from the guy who rode him. The head only took a glance, was shocked, and turned back to the road.
    It realized that its contractor was doing something amazing, but it couldn't comprehend it.
    Qin Beihe, on the other hand, felt chills down her spine. 'What is going on? Is this¡­'
    She couldn't help but remember what the elders in the sect said. "Beihe. If you want to get stronger, you have to find your own Dao."
    "Elder. How do you find it?"
    "I don't know. You have to continue meditating and finding your Dao, and eventually, the Dao will respond back to you."
    "Really?"
    "Yeah. I once witnessed someone finding their Dao. His body was set ablaze out of nowhere, but surprisingly, not a single strand of his hair went missing. It was a unique phenomenon that only a select few could achieve.
    "And it took a very long time for someone to get a Dao. Even your master needed more than a hundred and fifty years to find his Dao. That was why if you want to become his successor, you have to find your Dao, no matter how long it will take."
    "Un."
    Back then, she didn't think much about it. There was only one thing to do, which was to continue her path while seeking her own Dao.
    However, it all changed when she witnessed the person before her. His age was similar to hers, but her strength was beyond her comprehension. But the most terrifying thing about him was that she witnessed the phenomenon with her own eyes.
    She didn't know what kind of phenomenon Theo was currently experiencing, but it was clear that this was related to Dao.
    Did he comprehend Dao just by listening to her? Qin Beihe was completely astounded.
    If this matter were known to others, there was no doubt that they would believe that Theo was a peerless talent that the world had never seen before. There would be competition in trying to acquire Theo. And another question was, who actually taught him?
    Theo's life would become vastly different once he comprehended the Dao. If he were to join a sect, he would have become the successor of the sect. They would spare nothing to nurture Theo and other sects would do anything to eliminate him.
    And currently, the one who had the biggest opportunity to recruit him was none other than her and the Green Flower Ridge.
    'Will he accept my invitation? No, he just saved me and I even owed him... What should I do? What can I do to invite him?' Qin Beihe didn't know how to negotiate with Theo.
    While Theo was kind enough to lend her a hand, it didn't change the fact that his treatment of her was quite cold and distant. It felt like Theo was trying to put a wall between them. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire
    There was one thing clear. Qin Beihe or their Green Flower Ridge shouldn't offend Theo. If anything happened, they would have to kill Theo before he could grow.
    The dilemma would be haunting her for the extension of the trial.
    Meanwhile, the culprit who created that dilemma was still swimming in his sea of thought.
    Illusion and Reality were like the two sides of a coin. However, it also meant that they were made of the same coin. The materials, the process, and even the value were the same. That was why Theo couldn't help but wonder what kind of material would benefit him the most.
    His power could create elements like fire, ice, or even darkness. If he wanted it, even the law of physics would be altered. So, would it be the Dao of Elements that he picked? Or would it be another Dao?
    Theo had a hard time choosing. It showed how versatile his Reality power was.
    'I can't see what kind of Dao I want. And by having this Dao, I also have to adjust my rules. No, wait. Should I just pick a Dao that matches my rules? But what is that Dao?'
    Theo was lacking some knowledge about the spiritual qi that the natives of this world were familiar with. While its characteristics had been generalized with the name of essence, the flow of the spiritual qi was still unique only to this world.
    That was why he felt he didn't have enough information to determine his power.
    His thought was soon interrupted by the trembling ground.
    *Bam!*
    It felt like he heard something crashing to the ground, so Theo decided to stop thinking and opened his eyes.
    "Hmm?" Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows when looking at the beast in front of him. The beast looked like a rhino, but its horn was emitting a faint light as though it were a crystal.
    Its skin seemed to be as tough as metal and its height reached as high as seven meters. From this rhino's perspective, Theo and Qin Beihe must have looked like ants.
    Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows. On the one hand, he felt that this monster wasn't as simple. On the other hand, there was a need to challenge this rhino. After all, standing behind this rhino was a huge white pavilion. If they looped around this beast, the rhino might just turn around and destroy the pavilion.
    Theo thought for a moment before saying, "Loop around this beast and go to that place. With this, the deal has ended. I'm going to fight this beast."
    "Wha¡ª!" Qin Beihe's body trembled. She had been thinking about how to bring Theo to the Green Flower Ridge, but he actually pushed her away without a second thought. "I can help!"
    Theo clicked his tongue as his expression darkened. "Can't you even understand what I'm trying to say? You're in the way, so get lost."
    "A¡­" Qin Beihe wanted to refute those words, but she hadn't done anything noteworthy the whole time. In fact, Theo's strength had surpassed any foundation establishment cultivators she had encountered so far.
    "Get her away." Theo didn't bother to talk to her anymore. Instead, he was asking the horse that carried her to move away. After that, he whispered to his horse. "Are you scared?"
    *Ngieehhh!*
    The horse responded. Although Theo didn't understand what he was saying, he could see the determination in his eyes. The horse was ready to fight this giant rhino.
    "By the way, do you know how to get stronger? I have said that I will take care of you, so I want to keep my promise."
    *Ngieehhhh!* The horse nudged his head up as if telling him that the secret of his strength would be on the rhino. It seemed that the horses weren't herbivores here as this one was definitely trying to eat the rhino.
    "Hahaha. That's good then. I will defeat the rhino, and you'll eat it." Theo smiled.
    The horse's gaze returned to the rhino, solemnly facing this gigantic beast.
    Before Theo reached the rhino, he couldn't help but take a look at the comments. He didn't have a lot of time, but there was something that piqued his interest, so he decided to reply inwardly.
    'You said that my life is in very imminent danger. Were you talking about this rhino? If that were the case, you only claimed that I would probably be fine but didn't include the horse¡­' Theo squinted his eyes, feeling something didn't add up.
    'I can't think of anything. I mean, there are simply too many possibilities that can endanger my life like the owner of the tomb is suddenly getting ressurected and decided to kill everyone, the author is planning for a legendary beast as an opponent, and other things. Either way, I will still do it in my own way.'
    'As for whether it's just the author's alt account or not, I don't really care to be honest. If it's the author's alt account, it means that he still cares enough about the story to bother with that. And it's also a sign that he might be trying to guide me to something. Don't know if it's good or bad for me though.
    'That's why even if it's trying to harm me, I don't have any other choice but to fall for it. The author might be trying to kill me, but it doesn't change the fact that he will leave something behind as a clue. If there is no equal exchange, the story won't progress, which will kill this story.'
    After replying to the comments, Theo raised his left hand, creating a path of light that was only visible to him and his horse. This rhino was stronger than it looked, and because there were so many people trying to enter the palace, he believed that this rhino was a trial meant to be raided together by fellow cultivators. It was a kind of test that tried to decide whether the cultivators were able to lower their pride and ask for help or not.
    'Let's see how strong this rhino is, shall we?' Unfortunately, the rhino's opponent was Theo, who was wielding the spirit sword. Unexpectedly, Theo thought about something related to the problem he encountered earlier. He added, 'By the way, readers, what kind of Dao do you think suits me the most? Why do you think it suits me?'

 Chapter 169 Killing the Rhino

    [Chapter 168 Comments][Xinhuan: Perhaps you're looking for the Dao of Unity. The ability to combine people, skills, and events together across multiple worlds to achieve a sum greater than their parts.]
    ¡­
    Theo charged forward while raising his blade. The rhino didn't seem to notice him, which was perfect for the first attack.
    The dragon horse moved toward the rhino's front right foot as Theo waved his blade. The swing was sharp and precise, but more importantly, the essence released by that attack spiraled upward, climbing the rhino's foot.
    *Roo!*
    The rhino noticed the sharp pain on its foot and finally noticed Theo. The latter was surprised not because it took so long for the rhino to notice him but because his strike only left a small graze on the first spot he struck. The essence that spiraled around the rhino's leg didn't do any damage.
    'Oh wow.' Theo was impressed by the toughness of the rhino's skin.
    The rhino raised its foot, trying to stomp on Theo.
    "Go!" Instead of running away, Theo chose to continue forward. The dragon horse responded by increasing its speed, avoiding the stomp purely with its speed.
    After that, Theo waved his blade several times, sending his essence in a random direction, scratching all the skin's surface.
    *Roo!*
    The rhino might not be injured, but it still felt Theo's attack and hurriedly dropped down to crush Theo to death. Only after this did the dragon horse move away from the rhino.
    *Boom!* The rhino hit the ground and created a huge crater underneath its body.
    Theo couldn't help but look at this rhino while saying, "I thought I was pretty lucky to have the sword with me, but it seems that the author sent this rhino specifically for me."
    It was true that the sword could slash everything in Theo's vision, but the strength of the slash was not as powerful as other weapons. That was why it didn't do much damage to the rhino.
    If it were like this, he thought the staff or the scythe would be much more useful. The scythe could take out the soul of the rhino, allowing Theo to kill the rhino slowly but surely. The staff had the power of gravity, which would be useful to crush this impenetrable defense. In fact, the unbreakable wires might be more useful than the sword.
    The sword was very useful to fight a normal beast or human. Still, since he only had this one sword, he had to kill this rhino as quickly as possible.
    "In that case, let's go this way!" Theo sent another ray of light for the dragon horse.
    Since the rhino's body was on the ground, the dragon horse charged at the rhino and leaped into the air, landing on the rhino's body. It then climbed the steep body until it reached the top.
    The rhino noticed the annoying bug that stood on its body and tilted the body to the side to knock Theo off. The dragon horse skillfully ran on the rhino's body so as to avoid falling.
    While the dragon horse maintained their balance, Theo sent a few more sword strikes that ran on the rhino's skin, trying to find anything that could be cut.
    Still, the rhino was tougher than he expected. Even after looking around, his blade still failed to cut the rhino.
    After knowing its toughness, Theo decided to change his strategy. Since it would be impossible to kill this rhino right away, he chose to target other things first.
    "Go!" Theo asked the dragon horse to move forward.
    The rhino tried to straighten up after tilting its body over, but the dragon horse was still able to remain on top as they ran toward the rhino's back. As soon as they stood on the edge, Theo waved his sword, sending multiple strikes toward the rhino's tail.
    *Rooo!* The rhino screamed in pain. Unlike its tough skin, the tail was rather soft. There was also a hole where the rhino excreted, which was a perfect target for Theo.
    "I can't see it from here, but¡­" Theo smirked and sent multiple strikes toward the hole. He couldn't see what happened inside, which restricted his control over the blade, but he still controlled the sword strike to move in a single direction.
    That was right. Once the sword strike reached the hole, Theo controlled them to enter the hole. This was his last control and he let the sword strikes wreak havoc inside the rhino's body.
    *Roo!* The rhino couldn't withstand the pain and tried to sit down to completely compress everything that went inside of him. He also didn't want Theo to stick anything into it again.
    As a result, the rhino sat down at a very steep angle, causing the dragon horse to have no choice but to leap off the rhino's back.
    To their surprise, the rhino went one step further and actually rolled over so that it could crush Theo with its back.
    Theo skillfully guided the dragon horse to run away from the giant body. Theo could have an easier time if he utilized his illusion, but it would be too weird for the people in this world. So, he thought that he would use them only as trump cards.
    Meanwhile, he would try to solve everything with his sword. While he was quite curious about the sword intent that Li Wei had, he simply wielded too many weapons. So he couldn't focus on one of them. Learning all of them also required a lot of time and effort.
    Hence, Theo asked the dragon horse to move toward the rhino's head, which soon hit the ground. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    *Bam!*
    The dust was kicked up into the air, covering everything. Both the horse and Theo covered their ears, but Theo kept projecting the illusion onto the horse. The illusion was not a simple line but a whole illusion about their surroundings as though the horse had opened its eyes.
    "It's alright. Keep going. I will give you your eyes, so trust me."
    The horse continued forward, believing in the image Theo gave. When the dust settled, the rhino actually saw Theo before its eyes.
    "Hello!" Theo smiled while waving his sword, sending a few sword strikes to the face. He had several targets: the mouth, the nose, the eyes, the horn, and its ears.
    *Roo!* The rhino screamed in pain. It was able to close its eyes at the last second, causing the eyelids to completely block Theo's attack. However, the nose couldn't be closed, allowing Theo's attack to wreak havoc inside. Blood soon flowed out of the noses. The ears were pretty much the same.
    The ears were more fragile than its body's skin, so when Theo's sword strikes spiraled around, it ended up cutting past its skin. The hole inside the ears was also the target, causing the rhino to become deaf.
    There was no beast that could injure the rhino normally, so the rhino lived its life without knowing pain. But Theo was different. The rhino learned about the pain for the first time, and unfortunately for the rhino, this was where he was going to die.
    Once the rhino let out a roar, the mouth opened up, allowing Theo to send some strikes inside the mouth.
    Even if he had a hard time destroying the rhino's outer body, he could simply kill the rhino from the inside.
    The rhino was losing its consciousness pretty soon. The loss of the blood wasn't that important, but Theo had been rampaging inside the rhino's body. Of course, it also meant the rhino's brain.
    The muscle wasn't enough to stop Theo's sword strike, allowing him to kill the rhino without much difficulty.
    Theo took a deep breath. "It's done. If it's this easy to kill the rhino, then does that mean it's not the real danger?"
    On the one hand, he still felt a bit suspicious about the rhino. On the other hand, he believed that the rhino had died.
    In the end, Theo sent forth a few more strikes that would go all over its body to make sure that the rhino had died.
    While Theo was still suspicious, Qin Beihe had a completely opposite reaction. She couldn't believe that Theo was able to kill this rhino so easily.
    The rhino didn't look like it was a Golden Core Stage beast. However, its defense should rival that of a Golden Core Stage beast.
    So, she was dumbfounded when she found out how easily Theo defeated this beast. "How can this be? What is his strength? No, can he actually defeat people at the Golden Core Stages?"
    Qin Beihe gulped down. If their entire group fought him, she didn't know if they could take him down or not. Even if they could, most of them would definitely die in the process.
    In addition, Theo had the help of two dragon horses, which would make the fight harder. It seemed that they truly couldn't do anything for Theo. The best thing they could do was befriend him.
    While Qin Beihe was in bewilderment, Theo leaped off his horse and said, "Bring your friend here. Can you really devour this beast?"
    The dragon horse nodded. It seemed that it had a plan, so Theo let him go to bring his friend to enjoy the rhino's together.
    The other dragon horse didn't hesitate to knock Qin Beihe off its back as it moved toward the beast. Before eating the rhino, both horses lowered their heads as if thanking Theo for the opportunity.
    It turned out the horse didn't plan to eat the rhino's meat. In fact, they might not be able to penetrate the rhino's skin.
    Instead, they actually went for the blood that came out of the wound. They were drinking the blood as much as they could.
    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo saw Qin Beihe approaching him.
    "You're not entering the palace?"
    "The palace is locked. It seems that we need a key to open it. Besides, even if it can be opened, there is no way I can leave you alone here. I am not that ungrateful." Qin Beihe shook her head, explaining the current situation.
    "I see. Well, you can go first. I'm going to take care of the dragon horses here." Theo sat down on the grass.
    Qin Beihe surprisingly bent her knees, following him to sit down on the grass.
    Normally, people would be thankful for her consideration. But Theo couldn't help but twitch his eyebrows. The reason he told her to go first was because he planned to reply to the comments.
    While replying inwardly was an option, he believed that speaking would be a better way to answer them.
    However, it seemed that Qin Beihe didn't let him do it.
    'Readers. If you want to blame someone for not answering you without much sincerity, blame her.' Theo thought before opening the comments. 'Oh? There is only one comment. I thought that by asking the question about my Dao, people would be more interested in answering that question. After all, such an important question would definitely affect the story like who knows if the author decides to use your idea to impart that Dao into me?
    'But according to Xinhuan, I am compatible with the Dao of Unity, huh? The ability to combine people, skills, and events¡­ That's an interesting concept. If you look at my current power, you will see that I'm going to learn things from every single world. So, having the power to unite them is extremely good. A good suggestion.
    'Sadly, there are no other comments that can be used as comparison.' Theo sighed. Amidst his disappointment, Qin Beihe's voice echoed in his ears as she pointed her finger at the horse. "That's¡­"
    "Hmm?" Theo raised his head and noticed one of the dragon horses had its body glowing. Translucent scales began to appear on its skin and expand all over its body like that of a dragon. "Hoh? I'm glad that they are able to benefit from the situation."
    Theo was happy that the dragon horses got some benefits since they had helped him travel all the way here.
    However, this might not be the most important thing because Theo actually heard another voice coming from the side.
    "Ho! I was chasing a girl to this place, but I never expected that I would find something more amazing. Is this the Elephant Rhino?! To think I would see a rare species here!"
    Theo turned his head around to see the man who said those words. But anger soon overwhelmed his heart.

 Chapter 170 Angry

    [Chapter 169 Comments.]"!!!" Theo couldn't help but widen his eyes, not because of the intruder but because of the person who seemed to be chased by them. It was Mia.
    There was a shawl covering a part of her face and neck, but it had been torn, causing him to easily see her facial features.
    However, the ones that shocked him the most were the bruises on her body. It looked like she had fought a lot. Even the essence in her body looked unstable.
    Theo's body convulsed. He had thought that Mia was already strong enough to defeat his opponent, but it seemed that he had underestimated what the author could do.
    The man who spoke earlier actually led a large group. From a glance alone, there seemed to be at least fifty people. Considering Mia's strength, there was no way she couldn't defeat some of them. So, the actual number must be higher.
    That was why he became even more furious. From the wounds she received, it was clear that all these people ganged up on her.
    When Mia saw Theo, there was a sense of relief in her gaze. It seemed that her fight was already over. She hurriedly rushed to Theo, while the group that chased after her was also approaching.
    Mia didn't even bother to use her essence anymore to fight back. She simply leaped toward Theo, exhausted.
    "What happened?" Theo asked with a darkened face.
    "To think that I would meet the famous Qin Beihe from the Green Flower Ridge." The young man stepped forward while looking at Mia.
    "Lin Zong!" Qin Beihe gritted her teeth. "What are you doing?"
    "What am I doing?" The young man, Lin Zong, snorted and actually looked at the corpse. "So, is this your doing? You better leave this place and not protect that girl."
    Qin Beihe clenched her fist. On the one hand, she never thought that Lin Zong was able to get all the people from his sect. On the other hand, the little girl had come to Theo. She didn't dare to say anything to Theo.
    While they were talking, Mia told Theo about what happened not long ago.
    ¡­
    A few moments ago.
    "Like Dad said, we're separated." Mia nodded with a serious expression. She hurriedly took out some clothes from the Space Ring and covered her appearance. She made sure that her face wouldn't look visible to the point where people recognized her as a foreigner. At the same time, she changed her clothes and covered her body so that she didn't look like a woman.
    While she enjoyed creating trouble, she knew that the author could do almost everything. And it was clear that this place could easily become the place to create a new problem for Theo.
    And that problem was hers. Yes. Mia realized that the target this time was her.
    Without Theo's protection, she was prone to any kinds of problems that she couldn't solve.
    She began exploring around. It didn't take long for her to find multiple beasts.
    Curious, Mia challenged them to a fight to test her power against this world's beings. However, it seemed that this fight ended up bringing more trouble than she could imagine.
    All of a sudden, seventy people found her alone.
    And the rest of the story was something that Theo could imagine.
    Mia said in a low tone, "Their leader is so lustful and doesn't have any morale. I could only take down twenty of them while running away. I'm sorry for disappointing you, Dad."
    In normal cases, this was something to be proud of. Despite facing more than seventy people, Mia managed to defeat twenty of them and didn't get captured. In addition, these people's essence was greater than Mia's.
    It was clear that Mia's prowess surpassed theirs. She knew how to fight a lot of people whose strength was stronger than hers.
    However, this time was different. When looking at the kid, whom he took care of since she was young, injured like this, Theo's heart was torn into pieces.
    This injury wasn't like the small injury she received during training or battle. Instead, it was an injury received from seventy adults ganging up on a single kid.
    While Theo was not really a chivalrous person, he never ganged up on a kid at this scale.
    Her condition reminded him of the wounds he had suffered in the past. It felt like he was looking at himself, doing his best but still failing to win.
    His mind remained rational. It could even calculate what the author was doing and the consequences of his action.
    The reason why the author separated them was so that he could bully Mia and anger him. And he would be overwhelmed by anger and kill all these people. In one way or another, the author seemed to be letting the people behind them know and chasing him down.
    Having no other choice, Theo had to fight them, creating a situation where he had to annihilate a sect if he wanted to survive.
    After listening to Qin Beihe, it was clear that his strength was still too weak. If he had gotten a few more authorities, he should have been able to defeat the strongest person in their sect. But currently, it would be hard for him to destroy a sect.
    And because of this particular reason, Theo could foresee the problem that he would have with the cultivation in the future. The big fight that would endanger his life was the reason why he wanted to re-enter this world as late as possible.
    The author had truly planned out everything, making this event unavoidable.
    If it were the normal him, Theo could punish them and turn them into his pawns to stop that event. However, the author knew him so well. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    There was no father who could accept that their daughter was bullied in this way and just let these bullies go. It was even more so because Theo's parents once made people bully him to protect him.
    He didn't want this to happen to Mia. That was why the anger began to take over his heart. This event became unavoidable simply because the author had written his character consistently.
    'Haa¡­ even when I can see the rational solution for this, my heart is telling me that peace was never an option.' Theo's killing intent began to leak out of his eyes.
    "!!!" Lin Zong noticed the change in Theo's expression and shouted, "Oi, you bastard. Are you going to protect that lowly outlander? She has killed the disciples of the Ancient Body Sect. If you are going to protect her, then we will kill you!"
    Theo's cold gaze was locked onto him as he said, "Do you not feel ashamed after bullying a little kid?"
    "A little kid? She is just a lowly outlander who dares to come to this world. In fact, she should be honored that this young master thinks highly of her. She is going to bred a lot of this young m¡ª" The words suddenly stuck in his throat as though there was something choking his neck.
    Taking another look, it was actually Theo's killing intent. It was so intense that it petrified him.
    While he didn't deny the fact that they were not from this world, he never thought that the arrogance of these people was so high that they thought they were above everything. Did their elders not teach them that the ten worlds were equal in power level?
    While he understood the arrogance of spoiled people, he never thought that his daughter would be seen as something worse than an object.
    "Y¡ª!" Lin Zong was trying to say something, but he couldn't move. Sweat began to accumulate around his body.
    The killing intent was so overwhelming. It felt like he was being cut over and over again in these few seconds. He wanted to scream but couldn't produce any sound. He wanted to cry but had no tears.
    His followers didn't know what was happening to Lin Zong, so they were waiting for his order.
    It was at this instant, something stomped the ground.
    "Uaaahhh!"
    "Gaaahhh!"
    The people were thrown into the air by the dragon horses, who had drunk enough to make a change in their bodies. Their skins were now covered in scales, a horn appeared on their head, and their bodies became even more robust.
    *Ngieeehhh!* Both of them responded to Theo and wreaked havoc on one side.
    "What is happening?"
    "Those are¡­ dragon horses!"
    "What?"
    "Are they the horses that were around the rhino's corpse earlier?"
    The cultivators were confused, but the dragon horses only had one thought in mind. They had gotten all this from Theo, so they would definitely help him if Theo wanted to fight these people.
    The one he rode earlier even came to him and looked at him as though it were asking him to ride on him so that they could escape.
    However, Theo only lifted up Mia's exhausted figure while asking, "Please take care of her for me."
    The dragon horse lowered its body so that Theo could place her on its back. On the other hand, Qin Beihe heard Theo's words and couldn't help but ask, "Are you going to fight them? He is Lin Zong, the son of the Ancient Body Sect's sect leader. The sect leader doted on him the most, so if you attack him..."
    Theo looked at her coldly. "You, too, should get away. If not, I might not be able to control myself and cut you as well."
    Qin Beihe shuddered. His gaze was extremely cold, making her unable to understand why Theo would do all this just for a stranger. While the person was a kid, it was not a reason for a cultivator to help another cultivator in the exchange for offending a big character like Lin Zong.
    Theo turned around, glaring at this Lin Zong. He finally released him from his killing intent.
    "Haaa!" Lin Zong abruptly fell to his knees while holding his neck, gasping for air. He didn't know what happened, but it was clear that Theo was the one who did it. "You¡­ Do you think you can get away with this?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Lin Zong's voice broke the silence from the rest of his group, realizing that Theo had done something.
    "To think that you have dragon horses that will obey you! Hand over that lowly outlander and those horses and I might kill you painlessly." Lin Zong shouted. Earlier, he couldn't move, but he definitely could kill Theo now that everyone was aware of the previous condition.
    Theo didn't know how this guy managed to gather the whole group when the others were separated, but one thing was clear: no matter how the author twisted the story, this Lin Zong had to die here.

 Chapter 171 Fighting

    [Chapter 170 Comments][Random Passing Comment]
    [Danx_72: So the "distortion" around theo when he was thinking is only fan service?]
    Theo raised his head, looking at all these people. The hole that the two dragon horses made earlier had been plugged.
    So, the first thing he should do was secure an escape route for his daughter and the horses.
    Since they were waiting for his answer, he chose to show his answer through his action.
    Without hesitation, he waved his sword to the side.
    "He is going to fight! Kill him!" Lin Zong shouted, ordering the rest of the people to attack Theo.
    Before they could move, Theo's blade had reached them. Even the horses had seen the illusory light Theo made for them.
    As soon as Theo moved, the two horses stomped the ground and started running.
    The people from the right surprisingly didn't move, unlike the others.
    "!!!" The people noticed something weird, starting with a head suddenly falling to the ground.
    "Eh?!"
    "Wha¡ª!"
    All of them were dumbstruck, not knowing when Theo killed this person. But even more shocking was when the horses reached their position. The others wanted to attack them, but with a single stomp to the ground, it produced a shock wave that caused the bodies to fall down and the heads to slide off.
    Without hesitation, the horses took advantage of this gap to escape the encirclement.
    "Hey!"
    "When did he kill our people?"
    "What exactly happened?"
    "I couldn't even see his strike."
    The people were confused and started panicking. What Theo had just done was something they couldn't even see, so Theo might be stronger than them by a large margin.
    Qin Beihe, on the other hand, was completely astounded. She never thought that Theo would fight Lin Zong for someone. And he didn't even hesitate to kill eight people to show it.
    Qin Beihe had two choices. If she stayed here, she might die because his expression clearly told her that he would rampage in here. If she ran away, she might become the witness of this battle, which might cause a problem in one way or another.
    Ultimately, living was still better than dying. She hurriedly followed the horses before the gap was closed, leaving Theo alone.who
    "Kill him!"
    "There are still so many of us."
    "Kill!"
    Theo waved his sword in the opposite direction. As expected, now that they were more aware, their instinct kicked in when they felt hidden danger coming from Theo's sword.
    They hurriedly ducked down, but there were some people who were too late. Their heads were sent flying.
    "!!!" The people who managed to avoid it earlier were scared for their lives. If they reacted just a bit slower, they would be the ones to die.
    "That sword is dangerous."
    "No. It might be an artifact."
    Lin Zong shouted, "Kill him and bring me his sword!"
    "Your greed and lust know no bounds." Theo muttered. Eight people closed in and stabbed Theo at the same time.
    To their surprise, Theo suddenly disappeared. The one they stabbed earlier was just an afterimage.
    "Where is he?" The people looked around and found Theo reaching the helpless people that had avoided his blade earlier. They hadn't stood up, so they would be a perfect target to kill.
    In just a split second, Theo waved his blade, killing all these people.
    "Help¡ª" They knew what was about to happen to them because their instinct was sharper, but they couldn't complete his plea for lives before their heads rolled on the ground.
    The people around him immediately turned around. Some of them even punched the air, sending a ranged shock wave.
    Theo snapped his fingers, causing their shock wave to shatter like that of glasses.
    "What?!"
    "Why was my shock wave¡­"
    They couldn't comprehend what Theo was doing.
    Theo didn't stop there. He once again waved his sword to the people on the right.
    Those whose instincts were sharper hurriedly ducked down to avoid the attacks, but to their surprise, the attack landed not on what their instincts told them. Yes, instead of their necks, the strike actually went a bit lower and hit their stomachs. But for those who were trying to avoid it by bending their knees, the sword strike ended up hitting their heads.
    The people gasped in disbelief. Their instinct was supposed to tell them the real location, but was it actually a false alarm?
    The real answer was that they should trust their instincts. It truly severed their necks.
    In fact, some of them managed to see the people who were late to dodge get their heads flying. So, how could there be another slash? It was nothing but an illusion.
    Those who didn't realize it ended up falling to the ground, believing that they were dead. Some who managed to figure out the trick broke the illusion apart. However, Theo applied his power, the same illusion power that he got from the greatest illusionist in the Sword and Magic Realm.
    Even when they broke apart the illusion, there was a deep indentation on their severed part. They even felt excruciating pain because their brain had partially registered the damage.
    "Aaaahhhh!" Those people wailed while dropping to the ground, clutching their heads. The pain was so unbearable.
    The disciples of the Ancient Body Sect began to panic.
    Three muscular disciples stepped forward while shouting, "Are you an idiot? We are the proud Ancient Body Sect. Our body is the strongest in the world. His sword should be unable to cut us."
    "Oh. It's the three Xun brothers!" The people cheered.
    They all jumped forward, attacking Theo from three different directions.
    "Iron Body!" They shouted. Their muscles contracted as a wave of essence covered their bodies, making it as hard as iron.
    Theo took a step forward and slashed the one in front of him.
    'Idiot. My body is as hard as iron. Even a peak Foundation Establishment Expert won't be able to penetrate my body with their strongest attack.'
    Unfortunately for him, Theo proved him wrong. With a sharp and swift strike, he split his body into two. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'Eh? Why are there two¡­' The guy couldn't comprehend what had just happened, but his vision was already split into two.
    Without missing a beat, Theo slashed diagonally to the left. Just like the previous guy, he was also cut into two like tofu.
    The other guy didn't have the time to react to what happened to the other two. There was only one thought in his mind: kill Theo.
    Unfortunately for him, that was the best thing he could do, thinking. When he was about to punch Theo, the latter swiftly took a step back while lowering his upper body, causing the punch to miss.
    After that, Theo elbowed the guy's stomach.
    "Gah!" He spat a mouthful of blood as though his organs were trembling from the shock. His body was supposed to be as hard as iron, yet Theo actually easily broke his defense as though he were a normal human.
    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire
    He spat another mouthful of blood when he fell to the ground head-first. Sadly, he immediately died since Theo slashed his head right away.
    "What?"
    "What's exactly happening?"
    "How are the Xun brothers¡­"
    The rest of the people were panic-stricken. They thought that Theo was just a simple person. Even if he had some power, they could overwhelm him with numbers. After all, the strength of the people entering this place was limited to the Foundation Establishment Stage or below.
    So, even if Theo was at the peak of the foundation establishment stage, he would still be unable to win against them.
    Yet, what transpired before their eyes was vastly different from the ones in their minds.
    Theo was standing in front of them, smeared by the blood of their comrades.
    All of a sudden, Theo raised his head, finding a big bell falling on top of him.
    *Bam!*
    The bell locked him inside. These people recognized the bell as they couldn't help but laugh.
    "That's the Guardian Bell."
    "Young Master Lin Zong has taken action."
    "There is no way he can escape from that bell."
    "It's a powerful artifact granted by the sect master."
    Their morale was restored after seeing this golden bell. The artifact was also exuding a massive amount of essence that Theo could easily sense.
    "Do you think that you're going to have a peaceful death after killing so many disciples?" Lin Zong gritted his teeth, glaring at the bell.
    Lin Zong thought that Theo's fate was already sealed once he was trapped inside this bell. But he was dead wrong.
    In the darkness, Theo had four ways to escape. He tried the first way, which was to overpower the bell with his sword.
    Without hesitation, Theo struck the bell as hard as he could, allowing the essence to spiral around.
    *Deng!*
    The bell vibrated heavily, taking people's breath away. However, the vibration stopped after a moment, showing that Theo couldn't break away from this bell.
    "¡­" Theo felt the ringing noise in his ears, but it was still a surprise that the spirit couldn't overwhelm this artifact. He wondered if this was the result of his lack of energy or mastery over spirit.
    Nevertheless, he still had three other ways. He jumped up before kicking the top of the bell to knock it over.
    But to his surprise, the bell refused to move as though it had been chained down to the ground.
    "¡­" Theo started to understand what kind of bell this was. He stomped on the ground to see if it was possible to dig the hole and escape from below.
    However, the artifact was actually responding to Theo's attack by exuding an extraordinary amount of energy, protecting the soil underneath it. Even with Theo's attack, he couldn't break the ground.
    Although he could overwhelm this energy if he wanted, this wasn't his style. So, he chose the fourth option.
    When people thought that they had been contained, they lowered their guards a bit.
    "It seems that we're done."
    "Yes. There is no one who can escape from the golden bell."
    "Even a Golden Core Stage Expert can't do anything, let alone a Foundation Establishment Expert."
    They chuckled, but amidst their victory, Theo's figure suddenly appeared outside the bell as if he had just teleported from the inside.
    "Huh?!"
    "That's¡­"
    "What?"
    "How did he escape from the bell?!" The people panicked as they raised their stances again. Their morale started to crumble. Theo could actually escape from the golden bell, even though it was supposed to contain a Golden Core Expert. Could they even defeat someone like this?
    "NO!" Lin Zong roared while waving his hand. He lifted up the golden bell so that he could trap Theo again.
    Little did he know, it was just Theo's illusion. That was right. Theo made them believe that he had come out, causing Lin Zong to use the artifact to suppress him again.
    However, the real Theo was actually behind the bell, standing unscathed.
    While swinging his sword, Theo couldn't help but say in a low tone, "What a fool."

 Chapter 172 Illusion

    [Chapter 171 Comments][TheTavius08: yo sup theo I'm back,had to refill on coins.Btw did you know the author actually has multiple other successful works?]
    [Random Passing Comment]
    [Seby_Spina (168): the dao ofthe dao of confusion would be the best it completes and expands the concept of illusion and reality more]
    ¡­
    "What a fool." The moment Lin Zong took out his bell, their defeat was nothing but assured.
    With a single slash, Theo killed another ten people before heading for another few.
    "Iron¡ª"
    "Haaa!"
    "Uwaaa!"
    The people were scrambling in panic. Not only was Theo fast, but he also applied illusion to create an afterimage, making them think that Theo was heading straight toward them.
    Those who got fooled activated their abilities too early. In the end, they were killed once they lowered their guards.
    Lin Zong, who was watching everything unfold from the back, couldn't help but drop his jaw. "What is happening? Isn't it only one person?"
    He simply couldn't believe that a single person was actually able to kill so many disciples.
    "You bastard. You dare to kill the disciples of the Ancient Body Sect? The sect won't let you off!" Lin Zong shouted.
    However, Theo simply ignored him and continued killing the rest of the people without giving them any mercy.
    It only took him another five minutes to completely eradicate every single disciple except for Lin Zong. He was the one who talked too much to the point that death was a salvation for him.
    Theo stood in front of Lin Zong with the blood of the Ancient Body Sect's disciples on his body.
    Lin Zong couldn't help but tremble. The killing intent that vanished earlier had once again shrouded his body.
    "You¡­ You¡­" Lin Zong didn't know what he should do. On the one hand, he had to escape from here. As long as he was alive, he could inform the sect so that Theo would be hunted down. On the other hand, his body refused to move.
    Theo took a step forward, approaching him. The step was light, but Lin Zong felt like his eardrums were about to explode. The second step made his heart beat so fast that it was about to fall off. The third step caused his body to convulse uncontrollably.
    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire
    "You¡­ if you dare to hurt me, the sect won't let you off!"
    Theo didn't care about the threat as he took the fourth step.
    "My father is the sect master of the Ancient Body Sect! He is¡ª!" Lin Zong abruptly stopped when Theo took the fifth step.
    "Aaaaahhhhh!" Lin Zong realized that nothing would stop Theo, so he mustered the last bit of his energy to punch Theo. However, the pressure actually took a toll on his body.
    When he tried to punch Theo, he felt that his energy was completely gone, making his movement sluggish.
    Theo didn't hesitate to cut the arm that wanted to punch him.
    "Aaaaahhhh!" Lin Zong screamed in pain while holding his arm. "You¡­ If you stop now, I can let bygones be bygones."
    Tears began to form on the corner of his eyes as Theo raised his blade. It would definitely strike him.
    "No, no. I don't want to die. Please, don't kill me."
    Theo looked at this pathetic man and said coldly, "It seems that you are so confident about your father and sect. In the end, you are just people who bully the weak but fear the strong."
    All of a sudden, a powerful burst of energy shook the area as this energy lifted up Lin Zong and Theo.
    "Since you are so confident, then let's see if you can withstand my anger." Theo waved his hand.
    All of a sudden, a portal was opened before them. It was the same portal as the one they used to enter this place.
    "A portal? Space Element?" Lin Zong looked at Theo in shock. When they crossed it, they actually came out of the monument.
    Before Lin Zong could call out the elder that was supposed to escort him, Theo used another portal to reach a different place.
    This time, they had arrived at a giant mountain. Lin Zong couldn't help but gasp. "The sect¡­"
    Yes, this was the Ancient Body Sect. He never thought that he would be back here with just a single portal.
    "This is the legendary space element." Lin Zong was dumbstruck. He obviously had heard about the Space Emperor in the past, the one that helped the Fist Emperor construct this place. However, this was the first time he witnessed it with his own eyes.
    Theo wasn't done yet.
    "This is your sect? In that case, let the sect and your father pay for what you have done!"
    Lin Zong didn't know what Theo was talking about, but with a wave of his hand, a giant portal appeared above the sect.
    "Come out and destroy this place!" Theo shouted.
    All of a sudden, another mountain came out of Theo's portal, falling right at his sect.
    "What?" Lin Zong couldn't believe what he saw. There was no way Theo could transport a giant mountain, but what made him believe the mountain was his sect was the huge barrier that protected the sect.
    The translucent barrier formed a dome on top of the mountain, withstanding the weight of a single mountain.
    While he had heard that someone could destroy a mountain with a single palm, he had never heard anyone withstand the weight of a mountain.
    All of a sudden, the sect's barrier shattered like glasses.
    "What? The sect's great protection array is¡­" Lin Zong dropped his jaw to the ground as the mountain came crashing down to the sect.
    A huge explosion occurred, shattering the mountain. A lot of people came out to block the mountain, but it was useless.
    They ended up getting overwhelmed by the piece of mountain. All of a sudden, a huge dragon emerged from the portal and let out a deafening roar. More and more monsters came out to attack the city.
    Suddenly, a huge palm appeared, trying to slap the dragon.
    "It's father!" Lin Zong's eyes brightened, but he soon panicked when the dragon actually destroyed the palm with a single bite. After that, the dragon let out a fire breath.
    Lin Zong's father tried to protect himself, but the dragon's fire was hotter than the magma. It ended up engulfing him as a whole and bringing him down.
    "What?" Lin Zong couldn't believe that his mighty father just went down like that. Lin Zong looked at Theo in fear. "You¡­ You¡­"
    Theo looked cold and indifferent as if destroying a single sect didn't really matter to him. Before Lin Zong could say another word, his father had actually come while shouting, "Hurry up and run away. Why were we attacked like this?"
    His father was helping some disciples and elders escape the sect.
    That was when he saw Lin Zong.
    "Eh?!" He was stupefied.
    "Fa-father!" Lin Zong crawled to his father before pointing at Theo. "Father. He killed the disciples of our sect and he even cut my arm! He was the one who created that giant gate."
    Theo snorted. "Your son has threatened me and my daughter. It seems that he dares to do it because he has you and your sect behind him. So, I decided to destroy it."
    "Your daughter?!" Lin Zong didn't know anything about this. In fact, Theo looked so young that he shouldn't have a daughter yet.
    "You destroy my sect just because of that?"
    "Just because of that? I think you misunderstand me. You, your sect, or even your son should have destroyed or ruined people's homes and killed or humiliated their entire family. So, I'm simply doing the same thing, but on a grander scale." Theo smirked.
    "You¡­" The guy spat a mouthful of blood. How could he do this?
    "Just like you, I have the power to do it. But well, it seems that I have killed a lot of innocent people. So, I'm giving you a chance. Your son wanted to humiliate my daughter. What do you think you should do in order to appease my anger?"
    The guy's expression turned grim.
    "F-Father?!" Lin Zong's face became pale as his father looked at him. It was clear what he wanted to do.
    Without hesitation, his father grasped his neck as if he wanted to crush him.
    "Father!" Lin Zong grabbed his father's arms, trying to stop him.
    "You ungrateful son. Do you know what you have done?"
    The grip became even more powerful, making Lin Zong have a hard time breathing.
    "I¡­ I¡­" Lin Zong wanted to say something, but in the end, he died before uttering the words.
    And the entire scene soon shattered like glasses, showing that everything was just an illusion. Theo had returned to reality, looking at Lin Zong falling to the ground.
    In his neck, there was a hand mark even though Theo didn't touch him the whole time. It was the same as what happened to the other disciples who got affected by the illusion. The wound was actually transmitted to their body and registered by their brain.
    With this, Lin Zong died while believing that his father was the one who killed him and that his sect was destroyed.
    Looking at his body, Theo couldn't help but let out a sigh. "Maybe I should have tortured him more. But if it's more than that, I wonder if the author will skip it since it might be inappropriate for a lot of people."
    After killing him, Theo finally calmed down. He hurriedly rushed to Mia and checked her condition.
    Qin Beihe was dumbfounded, not realizing what had just happened. Theo actually defeated all fifty disciples, including Lin Zong. While it showed his prowess, it also meant that Theo would be chased by the Ancient Body Sect.
    And she, as a witness, might not be allowed to live through this.
    "I¡­ I¡­" Qin Beihe hurriedly swore. "With the heavens as my witness, I solemnly sweat that I, Qin Beihe, won't tell anyone what happened in this place."
    There was a thunderous sound rumbling in the sky as if it were responding to Qin Beihe's oath.
    Theo remained silent the whole time as he checked Mia's condition. The wound wasn't that bad. Most of them were superficial. However, she had exhausted most of her power, which was the reason she was in this weakened state.
    As long as she got a proper rest, she would be fine.
    The horses were protecting Mia carefully and stood by next to them as if they were ready to use their own bodies to block any attacks.
    "Thank you." Theo smiled at the two horses. "I will take over from here, so you guys can continue drinking the rhino's blood."
    *Ngieehh!*
    After giving the instruction, Theo finally said to Qin Beihe, "Do you want to live or die?"
    "I¡­" Qin Beihe trembled. If Theo could kill Lin Zong, there was no way he would be afraid of her. "I want to live."
    Theo grabbed her mouth all of a sudden. She was bewildered and scared, but she was soon astounded when she saw a floating figure that looked exactly like her coming out of her body.
    "This¡­ this is¡­" Her vision soon went blank before it switched to the blue figure's perspective. "Eh, that's my body."
    Yes, she was staring at the body Theo grabbed from a different perspective. All of a sudden, a translucent chain appeared and circled around her neck.
    "This is a chain that will restrict you, and you won't be able to find or even remove it. It only has one purpose, which you have seen." Theo paused for a moment before continuing, "Try thinking about you telling someone else about what happened here."
    Qin Beihe didn't know what he was talking about, but she tried to follow the instructions, only to find excruciating pain all over her body.
    "Aaaahhhh!"
    Soon, her vision returned to her body's perspective.
    "There you have it. Don't tell anyone about what happened here." Theo looked at her coldly. The chain was only an illusion. However, Theo didn't lie about it.
    The 'chain' in his mouth was actually a threat that would restrict her. It was just a simple metaphor. She wouldn't be able to find or remove it because it was just an illusion. Theo didn't even say anything about the purpose and just let Qin Beihe draw her own conclusion.
    The only instruction was to not tell anyone about what happened here. Scared, Qin Beihe definitely didn't dare even think about it.
    Theo let out a sigh. Since everything had been settled and his daughter was fine, he finally had the time to calm down and check the comments.
    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 173 Talk

    [Chapter 172 Comments][TheTavius08: bruh the irony of me talking about the other works and then the author puts Clovis instead of Theo.Im just goated]
    [Random Passing Comment]
    [Nightmaretama (169): maybe your dao is the dao of learning because everything can be a dao so maybe learning can be too]
    ¡­
    Theo looked at the comments, finally having time to reply to them. Since Qin Beihe was still around, he decided to reply inwardly.
    'What distortion are you talking about? Did something happen when I was thinking about the Dao? A fan service?' Theo furrowed his eyebrows, finding something weird.
    'I want to believe that the distortion is a kind of clue from the author himself. I mean, I can ask you guys about my Dao and the author might incorporate it, right? But what if the author is actually giving a clue for future chapters? Just like this distortion¡­ I don't know what kind of distortion I have, but it might be a clue to what I'll be getting.
    'So, there is a chance that the author might want to lead you to that answer. At the same time, I am unable to provide you with any answers about the Dao. No, wait. How about we do this? Based on the distortion, what kind of Dao might suit me but is also capable of producing such a distortion?'
    Theo checked on the next chapter and said, 'Welcome back. I'm not sure about the author's other works, but I'm pretty sure that a story about my life is among them. In fact, I'm not aware of the author's identity.
    'And the Dao of Confusion¡­ I am not sure about this one. While you can think of it as a way to blur the line between illusion and reality, I'm not sure whether the Dao exists or not.' S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo quickly checked the previous chapter's comments.
    'Clovis? Who's that? Well, it's probably a typo. Then again, there is a chance that the author might do something else to drop a clue or answer the comments. So, I will surely look out for them even though it will be more apparent to you guys than me.'
    'And lastly, the Dao of Learning? My talent is learning, so I'm not sure about this Dao of Learning. It can be my learning speed, but I'm currently a teacher, so it might affect my students instead. Or probably my teaching style. I am not sure about this. While it suits me, I can't really feel that this Dao suits me. I mean, talent is what you have, while Dao is the path you pursue, right? I don't have the intention of pursuing that path.'
    Because he hadn't replied for several chapters, it was quite a lot. But once he was done, he immediately returned to the problem at hand.
    He had killed this so-called young master. Even though he had been keeping this problem away, the author truly knew him well.
    'What's going to happen from now on? I'm sure that this will be used against me. In that case, I should erase all of them, especially the trace about them.' Theo looked at both Mia and Qin Beihe, wondering if they could do it. His ability wasn't suitable for this after all.
    If he were able to control reality, he could summon a fire out of nowhere, but even if he summoned a fire, it would only be an illusion. A dead body wouldn't be affected by illusion.
    On the other hand, Mia was still unconscious. So, the only thing he could ask was Qin Beihe. "Do you have any ability to remove their trace?"
    Qin Beihe looked at Lin Zong's corpse and shook her head. "I'm sorry, I don't think I have the ability to do it. If I have to erase the trace, the only thing I can do is bury them."
    Theo thought for a moment, wondering if there was still something he could do. He glanced at the horses shaking their heads.
    "In that case¡­" Theo had no choice but to use his second authority.
    He moved back toward them and spread his arms, channeling the essence to the ground.
    "Toon Territory."
    He manipulated the environment to create a big graveyard. After that, he controlled his essence to push all the bodies into the hole. More importantly, the soil had to be buried underneath it as well so that no trace of blood or smell would be found.
    Only after that would he begin filling up the top layer with fresh soil.
    "I guess this is the best thing I can do right now." Theo let out a long sigh. This was not perfect, but it was better than nothing.
    Now that everything was settled, he returned to their side and said, "I think you should go to the palace first. Can you open it, or do we have to do anything to enter?"
    "I am not sure." Qin Beihe shook her head. "There is no record about the mechanism of the palace. Since you want me to go, I can check it for you."
    "Sure. I will wait here for a while." Theo nodded. After Qin Beihe headed to the palace, Theo pointed at the rhino. "You guys can continue drinking, you know."
    *Ngieeeh!*
    The horses immediately returned to the rhino, wondering if they could get more from this.
    Meanwhile, Theo asked, "Mia. Are you awake yet?"
    "Mhmm¡­" Mia let out a soft moan. "I have a hard time moving right now, but talking shouldn't be a problem."
    "Take your time." Theo sighed. "I guess I have fallen into the author's trap."
    "No. I should apologize to you, Dad. If I'm not eager to create trouble, the author might not use it to anger you and cause all this mess. Sorry."
    "I know that you might be a playful kid, but you are not someone who does things without a reason. Even though you want to create problems, I know that the problem is still under control. In the end, the author outsmarted us and caused a bigger problem than we expected."
    "What should we do now? Can we even escape from this place alive? I mean, return to the Modern Realm."
    "If we want to return, no one will be able to prevent us. It's just that I wonder how much the cultivators plan to settle the score. If they come to the Modern Realm to kill us, then we will not only have to worry about the schemes from the Demon Realm but we also have to watch out for assassination or kidnapping attempts from this world."
    Mia thought for a moment. "I am not sure if this is relevant or not. But even though this is one of the overused tropes, I still think that not a lot of stories actually destroyed the entire sect. They first would send elders, stronger elders, and eventually wait for you to reach a certain level of strength before doing it personally."
    Theo thought for a moment. "They are kind of foolish, aren't they?"
    "Yeah. If the big backers just openly showed themselves and solved this issue, the main character would definitely die without being able to fight back. No plot armor could save the main character. However, the majority of the plots would just lead to beat you up, beat your elder up, beat your super elder up, before beating your daddy."
    Mia's words made Theo wonder if the author would be playing with this route. On the one hand, he had been doing things in a similar way to the overused trope. On the other hand, the author might want him to think that way and launch a sneak attack.
    He might die in the process. Even if he didn't die, there was a chance that he did something that caused significant damage.
    Theo said, "I hope that the readers can monitor the tags or genres this book has. At the very least, make sure that 'tragedy' isn't among them."
    "Tragedy, huh¡­ Now that I think about it, what is the genre or tags of this story? Just those things alone will give us a lot of information." Mia wondered for a minute while Theo said, "Well, the author should be able to change that as he liked, no? Unlike the traditional publisher, you could change everything in your web novel, right? That's what I think if I'm not mistaken about the web novels."
    "If that's the case, we should assume that they are going to chase after us through the normal sequence. However, the moment variables change, we will have to respond accordingly."
    "Sounds good enough. By the way, do you want to respond to the comments?" Theo asked.
    "Hmm, I'm not in the mood. But if you haven't answered them, I can answer them." Mia was still too weak, so she chose to focus on her recovery first instead of replying to the comments.
    "Yeah. I have replied to them. So, dear readers, please forgive her for not replying to you." Theo apologized on Mia's behalf.
    However, it seemed that their conversation had to end because Theo noticed some movement from Qin Beihe. She was waving her hand as if asking him to come.
    "Mia. That girl seems to have found something and wants us to go there."
    "I will act weak and unconscious for the time being. But before that, I want to warn you a little bit, Dad."
    "A warning? For what?"
    "We can't let Yue Yi meet Qin Beihe. The characteristics of Yandere and the fact that the readers told us that she might cause trouble mean that she is extremely scary. She might kill Qin Beihe with a little misunderstanding." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Ehm, I'm not sure if I understand what you're talking about."
    "To put it simply, her jealousy is so ridiculous that it breaks her mind and causes her to do something unthinkable. So, we have to do our best to avoid them meeting each other. At the very least, she shouldn't be aware that we're around."
    "Alright. I will consider it seriously. Let's go then. I want to see what kind of clue she has found." Theo stood up and carried Mia on his back. The horses seemed to stop eating and walked to him, conveying their request. "Do you guys want to come with me?"
    *Ngieehh!*
    "Are you sure? This might be dangerous. You guys have done enough and I have repaid you guys, so I think we're even. You don't have any obligation to follow me anymore."
    *Ngieeehhh!* The horses looked at him with a pleading gaze, begging Theo to take them.
    Theo made a wry smile. While he didn't mind bringing them with him, he still wondered if this was the right thing to do. After all, he didn't want a wild monster to be attached to him, which eventually became his pet.
    But looking into their eyes made Theo's heart melt. "Alright. You guys can follow me. Since we're not going to enter right away, you can continue drinking until I call you both."
    The two horses exchanged looks before reaching an agreement. They decided to follow Theo's order and strengthen themselves further while Theo inspected the palace.

 Chapter 174 Entering

    [Chapter 173 Comments][TheTavius08: The authors name is Fixten and the Tags are #Not,#Telling,#You, #lol.Huh i just saw that Fixten said don't tell theo on chap 1.]
    [Random Passing Comment]
    [KidAnnihilation (169): From looking at all the other comments it seems the recommend are Unity and Learning.I suggest the teaching or Karma dao.]
    ¡­
    "Is there something wrong?" Theo asked with a serious expression. He finally had the time to look at this palace closely.
    The palace was not as wide as he imagined. It might be bigger than the courtyard in which he stayed in the Snow Blossom Sect, but it wasn't even double the size.
    It was quite surprising that, despite being so strong, he didn't choose to create a giant tomb that would gain admiration from others.
    The material was made of some sort of stone. It looked ordinary at first, but if one inspected it closely, they would notice a huge stream of energy flowing out of the walls.
    The palace was only three stories tall, but from the way it was structured, it didn't seem that there were three floors.
    Theo looked around, noticing a barrier that isolated the palace from the outside world. And this double gate might be the only entrance they could use.
    Of course, he might be able to destroy the barrier, but since he was trying to enter someone's resting place, it would be better to be respectful.
    Now that Theo was here, Qin Beihe pointed at the gate, specifically at the words written on the door. "Please take a look at this."
    Theo furrowed his eyebrows. Although speaking was something he could do, reading was his nightmare. There was no way he could remember the complex forms of each word.
    "What is it talking about?" Theo asked.
    "Eh?!" Qin Beihe was surprised that Theo actually couldn't read. On the one hand, reading was something that everyone should know about, considering that they needed to learn things from martial arts books. On the other hand, this kind of flaw made Theo sound a bit more humane.
    If he actually focused all his strength on learning his martial arts instead of learning how to read, this might be able to become the explanation for his strength. His master should impart the knowledge directly.
    So, Qin Beihe didn't hesitate to say, "It's said, 'Show me your strength and I shall determine whether you can enter or not. The real strength comes directly from yourself, not the artificial power from outside.' I think this is a riddle."
    Theo frowned. He didn't think that the Fist Emperor wanted to do something like this. Then again, they were talking about the Fist Emperor. From the name alone, it was clear that he would solve everything with his fist.
    That was why this kind of riddle was actually pretty simple and straightforward.
    "You can do it first." Theo pointed at the door.
    "Eh?" Qin Beihe was quite surprised that Theo actually allowed her. After all, the first person to enter would be able to take it all. "Are you sure about this?"
    "Yeah. From the looks of it, it doesn't seem that the reward is only for one person."
    "Not for one person? Does that mean, there's no inheritance?" Qin Beihe gasped. Theo hadn't been wrong the whole time, so she wondered what the purpose of this place was.
    "No. That's not what I'm talking about. Just look at the building and the way it's constructed. There seem to be three floors, but I don't think there is an actual floor inside. Then, what do you think the building contains?"
    "Hmm¡­" Qin Beihe looked down for a moment. "Three floors but without the floors¡­ Something like a library or a room for cultivation?"
    "Something like that. However, I'm not saying that there is no inheritance. The reward might be given to individuals, but that doesn't mean that there is no one person to win it all. Why do you think?"
    "If one gets the inheritance of the Fist Emperor, they will receive everything. The sect will ask for some of the inheritances and other sects will try to hunt him down. However¡­" Qin Beihe gasped. "If the reward is split, it will create the illusion that there is no actual inheritance. In other words, the Fist Emperor is able to protect his successor by making him anonymous.
    "If the person still wishes to declare that he or she is the successor, they can do it. If they don't, they still have the true inheritance that will allow them to get stronger fast. This is the way that the Fist Emperor is able to protect his successor."
    "There you have it. So, we just have to enter this place and get a reward. If it's predestined, the Fist Emperor will most likely visit you." Theo nodded, confirming her theory.
    "I see. In that case, I have to show my true strength¡­ Something that is not affected by outside power. So, I can't use any artifacts or martial arts."
    "No. Don't use your energy as well. This fist will carry simply your technique and your foundation." Theo explained. "What do you think you will need to do to show your true strength?"
    "Punch¡­ no." Qin Beihe thought for a moment before standing in front of the wall. She placed her hands on both doors.
    Instead of doing it right away, Qin Beihe concentrated on the power coming from her body. If what Theo said was correct, the power that wasn't related to the outside power meant it was a raw strength. That was right, if her cultivation shattered, what kind of strength did she have?
    With that thought in mind, Qin Beihe started pushing the gate.
    "Ha!" Qin Beihe roared, utilizing every ounce of her strength to open the door. It was extremely tough, but she could hear a crackling sound as a sign of the doors opening.
    When she saw that result, she started pushing even harder. "Aaaaahhhh!"
    Little by little, the doors opened. When her arms completely spread, she tripped, causing her to fall forward.
    She managed to slip past the doors, but the latter instantly closed as if not letting a single person in.
    Theo then looked at Mia, saying, "You should do it too."
    "But my raw strength is pretty weak. And I don't have any interest in the inheritance of this so-called Fist Emperor. Maybe I should just enter without accepting any reward." Mia asked. "My body is still quite weak too."
    "You can do whatever you want." Theo smiled.
    "Okay." Mia took a deep breath. She started circulating the essence around her body before activating her first authority. "Deception. I am weak."
    With her authority, that sentence was reversed, allowing her to gain extraordinary strength.
    Unlike Qin Beihe, Mia actually opened the gates with ease and entered, leaving Theo outside.
    Before entering, Theo waved to the dragon horses, asking them to come since they would enter together. While waiting, Theo looked around, feeling a bit suspicious.
    "Now that I think about it, there are no signs of people in the area. There should be a lot of people entering this realm, right? Where are they now? Some should have arrived and waited here even if they failed, but I couldn't see anyone here. Something is weird."
    Theo narrowed his eyes, but because he couldn't find anything useful, he ended up brushing this thought off for the time being.
    "Let's go inside, you two." Theo smiled.
    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    *Ngieeeh!* Both of them lowered their heads, waiting for Theo's command.
    Theo simply snapped his finger, using the Toon Territory to expand the space in front of him. This ended up causing the doors to get separated from each other, creating a gap where he and his horses could enter.
    Despite telling Qin Beihe not to use her essence, he and Mia actually used their abilities to enter. In the end, they weren't interested in the inheritance of the Fist Emperor. The reason he entered this place was to gain an understanding of this world's power and the so-called Dao.
    When he entered, no one was standing inside as though they had vanished.
    Of course, he noticed the fluctuation of energy coming from the ground. The moment all three of them stepped inside the palace, he could only see a small passage where he got teleported.
    *Ngieeh?!* The dragon horses were shocked because this was the first time they had experienced teleportation. They looked around, noticing that they were inside a small room. In fact, they barely fit in the room, especially with the fact that Mia was also inside the room.
    "Dad!" Mia was standing right next to the wall.
    "You two¡­" Theo waved his hands to the horses, asking them to gently lower their bodies so that they could gain more space. Both horses sat down so that the two of them could meet. But they didn't expect that Theo and Mia were actually father and daughter. It was no wonder why Theo was so angry earlier.
    Mia walked to him and hugged him, feeling relieved. Now that Theo was with her, she wasn't afraid of everything.
    "Still, where are we?" Theo looked around. The room was quite plain. Other than the carpet, there was nothing inside, not even a window. "I see."
    "What should we do, Dad?" Mia asked. "Are we going to break out from here?"
    "Nah. It's fine if we stay here for a while." Theo shook his head. "Besides, I think the owner is going to show up soon."
    "A¡ª" Mia wanted to say something before a blue-colored figure appeared in the middle of the room. It looked like a projection, but at the same time, they could feel his presence.
    "A soul?" Mia frowned. This figure was extremely muscular. He wore a sleeveless shirt to show the muscles on his arms. And the shirt wasn't even buttoned.
    Theo and this soul exchanged gazes before the soul actually asked, "May I know who your excellency is? And for what reason do you come to this place?"
    "You are not going to ask about other things like my relationship with her?"
    "If I can't even sense the connection in your bloodline, then I am not fit to be known as an emperor. That's why I am asking your excellency those two questions. Depending on your answer, I might have to expel you or even fight you."
    "Can you do it?" Theo smiled.
    "I might only be a soul right now, but I still have enough strength to put up some fightssoul.. However, I can see the strength of your soul¡­ I doubt that someone as strong as you will fight me for no reason."
    Theo raised a finger. "First of all, I mean no harm."
    "I'm glad to hear that."
    "Besides, this place is a bit cramped for us to talk, don't you think?" Theo snapped his fingers.
    All of a sudden, the space expanded. The floor was now changed to a wooden floor, the walls turned into concrete blocks, and a table appeared in the middle of the room.
    Theo waved his hand, summoning three chairs so that they could have a peaceful talk.
    The soul couldn't help but widen his eyes in shock. 'Is this a space element? No, this is not space. My energy and instinct are telling me that it's not space. So, what is this? It can even trick my senses. What is he planning to do? For someone as strong as him, he doesn't need my inheritance, right? No, before that, how could he enter? Is it because his energy level is too low? That's why he could bypass the condition that my old friend set up.'
    Mia was also amused, but for a different reason. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'Now that I think about this. Normally, stories with inheritances like this will always end up in the hands of the main character. That will power up the main character. However, there is one big difference between Dad and those characters. Dad is extremely powerful.
    'Those overpowered main characters never go to this kind of place because they somehow know everything. I guess this person doesn't even expect that someone like Dad will appear here. I'm curious about their exchange. Still, it's kind of anti-climatic that we can meet right away. Usually, we would fight a lot just to get the inheritance.'

 Chapter 175 Dao

    [Chapter 174 Comments][TheTavius08: Are you theo because your stand proud you're strong,or are you nah id win because you're theo?]
    ¡­
    The soul looked at Theo for a moment before sitting in front of him, wondering what he had to say.
    "Theodore Griffith and this is my daughter, Mia Griffith."
    "Fist Emperor Luo Tian." The soul introduced himself with a solemn expression.
    Theo smiled before raising two fingers. "Originally, I had two purposes. First, I want to experience what kind of things this world can offer. And to do that¡­"
    "My tomb is perfect since my strength is similar to your level." Luo Tian nodded in understanding.
    "Yes. And the second purpose is none other than to learn something about Dao."
    "Learning the Dao?" Luo Tian looked surprised by this purpose. "What do you wish to know about Dao? You should know that Dao is the original power of this world. I can't simply teach it to anyone else without learning their purpose. You might use this power to destroy the world, who knows?"
    "It seems that you are already aware of the fact that this world is connected to other worlds." Theo smiled. It was surprising for someone who was supposed to have died hundreds of years ago to know about something happening not long ago.
    Luo Tian pointed up. "My old friend told me about it in the past. There was some sort of movement in this world. He couldn't explain it at that time, but when I saw you, I could somehow understand what happened."
    "Interesting." Theo looked down, thinking for a moment. "How long ago was it?"
    "Approximately 800 years ago." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I see." Theo sighed. "Sorry, but I can't come up with anything."
    "No, it's fine. Now that I have understood the purpose of your visit, I would like to know what you're planning to do with the Dao. Depending on your answer, I might have to fight you."
    Theo raised his hand, showing the sword.
    "Hmm?" Luo Tian felt something was wrong with this sword. Theo's illusion was also a weird power that made him think that this sword actually came from the same world. "May I know why you showed me this sword?"
    "If you take a close look, my power and this sword power are not from the same world. In fact, there are a total of ten worlds connected to each other right now. The first power I showed you is my original power. This sword is the second power, and the third¡­"
    Theo raised all his fingers as he began manufacturing a pattern with his essence, gradually expanding it.
    After reaching a certain mark, the pattern began to glow, creating a translucent barrier that isolated them from the outside.
    "This is¡­ array? No, this complexity is not it." Luo Tian shook his head helplessly. "I see. The third power. So, you're trying to imply that you are trying to gather these powers?"
    "Yeah. One power for every world. Of course, I have no intention of destroying any worlds unless the worlds are the ones attacking me first."
    Luo Tian contemplated. Theo didn't seem to be lying, but at the same time, Luo Tian had to carefully consider whether this knowledge could be divulged to outsiders or not.
    After a minute, Luo Tian asked, "What do you want to know about the Dao?" Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire
    "You're not going to ask me other questions about my motive?"
    "After looking at your power, I can somehow imagine you using these powers to learn about the Dao. It doesn't have to be me. There are still plenty of strong figures who would understand it in this world. So, I don't see any reason in stopping you from learning this power."
    "Thank you." Theo raised three fingers. "I have three questions about the Dao. How many Dao does this world have? I mean, can you see or feel what Dao is present and which one is not?"
    "There are approximately three thousand Dao. But before continuing on this topic, I think I should tell you about the basics. What do you think Dao is?"
    "Dao is the basis of the creation itself. Without it, this world won't be able to be born. But I'm not sure whether the Dao is ever changing or not."
    Luo Tian smiled. "Everchanging, huh? If only the Dao was such a thing¡­ it would have been great for me and anyone else. Unfortunately, the Dao itself is fixed. And because of this, the people in this world have a hard time changing.
    "Do you know how old I was before dying?" Luo Tian paused for a moment, seeing Theo shake his head. "I was around 1,100 years old. There were some who reached 1,500 years old. Because of our long lifespan, we are usually not bothered by the secular world. At the same time, our sense of time was distorted so we couldn't have a great change in a short period of time.
    "And it's similar to the Dao. They are fixed and won't change. In other words, you have to find your own Dao from what the world has."
    Theo thought for a moment. "How do you find this Dao? I'm not very sure about it myself, but when I'm pondering about it, it's said that I have a distortion phenomenon around my body."
    "A phenomenon, huh? You're pretty close to getting your Dao. That distortion is a symbol or a hint from the world to tell you that you are about to get one. Unfortunately, it seems that you haven't finalized your thoughts and got that Dao. And there is one more problem that I can see from you."
    "And that is¡­" Theo furrowed his eyebrows.
    "You are not the natives of this world, so you don't cultivate like us. I could see a faint Dantian, but I don't think it's something we have, right?"
    "It's something you all have, but I alter it to match my body."
    "In that case, that's probably the reason why you're so close to getting your own Dao. Your body has a bit of 'cultivation' and your comprehension is already extremely high. However, please take a look at this." Luo Tian fell silent as he began conjuring his energy.
    Theo was calm at first, but soon he noticed that while his body was covered in energy, there was something on top of him. It was like a threat that pierced through the building. He didn't know where the threat went, but he could make some guesses.
    "A connection to the world?"
    "Yes. This is what we call the Heavenly Way. Because you are not a native of my world, you won't receive this threat."
    "So, are you saying that I won't be able to get the Dao?"
    "Not at all. This is the connection I have with my world, but the fact that you can trigger the phenomenon means that you also have a connection to this world. And I'm assuming the cause is actually your version of Dantian. In fact, all people have this kind of connection to the world.
    "The more they cultivate, the stronger their Dantian becomes. And obviously, it will widen this connection. And if you add your comprehension, it will become even more visible. So, for you, I believe that you have a connection, but because of your circumstances, your connection is probably so thin that it's not visible to the naked eye."
    Theo closed his eyes for a moment. If what he said was true, it meant that he could still get the Dao and was already close to it. What he needed was to finalize his thoughts.
    "I see. Then, my last question: What do you think about Dao itself?"
    "Hmm?" Luo Tian raised his eyebrows, certainly not expecting this kind of question. "Dao, huh? If I were to define it myself, I'd say Dao is like a wish. While Dao is truly the essence of the world's creation, for humans, Dao is like a parent.
    "They teach us about the world, nature, and everything this world has to offer. My Fist Dao shows me that I can destroy things with my hand. At the same time, it's also allowing me to understand that while it's able to destroy things, if I just open this fist, I can embrace the people I love with care and warmth.
    "In that case, Dao itself is like a wish. What kind of path do I want to follow? Do I wish for its destruction? Do I wish for protection? Personally, I do both of them. I maintain their balance."
    Theo fell silent for a moment. On the one hand, it looked like the Dao was something different than he originally thought. On the other hand, it didn't seem to be that hard to acquire the Dao.
    "I see. Thank you very much." Theo smiled.
    "Are you going to make a breakthrough?"
    "As much as I want to, I don't think this place is appropriate."
    "If you wish for it, I can respect your decision and prevent anyone from learning about it. However, I would like you to fulfill my requests as well."
    "A request, huh?" Theo had a goal in mind, so it would be troublesome if he had to visit another place to do something.
    "Ah. The requests are pretty simple. I simply want to request a Dao Exchange."
    "A Dao Exchange?"
    "Yes. It's a tradition where we 'discuss' with our own Dao."
    Theo smiled, thinking why he couldn't just say they should fight.
    "Also, I hope that you don't do anything to my successor. Of course, I will tell my successor not to harm you and your daughter either."
    "That's simple."
    "Then, the last request is for you to exit this world without any trouble. You have killed a lot of people recently and I don't have a doubt that they will find you and chase you. Hence, I will create a passage for you to leave in a different direction, and I hope that you can leave this world without creating a bigger problem."
    "I have one more destination, but it's not related to humans. However, I will do my best not to create extensive damage. In fact, it will be wonderful if we can fight and talk nicely like this."
    "That's good enough." Luo Tian nodded, satisfied. "In that case, let me activate the power of this building to ensure that no one will feel anything from this room."

 Chapter 176 Finding the Dao

    [Chapter 175 Comments]Before leaving, Luo Tian stopped as if he remembered something. He turned back to Theo while raising his hand. Suddenly, a book appeared on top of his palms.
    "This is for your daughter. While I don't condone cheating, it doesn't change the fact that she has worked hard. This is what she deserves."
    "Hmm?" Theo frowned, looking at the book. The title said, "Reverse Fist," which made Theo think that he was trying to punch himself or something.
    "This is a martial art that I've created in the past. The fist has the principle of hard and soft strength. Although I don't know how she could release that kind of power all of a sudden, I think that knowing this principle will be good for her.
    "If you don't mind¡­" Luo Tian gathered the energy in his fist before striking the wall as hard as he could. The impact was clear, and the energy blasted the wall. However, instead of damaging the door, the energy was somehow dispersed in a gentle manner. "Even with all your power, the fist won't destroy anything. Yet¡­"
    Luo Tian this time touched the wall gently with all fivelady." fingers. With just a light push, the wall suddenly cracked. "This is the essence of Reverse Fist. I believe that this is suitable for the young lady."
    "Are you sure about this?" Theo asked.
    "Yeah. In terms of energy manipulation, you're better than me. In fact, you can probably recreate this technique if you want, but my Reverse Fist is not about the manipulation of energy. It's about the manipulation of muscle and the veins that carry the energy."
    "I see." Theo looked at Mia and nodded his head, indicating that she could take it.
    Mia gently received the book before politely nodding her head. "Thank you very much."
    Luo Tian nodded with a smile. Mia wasn't the only one in the room, so Luo Tian took out two small vials. "Since you have accompanied him here, you also deserve something. These two vials contained three drops of dragon essence. This should be able to awaken the slumbering potential in their bodies."
    "Thank you." Theo nodded and received the vials for the dragon horses. "Come on, you two."
    The dragon horses politely lowered their heads to express their gratitude.
    "I see. So, they have awakened their wisdom. It's no wonder you brought them here. Dragon Horses are a peculiar race. While it can't be compared to a real dragon, this horse has exceptional speed. I have seen someone using these horses to pull a flying carriage in the past."
    "Well, this will be the last time. After all, I shouldn't take them out of their natural habitat." Theo shook his head.
    *Ngieehh?!* The dragon horses looked at Theo in shock.
    Even Luo Tian couldn't help but chuckle. "It seems that the horses have become attached to you. They are extremely powerful and fast, so I don't think it's fine if you bring them away."
    "Well, I don't know how." Theo shook his head helplessly.
    Lup Tian shook his head, not having the solution either. "Well, it's your problem. I will leave you here for a moment. I'm planning to open the portal again after three days. I hope that you enjoy your stay here."
    "Thank you." Theo nodded with a smile.
    Finally, Luo Tian disappeared from the room.
    "Dad. Can I really learn this?" Mia immediately asked while pointing at the book.
    "If it's truly like what he describes, then yes. Having the ability to control your muscles and the vein that carries your essence is like magic. And this is actually not limited to your hands."
    "Ah! Depending on how I use it, I can actually channel that kind of energy.
    "Exactly. So, it's fine to learn it here."
    Mia nodded furiously, getting excited. She was still far away from the Dao, but learning a martial art like this shouldn't be a problem.
    After that, Theo gave the two vials to the dragon horses. "These are for you guys."
    *Ngieeh!* The horses looked at Theo reluctantly. They didn't want to accept these vials if it meant that they couldn't follow Theo.
    "I will think about it for now. But if I don't have any method to bring you guys out here, then it's time for us to go separate ways, alright?" Theo sighed as he reluctantly agreed to the horses.
    *Ngieeh!* The horses looked excited as they gently grabbed the vials with their teeth.
    After he was done, Theo opened the comment section. He hadn't replied to the comments yet, so it would be better to do it before attempting anything.
    "So, the author's name is Fixten¡­ It doesn't seem to be a real name. I guess it's a pen name. As for the tag, I guess I can understand that. Knowing the tags of the novel will give me a very big advantage. And I don't know if the author actually said those words in the first chapter, considering there is no record that I can see. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    "If that's truly the case, I can't help but wonder what kind of thing you all shouldn't tell me.
    "Oh, it seems that the Dao topic is still there too. And I guess I can understand the system a little bit. The normal chapter comments can contain up to three comments at once, while the random passing comment will only include a single comment.
    "I can understand what the author is trying to do. But I think that this passing comment also has a certain limitation, like how long ago the author will bring back a certain comment? Maybe like a week at maximum.
    "Also, Unity Dao doesn't really suit me. While it's true that I can merge my powers, unity means more than that. What about the unity between people? The unity of all kinds of creations? In the end, I'm not suitable for Unity, unfortunately. As for Karma, I don't have a good understanding of it, so it's impossible.
    "And finally, the most recent comment¡­" Theo tilted his head in confusion. "I am not sure what you're talking about. But if I have to pick, I will pick both. Yes, I am strong. You might think this is arrogance, but for me, if you are being too humble when you know you are strong, it's simply rude to others. However, I have no plan to tell other people continuously about how strong I am.
    "And yes, I think I can win, simply because I am Theo. Well, knowing that I am the main character is also affecting that thought. Even if the author wants me to lose, he has to think of several ways so that it makes sense. That's all."
    Now that he had replied to the comments, he felt a bit relieved. There was nothing stopping him from trying to finalize the thought.
    Theo sat down on the ground and fell into deep thought.
    'The Dao comes from the connection. The fact that he can sense the number of Dao means that there is a place that contains all the Dao. By using that connection, I can actually send my consciousness to check that place.'
    Theo focused on feeling the connection he had with this world. Even for someone like him, it was hard to feel this connection, showing how small it was.
    In the end, his Dantian was like that of someone who had just started their cultivation. And it had even been modified to suit his needs. So, it was no wonder if the connection was so thin that it was close to nonexistence.
    Only after three hours of searching did Theo finally find this connection. He was surprised by how thin it was. However, Theo felt something different from this connection.
    While it was thin, this connection was actually firm and solid.
    'I see. The Fist Emperor said that the Dantian and comprehension were the keys. If I'm not wrong, the Dantian actually increases the size of this connection while the comprehension solidifies this connection. It's no wonder that even if you're strong, without solid comprehension, you won't be able to get it.
    'And Mia should have read stories with a weak main character, right? And for some reasons, the main character will be able to get a Dao much faster than anyone else with the so-called comprehension.
    'In that case, this comprehension is actually the key. As long as I can feel the connection, that is enough.'
    Theo focused on the connection as he gradually sent his consciousness away.
    After several minutes, Theo could sense the different sensations on his skin. At the same time, he couldn't see anything in this space. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'What is this¡­' Now that he had arrived at this place, he could feel something attached to him. 'No, it's not only one, but several.'
    Theo fell silent. When he spread his consciousness, it was at that time that he realized all sorts of presences. This presence didn't seem to be alive, nor did it feel like an object. It was something ethereal.
    He assumed that these were the Daos. The problem was that he wondered where the Heavenly Dao.
    He was a bit curious about it, but if he couldn't feel it, he didn't really mind, considering he was nothing but an outsider.
    After a few minutes of roaming around, he had roughly calculated the number of Daos and reached the same number as Mia and the Fist Emperor.
    'It's truly three thousand. And I can roughly feel that I am attached to seven of them. This is quite surprising to be honest. It seems that I have to pick one of them, so let me finalize my thoughts. Then again, why can I be so sure that Dao of Unity doesn't suit me?'
    Theo realized that something had changed inside him. At first, he believed someone had suggested it. However, because he hadn't comprehended much about it, he thought it was something plausible. But once he understood more, he realized that his vision was too narrow.
    'In that case, what kind of Dao do I want?'
    Theo recalled the power he had, the rule he set, and the action he took.
    'My illusion or reality power has at least five basic things. First of all, I need imagination. This is where everything starts. Without being able to envision it, I won't be able to create that illusion. Maybe this is one of the Dao attached to me. No, Dao of Imagination sounds weird. Vision? Image? No, Dao of Insight? I think this is the one. Not only the imagination, but also the learning.
    'Then, the second thing is the concept. What's the principle of the illusion? How is it going to perform? Dao of Concept? No, Dao of Idea? Theory? I don't think there is anything related to this one.
    'How about the third thing? It's characteristic. If I don't know much about the characteristics of every single item in my illusion, it's going to create a weak illusion. Blood smell, the temperature, and so on. Maybe Dao of Attributes or Elements.
    'The fourth thing is reality itself. It can even be interpreted as a belief. If you can't believe the illusion is real, it won't become a reality. I don't think I can put physics in here, right? Dao of Physics? Sounds weird. Dao of Faith? But I'm not really suitable with this one.
    'Last but not least, the space. Yeah. To create an illusion, I need a real space or a space that I create to host this illusion. I think this is the easiest one, Dao of Space. There is already a predecessor, right? And I have also worked on the Space Project which connects this world to another.
    'Maybe five of them are related to this. As for the other two, maybe they are related to the inscription I have just learned as well as the spirit I've gotten from the other world. But I don't have much knowledge about them.
    'It seems that I have to find the answer among the five basic things of illusion. With this in mind, what do you think about my Dao now, readers? It's not just about the purpose of the Dao, but also something that I know a lot.'

 Chapter 177 Getting the Dao

    [Chapter 176 Comments][TheTavius08: One question first.Are you the main character or are you the protagonist?People think they are the same thing but they aren't]
    [Adam_Balch_7324 :Space is interesting to think about because many things you do through illusion can be done in a similar fashion through space such as when you expand or contract the reality]
    Theo continued to feel the affinity of these Daos, wondering which one was the correct answer. Unlike when he chose his spirit, he couldn't really see their appearance or their uniqueness.
    Even the connection he could sense was faint, making him unable to inspect the Dao closely.
    'Now that I think about it, four of the spirit forms have been revealed. The sword that can slash everything that I can see, the staff that is able to unleash the power of gravity, the unbreakable wires, and the scythe that plays with soul.'
    'If I think about it, they are all unique powers. Just a single one of those powers could allow you to reach the peak, but I can unleash all of them.
    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    'Is there another hint that the author has given? I could only think of the distortion.' Theo tilted his head to the side, but no matter how hard he did it, he couldn't see any comments. He didn't know whether it was due to this space or because the chapter had yet to change, but one thing was clear. It seemed that he couldn't get the answer he was searching for.
    Hence, there was only one thing to do. 'Distortion, horses, and even the Fist Emperor¡­ I am not sure what I can get from the Witch World, Post-Apocalyptic World, Exorcism World, Knight World, and Spirit World. But well, all of them are connected. How are they connected?'
    There was only one answer to that question. The 99 gates that appeared in the Modern Realm. When he was building something similar in the past, he needed two powers: Reality and Space. He couldn't get the Reality Power here no matter how hard he tried, so there was only one power left.
    If he could actually control the space gates, no one would be able to do anything to him.
    ¡­
    Outside.
    "Like this?" Mia muttered while punching the wall. The energy burst but instantly dispersed. Unfortunately, she still couldn't control this power, causing the wall to crack all over. "Nope. Again!"
    Mia gathered her energy into his fist once more before feeling a fluctuation of energy.
    "!!!" She couldn't help but turn around, watching the phenomenon that happened around her father.
    There was a distortion that made Theo's body look like it was swirling. The distortion contracted and expanded with a slow rhythm, making Theo's body a little bit blurry.
    'Has he found the power?' Mia frowned. 'This kind of distortion¡­ Is it his new power?'
    All of a sudden, the distortion expanded uncontrollably, enveloping the entire room. Even Mia was not an exception.
    "What is this?" Mia gasped, looking at her arms. They were expanding like a bamboo fan. "Whoa?! This is amusing. How much can this expand? Wait a minute. If this distortion continues, will it affect my body? What if it expands to the very limit to the point that my body can't handle the expansion anymore?"
    Mia realized that while this power looked amusing, it was extremely deadly.
    "I kinda want to have this kind of power. Not exactly this power, but something similar. Like expansion or something. I can store all kinds of items that I want to play with inside the Space Ring, and expanding or shrinking them would definitely be a fun thing."
    Mia remembered the fight with the ghost. If not for her father's help in expanding the items, she would never be able to fight that way.
    However, she was still far away from getting a Dao. She wondered if she was able to get something like that, whether it was from her demon or a power from another world.
    "Look! I am¡­" Mia came to the dragon horses, showing her current form. Her body had expanded like rubber, making her look like a cartoon. Even the dragon horses had their bodies distorted in a funny way.
    Unfortunately, the phenomenon only lasted for another two minutes before Theo gradually opened his eyes.
    "Huu¡­" Theo let out a long sigh.
    "Are you done, Dad?" Mia asked, wanting to know about this new power.
    "Yeah. I'm done." Theo nodded with a smile. "It's a good power, but it will take some time for me to master it. While my mastery and knowledge about it are quite good, they're not at the level of Reality or Illusion."
    "Is that so? What is the Dao name?"
    "Space." Theo smirked. "I'm not sure if it can affect the gate or not, but it's something worth mentioning."
    "Aren't you going to be a king if you can actually ban any world from entering? For example, you are going to stop them from interacting with other worlds while rallying your force from the other worlds. Once you reopen it, it's going to be a war."
    "Yeah. That's why I might get targeted as well because of this power." Theo nodded with a smile.
    "Are you going to hide this power?" Mia looked disappointed, but she could understand that they were not strong enough to protect their lives from the peak powerhouses.
    "Nah, not really. I am not going to hide it, but I am not planning to deliberately show it as well."
    "I see." Mia nodded in agreement. Although there was a lot of potential fun with this kind of power, she could understand Theo's decision. "By the way, does this mean you can create a space like Oliver's inventory?"
    "Probably. The Space Ring has limitations, like being unable to store living things and other things. But maybe I can use the consciousness created by the demon and transform it into an independent space inside myself. With this, I can decorate my own consciousness so that everything living inside will have a good time."
    "Oh. That sounds like a good idea." Mia thought for a moment before turning to the dragon horses. "Then, if you can create that independent space, won't you be able to bring these guys with us?"
    *Ngieeh?!* The dragon horses were surprised and looked at Theo expectantly.
    "I will try to do it, but I can't guarantee anything. If I can't build it, then we will have to go separate ways. But if I can build it, I might bring you guys along with me."
    The dragon horses furiously nodded as if telling him that they would be obedient as long as Theo could bring them.
    While the horses' appearances were fierce and menacing, the way they acted was kind of cute, Theo thought.
    "But before that¡­" Theo couldn't help but look at the comments. "Mia. Want to see the comment?"
    "I do!" Mia hurriedly sat on Theo's laps as Theo projected the comments with illusions.
    "Hoho? This guy is talking about how interesting space is. Don't tell me, his comment influenced the author's decision and ended up giving you the Space Dao? No, if we're talking about the story, it's more like the reader influences the author, which ends up making you think about the wonderful things about space."
    Theo made a wry smile. "Probably. Though, I am quite curious about the other six Daos that I might get earlier."
    "You can get seven Daos?"
    "Seven choices."
    "Ah!" Mia thought for a moment. "Still, don't you think it's kind of amazing to have Space Dao? I'm kind of curious about how you utilize the space element."
    "Yeah. This is what I'm confused about. First of all, I don't have a Space Element, yet I can actually get a Space Dao. At first, I thought that this was a plot hole. But after some time, I realized that the space itself might be connected to my second authority, Toon Territory. It's manipulating the environment, so it's kind of related to it. I can probably combine the Toon Territory, Space Dao, and my illusion to create something amazing."
    "Plot hole, huh? I don't know. Maybe the author is trying to give you a hint that there is something inside you that is connected to Space Dao. Something like a hidden talent." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "You're talking about foreshadowing?"
    "Yes."
    "That's also possible. I feel like this Toon Territory theory is a bit too stretched. Then again, we will have to wait for the answer. Even if I'm trying to explore right now, I don't think I have enough time to find the answer. Besides, if I save it for later, it might come back and be used as plot armor."
    "Oh! That's also possible. When your enemy is about to defeat you, this hidden talent suddenly blooms, turning into plot armor. If we can't even utilize plot holes or save our plot armor, we won't be able to reach the author."
    "Exactly." Theo nodded with a smile.
    Mia nodded in understanding before looking at the other comment. "Hmm¡­ Main Characters and Protagonists? Are they really different, Dad? I think they're the same."
    Theo thought for a moment. "Correct me if I'm wrong, the main characters are basically the characters the readers are paying attention to or fixated on. Meanwhile, the protagonists are like a plot mover."
    "So, the main characters are people like us?"
    "Yes."
    "Then, how about protagonists or antagonists?" Mia asked.
    "In this context, the antagonists haven't appeared yet. I mean, there are some smaller ones, but the main one is probably the enemies we have in the Demon Realm. It's the one that drives the plot forward by basically forcing us to live in the academy as quickly as possible before returning to the Demon Realm.
    "As for the protagonists, it should be me and the author. The action I take, the fact that I can't lie, and trying to be consistent can actually progress the plot forward. The same applies to the author. While I don't think he has inserted himself into the story or even shown what's happening in his world yet, it doesn't change the fact that he is directing the plot."
    "I see." Mia looked down for a moment. "But since the author hasn't made his appearance, doesn't that mean he is not a protagonist yet?"
    "That's what I don't know. I mean, I'm not sure whether the protagonist has to be a character or not. If yes, then the author will only become one when he enters the story whether it's just projecting himself or truly what is happening in his own world."
    "I guess, the comments have been answered."
    "Yeah. Though, it seems that only one of them took advantage of the situation to project a certain answer. I wonder if both of them gave an answer about the kind of Dao I will receive, what will the author give me?" Theo chuckled. "Anyway, I'm done here. I will just continue adjusting my power to this Space Dao until the time limit."
    "Then, I will continue learning this weird martial art." Mia walked to the corner of the room, continuing the book.
    Theo turned to the dragon horses. "You both should also get stronger if you want to travel with us. The next destination will be dangerous, so I hope that the two of you don't regret it."
    *Ngieeh!* The two horses nodded. It seemed that they hadn't absorbed the blood essence because they were watching over Theo. They were trying to make sure that nothing went wrong. After all, cultivation would cause a huge problem if interrupted.
    Although the Fist Emperor had assured them, they still wanted to take another measure.
    Mia and Theo didn't know much about cultivation, but they could partially guess about their intention. That was why Theo even told them that he would bring them if possible.
    After settling everything, Theo continued with his meditation.
    ¡­
    As expected, the Fist Emperor was watching his progress as well as all the people that had entered his palace.
    "I see. So, he got your power, my old friend. I wonder if he can utilize it like you or not." The Fist Emperor smirked, feeling a bit excited.

 Chapter 178 Testing the Power

    [Chapter 177 Comments][TheTavius08: I mean the author's world is our world,you might even meet us.If you do come here hit me up.I make a heavenly lasagna and garlic bread]
    ¡­
    In another room next to Theo's room, Qin Beihe was meditating with a book opened in front of her. The energy around her was flickering as if reacting to her comprehension.
    "You have a talent, but you always think too much. It's fine to think, but when you overthink everything, there will be a lot of gaps in your movement. Sometimes, you have to follow your instinct and do whatever you need to do."
    Qin Beihe spread her arms as she listened to the voice in her head. Both arms rotated in a clockwise direction until the right arm was above her head and the left arm was on the opposite side.
    Then they moved toward each other until the palms of both hands slid on each other. The energy started to swirl violently until Qin Beihe ended her action with a simple clap.
    *Pak!*
    The energy dispersed into the surrounding area, causing the entire room to vibrate.
    "Huu¡­" Qin Beihe let out a long breath. "I've broken through just from learning this martial art. This is incredible."
    Because she had a limited amount of time to stay here, she continued reading the book to gain a better understanding of the martial arts.
    In another room not far from this one was yet another acquaintance of Theo. Yes, it was Yue Yi.
    Yue Yi was actually transported not far from the palace. So, she was one of the first few people to enter this place.
    Unlike Qin Beihe, she received pills and items as her reward. She had been devouring the pills to boost her cultivation a lot more. When she came to this place, she was only a 5-Star Foundation Establishment Expert. But after a few hours, she had broken through once. If this pace continued, it wouldn't be weird for her to become an 8-Star if not a 9-Star in the next few days.
    If she became stronger, she would definitely have the strength to actually help Theo.
    There were a lot more people who had entered the palace. They had their own reward depending on the result they produced when entering the Fist Emperor's tomb.
    And the one that stood out the most was actually a young man in his late twenties. If Theo, Qin Beihe, and Yue Yi's room were one floor above most people, this young man would get the third floor for himself.
    He was moving his body according to the instruction manual he received. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Despite his movement being slow, the air and the energy around him started to shake. When he actually threw his fist, the air flowed according to his movement and increased its ferocity, releasing a bit of impact when hitting the wall.
    Fist Emperor Luo Tian appeared in the room with a smile on his face. "How is the progress?"
    "I haven't achieved small success, but I think I have grasped the basics of the martial arts."
    "This is the foundation of my martial arts if you want to become strong."
    "I understand, Master." The young man clasped his hands politely.
    Luo Tian smiled. "In that case, you can continue practicing here for another two days. In the last day, I want to show you something and introduce you to someone."
    "Yes."
    The young man didn't know who he wanted to introduce, but the person the Fist Emperor wanted to introduce shouldn't be so simple. There might even be a chance that he would meet a famous younger generation that managed to catch the attention of the Fist Emperor.
    ¡­
    While comprehending his new power, Theo couldn't help but say, "This is going to be hard, but it's interesting."
    "What's wrong, Dad?" Mia asked while lowering her stance.
    "Why don't you hit me with that technique?" Theo smiled, implying that it would be faster to show it to her.
    "In that case, I won't hold back." Mia looked excited as she gathered her energy into her fist. She punched forward, releasing all the energy.
    Theo caught her tiny fist with his palm. Mia wanted to disperse the energy in a way that wouldn't harm Theo, but to her surprise, even before she channeled the energy that way, the energy had completely dispersed. Even her palm looked a bit distorted from her point of view.
    "Eh?" Mia hurriedly retracted her fist before checking if her hand had deformed or not.
    "Don't worry. It's harmless."
    "What is that, Dad?" Mia blinked her big eyes a few times. "My energy is actually dispersing faster than my control."
    "It's the space element. I am using the power to expand the space around my palm, meaning that everything will disperse outwardly like your energy. What you see is just a little bit of distortion from using my power, but it doesn't really cause any harm unless you're exposed for a long time."
    "I see. But if you can disperse it, you can gather it, right?"
    "Of course. There are also several things I want to test." Theo smiled.
    "Like teleportation? Will you have teleportation abilities, Dad? With this, you can bypass everything."
    "Teleportation is a bit hard. First of all, you need the same level of energy from one place to another. If you don't, you need to supply it with your own. This way, there won't be any energy flowing in and out of the portal. There are also a few requirements.
    "I feel like the original power in our world is a bit too simple. It is probably because the world is doing most of the work, but if I can fix this problem, I can actually create a gate that connects two spaces or teleport directly."
    "Then, can you create an inventory?"
    "Probably. But I am going to study the principle of this space ring and mix it with my own understanding to create the space. It will take some time as well, but it might be possible to create an independent space within myself. It's like another realm, but smaller."
    "We can bring these guys with us then." Mia made a big smile while pointing at the two sleeping horses.
    "Yeah." Theo nodded. "There are a lot of variations I can do with spaces. In fact, I can even combine my existing technique with this new power like the expanding and shrinking environment. If I add this power, I can actually produce anything I want such as new terrain or even a hill during the expansion."
    "It's going to be amazing if you steal a mountain or two and use it as an ultimate move. Even if they are strong, can they actually stop a mountain? Even if they destroy it, it will still crush everything in its surroundings." Mia really wanted a new power, different from her original power. However, she knew that she should work harder instead of taking it for granted.
    "We'll see about it." Theo didn't deny the possibility, even though it would definitely take a lot of energy to do it. And it was impossible for the current him.
    He needed to deepen his understanding of space. In his original world, he was friends with someone at the pinnacle of the space element. In fact, Theo's brother also had a space element.
    In addition to his original understanding of space related to illusion and reality, his overall understanding was extremely high.
    That was why Theo felt that the Space Dao indeed suited him. However, he still wanted to pursue a new power. Now that he had gained a power that could branch out not only related to his illusion but also other things, he wanted to test all these potentials.
    In fact, his spirit was similar. If he used the gravity staff, how much of this power could he harness? Gravity itself was an amazing power from physics and if he added magical things and fantasy about this power, he might discover a new thing. The unbreakable wires and the soul scythe were the same.
    Theo couldn't help but look up, saying, "I know that you're watching. I assume that we'll be fighting on the last day."
    Luo Tian could send his voice into the room, but because of Theo's status, he decided to go to the room personally.
    "Indeed. It's going to be on the last day. I'd like to introduce my successor as well so that there won't be any misunderstanding between you guys."
    Theo nodded with a smile. "How are you going to fight in that body? While you can exert some power with energy, it's not going to be satisfying, right?"
    "Of course. I'd ask my successor to do it. This will also be a good chance for him to learn, considering that your body only has that amount of energy. It shouldn't be a problem, right?"
    "I will do my best not to hurt that body." Theo nodded.
    "Thank you very much."
    "By the way, do you have some normal martial arts that you don't need anymore?" Theo asked.
    "I do have them, why do you ask?"
    "I'm thinking about learning them. It's not that I'm going to utilize the martial arts, I'm just going to use them as references, especially for my own version of Dantian."
    "Ah. If that's what you want, I can give it to you. It's not like my successor is going to need it. However, I'd like to ask you to be patient until the last day. I need to give some to other participants, so I might not have anything to give the incoming participants if I give all the books to you now."
    "Yeah. I don't really mind."
    "Then, please consider this as a payment of the favor." Luo Tian nodded and politely clasped his hands. "We shall meet again in two days."
    Theo nodded with a serious expression. This would also be a good opportunity for Mia to learn from his fighting style since they were quite similar.
    But before that, he had one more important thing to do.
    "This is just a test, but in the next two days, there shouldn't be anything exciting, at least in this room. Hence, I predict that the author is going to speed things up by using a time skip or focusing on other people to create a transition in the scene.
    "Previously, the time skip was successful, but it was because the time skip was quite long. On the other hand, I'm quite curious about the shorter time skip like this. So, if you don't mind, please tell me if the experiment succeeded or not.
    "With that out of the way¡­" Theo looked at the comments. "Yeah. I'm talking about if I can't really come to your world, it means that the author will end up projecting himself in the story. Or he might even project all of you as well. But if we truly can meet in one way or another, I will take up that offer." Theo winked playfully.

 Chapter 179 Fighting the Fist Emperor

    [Chapter 178 Comments][Xinhuan: Is there a possibility to learn more than one Dao?]
    [TheTavius08: nice I keep that in mind.Just got to make sure i complete my quote for killing inferior races for the empirium of man before you come.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: There's a strong possibility of a time skip, though we won't know for sure right away. There have already been a few side skips to show some of the others perspectives.]
    ¡­
    Theo looked at the comments and nodded in understanding. "I see. A potential time skip, huh? For me, I have been doing a lot of things in the past few days, while for you guys, it's just a simple time skip. That's why it's kind of random for me to see your comments. So, the time skip you see is not something I also see.
    "As for the possibility of learning more than one Dao, I can only say it's not possible. I sensed seven Daos, including the Space Dao previously. But the moment I grasp one, I kind of lose my connection with the other six.
    "For example, there are Illusion and Reality. No matter how close they are and how the illusion wants to become a reality, it's still an illusion. The same applies to Reality power. That's why there will be a conflict in the fundamentals even if you think that combining two abilities is amazing.
    "And I hope that you are kidding about that, TheTavius08. Even though I have killed a lot of people, which probably makes my words a bit unconvincing¡­ I still want to say that if you don't have to, don't kill anyone even if it's just a joke. Without you realizing it, you're going to change in one way or another."
    After replying to the comments, Theo stood up.
    "Are you ready, Dad?" Mia, who was accompanying him to the battle, came to him with a smile.
    "Yeah." Theo nodded with a serious expression.
    Theo opened the door leading to the platform where he could fight the Fist Emperor.
    The platform was a simple circular platform. There was a young man standing on the opposite side, waiting for him.
    The young man had short black hair and a pair of brown eyes. He looked innocent, but the fierceness of his gaze indicated that he had killed a lot even if it wasn't a human. His body wasn't too muscular, but not too thin either.
    As soon as he saw Theo coming out of the room, the young man clasped his hands and lowered his head, politely greeting Theo. "Soldier of Divine Kingdom, under the direct command of the second princess, Liu Wuhua greets esteemed Mr. Feng."
    Since he was acting as his old friend, he obviously introduced himself as Feng Hao.
    "Mhmm." Theo nodded with a smile.
    The soul of Luo Tian stood by his side as he said, "This is my successor. The purity of his strength as well as his heart suits me."
    "Hearing the Divine Kingdom makes me think that this kid will be a fierce general someday." Theo chuckled. Theo had changed his form to that of his original appearance to show that he wasn't as young as him and that Mia was his daughter.
    "Of course, I want him to reach as high as possible." Luo Tian didn't continue much because he didn't want to overpraise his successor and make him complacent.
    Theo nodded in understanding. "In that case, let's begin, shall we? I don't think we have a lot of time left."
    "Agreed." Luo Tian turned to the young man and said, "As we discussed earlier, I would demonstrate my power in your body to show you what you should do in the future. I hope that you could learn a lot from this encounter."
    "I understand, Master. I won't disappoint you." Liu Wuhua nodded solemnly.
    Luo Tian's soul then gradually entered Liu Wuhua's body. A blue-colored energy leaked out of the body before it steadily stabilized and formed a thin layer of skin.
    Luo Tian opened his eyes as he raised both hands. "I have grasped the movement of this body. Should we begin?"
    Theo raised his hand, activating the spirit. He was lucky¡­ or rather unlucky because the weapon he got was the gravity staff.
    'As expected, the author is playing with probability. He knows that if he shows another weapon, there won't be any enjoyment in the future. This is why the last two weapons are something that I've gotten previously¡­ even though if we're talking about equal probability, each weapon only has 10%.'
    Theo could only sigh inwardly, complaining to the author. However, he couldn't deny that this weapon would be beneficial in this fight.
    Theo spun around the staff for a bit as if he were trying to familiarize himself with it.
    "Isn't your weapon a sword? Are you perhaps underestimating me?" Luo Tian asked.
    "A man such as yourself should know that I am not." Theo smiled as he gently stomped the ground with it, producing a small shock wave.
    Luo Tian's body couldn't help but tremble, realizing the profoundness of his handle.
    "In that case, my apologies. Let us begin."
    Theo glanced to the side.
    Mia had learned how to spell a few words in their native language so that she wouldn't look suspicious. She snapped her fingers as a teddy bear appeared between them. The teddy bear was holding a number on top of its head.
    "Three¡­"
    "Two¡­" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "One¡­"
    The number kept changing until it finally reached zero. The bear suddenly popped out like a balloon, releasing a bit of pink smoke as a sign of the start of the match. "Begin!"
    Both Theo and Luo Tian jumped forward.
    Theo swung his staff from above, while Luo Tian covered his fist with essence.
    Luo Tian punched the staff from below, trying to knock it up. But to his surprise, he felt his entire body suddenly become much heavier, especially his fist. It caused his momentum to slow down.
    *Bam!* Theo slammed the staff with every ounce of his strength, trying to push Luo Tian's body to the ground.
    It seemed that this Liu Wuhua had a good foundation. His lower body was powerful enough for Luo Tian to maintain his balance.
    After that, with a single breath, the nature of his energy changed. He stomped on the ground as the energy dispersed to the surrounding area, defying the increase in gravity.
    Obviously, the gravity couldn't be changed that way, so Luo Tian only used that energy to push his body up to counter the weight from gravity.
    As a result, he managed to hold on.
    "What a powerful ability." Luo Tian smiled.
    "The kid has a good foundation," Theo acknowledged with a smile.
    "Yeah." Luo Tian's feet pressed the ground a bit more as a surge of strength rose from his lower body to his upper body. "Bull Strength."
    Theo waved his staff from the side, but Luo Tian skillfully blocked it with a palm. Theo kept swinging his staff from one side to another, while Luo Tian remained blocking it with his strength. Even though his movement was a bit restricted by the gravity that the staff harnessed, he was still fast and powerful enough to repel the staff.
    It seemed like Luo Tian was learning the movement of the staff. Suddenly, he stepped forward, punching forward.
    Theo hurriedly slid his staff and put it in front of his chest, blocking the punch.
    However, the energy from the fist erupted, causing the air to crackle.
    All of a sudden, Theo felt an enormous force right on the staff, pushing him back several meters.
    Luo Tian released his breath again, saying, "That one was the Reverse Fist."
    "Interesting." Theo smiled. It seemed that Luo Tian was also using this opportunity to show the potential of the martial art he gave Mia as thanks.
    "You haven't shown your new power." Luo Tian smirked, taunting Theo that the staff wasn't enough to defeat him.
    "How about forcing me to use it?"
    Luo Tian clenched his fists as he jumped forward. Theo waved his staff down with the help of gravity, but Luo Tian suddenly raised his fist.
    Suddenly, Theo noticed something was wrong with the fist. This wasn't like the martial art he utilized earlier. Instead, it was resonating with his Space Dao.
    "!!!" Theo was quite surprised, but he immediately activated the space.
    When the staff and the fist were about to clash, the energy on the fist expanded, causing the staff to be unable to hit the fist. In addition, the air trembled violently as if the air itself were about to self-destruct.
    Meanwhile, the space around Theo's staff also began to change. On one side, it was expanding. On the other side, it was shrinking.
    The phenomenon caused the distortion that neutralized the fist's energy.
    This clash produced a powerful shock wave that vibrated the entire tower. It was so powerful that both Luo Tian and Theo were pushed back.
    Since there was a distance, Luo Tian hurriedly punched forward. "Tiger Echo Fist."
    The punch released a sound like that of a droplet falling into the body of water. However, that serene sound soon changed as if an eruption occurred as a tiger's head formed from the tiger, releasing a thunderous roar.
    Theo waved his staff gently, causing the space in front of him to distort. The distortion actually affected the tiger's head.
    When the tiger's head hit the distortion, the tiger's head began to deform before expanding until it popped out into nothing.
    After that, Theo raised his left hand and clutched it as if he were crushing the air.
    "!!!" Luo Tian felt the pressure as if there was an invisible arm trying to grab him. However, a single stomp was all it took for Luo Tian to neutralize this energy.
    After that, he punched forward, releasing a powerful air torrent toward him.
    Theo snapped his fingers as the air in front of him cracked. The air hit the crack, but it felt like a wall, not letting the air touch Theo.
    Mia, who was watching from the side, couldn't help but notice the slight change in her father's expression. It reminded her of the past.
    ¡­
    Two years ago.
    "Dad¡­ Dad¡­" Mia panted a few times.
    "What's wrong?" Theo smiled while picking her up on his arm.
    "You know, you know. I want to be like you! I want to be the strongest person in the world."
    "Is that so? Then, Daddy will cheer for you."
    "Un!" Mia nodded with a big smile on her face.
    But at that time, Theo looked like he was a bit sad about it. "Daddy?"
    Theo gently smiled, saying, "I'm sure that you won't understand this right now. But being the strongest isn't necessarily a good thing. Sure, you can do a lot of things with your power and no one can say anything about it.
    "But you will lose the drive to get stronger. No one can be your rival, and even if you lower your strength to match your opponent, you won't feel fulfilled. In the end, you will lose the excitement to get stronger¡­ After all, there are limited things we can do in our world to get stronger.
    "Daddy can find some excitement in learning new things, but in the end, it's going to run out soon. That's why becoming the strongest will make you lonely."
    Mia didn't understand it back then. Even right now, she couldn't claim that she could understand it completely.
    However, it was true that Theo looked bored from time to time. Everything was going according to plan and under his control, which didn't incite his fighting spirit.
    That was why Theo didn't say much whenever she caused trouble and led a lot of people to him. He looked like he was complaining, but it was igniting the blaze in his heart.
    Mia looked at her father, thinking, 'I know that the Fist Emperor can't do much in his current condition, especially because of the low strength of that body, and my dad is matching his power. But¡­ I hope that the Fist Emperor can put up a good fight even in that condition.'

 Chapter 180 Space

    [Chapter 179 Comments][TheTavius08: cool flashback mia.Wait you're telling me in your og world,you don't have to kill 20 women and children weekly for the enmpire?Wierd]
    ¡­
    *Crack!*
    A massive crack appeared in front of Theo, stopping the flow of energy in front of him.
    After that, Theo thrust his staff forward before a vortex appeared in front of it. Another vortex appeared behind Luo Tian, summoning the tip of the staff.
    As if he had already known about the staff's presence, Luo Tian leaned forward and made a front flip with both hands on the ground. He used his hands to provide support so that he could kick the staff upward.
    The staff increased the gravity much more than what Theo had released this whole time. Luo Tian withstood it even though the pressure was powerful enough to cause the ground around him to crack.
    More importantly, he still managed to complete his kick, causing the staff to touch the edge of the vortex and break it apart.
    As a result, Theo had to pull back the staff and the vortexes finally disappeared.
    After destroying Theo's attack, Luo Tian moved to the side before punching forward while rotating his fist.
    "Supreme Drilling Fist."
    The air that was launched by that fist turned into a violent tornado. Even the crack Theo made earlier shouldn't have the ability to stop this.
    However, Theo didn't plan on using the same thing to stop it. This was something he thought when he got this weapon.
    Theo waved his left hand, manipulating the space in front of him. After that, he manipulated the gravity in the center of that space.
    Obviously, he couldn't release a gravity so powerful like a black hole, but with the help of the space Dao, he could actually bend the space.
    It felt like the space was distorted much more than what his gravity could do as though there was a black hole in the center of it. When the violent tornado entered the space, it was being pulled inside and gradually looped around that massive distortion before getting launched back to where it originally came from.
    "!!!" Luo Tian and Mia couldn't help but widen their eyes, like they couldn't believe what they had just seen. Even if it was just a distortion, it shouldn't be possible. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Luo Tian forcefully grabbed the tornado and ripped it apart as if it had a physical body.
    However, that technique was a bit too dangerous considering how violent the attack was. His hands and arms were cut by the violent torrent of air, causing some superficial cuts on his skin.
    "That's insane." Luo Tian couldn't help but smile. The way Theo handled the Space Dao was much different from that of his old friend, the previous Space Emperor.
    "There are limited things I can do when fighting in an enclosed space like this," said Theo. "But if you want me to get serious, then this place will be deformed a little bit. I will do my best to avoid destroying anything."
    "That's fine with me. Please don't hesitate to use your power." Luo Tian felt the excitement he had lost for hundreds of years. He charged again, ready to fight Theo with all his power.
    Theo jumped into the air and spun his body. His staff had been covered by this new Space Dao as he smashed Luo Tian from below.
    Luo Tian raised both hands, trying to catch the staff. To his surprise, his fingers started to get distorted once they were near the staff. In fact, he felt like there was a wall a few centimeters from the staff. This wall was expanding and causing his fingers to deform. If this continued, his arm and other things would definitely experience the same thing.
    "Haaaa. Golden Fingers!" Luo Tian's fingers were enveloped by a golden light as he started rotating both his fingers and body. "Haaaa!"
    Despite the distortion, Luo Tian managed to spin the space that protected the staff, causing the staff and even Theo to spin in mid-air. Luo Tian didn't hesitate to throw him to the side before his hands broke due to the distortion.
    Theo landed gently on the floor, but there was no way Luo Tian would give Theo another opportunity.
    "Divine Emperor Fist!" Luo Tian roared as he punched forward.
    Theo tossed the staff to the left hand as he also sent out a punch to meet Luo Tian's fist.
    Just like earlier, both of their fists couldn't hit one another as though there was a barrier between them. However, what actually happened was that Luo Tian's fist was so powerful that the air around his hand would follow the movement of his fist, covering it like a glove.
    At the same time, Theo's fist contained all the space energy, causing the space around his hand to get distorted. And that distortion couldn't be penetrated by a normal mean.
    As a result, their fists didn't make contact. But the clash of their energies caused a massive shock wave that made the entire palace tremble.
    "Khhhh! Haaa!" Luo Tian pumped more energy into his fist to match the distortion power.
    Even Mia had to summon her teddy bear just to block the shock wave for her.
    However, Theo might fight him with a punch, but that didn't change the fact that Theo still had his staff. The moment he saw Luo Tian pumping more power, Theo reversed the gravity, causing him to levitate.
    "!!!" Luo Tian panicked because Theo had gone out of his vision. The increase in his power came from the lower body, so it meant that he stepped on the ground much more powerfully than usual, causing him to lean his body forward.
    As a result, the moment Theo was gone, his body was propelled forward, exposing his back to Theo in the air.
    "Since you like fists so much, I will give you another fist to match your style." Theo gathered his space energy on the fist and punched down, expanding the space in front of his fist.
    "!!!" Luo Tian's vision felt weird. It looked like his body was being squeezed as though there was no bone or muscle on his body. In addition, the ground was also being pushed down as if there were an invisible balloon on top of it.
    If there were anyone looking at the third floor from below, they would see a reverse dome-shaped ceiling that kept expanding.
    "Aaaahhhhh!" Luo Tian screamed at the top of his lungs, utilizing every ounce of his strength to push his body up.
    Luo Tian actually managed to stand back up, resisting the expansion. No, it was more surprising that Luo Tian could actually grab the space expansion as though it had a physical body.
    When he rose on his feet, Luo Tian spat a mouthful of blood. His body was a bit tattered after that attack, but he managed to control his essence to protect his vitals. He should have no problem continuing the fight for a bit longer.
    Luo Tian gripped the space expansion a bit more firmly as though he were trying to crush it.
    In the end, Luo Tian threw it to the side, causing Theo to retract that power.
    Luo Tian inhaled and exhaled with a certain rhythm as the essence around him instantly stabilized.
    Theo and Luo Tian looked at each other. On the one hand, the battle looked like it had been decided. On the other hand, there was something that Theo had to do in this battle.
    It would be troublesome if this Liu Wuhua saw that the person who became his master was being overpowered. It would make him think that his master was weaker than the guy in front of him.
    It might become something that would hinder his progress in the future. Hence, Theo had one last thing to do, at least to repay Luo Tian's gifts.
    Theo took a deep breath while raising his staff again. Luo Tian could feel the gravity pressing him to the ground, but he remained still as though it wasn't enough to affect him.
    At the same time, he couldn't help but smile as if knowing what Theo planned to do. He felt grateful because this meant his successor wouldn't have an inner demon.
    "I was careless earlier. To think that you would be able to harness that level of power¡­" Luo Tian smirked.
    "I can do it because we're fighting in this place. If we fight outside, there are a lot of things we can do. I'm sure that you are holding back because you don't want to destroy this place. Your fist should be much more destructive."
    "Hehe¡­"
    Luo Tian and Theo looked at each other for a moment before both of them rushed forward at the same time.
    Theo used his staff to control the space like earlier, while Luo Tian punched this staff with all his energy.
    Once again, the clash caused an eruption of a shock wave as the air began to vibrate. Theo tried to expand the space to attack Luo Tian like earlier, but surprisingly, the space around the staff actually bent.
    "!!!" Theo looked surprised because Luo Tian's fist was actually so strong that he could bend space.
    This was the moment Luo Tian had been waiting for. Without hesitation, Luo Tian's lower body started to release a surge of strength as Luo Tian bent the space even further. His fist was only one centimeter away from Theo's staff.
    "This is the fist that can destroy anything!" Luo Tian shouted as he finally broke Theo's space apart and struck the staff.
    Even if Theo activated the gravity, it was a bit too late as the energy contained in that fist had been released, knocking the staff up, which ended up puncturing a hole in the ceiling and sticking there.
    Seeing that Theo had no more weapons, Luo Tian and Theo punched at each other with all their might.
    Theo used the same power as earlier, but Luo Tian bent the space once more, overwhelming Theo.
    In the end, his fist finally reached Theo's hand as he transferred all that energy to Theo, launching his body like knocking on his staff.
    Theo flew back like a bullet and ended up crashing into the wall.
    *Bam!*
    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Luo Tian panted heavily before dropping to his knees. On the other hand, Theo was stuck on the wall because the impact was much stronger than he expected.
    Theo's body looked tattered, reflecting the injury to his body.
    Theo and Luo Tian exchanged looks before saying the same thing. "It's a nice fight."
    "What's the name of that last attack?"
    "It didn't have a name yet. But if I have to call it, it's going to be 'One Fist, Destroy the World,' something like that." Luo Tian smiled wryly.
    "It's a rather powerful technique. I have met someone like you in the past. His sword can literally cut everything." Theo smiled.
    "Is that so? But well¡­ I'm spent now."
    "It's no wonder. After all, you're pushing that young lad's body a bit too far." Theo nodded in understanding.
    "Yeah." Luo Tian smiled as his soul began to come out of the body, giving back Liu Wuhua's control over his body.
    "Eh?!" Liu Wuhua looked clueless at first, but soon realized that his master had come out of his body. He hurriedly clasped his hands. "Master."
    "You should have watched the fight. Although we can't show you the pinnacle of power, what you just see is a glimpse of what the pinnacle means. I hope that you use this experience to improve."
    "Yes, Master. Thank you very much." Liu Wuhua lowered his head.
    "Then, thank him too. After all, it's only because of him that you are able to witness that power. And don't forget to never make him your enemy. This is your master's last request."
    "Yes." Liu Wuhua hurriedly moved to Theo and clasped his hands. "Thank you very much."
    Theo nodded with a smile. "Be sure to get much stronger than this. You still have a long road ahead."
    While they were exchanging the parting words, Mia couldn't help but let out a sigh, thinking, 'It seems that once again, Dad fails to get the excitement in a fight.'

 Chapter 181 Leaving the Trial

    [Chapter 180 Comments][TheTavius08: have you thought about using space like a bomb?Like on a certain point you make a small bomb that once activated Pushes or pulls.] sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ¡­
    "In that case, let me utilize the energy of this place to teleport you back in a different direction so that you don't have to meet anyone." Luo Tian smiled before remembering that Theo also had a Space Dao. "Or do you want to teleport by yourself?"
    "It's fine. You can do it. I don't know the structure for teleportation."
    Luo Tian fell silent for a moment. His old friend also said the same thing. In fact, this palace was the structure Theo was talking about. And there was one more structure that used to be the recipient. This one originally had a purpose as an escape path for his successor in case he was hated by a lot of people. But with his current standing, mingling with other people would definitely be a better choice, so he didn't mind if Theo used it.
    Theo then waved his hand to Mia, signaling for her to call the dragon horses.
    It took her only three minutes before returning with the horses. Their appearances had changed after consuming the dragon essence that Luo Tian gave them.
    Their bodies were completely covered with dragon scales. Their horns had no change from the outside, but they could accumulate more energy compared to a few days ago.
    However, what surprised Theo were their teeth. Every single tooth now looked like the sharp fangs that a dragon had. Their strength also couldn't be underestimated. Even Lancelot or Li Wei wouldn't be able to defeat them easily.
    Luo Tian and his successor clasped their hands as Luo Tian activated the space element.
    The pink colored light began to envelop them before completely disappearing into thin air.
    Theo, Mia and the two dragon horses emerged from a portal in the middle of nowhere. There didn't seem to be anyone near them as this monument was hidden inside a dark cave.
    He scanned the entire area with his essence but found no living beings, including bats. At the same time, he could feel a rustling sound like a waterfall.
    "There is nothing around us. I guess we can take some time to reply to the comments before going out," said Theo in a low voice.
    "Okay! I'm curious about the comments." Mia nodded with a smile. "But I'm also wondering what is going to happen to the other people there. Have they gone out?"
    "Maybe." Theo opened the comments and showed them to Mia.
    "Flashback, huh?" Mia pondered for a moment. "What kind of flashback? Don't tell me it was about my conversation with my father. I did reminisce about it, but to think that the author really put that."
    "Really? Which conversation?"
    "The one where you said being the strongest is lonely."
    "Oh!" Theo nodded in understanding. "My mind still hasn't changed though."
    "Yeah. I guess I can actually initiate flashbacks to certain related memories. I was thinking about the fact that you couldn't get any excitement in a fight anymore and the result was that flashback. Depending on the circumstances, I might be able to do more flashbacks."
    "Sure. You can do whatever you want." Theo smiled and patted her on the head.
    "Also, what does he mean by killing twenty women and children, Dad?"
    "He is just joking. You don't have to pay attention to it." Theo shook his head helplessly.
    "But I still want to reply. I don't know what you're talking about, but in the original world, my dad caused the apocalypse to avoid the 'great reset' that would kill all of humanity. He ended up causing an event that led more than ten billion people to their deaths. It's not something to brag about, but I'm just telling you that he is a bit tired of something like that. It's not pleasant either."
    "Alright, alright. Here you go, another one." Theo chuckled, looking at his daughter speaking up for him. He still shouldered the weight of ten billion lives and wouldn't forget them. Even if he wasn't the one who directly caused the incident, he was still the mastermind who planned the whole thing.
    "Using the space element like a bomb? Well, looking at your description, it seems to be a bomb that can expand the space to recreate the pushing effect or shrink the space to recreate the pulling effect. However, shouldn't it be tricky to create a bomb since it ends up leaving a power outside the body? If it's only controlling the space directly, I don't think it's a problem, right, Dad?" Mia asked.
    "Yeah. In fact, that punch earlier had the 'pushing' effect."
    "Now that I think about it, you named that power, didn't you, Dad?"
    "You are correct."
    "The old master was also shouting the names of his techniques¡­ Shouldn't he be more secretive about it? What would he do if his opponents knew his next move? Besides, our motion was much faster than our mouth." Mia asked.
    "Well, giving a name to your technique is nothing bad. In fact, I suggest you do so. If we look at it from a fighter perspective, you can think of what you're planning to do in your head. For example, 'I want to use the Space Punch' instead of 'I want to punch my enemy and expand the space in front of my fist.' Do you understand the difference?"
    Mia thought for a moment. "The first one allows you to program the plan and attack in your mind much faster because the brain has recorded the name. The latter will cause you to end up with a lot of thoughts during the fight."
    "Correct. However, this also works for readers' perspectives."
    "Ehm? What do you mean? Wait. There are a lot of stories doing this."
    "Yes. If you name your technique and think or say it, you will be able to invoke the readers' imagination. Once the Space Punch's image has become vivid in the readers' minds, just activating that power allows the readers to imagine what is happening and the result of that punch. This way, the author won't waste a lot of words explaining it over and over again."
    "But I still think it's too foolish to shout the name of your move."
    "For me, it's yes. It will be counted as a lie. However, shouting the name of your move is not necessarily a bad thing. How about you shout Space Punch but end up using a Space Cut? You can trick your opponent."
    "Ah!" Mia gasped. "I can also shout the truth and make them raise their guards, which can be an opening for me. And depending on how I use it, I can trick my enemy, especially with my demon. That's right, the Deception and the Misdirection are actually based on this concept."
    "Yep. That's why it's not necessarily a bad thing. However, if you just shout the name without using any tricks, then it'll be counted as foolish. So, I encourage you to do it, but you have to be creative in using it."
    "Got it, Dad!" Mia nodded furiously, feeling a bit excited about using this trick to fool her enemies.
    "Alright. Let's go out. We need to know our position and go to our next destination." Theo stood up and waved his hand to the horses, asking them to come.
    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo led the group outside the cave with his senses. As expected, they were behind a waterfall.
    Because of this, they had no choice but to get a bit wet to come out. However, Theo snapped his fingers in the middle of the portal and teleported all that water to the side so that they could see everything outside.
    It seemed that the water wall was quite tall since the moment they looked out, their vision was filled with endless greenery from leaves.
    "Whoa? We are probably in the middle of a forest." Mia looked around with amusement. It will be hard to get out of this forest. We might have to travel in one direction if we want to find a road or a city."
    "Yeah. Let's do it before the night falls." Theo nodded in agreement before he looked down as though he wanted to jump off.
    On the bottom, his gaze was intertwined with a woman's gaze. The woman was stark naked, probably taking a bath in the small lake beneath the waterfall.
    Her eyes were bright red and her hair was blond, making Mia think she was a vampire like in other stories. More importantly, it seemed that she was angry from the embarrassment as she covered her ample breasts with her hands.
    'Ah, this¡­ This is truly the escape path for the main character. This is the legendary lucky pervert moment where the main character usually gets transported to a lake where an important woman, who will end up joining the harem, appears. If that Liu Wuhua is the one using this exit, that's probably going to be the scenario, right?' Mia thought of something amusing about this scenario.
    "You¡­ Pervert!" The woman screamed while leaping out of the water. A golden glaive appeared on her hand and she waved it down, trying to kill Theo.
    'Yeah. This is really that kind of trope. And the main character will be saying, 'This is a misunderstanding,' and realize the difference in their power. The main character will be running for his life and¡­' When Mia thought about this, her mind went blank as she saw how Theo reacted.
    "Are you trying to taint my daughter's mind, perverted woman?" Theo grabbed the glaive with a single hand and kicked her on the stomach, causing her to fall to the water. Because of the height, it seemed that the impact knocked her unconscious.
    'Or not¡­' Mia made a wry smile before shrugging her shoulders. 'It's my father we're talking about. There's no way that's going to happen.'
    However, Mia noticed something about this woman. After she fell unconscious, a pair of wings appeared on her back. She couldn't see it clearly, but it seemed that there was also a tail hidden underwater.
    ¡­
    Meanwhile, Luo Tian was finally done with the preparation for the end of the trial.
    Luo Tian looked at his successor and said, "Remember. Don't flaunt your strength too much, because I won't be there to protect you. If you think that the princess is worthy of your trust, then you can reveal that you are my successor. However, I don't really want you to be involved in a throne war.
    "Hence, I hope that you can remain silent about your identity for six months. Don't say anything to the master you serve or to the kingdom. But after six months, you are free to say it to them if you deem them worthy.
    "Other than that, you have to continue training hard. Your progress will be much faster after this, so that's why your master imposed this six-month ban on you because I know that any longer will be impossible to hide.
    "I hope that you can become the next Fist Emperor."
    "Yes, Master. I will definitely not disappoint you."
    Luo Tian smiled and finally clapped his hands. The entire palace began to release all its remaining energy as the light enveloped every single person inside the palace.
    After a brief moment, all the surviving participants were transported back to the entrance.
    Liu Wuhua was among them, looking like a clueless soldier. Qin Beihe seemed to have gained something important and started looking around, wondering where Theo was. She had to thank him for this opportunity.
    There was one more person who was searching for Theo. It was Yue Yi.
    She never saw Theo in the past few days.
    'Where is his lordship? Did he enter the palace after or before me? But I had waited quite a while, so with his lordship's brilliance, there was no way he would go after me. I guess he was much faster than me. In that case, where was he? His lordship? Why couldn't I meet you?' Yue Yi looked around, desperately searching for Theo and not knowing that Theo had used another exit.

 Chapter 182 A Demon

    [Chapter 181 Comments][TheTavius08: Expected reaction for a married man.For that move where you push space down on people,Space Cascade would be a good name.]
    [Random Passing Comment.]
    [KidAnnihilation: This is for the future since you may not be able to do it now.Would it be possible to constantly do small teleports,so when someone hits you it goes right through you?]
    ¡­
    Mia was staring at the woman carefully. She had been covered with a big towel and tied into a tree by Theo.
    Although he wanted to just leave this place, Mia suggested that they should get this woman to point their location on the map or at least tell them the direction of the mountain range.
    Mia tilted her head before furrowing her eyebrows. After a moment, she walked back to Theo and whispered, "By the way, Dad. It seems that this woman belongs to the Demon Race."
    "What's that? Are there other races in this world? I haven't checked the teaching materials for the second semester."
    "Yes. Usually, the Demon Race is a powerful and united race under the command of the Demon Lord."
    "A demon lord? As in like the demon lord in the normal fantasy book?"
    "No. The demon race in the cultivation story is a bit different. For example, if you are going to talk about the charming demon, it's going to be a succubus, right?"
    "Yeah."
    "If we're talking about cultivation stories, the charming demons are usually demon foxes. From the looks of it, she doesn't belong to that clan. In fact, their hierarchical structure shouldn't be that different from a human's, like having other families and a grand throne that belongs to a certain family. Something like that."
    Theo looked down, contemplating. "If that's the case, shouldn't this person be somewhat special?"
    "Probably. But we don't have any proof yet. Maybe she is going to send all her force to kill you, Dad." Mia gave a sly grin.
    "It doesn't matter since she saw our faces earlier. So, even if we leave, she will remember our faces and somehow make her people chase us."
    "So, should we kill her?"
    "Hmm¡­" Theo thought for a moment before shaking his head. "Nah, it's fine for the time being. It's not like we're planning to return to this realm sooner or later. In fact, if the author is using her and her force as our family, it makes things pretty simple."
    "Ah! That's true. If the author is using a hidden force or something, it's going to be hard to find them. However, this woman is different." Mia nodded in understanding.
    Normally, the main character wouldn't kill the woman because it would just turn into a harem in one way or another. But her father actually wanted to use her to limit the author's options in creating the enemy for future visits.
    "While we're waiting, I think you can reply to this." Theo waved his hand, showing the comments.
    "Oh!" Mia looked at the first comment and made a wry smile. "Yeah. I'm disappointed in how Dad acted. He should have done it in one way or another to make her join the har¡ªGah!"
    Theo flicked her forehead before she could finish her words. "Your father is a loyal man. I never have any intention of betraying your mother, even if the author wants to do it."
    "I am just joking." Mia pouted. "By the way, Dad. There is a name suggestion for the ability where you expanded the space earlier. Space Cascade¡­ will it do?"
    "That's a good name, but unfortunately, it doesn't suit the ability. I mean, the ability itself is not limited to a downward direction. I can expand the space in all directions. And that's just a fist¡­ What if I create a spherical barrier? It will change to a different name, right? But that kind of thing is still out of reach. I need to familiarize myself with this power more and get a lot of essence before I can do that."
    "Like a domain?" Mia looked down, falling into deep thought. "I guess it's going to be hard. In that case, we need a name where you can release the space expansion with your fist in all directions. Something like the Omni-directional Expansion Fist?"
    "Too long." Theo shook his head helplessly. "Well, you can think about it for now. The readers too."
    "Fine." Mia nodded with a smile before looking at the next comment. "A small teleport constantly? Is that even possible?"
    "A whole body? It might be possible, but in the end, it's going to be just a normal teleport. I don't even need to do it constantly. If we're talking about staying still while doing so, then space doesn't work that way."
    "Really?"
    "Yeah. The portal I create has a similar concept to a black hole. I am distorting the space by using the force of gravity to shrink the distance between two. If it's about a solo teleport, it's basically turning my entire mass into the center of that distortion and shrinking the distance with the space element. That's why you usually need structures as an anchor point for a long distance teleport."
    "Then we can't use this concept?"
    "While it's interesting, we can't. But maybe I can use it as a reference for another ability, but that's for later."
    Mia sighed. It seemed that they were not so lucky this time since her Dad rejected both comments' ideas.
    But before she could comment more, she heard a soft groan coming from the side.
    "Mhmmm¡­" The woman they tied earlier gradually opened her eyes. Fortunately, she didn't suffer heavy injuries. It was just a light knock that gave a big shock to her body and made her fall unconscious.
    "What am I¡­" The woman looked around, feeling a bit tight. She soon noticed the rope that bound her body to the tree behind her. "!!!"
    She hurriedly raised her head and noticed the man who kicked her earlier was standing in front of you.
    "You bastard. How dare you kick me?! Hurry up and untie me right now, and I will give you a painless death! No. I'm going to torture you first."
    Theo looked at her while shaking his head helplessly. "Maybe we should just leave her here. No, since she is going to torture us, how about we put a beast in front of her and bind their mouth so the only thing they can do is cross-breed?"
    The woman's body shuddered when she heard Theo's words. "You¡­ you¡­"
    Theo took out a map from his space ring and said, "I don't care much about your misunderstanding, so I will only say this once. There is a cave behind that waterfall with the power of space. We were teleported there.
    "If you understand that, please tell us about our current location right now. Do so, and I will release you."
    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire
    The woman was completely speechless. On the one hand, it didn't seem that Theo was joking about the threat. On the other hand, this was the first time she was treated like this. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Do you know who I am? I am the dignified Feng Xiaoling!" She gritted her teeth, glaring at Theo.
    "No. And I don't care. All I want is our current position. If you don't tell me, I will just knock you out and¡­ Oh, wait. I have horses here." Theo couldn't help but look to the side, showing the dragon horses.
    In that instant, Feng Xiaoling's face turned pale. The horses were coming closer to her as if they understood their assignment.
    At the same time, she actually recognized these horses, thinking, 'Aren't they dragon horses? Looking at their appearance, their blood purity is extremely high. But aren't the dragon horses supposed to be proud? How did he tame them?'
    Feng Xiaoling panicked before hurriedly saying, "I understand. I will tell you the location!"
    Theo remained silent as if he were expecting the answer. He didn't intend to negotiate with her. Even the dragon horses kept moving toward her.
    "We are currently in the Heavenly Demon Valley." Feng Xiaoling screamed in panic, answering the question.
    "Heavenly Demon Valley¡­" Theo furrowed his eyebrows. "It doesn't seem to be on this map."
    "Of course, it won't be. This place is in the Demon Territory. Why would you humans even be here?"
    "Oh!" Theo couldn't help but glance at Mia, who actually shrugged her shoulders as if this was something she expected. "Then, where is the human's territory?"
    "¡­" Feng Xiaoling bit her lips before saying, "Release me first."
    "Tell me the direction first." Theo waved his hand. Suddenly, one of the dragon horses slightly blew out a wind in Feng Xiaoling's direction.
    "South! You just have to go south!"
    "That's more like it." Theo nodded, satisfied. "Let's go then."
    The dragon horses lowered their bodies as if telling Theo and Mia to get on their backs.
    "Wait. Release me." Feng Xiaoling looked at Theo with a pale face.
    "What are you talking about? That rope is just a normal rope. With your strength, let alone the rope, you can even snap the tree behind you." Theo tilted his head in confusion. And because of her, Theo finally understood why Mia told him that the IQ in this cultivation world was below normal.
    If she had just been calmer and assessed the situation, she could have escaped or even attacked Theo.
    Theo then turned back to Mia and the dragon horses. "Never mind that. It seems that this place is extremely dangerous, so let's just use an easier method."
    Theo waved his hand as a vortex appeared.
    "!!!" Feng Xiaoling couldn't help but raise her eyebrows. Although she was shocked by Theo's words earlier, this ability was simply something she never expected.
    The vortex suddenly expanded and the center of the vortex was not black anymore like a whirlpool. Instead, it was opening up and forming a clear image like a mirror.
    "I have shrunk the distance and created this portal. But this shouldn't be enough. By using this portal as the basis¡­" Theo waved his hand again, manipulating the distance of the space on the other side of the portal to create yet another portal.
    In other words, he was actually stacking the portal. If one portal allowed him to travel a hundred kilometers at once, by stacking them like this, he could travel at least a few hundred kilometers in a single step.
    Theo took the comment as an inspiration. However, instead of a constant small portal, he created a short distance portal multiple times.
    "This should be enough." Theo looked satisfied with this new creation.
    Mia gave a thumbs up as if she approved of this method.
    However, Feng Xiaoling couldn't help but gasp. Her eyes were staring at Theo as if she had just found her savior.
    She instinctively followed Theo's instruction earlier and released her spiritual qi. It was an extremely violent qi that actually broke the trunk, allowing her to loosen herself.
    "Mhmmm?" Theo turned around as if he were ready to stop her attack again. Even Mia thought her father should only tell her about the rope when the portal was about to close.
    Feng Xiaoling rushed toward them as Theo had to release his own essence. Even Mia summoned her teddy bear.
    To everyone's surprise, Feng Xiaoling actually dropped to the ground right in front of Theo. She actually looked at Theo like a pitiful kid while saying, "Please¡­ Please save my father!"
    "Huh?" Theo's eyebrows twitched, truly not expecting this type of stuff.
    Meanwhile, Mia recalled all the stories she had read so far and wondered, 'What help? I don't think I have read anything like this so far. This is not a normal plot where the main character somehow gets into a misunderstanding.
    'If she needs help¡­ Ah! Don't tell me, is the author planning to stop us from going to our original location? Maybe he wants to make us remain here by using this to our advantage. No, should I say that by saving them, we will be seen as saviors? The author must be trying to stop Dad from limiting his options in creating an enemy for future visits by making this potential enemy as our ally!'

 Chapter 183 Decision

    [Chapter 182 Comments][TheTavius08: Correct mia this one is common, strengthen your reading dao like me mia and every trope and cliche you can see coming a mile away.I have read 393 books]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: It seems like there's not much to gain from helping her without further explanation though I am also sure that is why the chapter ends before she gets that far]
    ¡­
    While Mia was surprised by the sudden request, Theo could actually see the comments.
    He definitely didn't want to get into another trouble, especially something that he had never planned.
    Hence, the moment he heard it, Theo waved his hands to the dragon horses while saying, "No."
    The dragon horses began to walk, but suddenly, the woman grabbed one of the horses' legs while begging. "Please¡­ Please listen to me first."
    Mia looked down, contemplating. She didn't know anything about the comments, but she actually wondered how this would play out.
    On the one hand, it didn't seem wise to help someone like her. On the other hand, she thought that this was another good thing.
    'Getting an ally¡­ While this might be a cliche to avoid my father controlling the number of his enemies, wouldn't it be better to gain their help? It will be different from Yue Yi and the Snow Blossom Sect. In fact, Yue Yi's behavior is troublesome.
    'The Demon Race is normally hated by humans, right? What if we actually used this to our advantage? To help me, Father has crushed that one sect. They will surely come for us in the future. What if we use the demon territory as the base so that we can have an easier time when we go back? It's not like humans are trying to cross the border just because of a single sect, right?'
    Mia thought this was a good idea. Since they were bound to have a conflict, this situation would definitely favor her.
    However, it would be bad to help her without any reasons as well. With her dad's personality, there was no way this was enough to convince him to help her.
    Mia couldn't help but come and whisper to her father. "Dad. Why don't we help her?"
    "Huh?" Theo frowned. "I know that you want to cause trouble, but this is a bit too much."
    "No. I'm not talking about that. What if we turn them into an ally so that they will be fighting with that sect? Of course, this might not be possible, but please think about this¡­ the demon territory is huge. There should be a gate leading from there, right? Even if the humans in this world hate these demons, the other worlds might not."
    Theo fell silent. "So, you're suggesting that we help them so that they can protect you?"
    "Yes. I know that these people will know about us in one way or another. And they will definitely come for us. So, instead of messing with them in this world, what if we help her and in exchange, the demon race will go to the Modern Realm so that they can stop the attacks there? Depending on how you use it, we might be able to get their help to solve the situation in the Demon Realm¡­ Ultimately, it's going to help mommy."
    Theo remembered that this woman actually looked like a normal human. So, her clan might also have the same ability.
    And if there was a powerful person that they could dispatch to the Demon Realm, his wife would definitely have an easier time over there.
    That was right. He might not be able to go there, but he didn't mind that others couldn't.
    He took another look at the comments and thought, 'A common cliche, huh¡­ And even though helping her won't give me a lot, I think this is also another opportunity. I need to know about what kind of help she needs first.'
    The portals disappeared as if showing Theo's decision.
    Feng Xiaoling couldn't help but become excited.
    "I need to know about the problem first."
    "Of course. I will tell you about everything as long as you can save my father." Feng Xiaoling hurriedly replied so that Theo didn't have time to change his mind.
    "No. Before that, I have three things that I want to make clear. We are humans."
    Feng Xiaoling hurriedly said, "With the heavens as my witness, I swear that I will not let anyone harm you. I will be the first to stand up against anyone who dares to threaten you. Even if I have to use my body to protect you, I won't hesitate."
    A thunderous rumbling filled the sky as if it were acknowledging Feng Xiaoling's oath.
    Theo had his illusion, so it would be easy to put on a disguise. But this reply was enough to show how determined Feng Xiaoling was.
    "Second. Didn't you want to torture me earlier?"
    Feng Xiaoling panicked, not knowing what to do. "I¡­ I don't want to. I must have misspoken."
    "That's enough." Theo sighed. "Last but not least, do you think you are in a position to negotiate with me? You are already lucky that I haven't done anything to you after all that."
    Feng Xiaoling bit her lips. She couldn't deny it.
    Theo could have easily killed her earlier. Yet he didn't do anything. While it looked like he was searching for directions, he could get it one way or another.
    "I¡­What can I do to appease your anger? I am willing to do anything." Feng Xiaoling looked ashamed but there was nothing she could do.
    Theo couldn't help but sigh, "For now, I will listen to what you have to say regarding the problem. Why do you ask for my help?"
    "That's¡­" Feng Xiaoling paused for a moment. "What if¡­ your dau¡ª"
    Theo's expression became cold as he stated, "If you want to say something, say it directly. I don't have time for the what-if situation."
    Feng Xiaoling took a deep breath. "My father is sealed in a special realm. I wonder if your excellency has the Space Dao."
    "Why do you need the Space Dao?"
    "The special realm is locked, so my father has been sealed there. In addition, it's extremely dangerous. Seeing that your excellency is extremely strong, I believe that you can enter the secret realm by using your power and rescue my father." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Won't your father harm me when he sees a human like me?"
    "No. There is no way he will do something like that."
    Theo thought for a moment before showing the comments to Mia, asking about her opinion. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    After reading the comments, Mia actually gave a thumbs up, implying that it was alright to accept the agreement.
    She thought, 'If this is a cliche, then accepting it will probably result in good terms between them and this woman's influence. Although I agree with the second comment that helping her won't let them gain much without further explanation, there is one thing that might not be calculated in this comment.
    'It's the fact that all of this is a cliche. In other words, everything will definitely follow a certain pattern. They can predict what's going to happen based on the kind of cliche that appears. In other words, the difficulty will be much lower than they expected. However, I have to agree that we need to gain a lot from this encounter.'
    With this thought in mind, Mia agreed to help Feng Xiaoling.
    Theo couldn't help but let out a long sigh while waving his right hand. "Alright. You can tell me about the details after you wear some clothes."
    "Ah!" Feng Xiaoling looked down, realizing that her body was only covered by a towel. She didn't know why, but she had an urge to slap Theo as if it were the right thing to do.
    But with proper thought, she realized that it would simply push Theo away. So, she resisted that urge and hurriedly ran behind a tree to change into new clothes. She couldn't help but remember what Theo first said to her.
    The fact that he wasn't interested in her body meant that there was no reason for him to peek at her bath. Previously, the urge to chop Theo into pieces overwhelmed her, which ended up in her losing against him. But after calming down, she realized she was the one at fault for taking a bath outside and not properly checking her surroundings.
    After wearing her clothes, Feng Xiaoling's atmosphere became different. She looked more elegant and dignified.
    "I apologize for my action earlier." Feng Xiaoling clasped her hands and politely bowed her head. "Let me formally introduce myself. I am Feng Xiaoling. My Feng Family is known as the Phoenix Family."
    Now that she had calmed down, the conversation could finally begin. Theo said, "Let's just brush off the previous matter and talk about the main problem. If you are going to ask me to help you, you should be able to convince me, right? Don't forget that I am a human, and I don't know much about your family."
    Feng Xiaoling looked a bit surprised by the last part, but she soon regained her composure and nodded her head. "Yes. First of all, it will be impossible for what I possess to be able to convince you. The only thing I can give you is my phoenix's tears."
    "Phoenix Tears?" Theo frowned, curious about the effect. Since she promised it as a reward, there was no way these phoenix tears would be something ordinary.
    "Every one hundred years, a phoenix will condense their tears into a single droplet. This droplet is a miraculous medicine that is said to have the ability to let anyone recover as long as they haven't died. And this is also the reason why my father ends up in the special realm. I promise that I will convince my father to make sure that you don't suffer a loss from helping him."
    Theo was quite amused by that claim, but if this truly worked, he might gain something precious. "Alright. Let's continue with the problems."

 Chapter 184 Going

    [Chapter 183 Comments][TheTavius08: hehehahah.I wonder if you know there is a second part to this cliche.Prepare to fight some dude(I bet 400 that it isn't a women) a few levels higher than you.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Though i can see the rewards may be good I can't help but seeing her becoming similar to Yue Yi lol]
    "Alright. Let's continue," said Theo while noticing the new comments. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I understand." Feng Xiaoling noticed that Theo didn't know anything about them. So, it would be good to actually explain everything. "First of all, our Feng Family is the one governing this territory. This waterfall is also within our territory.
    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    "On our west, we have a Dragon Race, known as the Long Clan. The Dragon and Phoenix clans have been great allies, but the situation gradually changes when the other races begin to see us differently.
    "There are a total of eight big clans around us. While the Feng Family has a unique power that can heal someone through this method and the Long Clan has the supreme strength, the other eight races are not that far. It changes when four of them join hands to attack us.
    "To protect ourselves, my father, the current patriarch of the Feng Family has decided to go to the secret realm that our family has protected this whole time.
    "While I believe that my father is alright, we have lost our most powerful fighter. He has been gone for about two years. If he is not coming out soon, the other clans are going to overrun us.
    "However, after my father went in, the entrance was sealed. After I looked at the record regarding our clan, I found out that the one who created this special realm was the former Space Emperor.
    "It was said that our Feng Clan was friends with the Space Emperor. We didn't know much about the details, but in the end, the Space Emperor helped us create this realm to seal all the important treasures of the Feng Clan, including the secret on how to become a True Phoenix.
    "With the help of the record, I believe that the Feng Clan is not as hostile as other clans toward humans."
    Theo listened to her story carefully before asking, "So, you're asking for my help because I have the Space Dao?"
    "Yes. You, who know the Space Dao, should be able to figure out the power that seals the mysterious realm. If we can somehow open it and enter, we might be able to know the status of my father."
    Theo raised two fingers. "First of all, why do you think your father is still alive? The secret realm doesn't seem to be a safe place."
    "We have the Life Jade. It records the embers of my father's life. The fact that the Life Jade hasn't shattered means that he is still alive."
    "Then, my second question is¡­ do you have a portal to another world near this place?"
    "A portal to another world?" Feng Xiaoling remembered it. "If you mean the eleven portals that suddenly appear in this world, then yes. Out of those eleven portals, five of them appear in the Demon Territory.
    "Two of them are near the current Demon Lord, another portal is on the east demon territory. The last two are near our place. In fact, the Dragon Clan is protecting one of them.
    "This is actually the reason why the four demon clans near us join hands and attack us. They want to get a hold of this portal. As for the other four demon clans, they have united and shared the other portal."
    Theo thought for a moment. He didn't know anything about Yue Yi's mission, which was to buy all the martial books she could find from her master. So, he thought that it didn't really matter which portal he went back to. He could simply board an airplane once he reached the other side or just use the new space element to go back to the academy.
    "I see." Theo asked, "What is the danger inside the space realm? Are there monsters or something?"
    "We don't know."
    Theo looked at the comment again. 'The second part of the cliche? Fighting some dudes a few levels higher than me? Depending on how strong they are, it might be a good fight.
    'I am not sure if she will become the same as Yue Yi. If she is like that, she will be extremely dangerous. But if she doesn't change, it might be a better option to make her owe me something. I might be able to ask her to send a person to protect my wife in the Demon Realm.'
    After a few minutes, Theo finally said, "Alright. I can agree with your request."
    "Ah!" Feng Xiaoling's expression brightened.
    "However, I can only inspect the special realm first. I can't guarantee you that I can do anything about it."
    "Yes, it's alright." Feng Xiaoling nodded furiously.
    "As for our appearances..." Theo turned to Mia before placing his fingers on his forehead.
    Suddenly, four pairs of black feather wings appeared on his back. With his additional mysterious persona and calm expression, Theo looked like a fallen angel.
    Feng Xiaoling widened her eyes in shock. She hurriedly kneeled in front of him as she said, "Feng Xiaoling greets the demon lord."
    "Huh?" Theo tilted his head in confusion. "Is this wrong?"
    Theo hurriedly changed his appearance again. Instead of a fallen angel, he decided to turn into something that this world had never seen before. Yes, a mystical creature from another genre.
    His eyes turned red and his hair turned blond. The four pairs of wings on his back were replaced by a pair of bat wings as well as a tail.
    "This should be enough, I guess."
    "Eh?" Feng Xiaoling blinked her eyes a few times. She had never seen this before.
    "This should be fine, right? I look like a demon race or something. And what's the deal with your greeting earlier? Am I similar to the demon lord?" Theo thought that a fallen angel would be fine since it didn't originate from the same genre, but he was mistaken.
    "That's¡­" Feng Xiaoling rubbed her cheeks. "The demon lord was known for his eight black wings. It was said that he was the agent of the Heavenly Dao who ended up rebelling against the heavens. He was supposed to be the first cultivator."
    "¡­" Theo was speechless, wondering if he was in the same world or not. However, this inconsistency might be a clue from the author.
    However, he couldn't find anything as of now.
    "Whatever. This disguise should be enough, right?" Theo asked.
    "Y-yes." She nodded.
    Theo then waved his hand, getting Mia into the same costume.
    "Oh!" Mia looked at her wings before opening her mouth, seeing her fangs become a bit longer. She opened her hands as if she wanted to grab something while opening her mouth as if she wanted to catch her prey and drink their blood. Her atmosphere and attitude made her look extremely cute.
    'Perfection.' Theo smiled, satisfied with the disguise.
    "Alright. How are we going to your territory?" Theo asked.
    Feng Xiaoling wondered for a moment. They could go with the dragon horses or Theo's portals. However, she was the one inviting them here, so she should be the one bringing them there.
    "In that case¡­" Feng Xiaoling's body began to burn as she jumped into the air. The fire flared up, engulfing her entire body.
    Her feet turned into talons, her arms turned into wings and her body expanded.
    Her body gradually turned into that of a bird made of fire, but after the transformation was complete, the flame died out, revealing her true appearance.
    Her body and wings were red, but Theo could notice several golden patterns on her back.
    "Please get on. I will fly us there."
    Theo pointed at the horses. "These guys too?"
    "Please."
    After her agreement, Theo walked on the right wing as Feng Xiaoling lifted the wing so that Theo could reach her back. Mia and the two dragon horses experienced the same thing.
    Before going, Feng Xiaoling released her essence and formed a barrier that blocked any winds from going inside. After that, she began flapping her wings and soaring into the sky.
    It was quite surprising that Theo didn't feel much of the momentum from that action alone.
    Theo could see the city not far from them. No, it couldn't be called a city due to its size. It was rather appropriate to call this place a village.
    The village might be big, but the buildings were rather far from each other. Theo noticed a huge building on the mountain, which made him think it was their destination.
    But before they could reach this village, there was another phoenix flying toward them. The phoenix had just transformed from the village and came to them as if he had noticed Feng Xiaoling's presence.
    When the phoenix noticed it was Feng Xiaoling, it stopped and said, "Feng Ling greets the young lady."
    Theo could sense that this phoenix was strong, much stronger than Feng Xiaoling. It was no wonder that he was guarding the village.
    But because of that very reason, he couldn't help but look at Theo and the others. "Young lady¡­ you're making this hard for me. I never thought that you would bring an outsider to the clan, especially with the fact that they are riding you."
    "Watch your mouth, Feng Ling. This person is an expert that I have invited. He is the current owner of the Space Dao. Next to him is his daughter."
    "Space¡­Dao?" Feng Ling looked shocked before saying, "I understand. However, I can't help you explain this matter to the elder, young lady."
    "That's fine. I will be the one to talk to them. Just escort me so that we don't have to meet others."
    "I understand. Please follow me." Feng Ling immediately turned around and guided them to the big building on the opposite side of the village.
    As Feng Xiaoling said, there was no other phoenix coming out to check on them when Feng Ling was with them. Theo could feel their gazes on him and his daughter as if they were checking him.
    Despite being small, Theo could feel a lot of powerful people in this village, which made him feel a bit excited. He still believed that he could take them on.
    However, there was one presence that made him feel a bit concerned.
    As soon as they landed on the mansion, this scary presence instantly moved to their location and spoke with an ethereal voice.
    "To think that the young lady would bring outsiders to our place¡­ I wonder if the young lady has an explanation for me."
    Feng Xiaoling turned back to her human form before politely greeting her. "Grandma Lin. I have a good explanation for this."
    "Well, you do need one. To think that you invite this strong person here¡­" The old lady walked toward Theo as if scanning his power. She noticed that he managed to sense her from very far away and was already wary of her.
    At the same time, Theo couldn't help but feel amused by this old lady's power. Her strength was indeed extraordinary. He believed that the current him was still not her match, but with the new space element, he could easily escape from her.
    The old lady had long, white hair and a face full of wrinkles. Even then, her gaze was so fierce that it felt like there was nothing that could escape her discerning eyes. Even Theo had to stand in front of Mia to protect his daughter.
    The old lady said, "May I know your name?"
    "Feng Hao." Theo used his old friend's name to introduce himself. However, the old lady actually turned cold and said with a stern voice, "We both know that you are not from this world. At the same time, I could feel a Dao inside you even though I don't know what it is.
    "I don't know how you get one, but I hope that you can introduce me to your real name, gentleman."
    "Another world?!" Feng Xiaoling gasped.
    Theo smiled as if he wasn't scared of her. "If you stop glaring at my daughter, that is¡­"
    The old lady looked at Theo for a moment before stepping back.
    It was at that time that Theo finally introduced himself. "Theodore Griffith is the name. And she is my daughter, Mia. I encountered these two horses when I was roaming around."

 Chapter 185 Phoenix Tears

    [Chapter 184 Comments] sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.[Random Passing Comments]
    [KidAnnihilation (182): I swear I've seen this situation before but animated(heh).Man i can't remember all these nobody's names.This chick name is Nudist to me.]
    ¡­
    "!!!" Feng Xiaoling widened her eyes in shock. What did he say? He was from another world? His name was Theodore Griffith? How could a human from another world get a Dao?
    There were a lot of questions in Feng Xiaoling's mind, but more importantly, could he actually do it since he wasn't from this world?
    The old lady looked at Feng Xiaoling for a bit before turning back to Theo and asking, "Are you coming here for the special realm?"
    "She was the one who invited me." Theo pointed at Feng Xiaoling nonchalantly.
    "Grandma Lin. He is¡ª" Feng Xiaoling tried to explain, but the old lady waved her hand to stop her. "I got the gist of the situation. While I don't like an outsider trying to enter this place, it's only limited to humans or demons from this world. Having a human from another world is not something that I dislike. Besides, if you are trying to help this village, then I don't have any objections."
    "Grandma Lin¡­" Feng Xiaoling gave a wry smile, thinking she shouldn't be too hasty in bringing Theo in.
    "Since that's the case, I don't have to act like a mute girl, right?" Mia asked.
    Feng Xiaoling understood Mia's words, but she could also feel the different language from her mouth as if it had been directly translated before it reached her ears.
    "I don't know how much she tells you, so if you don't mind¡­." The old lady extended her hand, inviting Theo and Mia to come in.
    Theo glanced at the dragon horses, thinking it would be rude for them to enter.
    "Xiaoling, take care of the horses." Grandma Lin glared at Feng Xiaoling as if trying to punish her for bringing outsiders by forcing her to take care of the horses.
    Seeing Grandma Lin's expression, Feng Xiaoling resigned to her fate and acknowledged the order. "Yes."
    After that, Grandma Lin brought Theo and Mia inside while saying, "The Space Emperor made this secret realm to protect the legacy of the Feng Clan in the past. It was said that during his younger days, the Space Emperor was stranded in this place and met the future patriarch of the Feng Clan, specifically, the current patriarch's uncle, my husband."
    "¡­" Theo raised his eyebrows, realizing why this old lady only acted cold at first. She knew the Space Emperor personally.
    "My husband has passed away after fighting against the four clans, which buys us some time. While I can fight, it won't be long before the Feng Clan will be swallowed by the four clans.
    "I personally don't care about what's going to happen to me, considering the only thing that will happen to me is death. However, the other youngsters in this village are different, especially Feng Xiaoling. She has the purest blood among the younger generations and is extremely beautiful.
    "I can't imagine all the humiliations she will receive the moment our Feng Clan is defeated. And that solution is¡­"
    "Her father." Theo narrowed his eyes, continuing the old lady's words.
    "Yes. Her father is trying to break through to another level, but in the end, he doesn't have much time left. The time that my husband bought us is not enough. Even right now, I am already so old that it's quite hard to maintain my current realm. If this continues, my cultivation will only decline, and the Feng Clan will be destroyed sooner or later."
    "I don't think that's important to me. As you said earlier, I am an outsider." Theo looked a bit cold, but he must remind her that he was here because of an agreement, not a charity.
    Grandma Lin smiled wryly. "So, that's how it is. May I ask what kind of reward the girl has promised you?"
    "He only promises me her phoenix tears."
    "¡­" Grandma Lin paused for a moment. "If you can solve the crisis, let alone phoenix tears, I can promise you other things. Because of our current situation, the current patriarch has to come out and hold the fort for some time. During that time, we can get another solution to the current problem."
    "I have to check the secret realm first to see if I can do something about it or not."
    "Certainly. Do you want to start right away or take a break first?"
    "I am on a trip, so I want to solve this matter as soon as possible before continuing my trip."
    "In that case, let me guide you to the secret realm." Grandma Lin nodded gracefully and led Theo to the foot of the mountain.
    Instead of a pillar, there was a structure like the frame of a gate but without the gate itself. Normal people could pass it normally, but Theo noticed the fluctuation of space energy coming from this structure.
    Most likely, the Space Emperor was using this structure as the anchor of the secret realm. He didn't know where he hid this secret realm, but the concept seemed to be similar to the secret realm he was in not long ago.
    "Dad?" Mia looked at her father.
    On the one hand, it was said that this secret realm was dangerous. It wasn't a place where he wanted to bring his kid. On the other hand, he didn't want to leave Mia behind as this Feng Clan might be able to use her as a hostage.
    After some considerations, Theo believed that he should bring Mia in. They were on vacation anyway, so they should have fun together.
    "Alright. Let's go in together, shall we?"
    "Can you actually go in?" Grandma Lin asked. Her expression brightened as if she had finally found some hope.
    "Yeah. I need to measure the stability of the gate first, considering I have to forcefully open it. So, I will spend a few more hours to confirm the condition before opening it."
    Grandma Lin hurriedly replied, "In that case, if you need anything, please feel free to tell me or that little kid, Xiaoling, anything. We'll do our best to provide everything you need."
    "There's no need to be that excited. I have to confirm this first." Theo waved his hand nonchalantly.
    "Is it similar, Dad?" Mia asked.
    "Ehm? Yes. It has a similar concept to the one I worked on in the past. It's just that the structure is a bit weird and inefficient. In fact, the Fist Emperor's tomb has a better structure than this. I don't think I can open it for too long and bring a lot of people in. I also have to take into account the one who has been in the secret realm. I'm going to examine it first."
    Grandma Lin was stunned. It seemed that Theo had a similar power in his original world. He didn't know which world Theo came from, but it was clear that she could get the Dao due to his achievement in space ability in his original world.
    Feng Xiaoling had truly helped the clan.
    "I will be staying here for a bit. Do you have anything that can contain a lot of energy?"
    Grandma Lin thought for a moment. "We have it. Please wait for a moment."
    She didn't hesitate to return to grab the item.
    Meanwhile, Mia asked, "Is this place dangerous, Dad? Can I really go in?"
    "We are on vacation, so of course we should go together. I don't want to have all the fun by myself." Theo chuckled, assuring Mia.
    "Hehehe. Dad is the best." Mia gave Theo's cheek a peck before hugging him.
    "By the way, this is the comment. You can take a look at it while I'm working on this." Theo waved his hand, showing the comment to Mia.
    "What is she talking about? What does this '182' mean?" Mia asked.
    "It's probably about the chapter where we first met that little phoenix."
    "Oh?!" She finally understood the comments. "It's indeed hard to remember all people's names unless they have a significant impact on our lives. But maybe she won't be a nobody soon¡­ I don't know why, but the author must be planning something for her, especially with the current setting."
    Mia was implying about the fact that the author shoved her to Theo as his allies instead of enemies.
    Theo just let his daughter have fun with the comments while working on the portal. Meanwhile, Grandma Lin was rushing back to the mansion.
    She couldn't help but remember what Theo talked about. "Because he was an outsider, he didn't know what it meant to have Feng Xiaoling give her phoenix tears. Even though the phoenix can shed one phoenix tear every one hundred years, there is one important thing.
    "The first phoenix tear they shed symbolizes loyalty. It basically means that she wants to dedicate her life to him."
    Instead of reaching for the item Theo needed first, she rushed to Feng Xiaoling and said, "You brat!"
    "Grandma Lin?" Feng Xiaoling was startled, not knowing her mistake.
    "Did you actually say you wanted to give him your phoenix tears? You should know that you are only a hundred years old. That phoenix tear is your first tear! Do you know what I'm implying here?"
    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire
    Feng Xiaoling made a wry smile. "I don't have anything else to offer. He was about to go away back then, so I had no choice."
    "This¡­" Grandma Lin's face became pale. "You silly child. What are you doing?"
    "I'm sorry. I just want Father to be saved. If I can save the entire village, this is nothing much. Besides, I don't think he is that bad as a person." Feng Xiaoling recalled how Theo reacted when he saw her naked body.
    Since he wasn't interested in her, there shouldn't be much of a problem. "Humans from another world shouldn't have a long lifespan. I'm thinking about serving him as his mouth for about a hundred years until he passes away before returning here."
    "¡­" Grandma Lin was speechless. While her words made some sense, she was still too reckless. She was the young lady of their Feng Clan, so how could she be treated like this?
    In the end, she let out a long sigh before saying, "For now, I will try to think of a way to stop that from happening. I will promise him other things to annul the first agreement."
    "But Grandma Lin¡­" Feng Xiaoling looked at her worriedly.
    "Don't say anything. For now, let Xiao Qiu take care of the horses. You go to our treasury to bring out the Crack Crystal and give it to him. I am going back to see if the Feng Clan can afford his service."
    Feng Xiaoling nodded, not being able to say anything after Grandma Lin said those words. She might have been a bit too rash earlier.
    The problem was that Theo didn't know anything about this. In the first place, there was no way he would take Feng Xiaoling as a bride, considering he was loyal to his wife.
    At the same time, Mia would definitely tell him that they should stay away from Feng Xiaoling.
    After all, Mia should be able to predict Yue Yi's action when she hears that Theo chose Feng Xiaoling instead of her. In addition, Feng Xiaoling was of the phoenix race, which was the opposite of a human. Since both races had been fighting against each other for a long time, there was no way Yue Yi would do anything against her.
    Still, Theo might do something else. In the end, Theo could come up with another plan for utilizing Feng Xiaoling.
    However, it didn't seem that Grandma Lin or Feng Xiaoling would disclose this information since it would just make her phoenix tears look even more important.
    In other words, it was up to the readers whether they would tell Theo about the true meaning of Feng Xiaoling's phoenix tears or not. It would definitely alter Theo's course of action.

 Chapter 186 Opening the Portal

    [Chapter 185 Comments][TheTavius08: well since you didnt show my comment which was a compliment.Theo will be fine without this info,he will only be severely inconvenienced.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Well it appears that the first phoenix tear is more significant than others so im just going to point out that I may have been closer than you thought]
    ¡­
    Three hours later.
    Theo had almost finished his examination. On his side were Mia and Feng Xiaoling. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    After the misunderstanding was clear and the cooperation was established, Mia became a bit more open as she kept asking about a lot of things regarding this world, especially the demon territory.
    "The demon lord is the first cultivator?" Mia's eyes brightened.
    "Indeed. It was said that he was the first to go against the heavens. We don't know how it actually started since it was a very long time ago. So, I couldn't really explain it even if I wanted to." Feng Xiaoling shook her head in disappointment.
    "Oh!" Mia nodded in understanding.
    Theo, on the other hand, noticed the comments and couldn't help but take a look. The moment he read the content, he frowned.
    It compelled him to open his mouth, asking, "What is the meaning of the first phoenix tear?"
    "First phoenix tear?" Mia tilted her head in confusion.
    "!!!" Feng Xiaoling's body tensed up. She didn't know why Theo suddenly asked this question. She had been here for a while, so why did he only ask now?
    Unlike Grandma Lin, Theo could threaten Feng Xiaoling by simply glaring at her coldly. "I didn't lie to others. So, I hope you can do the same to me or I might have to treat you differently from now on."
    Feng Xiaoling couldn't help but remember Theo introducing himself as Feng Hao. Wasn't that a lie? She didn't know that when Theo acted as another person, his character changed to suit that person. He even created an illusion of the life of that person in his brain so that it made him look like that person.
    So, in a sense, Theo didn't lie.
    However, she didn't notice other lies. She didn't want to say anything about the first phoenix tear because Grandma Lin ordered her to.
    But feeling threatened, Feng Xiaoling had no choice but to tell him the truth. "The first phoenix tear is basically the most precious tear. It's the first thing a phoenix will have and treasure as the life-saving treasure for their most important person."
    "Ah!" Mia gasped. "Are you going to become my mother or something?"
    "That's not my intention." Feng Xiaoling shook her head. "That's the only thing I have. Besides, looking at your character, it doesn't seem that you have an eye for another woman. So, I'm thinking about serving you until you pass away before returning here."
    Theo's expression darkened.
    "I don't need something that important. You can trade it for something else." Theo shook his head helplessly. "You can go back and think about it for the time being. I have almost finished my examination. It seems that the tunnel is pretty unstable.
    "If I have to open a portal, I could only do it for a bit¡­ Hmm, I can probably bring in five people. But since I have to take out your father, it's going to be four people. Mia and I will be together, so you can think of two other people that will go with me. They might be able to make the trip safer."
    "Ah!" Feng Xiaoling nodded furiously. "I understand. I will talk about it with Grandma Lin."
    Theo nodded. When Feng Xiaoling returned to her mansion, Mia couldn't help but ask, "Father. Why are you so opposed to a harem? I mean, I heard that someone strong will usually have a lot of wives."
    "I don't really want to talk about this, but I guess I have to explain to you about the harem itself. Why do you think in the middle-ages, polygamy is something normal?" Theo asked.
    Mia thought for a bit before giving an answer. "It's because they want strength. Most harem is for political marriage, no?"
    Theo sighed. "Not really. You said that someone strong usually has a lot of wives, right? That's close to it. I can't really say that love is completely irrelevant, but harem is basically the symbol of strength.
    "For the man, it shows that you have enough strength to provide, protect, and care for your wives. For women, it can also make everything much easier. For example, you will have more connections, such as with other wives and their families. They can also work together to make the family even stronger. That's basically the essence of polygamy in the past.
    "Of course, there are some who just abuse their power to have a lot of wives or the family with the wives fighting among each other for the family's successor.
    "Even if one says that they love them equally, there's no one who can do that. What does equal mean if you can't even measure that love? In the end, there will be a favorite and it's bound to create jealousy."
    Theo didn't really want to talk about this with his seven years old daughter, but he had to do this so that Mia didn't think or ask about it anymore.
    Mia listened to her father's words attentively and asked, "So, does that mean everything will crumble? I mean, the family?"
    "Yes and no. The family can instantly crumble from within because of that, but a good father and leader of the family should know how to control the family and keep everyone in check so that it doesn't turn into chaos."
    Mia asked, "What about you, Dad? Do you not want multiple wives because you don't want this chaos? From the looks of it, in our original world, there are some women who like you like Aunt Maya, Aunt Nella, or even Aunt Rea."
    "Nella is my cousin and Rea is my disciple. Maya is my (self-proclaimed) rival."
    "Fine. Let's just consider it like that." Mia rolled her eyes.
    "Did your mother tell you all this?"
    "I was curious because it felt like mom always told me that she wouldn't mind if there was another one."
    Theo shook his head helplessly. "I couldn't even imagine how painful it is to think of your mother being with someone else other than me. So, I'm not going to do the same to your mother. That's all there is to it."
    "Then, how about I create my own harem when I'm bigger?!" Mia pointed up as if she had thought about a brilliant idea.
    "Whatever. I'm only going to teach you philosophy and other stuff, but I'm not going to control your decision. It's your own life, so you can forge your own path. However, I truly want you to choose an option that you won't regret." Theo smiled.
    "Haha. I'm just joking. I don't know why, but someone is called an alpha when they have a lot of women. But when we turn it the other way around, that person is called a sl*t."
    "Current stigma. Anyway, let's talk about anything else." Theo waved his hand, shifting the focus to the comments.
    Mia immediately noticed the reason why Theo suddenly asked that question about the phoenix tear.
    "Oh. But what does the second part mean? I may have been closer than you thought." Mia asked.
    "I'm not very sure. Maybe it's like they are still with us here? Or maybe there is another clue about the gate that leads to their world?" Theo shook his head helplessly.
    "As for the first comment... Hasn't this happened not long ago?" Mia asked.
    "Yeah."
    Mia looked down for a moment. "But I don't think I have heard anything like this. I mean, there are times that the author is not putting the comments on the story.
    "From what I know, there are only two possible things¡­ no, three! First, it's a lie. Second, the comments might not be acceptable or suitable to put into the novel. But even random things can be put here, so I guess it's rather inappropriate words.
    "Then again, if it's really about a compliment, there might be a banned word. That's right. Isn't it normal for there to be a banned word? Like use that word, and your entire comment will be gone? That's why you couldn't really swear on a big platform¡­ That's how it was in our original world," Mia explained. "But I don't know which one you are."
    Theo remained silent the whole time as he focused on the space element. As he expected, he could sense the structure used as the reception on the other side. If he connected these two structures, he could create a portal to the secret realm.
    According to his analysis, the secret realm seemed to be placed in another realm. It could be said that this secret realm was a small plane that was created out of nothing.
    It was similar to his original world, where his mentor, God of Mischief, and a few other gods and goddesses created a copy of the world and placed it on another realm. But because the Space Emperor was the only one who used it by using the Dao, it was extremely unstable.
    That was why it wouldn't be wise to open the portal for so long and bring a lot of people.
    Meanwhile, Grandma Lin and Feng Xiaoling had come to Theo.
    "So, have you made your decision?" Theo asked.
    "Mr. Theo. There is something that I would like to ask first¡­ About the phoenix tear¡­" Grandma Lin couldn't help but ask this question, considering Theo had realized the meaning of that tear.
    "We can talk about the reward later. For now, I'm going to go in. So, who will go in with us?" Theo waved his hand, stopping Grandma Lin.
    Grandma Lin said, "Please take Feng Xiaoling with you. And there will be one more person to come. Unfortunately, I can't go with you because I still need to watch over the village. If I'm also missing, I'm afraid that the four clans will attack us."
    "Understandable. So, where is the fourth person?"
    "It was the person that escorted us here," Feng Xiaoling replied. "We have asked someone to tell him."
    "Alright." Theo nodded. It didn't take too long for the previous phoenix, called Feng Ling, to come.
    He was a middle-aged man with long blond hair tied into a ponytail. He had a muscular body and a lot of scars that couldn't be covered with his clothes. It seemed that he was powerful and had a rich experience, which might become their guide.
    On the other hand, Feng Xiaoling should be quite talented because they thought it would be a good idea for her to enter to seek some opportunities.
    "Feng Ling. While I don't have any experience inside, I have some knowledge about the secret realm and the things inside it. I shall be your guide, and if you need me to fight, I will fight."
    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Alright." Theo nodded before raising two fingers. "But I have to tell you two things. First of all, the secret realm itself is pretty unstable. So, unless I tell you to do it, I hope that you don't do it. Once the space is distorted, you might actually lose yourself in the void, not having any way back to this side or even the secret realm."
    Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling had their bodies stiffened, but both of them clasped their hands. "Understood."
    "As for the second thing, it's not much, but I hope that you can protect my daughter. If there is a fight, I will be the first to fight to avoid the space from being disturbed."
    Feng Ling and Feng Xiaoling exchanged looks. "Please leave her to us."
    "But Dad. I also want to have fun!" Mia tugged Theo's sleeve.
    "I'll tell you if that's possible later." Theo smiled.
    "Great!"
    "In that case, let's enter, shall we?" Theo smiled and turned around as he began activating the structure and connecting it with the other end, forming a small portal. Extraordinary heat instantly gushed out of the portal. Theo felt a bit excited to see what kind of exploration he would have here.

 Chapter 187 Phoenix Tomb

    [Chapter 186 Comments]
    [TheTavius08: (I'm late AF 1030pm) Maybe he just didn't put it in.Yo Xinhuan,You like my comments but haven't commented in a long time,show up sometime it's lonely here,with just me and Adam.]
    ¡­
    "So, this is the secret realm." Theo muttered while looking around.
    "It's hot." Mia furrowed her eyebrows. The sky looked bright red and the wind brushing her skin was so hot that she felt like she was inside an oven.
    When she turned her head to the right, she noticed magma flowing down the rock as if it were a small waterfall. When she turned on the left side, she noticed a blazing fire. Only the path in front of her looked like a normal path. Even then, some parts of it were charred black.
    "Is the secret realm described like this?" Theo asked, glancing at Feng Ling.
    "Yes. The secret realm is made this way because it is very comfortable for us the phoenix race. While the village has abundant energy, this place is different. Not only is the energy abundant, but it also has a lot of fire energy for us to cultivate."
    Theo frowned. On the one hand, he would be fine in this kind of environment, but he was worried that Mia would be harmed.
    "This is going to be hard." Mia summoned a teddy bear. If she entered inside, she would just be cooked alive. Hence, she removed everything other than the teddy's feet, allowing her to use them as her shoes. This way, she wouldn't have to worry about the hot ground. If needed, she would use the bear's paws to fight.
    "Is there a monster in this place?"
    "Probably. This place is known to nurture beasts. Their cores can be valuable after all." Feng Ling confirmed without hesitation. It seemed that he was pretty knowledgeable in this area, which showed why he was chosen for this expedition.
    Feng Xiaoling, on the other hand, felt something different about this place. She was closing her eyes for a bit while muttering, "I don't know why but¡­ I feel like I'm being drawn somewhere."
    "!!!" Feng Ling widened his eyes. Feng Xiaoling was the purest phoenix they had, so there might be a chance for her in this place.
    "And where is that?" Theo asked. He was also curious about this place.
    "Alright. We will go like this. The space element in this area is quite unstable, so be careful when you fight," said Theo, confirming his suspicion. "For now, let's move forward."
    "Yes."
    While they were moving, Theo made the comment while he was searching for a challenge.
    Mia looked at the comment and tilted her head. 'Well, I simply expressed my opinion from my experience. I didn't know anything from everyone's perspective. And I think my father has told everyone before that he doesn't want to force someone to leave a comment because he is afraid that it will just push you all away. So, I won't talk about the second part.'
    There wasn't much to reply, so Mia hurriedly tugged her father's sleeve to tell him that she was done.
    Theo retracted his illusion as he noticed a bridge. It seemed that the magma river was flowing down the crack between the ground, causing them to make a bridge. However, it was quite surprising that they used wood as the material instead of anything else.
    Then again, this was the Phoenix clan. Was there a need for them to use a bridge? They could simply fly.
    "By the way, how spacious is this place?" Mia asked.
    "Hmm. If I'm counting on the strength of the medium, it's about fifty kilometers in all directions, I guess."
    "Wow? Isn't that huge?"
    "Yes, but not really. The Space Emperor did this alone or probably with his phoenix friend. Because of the insufficient strength and resources, the realm was quite small."
    "Can you create something like this, Dad?"
    "If I have the resources and a few people to help me, I can easily make something bigger. In fact, depending on their strength, it shouldn't be that weird to replicate this entire world." Theo explained.
    The God of Mischief had done it once, so Theo thought it wasn't impossible.
    However, Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling couldn't believe what they had just heard.
    Replicating this world? Did he truly mean that he was strong enough to actually create a plane like this? It seemed that the current holder of the Space Dao was someone extraordinary.
    Feng Xiaoling felt a bit relieved that she had managed to restrain herself. If they became enemies, it would be dangerous for their phoenix clan.
    Meanwhile, Theo focused on the magma river as if he had noticed something. The flow was smooth, but he felt like he sensed some presence hiding underneath the magma.
    "What are they?" Theo muttered.
    "!!!" Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling hurriedly lowered their heads, but they couldn't find anything. Only after Feng Ling focused all his attention on it did he manage to notice its presence using the magma to hide themselves.
    Feng Ling couldn't help but raise both hands as if he were ready to fight.
    Theo waved his hand, stopping him. It wasn't the time to fight. It didn't seem that these creatures would immediately attack them. But if they used their strength or even flew past the bridge, there was no guarantee that these monsters would remain still or not.
    While Theo wanted to fight them, it would be best not to provoke the living beings here carelessly.
    "Go on the bridge without using your energy," Theo commanded.
    "But won't it be too dangerous? If they attack us¡­" Feng Ling furrowed his eyebrows, contradicting his words from earlier. Then again, it was understandable since this was a matter of life and death.
    Theo simply said, "If you're going to provoke them, then do it. I don't want to have any part of this. Aren't we going to find her father?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "¡­" Feng Ling fell silent before nodding his head. They had no choice but to follow Theo's instructions as they crossed the bridge.
    Mia looked at the bridge carefully and couldn't help but mutter, 'What's the material of this bridge to be able to withstand this kind of air without burning.'
    "I'm not sure. However, we need to be extra cautious after crossing this bridge. It seems that there are several beasts lying underneath the ground. So, once we leave the bridge, I want all of us to run forward."
    Feng Ling nodded his head, noticing the presence underneath the ground. It seemed that they were waiting for them to come to the other side.
    When Theo was about to reach the other side, he stopped, signaling to the others that they were going to run for it.
    Both Feng Ling and Feng Xiaoling nodded their heads.
    "Now!" As soon as he gave out the signal, all four of them ran forward.
    As if sensing their vibration, multiple giant earthworms emerged from the ground, trying to swallow them. If not for their speed, they would have been killed.
    "Mia. You're allowed to use your power, but only the first authority." Theo assessed the earthworms and gave an order.
    That permission put a smile on her face. Without hesitation, Mia turned around.
    Theo stopped to ensure that he could help Mia when needed.
    "Are we going to fight them?" Feng Xiaoling asked. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    "They will keep chasing us, so it's best to eliminate them. Besides, they're not that strong either, so it's better to cut them here."
    "But¡­ isn't she¡­" Feng Xiaoling thought about helping Mia, considering the latter was still a little kid. But when she turned back, she couldn't help but drop her jaw to the ground.
    Mia was actually cutting these beasts with a giant scissor.
    "Come on! Fight me!" Mia shouted in excitement as she cut another worm. There was another earthworm that suddenly emerged from the ground to ambush her. However, the space in front of the worm was distorted, causing the worm to actually curve downward instead of devouring her.
    Mia smirked and let herself go down before cutting this earthworm into pieces.
    In just a few seconds, Mia actually managed to kill several earthworms.
    'The earthworms might be weak, but they are not that weak. They are at least at the peak of the Qi Gathering Stage. Yet, she could actually defeat those beasts in an instant?' Feng Xiaoling was completely shocked, not knowing that Mia had this much strength.
    If they were to fight, Feng Xiaoling didn't think it would be that easy for her to defeat Mia.
    Still, it didn't really matter. As soon as Mia was done killing the earthworms, Theo turned around and said, "Why are you bothering us?"
    "Huh?" Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling turned around again, wondering what happened. They actually found a wisp of fire that burned mid-air as if it were alive.
    "To think that an outsider would come to this place¡­ Then again, for someone to possess the Space Dao, I guess that's fine."
    "Who are you?" Theo asked. He could feel that the soul was extremely strong. It was clear that he was a formidable opponent when he was alive.
    "Who am I? This place is my territory, or you could say my grave."
    "Your grave? So, you are the one sending these worms?"
    "Of course. I want to test you to see whether you have any plans to harm the phoenixes behind you or not. But seeing how you two behave, I don't think there's a problem for you to explore this tomb. In that case¡­"
    The voice gradually disappeared as the small wisp of flame flared up and expanded into that of a phoenix. Unlike Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling, this phoenix was completely made of fire.
    The phoenix glared at Theo and said, "I am the 4th generation of phoenix, Feng Tian. Welcome to the Phoenix Tomb."

 Chapter 188 Fightblocked

    [Chapter 187 Comments]
    [Xinhuan: I like every comment as long as it is useful, and not the type like "exp" and "first". It is my way to encourage useful comments.]
    [TheTavius08: There's nothing better than being in the embrace of some nice,warm company.Yah friends and all that.]
    [Random Passing Comment.]
    [Nightmaretama (185): hey theo the phoenix tears symbolize loyalty the phoenix girl is offering her absolute loyalty by giving her tears.]
    ¡­
    "I am the 4th generation of phoenix, Feng Tian. Welcome to the Phoenix Tomb."
    The phoenix flapped its wings, sending a gush of hot air.
    "Heh? It's not winter, so you don't have to send that hot air to warm up the room." Theo's eyes turned cold. Not only did he send out the worms to welcome them, but he even taunted him with that flap.
    "I'm merely welcoming outsiders into this place. I can sense that your bloodline doesn't match anyone that I have seen in this world. I don't know what is going on, but it seems that you are not from this world," said Feng Tian as his expression turned dark.
    Both Theo and Feng Tian were ready to fight before Feng Xiaoling came between them while shouting, "Please stop!"
    "Huh?!" Feng Tian furrowed his eyebrows. "Move away, little brat!"
    Theo suddenly jumped into the air, causing Feng Tian to raise his head. He hurriedly increased the essence of his body to protect himself.
    On the other hand, Theo had gathered his Space Element in his fist and punched down, expanding the space downward.
    "Ghhh?! What is this?" Feng Tian's body looked flattened with that punch. His main body was fire, so it was surprising that it could be suppressed like this as if he had a physical body.
    This action actually shocked Mia. This was the first time her father made his move first, especially after someone intervened in the fight.
    He might look like he was pissed, but that didn't seem to be the only case. She couldn't help but wonder if this phoenix was actually someone else who pretended to be Feng Xiaoling's ancestor.
    Feng Tian was also fighting back. His body gradually dissipated, but the flame that was scattered around suddenly moved toward Theo and reshaped his body around Theo, trying to engulf him with that blazing body.
    Theo created a space around him to prevent the fire from touching him. However, Feng Tian had gathered some energy in his throat before releasing everything from his mouth.
    The barrier was still in place, but it was melting at high speed. All of a sudden, a giant clown appeared on the phoenix's back. It grabbed the phoenix and pulled its body back.
    "What? How is this thing able to touch me?" Feng Tian let out a cry as the fire flared up.
    Theo then punched the phoenix once again. Instead of expanding the space, Theo was actually shrinking the space in front of his hand. As a result, the fire had to get compressed to match the shrinking volume.
    "!!!" Feng Tian hurriedly channeled all the fire toward the outside to escape from the clown's grasp. At the same time, he flapped his wings toward Theo, sending a wave of hot air with a temperature high enough to burn the skin.
    "No! Please wait!" Feng Xiaoling tried to stop them, but to no avail. Feng Ling had to hold her back so that she didn't do any harm.
    Mia was the only one questioning this fight. She didn't know why her father suddenly attacked the phoenix, but it was clear that her father meant no harm. If he truly wanted to kill this phoenix, the first thing he would do was call his spirit.
    Since her father only fought with his illusion and space element, there should be another meaning behind it.
    Theo spread his arms.
    Toon Demon's Second Authority, Toon Territory.
    All of a sudden, ice formed in this blazing place. This ice soon expanded in all directions, unable to be melted by the temperature. The fire was frozen in its state and the hot air turned into a chilling wave.
    "What?!" The phoenix widened his eyes in shock. He didn't expect that Theo would be able to control the environment.
    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire
    On the other hand, this was actually an experiment. He wanted to know the limit of his demon power. How extreme could he make his environment?
    Even though he didn't reach the temperature where absolute ice could form, it was enough to change this hot environment.
    Feng Tian noticed that his fire was suppressed by the temperature around this place. Theo only managed to change everything within a hundred meters radius. So, maintaining this power should take a toll on his body.
    If that was the case, there was only one thing he could do.
    Feng Tian flew forth while thinking, 'I just have to make you exhaust all your energy before beating you.'
    Theo couldn't help but smile. It wasn't because Feng Tian fell for his trick, but because he underestimated the demon's power.
    Even with this ridiculous ability, he didn't consume a lot of energy. In fact, it was the same as when she changed other terrains.
    In the end, the environment was changed through illusion. So, he could go from one extreme to another. Unfortunately, he didn't have any experience with absolute ice's temperature, so he didn't know how it would feel.
    'In that case¡­' Theo raised his left hand.
    Toon Demon's First Authority, Toon World.
    Multiple ice spikes emerged from the thick layer of ice. Feng Tian tilted his body to avoid these spikes, but the latter actually expanded.
    "What?! Ah!" Feng Tian gritted his teeth. Three spikes ended up piercing his wings and body, stopping him.
    Theo became even more excited. This fight was only an experiment for him.
    It seemed that the Space Dao could be fused with his demon power. With the Space Dao, his Toon Territory could be expanded to a certain degree. Even his Toon Territory could be changed in size depending on how much space element he put into the illusion.
    During the fight against the Fist Emperor, he tested the combined power of his gravity staff and the Space Dao.
    But this was good too.
    Theo took out a book from his space ring and opened it. He raised his right hand and started forming multiple patterns in the air. "Something like this¡­"
    "That's¡­ an array?!" Feng Tian widened his eyes before feeling something weird. "No. That's not an array!"
    Sadly, he couldn't do anything as he watched a huge array form in front of him. The array shot out multiple chains that bound his entire body.
    "Ah!" Mia gasped, finally understanding what her father was doing. This phoenix was an enemy, but it wasn't the kind that they were used to.
    Mia couldn't help but say, "Is this a trial?!"
    "Trial?!" Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling were bewildered.
    Feng Tian suddenly stopped struggling as he said, "Correct. This is the first trial."
    "It's no wonder that my father suddenly attacked you!" Mia gasped. That was right. This was also one of the cliches. In fact, they should face something like this in the Fist Emperor tomb.
    Because they didn't encounter any trials except for the simple riddle, she had forgotten about this. A secret realm like this should have a trial for inheritance.
    She couldn't help but remember what she was saying to her father before the Fist Emperor's tomb.
    "Father. What do you think about the Fist Emperor's tomb? Would we have a trial?"
    "A trial?"
    "Yes, a trial. I'm thinking that we will be arriving at a grand palace where there are a lot of trials, from labyrinths to fighting a powerful opponent. There is a chance that we might even fight Yue Yi during the trial. It's the usual stuff," Mia explained.
    "A trial, huh?" Theo fell into deep thought at that time.
    But because of the Fist Emperor's tomb, she didn't expect that the author was actually using this cliche a bit too late.
    "So, the monsters that are hiding under that magma river are also a part of the trial?" Mia asked while pointing at the bridge.
    Feng Tian looked at Theo before sighing. "It seems that your daughter has interrupted the fun." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Eh?" Mia blinked her eyes a few times, not understanding what he was talking about. But when she thought about it, it seemed that she had made a mistake. If talking like this would stop the trial, her father would have done it if he wanted.
    But he was actually disappointed that he couldn't go to that mountain range to fight a lot of beasts. That was why he wanted to fight with this phoenix's ancestor to have some fun.
    "¡­" Mia's face turned pale as she noticed the mistake she had made. The clues were already there. Those earthworms and mysterious monsters were supposed to attack them, but because Theo ran past them easily, Feng Tian had no choice but to come out.
    Theo closed his eyes while saying, "It doesn't matter. There are other trials as well. Besides, if I get a bit too serious, I might end up causing this place to crumble."
    Feng Tian couldn't help but raise his head, noticing that there was a crack in the sky. It was small and most of them wouldn't notice it, but as someone who fought Theo, he could sense that crack and even find it. "Fair enough."
    Theo returned to his daughter, whose hands joined together while apologizing. Theo only patted her with a smile. "It's not a problem."
    "I think you can do whatever you need to do for them. In the end, I'm here as someone who opens the path and enjoys the process." Theo looked at Feng Tian.
    "Certainly." Feng Tian nodded in understanding as he looked at Feng Xiaoling. "You little girl¡­ Your bloodline is pure, but I'd like you to think more before you act."
    Feng Xiaoling opened her mouth but was unable to come up with a reply.
    While Feng Tian reprimanded his descendants, Theo gave Mia the comment so that she didn't feel too guilty about it. In the end, this wasn't a part of their plan.
    Mia looked down for a moment before deciding to reply to the comments as low as possible so that she didn't disturb Feng Tian.
    "Comment 'exp' and 'first?' Is there a comment like that? I don't think I have seen them before. Maybe spam comments for the sake of something? I'm not too sure. Maybe the author doesn't show it here."
    "The second comment doesn't make sense. And I don't think it's related to what is happening here."
    "As for the last comment¡­ Thank you for the information. Yes, the first tear seems to be perceived that way. But in the end, my dad won't take it. Maybe he will exchange it with something else and punish that girl from doing something rash by having her follow him. Now that's a good idea. With this kind of plot, I'm sure that this girl will receive something good. She might be suitable to help Mother in the Demon Realm."

 Chapter 189 Getting a Protector for the Wife

    [Chapter 188 Comments]
    "What are we going to do now, Dad?" Mia asked while looking at Feng Xiaoling and the others. It seemed that Feng Tian was telling the two about the trial.
    Considering this was the purpose of the secret realm, he could understand why Feng Tian only told Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling about the secret.
    No, it was more like he was focused on Feng Xiaoling, thinking that this pure-blooded phoenix would be able to receive the inheritances.
    Either way, it didn't really matter. Theo's intention in coming here was to fight either their ancestors or the monsters residing in this secret realm.
    After Feng Tian was done, Theo and Mia finally came to them.
    "I have never thought that an outsider like you would be able to receive a Dao. Well, the world is ever-changing, so I can't really measure the current situation with my own ideals. If you can humor me with this last question, do you have any bad intentions in coming here?" Feng Tian asked with a solemn face.
    This secret realm was the biggest secret of their phoenix clan, so it would be troublesome if Theo wanted to destroy it.
    "I'm merely trying to find a challenge. I wonder if this place has what I'm looking for." Theo smirked.
    Feng Tian raised his eyebrows. It didn't seem that Theo was lying about it.
    "A challenge, huh?" Feng Tian squinted his eyes for a moment before smiling. "If that's the case, I think there will be a challenge for you. There are a lot of monsters in this place. They have been nurtured from their infancy, so they are pretty strong.
    "The deeper you go, the hotter the environment will be. In other words, it's where the hottest and strongest beasts reside. Besides, you will find more amusing people deep inside. But I'm not going to spoil you with what's going to greet you."
    It wasn't the perfect answer, but it was something he liked.
    "Then, that's good." Theo recalled the battle they had earlier. Feng Tian's real body was actually a flame, making him wonder if Feng Xiaoling might be the same. It would be hard to suppress the flame after all, since they had no physical body.
    At the same time, this was also an opportunity for his daughter. Fighting a high level opponent would definitely stimulate her potential.
    Theo nodded to Feng Tian, showing a bit of respect before walking away.
    Feng Tian looked at Theo's back while muttering, "The deeper you go, the more interesting the people you will see. We are born from fire and we will die from fire. Eternal Flame."
    While walking, Feng Xiaoling was glancing at Theo over and over again as though she had something to say.
    "Is there something you want to say to my father?" Mia asked, noticing her gaze. Since her father didn't wish for multiple women, it was only right for her to protect him.
    "Mhmm¡­" Feng Xiaoling rubbed her cheek, feeling a bit guilty. She asked, "There is something I'd like to ask¡­ Is it possible if I retract my offer? I will definitely compensate you."
    Theo and Mia understood what offer she was talking about. It seemed that Feng Tian had told her a secret that would change her destiny. That was why she had to change her offer.
    Mia was the first one to snarl. "What? You're going back on your words now?"
    "That's¡­" Feng Xiaoling panicked. On the one hand, she was a bit scared of Theo, especially the power that was able to fight her ancestor. Although it was only a wisp of her ancestor's soul, the fighting power was still pretty high.
    At the same time, Theo could simply leave this place with his Space Dao and walk away. No, it would be even worse if Theo helped the other four clans suppress them. In fact, just by sealing her, Feng Ling, and her father here, it would help the four clans destroy this village.
    However, to show her sincerity, she had to discuss the topic here. This way, Theo had the right to get angry and didn't seem like he was fooled.
    Feng Ling clenched his fists. The ancestor said that he wouldn't be able to defeat Theo or stop him from running away. So, it was clear that she couldn't do anything here.
    Feng Xiaoling lowered her head. "Please. I know I'm wrong, but I can't really follow you for a hundred years."
    Mia sulked. "This is why we shouldn't trust her. Maybe we should have just left and gone to our original destination."
    Feng Xiaoling's face became pale as she was unable to talk back.
    "Mia." Theo called out his daughter's name to stop her, but the latter pouted, complaining, "But Dad¡­"
    Theo shook his head gently before asking, "So, what do you want now?"
    "I¡­" Feng Xiaoling thought for a moment. She had to make sure that she didn't say anything wrong here. "You can name your price as long as it's not my first Phoenix Tear."
    Theo sighed, looking disappointed. "Well, I understand the significance of that phoenix tear. However, it seems that the value has changed the moment you step on this place¡­"
    Feng Xiaoling's body trembled. Theo could easily ask for an absurd amount of compensation and they had no choice but to agree to it. But this was the only way to appease Theo's anger. That was why Feng Xiaoling looked back at Theo as though she had made her resolve.
    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Give me two normal tears, some compensation like martial arts books and treasures, and you have to help me for three years." Theo raised three fingers while stating his condition.
    "Help you?" Feng Xiaoling raised her eyebrows.
    "It's not that hard. You just have to cross over to another world and help my wife over there for three years. During that time, you should be able to bid your time without anyone knowing about it, right?" Theo explained.
    He had heard from Mia that a powerful inheritance usually took a lot of time to absorb. So, if this was indeed related to it, Feng Xiaoling would definitely agree.
    Of course, he had to add, "You don't think that you can escape full responsibility after the first offer, right?"
    "¡­" Feng Xiaoling looked down. She was fully aware of it. And three years weren't that long.
    In fact, even with her father missing for two years, they could still hold out for another year. So, if her father returned, there should be no problem in protecting the Phoenix clan.
    At the same time, she could gain another protection to fully become a true phoenix. That was why this agreement wasn't that bad.
    Feng Ling, on the other hand, still felt annoyed by the fact that their young lady had to serve someone. Then again, he didn't know much about the agreement beforehand. If it was a huge matter, Grandma Lin should have taken care of it.
    Three years were a small punishment compared to what she originally promised.
    And Theo forced her to make a decision here so that she didn't get any help from others.
    Feng Xiaoling pondered for a few minutes before agreeing to the condition. "I understand." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    For Theo, three years were extremely long. He was going to return to the Demon Realm in six months, so there would be a lot of things happening after that. He didn't know if this story would last more than three years, of course, according to his timeline.
    After all, six months were all it took for him to almost get the Third Authority. If this story were as he predicted, his peak would be the Ninth Authority. There was also a chance of having mystical treasures that would boost his strength. Even if he took into account that the higher the strength, the slower the progress speed, three years should allow him to become far stronger than Grandma Lin to the point where she was irrelevant.
    So, Theo trapped her with this three year contract.
    "As long as you don't force me to do something unthinkable, then I'll agree."
    "Alright then." Theo nodded.
    He didn't realize at that time that he had made one miscalculation. It was the fact that he had yet to meet her father.
    The group continued moving across the fiery land. After several more minutes, there was a change in the environment. There were a lot of cracks on the ground as fire was actually jumping from one hole to another as though they were living beings.
    "Father!" Mia's eyes brightened. "Those creatures are cute!"
    "No. They are not cute. It seems that we have reached the second trial." Theo shook his head. "It seems that we'll encounter something troublesome in this trial."
    "What do you mean?" Mia tilted her head in confusion.
    In the meantime, Feng Xiaoling was looking forward as if she could sense something.
    Theo pointed forward as if trying to show the change in the environment the moment they got here.
    The jumping fire suddenly disappeared as though they were swallowed by the cracks. The environment was in a complete still state for a few seconds before the cracks suddenly spurted out lava.
    "What?! Are we on top of a volcano?" Mia's face became pale as if she were ready to jump up. She thought the ground would soon crumble.
    As Mia expected, the ground was crumbling, but it wasn't the one they stepped on. Instead, the cracks actually became bigger and bigger until they connected to each other. That large crack was unable to support its weight and finally shattered, revealing the blazing hot chamber that contained all the magma.
    The magma suddenly rose from the chamber and formed a giant humanoid body.
    "This is¡­" Feng Xiaoling took a step back. "It's the ruler of magma, the Magma Golem!"

 Chapter 190 Speeding Up?

    [Chapter 189 Comments]
    [TheTavius08: hmm not a lot to say here,uhh.I think the egg came first due to gradual evolution.Do you think the chicken or egg came first?]
    ¡­
    "It's the ruler of magma, the Magma Golem!"
    "Hmm?" Theo raised his eyebrows. Just from the introduction and her reaction alone, it was clear that this opponent was annoying. However, the magma should be easier to fight than a fire. It wasn't because the magma was weaker; it was due to the fact that they had physical bodies.
    Without hesitation, Theo said, "Mia. Take care of the rest. I will fight that monster!"
    "O-oh?!" Mia tilted her head in confusion as she watched her father take off. If she didn't interpret it wrong, it seemed that they were also in danger. "Look around!"
    Feng Ling was startled and looked to the right, noticing something. The ground seemed to be cracking around them as if the magma golem were trying to swallow them.
    "That golem can't handle my father, so get ready and deal with other things! If you are going to be a coward, then go out right now." Mia shouted, reprimanding Feng Xiaoling.
    Feng Xiaoling shuddered. Her race was also one of the five rulers in this area. However, she was only a Foundation Establishment Expert while that magma golem was a Golden Core monster. Feng Ling was probably the only one who could defeat it.
    However, when Mia asked them to look around, she noticed that the flames that had been jumping around earlier appeared once again. This time, they were leaping out of these newly formed cracks as if they were trying to engulf them in fire.
    "Hmm¡­" Mia furrowed her eyebrows when one of them came from the nearest crack and leapt straight toward her. Her fists were covered in the bear's paws as she punched the incoming flame as if they had a physical body.
    "???" The fire looked baffled. The moment it landed back on the ground, it bounced left and right as if Mia had just hit its head.
    "It's not dead?" Mia widened her eyes. She had used a bit of her power, so she thought it was enough to kill this thing. Mia summoned her hammer that had '10T' on it.
    Instead of letting the flames attack, she was going to suppress them with her hammer.
    She spun in the air with a big hammer, causing Feng Xiaoling to panic. "Wait. Are you going to smash the cracked ground with that hammer?!"
    Feng Xiaoling tried to warn her because her action might cause the ground to collapse, but Mia didn't care.
    She completed her swing and smashed this fire.
    To everyone's surprise, Mia's hammer actually bounced off the ground as if there were a trampoline.
    However, the fire was actually flattened as if it were believing that the hammer had that kind of weight. Mia switched the property by using the first authority, Deception, to inflict damage on the fire while protecting the ground.
    "You can fight that way?" Feng Xiaoling gasped as multiple flames came forward.
    Feng Ling said, "Young lady. This is probably the Flame Wisp. They are an extremely rare fire creature. While they are weak, they can still burn you if they manage to attach to your body. And because of their nature, they are hard to kill."
    "So, we have no way to kill them? Even with the flame of the phoenix?" Feng Xiaoling asked while avoiding all the jumping flames. She couldn't help but look at Mia, who managed to defeat one of them with that weird power.
    "No. In the end, it's only a fire¡­" Feng Ling pointed to the side, specifically the magma.
    "Are you telling me that we can melt them by throwing them into the magma?"
    Feng Ling nodded. Although he wanted to use his power, he had to restrain himself a little bit. In the first place, this was a test for the young lady, so it was better if Feng Ling didn't do much.
    As soon as she recognized the way to defeat them, Feng Xiaoling immediately released her power. The flame gushed out of her body.
    Seeing the incoming flame wisp, Feng Xiaoling spun her body and kicked it with her fire-covered foot, launching it into the magma. The flame wisp flared up once it made contact with the magma, but it seemed that their bodies couldn't withstand the temperature and melted down.
    "Why does a creature that is weak to magma live near it?" Feng Xiaoling squinted her eyes, feeling something was wrong.
    As if understanding what she was supposed to do, Mia actually smacked a few more flame wisps before using her giant hammer to launch them toward the magma.
    "I'm aiming for multiple home runs!" Mia grinned.
    While they were taking care of the flame wisps, Theo jumped toward the magma fearlessly.
    This was the second time the magma golem found a visitor. It immediately formed a giant magma hand and waved it toward Theo.
    Before the hand reached Theo, a giant clown appeared from the magma as if it weren't affected by it.
    The clown grabbed the magma's arm, stopping it.
    *Hoa!* The magma golem was surprised that there was something that dared to touch it.
    As the name implied, the magma golem was completely made of magma. It only had an upper body. While it looked like a block instead of a humanoid, the arms looked similar enough to a human's arm. The head was like a slime, dripping with magma.
    When the arm was restricted, Theo actually activated his spirit. He wondered what kind of weapon he would get this time. He actually hoped he could gain a new weapon since the opponents he might face after this might be quite strong.
    As if responding to his wish, a new weapon was chosen.
    A bow appeared on his hand.
    "Oh? The bow? I thought it would be a gun. Well, I couldn't complain since I could finally utilize a new weapon." Theo remembered that the first weapon he drew to test the power of his spirit was the bow. Unfortunately, the author didn't seem to be putting it into the story.
    Theo drew the bowstring as if there was an arrow between his fingers. Lightning started sparking around the bow as it gradually moved toward the inside and formed an arrow for Theo.
    "Go forth, Roaring Arrow!" Theo released the arrow with a smile.
    A thunderous roar shook the area as the lightning arrow flew off at lightning speed. The magma golem tried to stop the arrow with its giant hands, but the lightning arrow erupted its power and turned into that of a dragon's head.
    The dragon roared like its name and shattered the magma on its path, including the magma golem's body.
    *Roa!* The magma golem was surprised and checked its body. Fortunately, everything seemed to be fine.
    The giant hole that the Roaring Arrow left on its body was gradually closed.
    "¡­" Theo couldn't help but squint his eyes. It seemed that even though the magma was considered a physical body, it was not that easy to be destroyed.
    "Well, magma itself is a molten rock that is already in a highly compressed state. I guess it's not possible to destroy it that way. In that case¡­"
    Theo raised his bow and released another arrow. The arrow suddenly dispersed like particles and multiple lightning strikes rained down the magma golem, striking the magma and splashing it.
    However, the magma ended up falling back to the magma chamber underneath it. So, it was clear that this attack wasn't useful. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    'I guess the author doesn't want me to win with this bow. If it's the phoenix ancestor, the lightning and the fire will clash much better than this one.' Theo thought while looking at the golem that it was about to launch a counterattack.
    All of a sudden, a burst of magma rose into the sky, trying to engulf Theo.
    Fortunately, Theo used his Dao to distort the space underneath him, causing the magma to curve to the side, avoiding Theo.
    It seemed that there was only one way to defeat the magma golem, albeit a little reckless.
    "Ah, I can't do this. No. I should say, I have to do this." Theo sighed as if he didn't have any choice, looking at the glaring [Chapter 189 Comments] in the corner of his vision.
    Although he had always wanted to check the comments later, it seemed that the comment this time piqued Theo's interest. Instead of waiting for the fight to end, Theo actually took a bit of his time to reply.
    "Ahahaha. I do agree with you, dear reader. The last couple of chapters only contained a little progress like the deal and stuff." Theo smirked. While he didn't know how much the author put into the chapters, he could roughly guess based on the appearance of the comment system. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    That was why Theo became a little bit excited. He jumped into the air while covering his fist with the space energy. "In that case, you magma monster or whatever, I'm going to defeat you right away so that we can progress the goddamn story!"
    Theo punched down, releasing her power.
    "Space Expansion."
    The magma monster was distorted until it was flattened to the ground. Surprisingly, it didn't actually cause the magma to overflow in all directions.
    However, it turned out that Theo had expanded the space to contain that magma first so that it wouldn't endanger his daughter.
    *Ra?!* The magma monster was confused before wailing in pain. This was probably the first time it experienced pain because of its nonexistent physical body.
    But that wasn't enough. With another release of the bow, a huge lightning strike fell on top of him.
    *Boom!*

 Chapter 191 Not a Speedrun

    [Chapter 190 Comments.]
    *Boom!*
    The lightning strike caused a massive shock wave that splattered the magma. But just like the previous lightning strike, it didn't hurt the magma golem that much. Instead, the space element was much more effective against this magma golem.
    In that case, there was only one thing he had to do.
    Toon Demon's Second Authority, Toon Territory.
    With the help of the second authority, Theo changed the environment. Just like earlier, he created an icy plain that would cause the temperature to clash.
    "Uoo?!" The magma demon rose again but noticed something different. It didn't realize that this was just an illusion, but what the demon saw was the fact that the surrounding area had been covered in ice.
    The chilling temperature caused the magma to solidify. In the end, the magma itself was the superheated state of a molten rock. As long as the temperature reached a certain level, it would return as a rock.
    This was Theo's objective.
    More and more magma turned into charred blocks of stones and continued moving toward the magma golem.
    The magma golem released its strength, exuding heat from its body in order to stop Theo. However, it was useless. The temperature remained the same.
    At the same time, Theo shot the sky once again as the lightning arrow turned into a circle and released multiple lightning strikes. Instead of the magma, the lightning strikes hit the charred rocks instead, shattering them into pieces.
    *Rooo!* The magma golem roared as though its body was being destroyed.
    The magma golem tried to reach Theo with its giant hand, but it was useless. Theo simply used the space distortion to direct the magma away. While the liquid body had a big advantage, this could be their weakness. Like how Theo was unable to destroy it with lightning, the magma golem couldn't touch him due to the liquid's characteristics.
    'What is this?' Feng Xiaoling gulped down. This was the first time she saw someone defeat a magma golem this way. No one was able to suppress the temperature of the magma golem unless they used a ridiculous amount of essence.
    However, Theo could actually overwhelm it without much essence.
    Before the magma golem could realize the trick, Theo hurriedly expanded the temperature toward the magma golem's main body.
    It only took him fifteen seconds to freeze the overflowing magma. It continued toward the magma golem's body, which shouldn't take that long.
    The magma golem stretched its hands, trying to grab Mia and the others instead of Theo. However, it was useless as the magma golem turned into solid rock before it was able to reach them.
    And the last thing he needed to do was aim his bow at this solid magma golem. Theo positioned himself so that he could deliver the maximum amount of damage to the magma golem.
    When he released his arrow, the lightning arrow turned again into a dragon head, devouring the golem from the head to the body, causing the arms to fall to the ground.
    There was nothing left from the magma golem as the charred black rock had shattered into pieces and dispersed in all directions.
    The magma had been sealed by Theo's illusion as well.
    Feng Ling couldn't help but gasp. He had never seen someone be able to defeat the magma golem this easily.
    Feng Xiaoling, on the other hand, thought that helping such a great expert might not be a bad thing. While she couldn't serve him, following him shouldn't be a problem. She was quite curious about this 'wife' who could capture Theo's heart. After all, they produced a rather unique and genius kid.
    After killing the magma golem, he returned to them and said, "Let's continue onward. We need to hurry."
    Theo said this word not because he wanted to warn them that something bad was going to happen in this special realm. Instead, he simply wanted to speed things up to fulfill the readers' requests.
    "Y-yes!" Feng Xiaoling misunderstood Theo's words and thought something was happening to her father, so they had to rush. Feng Ling didn't have any opinions since Feng Xiaoling had made a decision.
    While they were running, Mia couldn't help but ask, "Dad. Is that a lightning bow?"
    "Yes."
    "What is its special power?" Mia asked. "The Sword with unlimited slashes, the gravity stick, the unbreakable wires, the soul scythe¡­ Each of them has a unique power. I don't think that bow only allows you to use lightning, right?"
    Theo smirked. "Well, I'm not going to spoil it. But I believe that the author has prepared something for us that will force me to utilize its unique power."
    "Can't you reveal it to me? I mean, the author is supposed to censor it, right?" Mia pouted.
    "Hahaha. I'm not going to do it this time. Besides, it's something you'd like to see." Theo teased his daughter.
    Mia had no choice but to be patient.
    They made their way toward the edge of the opposite side of the special realm. He wondered what they had in store.
    Theo pointed at the front. There seemed to be a giant altar in front of them. It was still too far for others to see, but Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows.
    'An altar? Is it our destination? But the size of this plane¡­' Theo felt something was wrong. On the one hand, it looked like the altar was their destination based on the essence emanating from it. On the other hand, he calculated that there should be one or two more trials before he could reach their original destination.
    'Does the author speed things up this much because it's getting boring for the readers? He is forcing the plot to progress even faster and change the altar to this place.' Theo looked down, contemplating.
    At first glance, the skip looked like a plot hole. At the same time, if the author could explain it well, it might not become one. However, one thing was for sure.
    Theo whispered to Mia. "It seems that you are going to fight this time, but this battle will be much harder than the previous one. I'm not sure what the author has in store, but do it with a bang."
    Mia tilted her head in confusion. Instead of speed-running the entire secret realm, the story actually shrank to the point where Theo believed he would meet the boss in a mid-boss area.
    "That's¡­" Feng Xiaoling seemed to have seen something while Feng Ling confirmed it with his keener eyes. "That's the patriarch."
    Theo squinted his eyes, trying to look at the platform. He was able to see the middle-aged man standing on top of the platform.
    The middle-aged man had short blond hair like Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling. His eyes were red not like a blazing fire.
    However, something was wrong with his gaze. It felt empty even though the man was standing on top of the platform while looking straight at them. His power had gone all the way to save him, so if he was fine, there was no way he would have that empty gaze or emotionless face.
    Something was wrong and Theo could feel it. However, he didn't know how much he should interfere, considering this was a family reunion.
    He soon noticed that behind the platform was a giant flame. It was flaring up in the middle of a cup as though there was unlimited fuel.
    "I wonder¡­ The current modern realm still needs oil for gasoline and other things, right? Meanwhile, the cultivator is using none of it. Don't tell me, are they going to invade the cultivation realm for oil?" Theo chuckled, thinking of a ridiculous possibility.
    Wait. He wanted to speed things up for the sake of the readers earlier, so he didn't know why he got distracted.
    As soon as he regained his bearing, Theo said, "Feng Xiaoling. Be careful. Something is not right with your father. Even if we reach there, don't go to him immediately."
    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    "But¡­" Feng Xiaoling didn't want to listen to him. After all, she entered this realm for the sake of bringing back her father.
    Theo looked at her with a dark face. "If you can't listen to me, then I will simply stop you here so that you won't be able to meet your father forever. If you are going to mess things up, then it's better for you to be gone."
    "!!!" Feng Ling hurriedly positioned himself between Feng Xiaoling and Theo, thinking that Theo might try to attack Feng Xiaoling.
    However, Feng Xiaoling snapped back to reality after listening to his words. She asked, "Then, what am I supposed to do?"
    "Just wait and don't do anything. It won't take too long for me to inspect him." Theo didn't forget to give a time limit so that Feng Xiaoling wouldn't be so anxious. This way, she should be able to restrain herself for a little bit.
    With that thought in mind, they started slowing down as if they were ready to dodge in case something unexpected happened. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Meanwhile, Theo looked around the area. It was a barren plain, so there didn't seem to be anything around them. At the same time, who would actually create a platform like this in the middle of the barren wasteland for the inheritance?
    That was why Theo had to understand what was going on first.
    However, it seemed that he had to change his plan. When they were about to arrive, the middle-aged man suddenly raised his head and pointed his palm at them.
    A giant flame came out of his palm like a tornado, trying to engulf them.
    "!!!" Theo hurriedly activated his space element to redirect the flame while Mia rolled her eyes. "Ah yes, the typical controlled trope! What's next? Getting their memory erased and becoming a saintess or something? But it's a fire phoenix, not anything related to ice¡­ I hate that trope so much."

 Chapter 192 Summoning Bow

    [Chapter 191 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I've finally caught up! Hello Theo, the spirits greet you from afar. Before, I noticed that certain helpful messages seemed to have been blocked. Therefore I propose a game¡­read more.]
    [TheTavius08: Yeah beat this old man up,go home and eat some fried Phoenix and waffles.Cause get it,a Phoenix is a fire bird and it kinda can be like....imma go.]
    ¡­
    "Father?" Feng Xiaoling widened her eyes in disbelief, looking at the enraged fire tornado that was about to engulf them.
    Mia hurriedly positioned herself behind her father as Theo waved his hand, distorting the space in front of them. The bending space caused the fire tornado to change its direction.
    "This is impossible." Feng Ling gasped. "Master Feng, why did you attack your daughter?"
    Feng Ling refused to believe that an expert at his level would be controlled.
    However, Theo had said, "Mia."
    "Yes, Father?" Mia's expression turned grim, realizing that she would be receiving a mission from her father. And it didn't seem to be an easy one.
    "Find the one controlling him. It can be anything, but your power should be perfect for this kind of task," said Theo while observing the old master.
    "Understood, Father. Do you want me to only defeat it?"
    "Capture it if possible, kill it if it's not."
    Mia smirked, ready to go. But she abruptly stopped when she noticed something on the horizon. "This is¡­ Father! We're surrounded!"
    When they looked around, they noticed numerous fire beasts surrounding them. It seemed that all of them had been controlled as well.
    "Young miss¡­" Feng Ling raised his stance. He had sworn to protect Feng Xiaoling, so he might have to find a way to let Feng Xiaoling escape from this. They had fallen into the trap.
    Feng Xiaoling sucked a cold breath. "There are about three hundred beasts. Most of them are still at the Qi Gathering stage, but I can see five monsters beyond my level. In other words, there are at least five monsters at the Golden Core Stage. Feng Ling¡­"
    "If they're the only threats, I won't lose, but their number¡­" Feng Ling couldn't guarantee that he could protect Feng Xiaoling.
    At the same time, they controlled the current master of the Feng Clan. Because of that, Theo had no choice but to handle him personally and he didn't know whether he could do it or not. After all, he felt that Theo's cultivation base was lower than his, even though his fighting prowess was much higher than that.
    "Is he really your father?" Theo asked for confirmation.
    "Yes." Feng Xiaoling nodded. "He is my father, Feng Haotian."
    "I might be a little bit rough with your father, but I will do my best to save him. However, you have to handle the other beasts to not intervene in the fight."
    There were two reasons why Theo gave this reply. First of all, he wasn't obligated to save him. He simply wanted to fight him since having a body meant that they could exert their full power.
    He wanted to know how powerful one of the most powerful people in the Feng Clan was.
    The second reason was to make Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling do something during the trial since they didn't get any important roles this whole time.
    Fighting all these monsters should be able to cause them to be more active.
    Feng Xiaoling felt a heavy weight on her shoulders. They could still bring back their father, but she had to do her best to ensure it.
    Feng Xiaoling clasped her hands. "Don't worry. As long as I remain standing, I won't let any of these beasts come your way."
    "That's good." Theo smirked.
    It seemed that the controlled Feng Haotian had lost its patience. He didn't bother to stay on the platform anymore. Instead, he leaped into the air and raised his right hand.
    His flame erupted and formed a phoenix body with him in the center of it.
    "This is¡­ Fire Transformation. A high level technique of the clan to form the body of a phoenix. It allows the user to act both as a human and a phoenix." Feng Xiaoling frowned. "
    The phoenix opened its mouth as Feng Haotian charged his power into the phoenix's throat. Once it reached a certain point, the phoenix released its breath whichappearance, he looked like a blazing laser.
    Theo released his arrow and turned it into a dragon, swallowing the fire breath. Surprisingly, the lightning dragon suddenly got burned from the inside.
    The lightning dispersed the fire, but they still ended up neutralizing each other.
    "¡­" Theo's expression turned solemn. It seemed that this person was stronger than he originally expected.
    Then again, this might become an exciting fight.
    Feng Haotian flew forward, approaching them.
    "Father!" Feng Xiaoling tried to call her father to wake him up. Sadly, his gaze remained empty. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Whether it was his cultivation or appearance resembled her father, but she didn't know how they were able to control him.
    "Mia!" Theo shouted while raising his right hand.
    Feng Haotian's flame suddenly dented as though there was an invisible hand grabbing it. Feng Haotian seemed to be resisting the space element, but Theo used all the energy he could muster at a time to stop him just for three seconds. After all, this was the best time to restrain Feng Haotian.
    If the beasts reached here, they would have to take them down while fighting Feng Haotian. That was also why Feng Haotian attacked them. He simply wanted to prevent them from escaping.
    "Alright!" Mia leaped into the air while waving both hands. "Deception!" Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    Mia created a program where there was no link between Feng Haotian and the one who controlled him. Due to that Deception Authority, a thread suddenly formed in Feng Haotian's head.
    It was extended toward their right side. Feng Ling and Feng Xiaoling noticed the string and followed it, before finding two Golden Core Stage beasts. It was clear that the stronger side would be hiding the controller.
    Unfortunately, they couldn't see who controlled it because Feng Hao had released himself from the restraints.
    The flame burned away the essence Theo used to control the space. Feng Haotian backed up for a moment to reassess Theo's combat strength.
    "Mia. There is no change in your task. But be careful, we met their fourth ancestor, so the others might be here," said Theo while distorting the space once again, stopping Feng Haotian's attack. "I'm going to handle this guy and all the beasts around here."
    *Rumble!*
    *Rumble!*
    As Theo said those words, the ground cracked as a clown emerged from underneath it. This was the same crown that restricted the magma golem. However, there was something different about this clown.
    There was no way Theo thought he could stop all those beasts with only a single clown. Yet, the clown was actually standing in the center as though it were trying to protect everyone from all these monsters.
    "Father¡­ I think I have to remain here. Although these low level beasts won't be able to harm you, they might hinder your movement and cause that old man to attack you." Mia stepped back, believing this was the best choice. There were simply too many beasts. She could control a few teddy bears that should make up some numbers to fight these beasts.
    However, Theo had no intention of retracting his order.
    "Don't you want to see what this bow is capable of? This bow is called the Summoning Bow." Theo smirked while shooting at the sky.
    When his arrow reached the cloud, a thunderous roar echoed from within the cloud before numerous lightning strikes hit the ground around them.
    Each lightning strike didn't destroy the ground. Instead, it was taking on its new form.
    One lightning strike formed a body similar to that of a lion. Another lightning bolt turned into an ape. On the other side, there was a giant eastern dragon forming from this lightning. And the most terrifying thing among them was actually in the form of a weapon.
    Yes, one of them actually fell into the clown's hand and turned into a giant sword.
    There were about fifty lightning beasts ready to fight against the incoming monsters.
    "This is¡­" Mia gasped. Her instinct was telling her that every single one of these beasts was actually stronger than her. If Theo became stronger, she believed that these beasts would be upgraded as well. In other words, anyone who dared to fight her father with numbers would just meet this kind of army. There was nothing that could stop them anymore.
    "Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling will assist my daughter in breaking through the enemy's ranks. After that, you can go on a rampage."
    Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling hurriedly clasped their hands. "Understood."
    Feng Xiaoling felt that these beasts were not only stronger than Mia,Mia but also her in terms of raw strength alone. However, she was unable to perceive their true strength.
    Only Feng Ling was able to realize that their strength was above Golden Core. Even he could only take on a few of them. If this number surrounded him, he had to run for his life.
    Theo waved his hand down. "Go."

 Chapter 193 Fighting Feng Haotian

    [Chapter 192 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Summoning. I see. Why don't you try summoning them in a different dimension (like another dimension or space ring) and release them as a surprise? it will be funny to find out the ring he just took from you contains a monkey's punch.]
    [TheTavius08: Keltic games rules were.Select a number from 1-100 and based on a untold measurement you will be given a comment based on the range.(ie 20-30 advice,70-80 false info)]
    ¡­
    "Go!"
    Feng Ling and Feng Xiaoling moved forward, following Mia.
    "Come forth!" Mia threw a teddy bear that suddenly expanded in size. It actually became a giant, similar to the clown Theo summoned.
    Instead of fighting these fire beasts, the teddy bear actually fell on its belly, crushing all the fire beasts that were trying to stop her.
    "What?!" Feng Xiaoling widened her eyes. This was the first time she had found someone fighting this way. Then again, it looked rational. The fire beast would burn the teddy bear in one way or another. So, she just had to crush them and let them burn the teddy bear.
    But before the fire engulfed it completely, Mia simply had to leap on top of the teddy bear's back and cross over it.
    This made Feng Xiaoling and Feng Ling's tasks much easier.
    The fire beasts that were crushed by the bear flared up, burning the bottom portion. The beasts on the sides turned around, trying to stop her.
    However, Feng Xiaoling appeared on Mia's left while turning into her phoenix form. She let out a cry and released a breath of fire to overwhelm these beasts with her own fire.
    Feng Ling appeared on the opposite side. He changed his shape as well, but instead of a breath, he was actually sweeping these beasts with his giant wings.
    In the end, Mia managed to pass through the enemies and make her way toward the unknown enemy who controlled Feng Xiaoling's father.
    But before she went too far away, two screens appeared in her vision, showing the comments from this chapter and the previous one.
    "This is¡­" Mia was stunned and glanced back, seeing her father smile. She instantly understood why her father did this. "Is he testing this new method? If he is the one replying to the comments, it would be too foolish and distracting. On the other hand, if he gives that opportunity to me, his own time will slow down because the author will focus on me instead of him."
    Mia couldn't help but smile. It seemed that her father was concerned about how to reply to the readers during an intense battle. After all, he was often unable to do it for a couple of chapters.
    But with this method, both of them could do it. If her mother was here, the three of them could reply to the readers, so he just needed to show the comments to the one who didn't have anything to do.
    With that thought in mind, Mia replied to the comments starting from the previous chapter.
    "Oh. A new friend is here. On behalf of my father, I welcome you on our journey. Unfortunately, the author has never put a reply in the comments to the story. In fact, even the paragraph comment isn't there.
    "Also, what is this fried phoenix? The phoenix is indeed a fire bird, so I think it's better if the phoenix cooked themselves. Ah, right? How do you say it again? Let them cook?" Mia stuck her tongue out.
    "As for this chapter's comment¡­ I don't think it's possible right now. What you're saying is similar to Oliver's Inventory, but I don't think my father can replicate it as of now. But I believe that he has a few ways to utilize the summoning bow.
    "And the game rule is quite interesting. I'm not sure how you're going to get the number¡­ maybe like a random number generator or something. But can you keep up with the daily game? Wait a minute. It's not like every chapter contains information. I guess you don't have to make it daily. But if I have to pick a number now, I'm going to choose number one since I'm the first child." Mia smiled.
    After replying to the comments, Mia slowed down her pace as she had already gained enough distance from the fire beasts.
    She clapped her hands again. This time, she altered her vision with the Deception Authority, allowing her to see the thread once again.
    It was still flowing a bit further away, so she had no choice but to follow it while wondering who was controlling Feng Xiaoling's father.
    While Mia was away, it was Theo's job to defeat these fire beasts and Feng Haotian.
    Feng Haotian flew toward Feng Xiaoling to stop them from hindering the beasts. However, Theo appeared in his way.
    The clown grabbed the wings, trying to rip them apart. However, Feng Haotian actually burned the clown's hands to completely reduce them to nothing.
    At the same time, the other fire beasts were making their way toward Theo. As long as these beasts could stop Theo from doing anything, Feng Haotian could escape from him and defeat a different target.
    However, the lightning beasts were much more terrifying than Feng Haotian originally thought.
    The lightning dragon flew toward these lightning beasts and slammed them with its own body, electrocuting the fire beasts. Although they were made of fire, the clash of the elements still ended up dispersing the fire. Some of them also had physical bodies, so they were not free from the lightning.
    On the other side, the lightning beasts also grabbed a few of the beasts and electrocuted them. Some of them even used their fangs to kill these fire beasts.
    The fire beasts tried to attack them, but because their bodies were made of lightning, physical attacks weren't that effective.
    This was the true ability that the lightning beasts had. They also didn't have a physical body. If the enemies tried to fight them with their energy, the lightning beasts had extraordinary power. So, the fire beasts had no choice but to get exterminated.
    Theo couldn't help but smile. It wasn't because the lightning beasts were not overwhelming. Instead, it was because of his daughter.
    Although he didn't hear anything about her reply, Theo could actually reply to one of the comments with his action.
    When Feng Haotian released his flame to free himself from the clown, a portal suddenly appeared next to him. A lightning lion emerged from the portal and bit Feng Haotian's fire wing.
    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire
    That was right. Instead of storing an ability, he was playing around with his beasts.
    "!!!" Feng Haotian looked down. It didn't seem that destroying the phoenix manifestation wouldn't hurt him.
    So, Theo changed his strategy.
    He actually summoned another lion to leap out of the portal. He was teleporting them from below.
    Before Feng Haotian was able to do anything, his form suddenly got distorted as if there was an invisible force other than Theo's space element that could manipulate his ability.
    Without him realizing it, Feng Haotian watched his phoenix manifestation turn into a blazing ring.
    "Go!" Theo shouted with a proud smile like a conductor. All of a sudden, the lion came out of the portal and leaped into the ring, passing it like a performance in a circus.
    "Good!" Theo smirked while muttering, "I wonder if this is animal abuse¡­ Then again, they are my summoned creatures."
    Feng Haotian didn't understand what was going on. It looked like Theo was using his body to play with his summoned beasts.
    He was so angry that he ordered the fire beasts to become more relentless. During that time, Feng Haotian also sent out a secret team that would chase after Mia.
    But to his surprise, a loud rumbling sound echoed from Mia's direction as lightning sparked in all directions, causing the fire beasts to emerge from the ground.
    Theo had sent his lightning beasts in her direction to protect her.
    "!!!" Feng Haotian was stunned. Theo took this opportunity to kick him and blast him into the ground.
    *Bam!*
    Feng Haotian waved both hands as if he were trying to maintain his phoenix form. However, a bit of the flame had dispersed, causing the fire phoenix to lose a bit of its form. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo then aimed his bow at him. When he released the arrow, Feng Haotian looked confident that he could stop it.
    However, another portal appeared in front of the arrow, engulfing it. At the same time, another arrow formed next to Feng Haotian.
    "!!!" Feng Haotian leaned back as the lightning arrow almost hit his head after coming out.
    Theo didn't stop there. He formed multiple portals. Every time the arrow came out, it would end up entering another portal if it missed. And it would come out again to attack Feng Haotian.
    It would continue until Feng Haotian was hit.
    "¡­" Feng Haotian looked frustrated that he had a hard time dodging this.
    This was yet another creation of Theo's space element. He called it Space Pinball.
    While Feng Haotian was stuck in the middle of all those portals, Theo controlled the giant clown to wield the lightning sword.
    Feng Haotian noticed this fluctuation of energy and raised his head, seeing the incoming giant blade.
    "I can't kill you because of the request, but I can still beat you up." Theo smirked as he waved his hand down.
    The lightning sword impaled the ground as the lightning scattered in all directions, shattering the ground every time it bounced.
    "Father¡­" Feng Xiaoling couldn't help but look at the battle, worrying about her father's condition.

 Chapter 194 First Ancestor?

    [Chapter 193 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: The first child is indeed supreme! Here's the results of the first game: Since you can see a thread connecting them, why not make it more 'electrifying'.]
    [TheTavius08: correct child you or Theo guess a number from 1-100 every chapter. so your response is A prediction! i predict that this small arc ends in chapters.]
    ¡­
    "Father!" Feng Xiaoling was worried about her father's well-being. Even though her father was controlled, he was still her father. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    When the lightning died down, she could see her father on the ground waving his body left and right as if trying to shake off the residual lightning on his skin. There was a trace of fire that also carried the lightning.
    Feng Haotian raised his head, looking at Theo. The latter was charging at him, ready to take advantage of this opportunity.
    However, Feng Haotian suddenly fell on his knees while pushing the ground.
    Suddenly, multiple fire pillars emerged from the ground. Theo could easily avoid all these pillars, but the giant clown couldn't.
    In the end, the clown had multiple holes in its body and disappeared, leaving only the giant lightning sword behind.
    Theo raised his head, controlling the lightning sword and shrinking it to become his arrow.
    "!!!" Feng Haotian hurriedly jumped away.
    *Boom!*
    The arrow hit the ground like an artillery shell, creating a crater with a five-meter radius.
    However, it turned out that Theo had split that giant sword into multiple arrows.
    Feng Haotian hurriedly ran away as Theo shot one arrow after another.
    *Bam!*
    *Bam!*
    *Bam!*
    Every shot was a miss, but Feng Haotian's movement became more and more restricted until one shot created a crater that engulfed him.
    Feng Haotian rolled on the ground while putting his arms in front, forming a flame barrier.
    "¡­" Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows as he continued shooting his arrow to crush him. It was weird for the patriarch of the Feng Clan to only have this amount of power. He thought he would be at the level of the grandma who took care of the family.
    Either way, his job remained the same. He had to suppress this guy until his daughter defeated the one controlling him.
    What Theo didn't know was that the one controlling his body was not a beast or monster. Instead, it was a soul.
    Mia abruptly stopped even though ambushing would be a better idea. After all, she could actually see two souls. The first one was an old man. Mia couldn't see colors other than the blue color of the soul, so she didn't know if they resembled each other or not.
    All she knew about this old man was that he had a long beard and bun-tied hair. He was sitting on the floor while placing his hands on the back of the second soul.
    And the second soul was actually the one who made Mia stop. Yes, the second one actually had the same features as Feng Xiaoling's father.
    'Wait a minute. If he is the one controlling the body, the old man must be the bad guy. If I can ambush him and save that person's soul, we can actually end everything right away.' Mia got another idea and hurriedly ran toward the old man.
    As if sensing her presence, a fire pillar suddenly broke the ground and shot into the sky, almost engulfing Mia.
    "¡­" Mia widened her eyes in surprise as the pillar looked like a magma for a second. However, she didn't have a lot of time, so she immediately summoned a human-sized teddy bear and moved separately.
    Both of them looped the pillar simultaneously to confuse the old man.
    However, multiple pillars appeared to startle Mia instead. At the same time, the pillars extended multiple strings to create a net from one pillar to another to stop Mia from approaching. The pillar stretched more than twenty meters into the sky, so it would be impossible for Mia to leap over it.
    "¡­" Mia furrowed her eyebrows. It was getting annoying, so she summoned another teddy bear. This normal size teddy bear should be able to sneak inside.
    However, the old man seemed to have noticed her intention and tried to create another layer of fire strings to prevent a smaller object from going through.
    Unfortunately, he was too late. Mia tossed the teddy bear through the gap.
    The teddy bear landed on the ground as if it were alive and made its way toward the old man.
    Mia snapped her fingers and pointed at the teddy bear. All of a sudden, a toy hammer appeared on top of the teddy bear to crush the old man.
    It seemed that the old man was still trying to get rid of the teddy bear by releasing a smaller fire pillar.
    However, the teddy bear unleashed a strength that wasn't possible for such a small object, especially with that toy hammer.
    When the teddy bear struck the ground with its hammer, the ground suddenly cracked and turned into a crater, alerting both of them.
    *Cough!*
    Both Feng Haotian and the old man's soul suddenly coughed as if they were spurting out blood. They were forcibly awakened by the disturbance.
    "!!!" Feng Haotian raised his eyebrows while looking around as if he were clueless about what was going on. On the other hand, the old man was glaring at Mia.
    "You little¡­" The old man pointed his palm at Mia. Suddenly, a raging tornado, the same ability as the controlled Feng Haotian used as his first action, came out of that palm.
    The human-sized teddy bear appeared in front of Mia half-burned. It was holding a toy shield that actually blocked the fire for Mia.
    "Do you know what you have done? I am the first ancestor of the phoenix race. I'm currently passing my inheritance to him so that he may fix the problem out there." The old man shouted, blaming Mia for the injury. If she hadn't intervened, they would have done something. "It's rare for someone to have this kind of purity in our phoenix race. You're ruining that chance!"
    Mia's body trembled as if she realized that she had done something wrong. Did she do something unnecessary again? It seemed that everything she had done was either displeasing his father or someone else's father.
    Feng Haotian looked at Mia. His gaze was empty unlike the first time they snapped back to reality.
    But out of that emptiness, Feng Haotian's mouth was still moving as if he wanted to convey something.
    Both Mia and the first ancestor couldn't hear him, but Mia could read his lips.
    'We are born from fire and we will die from fire. Eternal Flame.'
    Mia widened her eyes as if the rhyme struck something in her heart.
    When the first ancestor noticed the hesitation in Mia's eyes, it immediately released a tornado again to punish Mia.
    However, the hesitation suddenly disappeared as the human-sized teddy bear sacrificed itself to protect Mia.
    After that, Mia pointed up. "Empty Bucket!"
    The first ancestor raised his head, but there was nothing above him. He thought that he shouldn't have believed the kid's words. But to his surprise, there was actually a bucket next to him.
    Instead of being empty, the bucket was filled with water.
    "!!!" The first ancestor's soul widened his eyes and hurriedly jumped away. However, the bucket was so big that once it flipped, it flooded the area, especially with the fact that they were still within the crater Mia created earlier.
    The first ancestor hurriedly jumped away before it was filled with water.
    Sadly for him, he was a tad too late, causing him to struggle to escape from the small pond.
    "You old fried chicken. You are too old to even be consumed." Mia spat an insult but actually activated her power to make the other way around a reality.
    When the first ancestor leaped into the air, he suddenly felt his vision darken as if he had entered something.
    However, Mia could actually see it. Yes, the first ancestor brought Feng Haotian to the bucket that was normally used for fried chickens in fast food chains.
    "Hahahaha!" Mia laughed out loud.
    "You¡­ little brat!" The first ancestor was thoroughly angered. His flame seemed to be matching his emotion as it burned the bucket away. This time, the first ancestor would defeat her with all his strength and it would be hard for Mia to survive.
    Little did he know, Mia hadn't used her bear after blocking his fire tornado. The reason for it was because she actually sent the bear away. Mia used the height advantage to prevent him from seeing the teddy bear leave the battlefield. And because he tried to leave the crater earlier than she expected, she used the bucket to block his vision for a few seconds until the bear completely disappeared into the horizon.
    Because of the size of the teddy bear as well as the chaotic battlefield, no one had realized this little bear had returned from Mia's direction.
    All of a sudden, the teddy bear actually jumped into the air and expanded in size, turning into another human-sized teddy bear.
    Instead of Theo, the teddy bear actually landed next to Feng Xiaoling.
    "Eh?!" Feng Xiaoling gasped, not knowing what the teddy bear was doing. But she knew this bear was Mia's power.
    To her surprise, the teddy bear suddenly carried her, confusing her.
    "Wha¡ª?! What are you doing?!" Feng Xiaoling panicked.
    "Are you also controlled? Let go of my young lady." Feng Ling tried to stop the teddy bear, but it was too late. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    The teddy bear stomped the ground to get enough power to toss Feng Xiaoling into the air.
    "Aaaahhh!" Feng Xiaoling hurriedly changed into her phoenix form so that she could flap in the air to stabilize her form.
    Feng Ling tried to catch the teddy bear to stop it from doing anything else. However, the teddy bear slipped away before he could catch up.
    In fact, Theo had even used the illusion to fool his eyes. As a result, Feng Xiaoling was unable to transform as the teddy bear had reached her and punched her stomach, blowing her to the giant cup behind the platform.
    *Bam!*
    Only after that did the teddy bear disappear.

 Chapter 195 Ancestor

    [Chapter 194 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Sealing the consciousness then taking over the body? In any case, fried chicken is best with chips and soda, and don't forget to season the bird properly.]
    [TheTavius08: AHAHAHA I didnt think you take me literally! Now every chapter pick a number from 1-100 to start the game :).I'm plotting right now.]
    ¡­
    "Aaaahhhh! What's going on?!" Feng Xiaoling fell into the pot of fire. The fire flared up, completely engulfing Feng Xiaoling.
    "Young miss." Feng Ling screamed in a worried tone. He glared at Theo. "Are you being controlled as well?"
    While parrying Feng Haotian's attack, Theo pointed his finger at Feng Xiaoling, asking Feng Ling to take another look at the situation.
    "Huh?" Feng Ling was confused and hurriedly squinted his eyes, finding Feng Xiaoling suddenly sitting in a lotus pose as if she were in an entrance. At the same time, the fire on the pot became much more stable and gradually formed a giant phoenix above Feng Xiaoling.
    "This is¡­" Feng Ling gasped, not understanding what was going on.
    Even Theo didn't know why Mia threw Feng Xiaoling just like that, but he fully trusted his daughter. While Mia sometimes did something unnecessary, she never did anything foolish. That was why he just had to trust and support his daughter.
    The reason why Feng Xiaoling had to go to that pot must be related to the phoenix figure that appeared as soon as she went in.
    Feng Haotian suddenly turned around as if he didn't believe that someone had entered this flame.
    But this was what Theo had been waiting for.
    He positioned himself above Feng Haotian as he infused his fist with the space element. "Space Expansion."
    "!!!" Feng Haotian opened its mouth and spat a mouthful of blood before being pushed to the ground and crushed by the expansion. The ground tilted like a crater and Feng Haotian's body was buried in the ground.
    He thought it was weird, but it seemed that whoever controlled Feng Haotian's body couldn't utilize his full power, allowing Theo to fight on equal terms.
    And by doing this, he should have helped Mia on the other side.
    As Theo predicted, the first ancestor's soul coughed.
    "Gah!" The soul glared at Mia. "You¡­"
    "Hehehe." Mia grinned. "As expected, you are not the first ancestor of the Feng clan. I have thought about it, but there seems to be a chant that indicates the true ancestor. We are born from fire and we will die from fire. Eternal Flame. That's the identity of the first ancestor of the Feng clan."
    That was right. With just that chant, Mia instantly recognized what was happening the whole time.
    The fake first ancestor should be a monster or something that tricked Feng Haotian. After succeeding in his plan, he contained Feng Haotian's soul and took over his body. And the reason for that was most likely related to the real first ancestor.
    Because of that chant, Mia came to the realization that the first ancestor was not a phoenix. He was the Eternal Flame. And there was only one thing that might resemble it. Yes, it was the fire that seemed to keep burning even without fuel.
    At the same time, the fact that they were born from fire and would die from fire as well meant that their entire life would be with fire. It meant there would be no problem in tossing Feng Xiaoling into the fire.
    And considering Feng Xiaoling got huge praise from the fourth ancestor, she would definitely be good to receive the real inheritance.
    As for this fake ancestor, even Mia wondered about his true identity. However, she seemed to understand his aim.
    By controlling Feng Haotian, this fake ancestor must want to get the Eternal Flame. However, it seemed that his luck ran short as she ended up ruining his plan.
    "Hehehe. You old faker." Mia smirked.
    "You!" The fake ancestor leaped toward Mia. His flame flared up, covering his hands.
    "Oh¡­ this¡­ It might be quite dangerous." Mia's expression turned serious as she activated her Second Authority.
    "Teleport there!" Mia pointed to the right side.
    The fake ancestor wouldn't be fooled anymore. However, before Mia could get away, a shadow appeared in front of her.
    "True Blazing Fire."
    His voice was deep, and his stance was similar to that of the fake ancestor, but the fire he produced was much more powerful.
    The flame flared up and turned into a pillar that shot into the sky, even burning the cloud.
    "Aaaaahhhh!" The fake ancestor screamed in pain as his body was being burned. The blue soul gradually diminished and began to flicker. It even turned back to its original form, which was actually like an alien.
    It had a long, amorphous head and hands like a mantis. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The one who actually protected her was the soul that had been contained this whole time. Yes, it was Feng Haotian.
    After the fake soul got thoroughly angered, it lost control over the soul and just wanted to kill Mia. Feng Haotian, after getting his consciousness back, hurriedly came to defeat this fake soul.
    "Wow¡­" Mia looked up. She never thought that even with only his soul, Feng Haotian would be this strong.
    It seemed that this fake soul managed to control him because of a trick.
    "Are you alright?" Feng Haotian turned around, looking at Mia.
    "Yep! It seems that the mind control is gone now." Mia inspected Feng Haotian carefully.
    "To think that I would be fooled by that fire ghost¡­" Feng Haotian shook his head helplessly. And more importantly, he was saved by a kid like her. "I have to thank you little girl. I feel ashamed for all this."
    "Nope. It's fine. Rather, can you return to your body? My father is restraining your body right now. You probably want to say a lot of things, but I think that's more important."
    Feng Haotian was startled that the kid even saw the bigger picture faster than him. As she said, he was frustrated by what he had to endure.
    "¡­" Feng Haotian let out a long sigh. "You are right. I think I have killed that guy, so there should be no more threats."
    Feng Haotian also wanted to know why an outsider came to this place.
    Since they had reached an agreement, both of them rushed back to the altar, wondering what had happened.
    It was there that they were shocked by the giant phoenix emerging from the flame. All the beasts were on their knees as if recognizing their ruler.
    And the one above all of them was Feng Xiaoling. She was standing on top of the fire wearing a red-colored gown. Even her blond hair had a red tint to it.
    Feng Ling was on one knee while Feng Haotian's body was lying down on the ground. Only Theo remained standing as if he weren't afraid of this manifestation.
    "This is¡­" Feng Haotian panicked as he rushed back toward his main body.
    Sadly for him, he was stopped by a voice before reaching his body.
    "Where do you think you are going?"
    It was Feng Xiaoling's voice, but there was a deep ethereal feeling and a slightly cold tone in it.
    In that instant, Feng Haotian's body was paralyzed. He looked at Feng Xiaoling, specifically the manifestation of the phoenix behind her and immediately fell to his knees.
    "This incompetent descendant pays his respect to the great ancestor."
    Mia, who was watching from afar, couldn't help but smile. Considering Feng Haotian knew about that chant, he should have figured out that the fire was the true first ancestor of their Feng clan.
    However, the ghost might also use it to trick him.
    In the end, it was because of her and Theo that he was able to escape from all this. Without them, Feng Haotian might come out as a different man and even destroy the Feng clan with the power of their first ancestor.
    Mia sneaked past them and returned to her father. "Dad. I'm back. Did I stop the fight again?"
    Theo shook his head. "He is not at his full strength, so it is not that exciting. Besides¡­"
    When Mia saw Feng Xiaoling, Feng Haotian, and their true ancestor, she instantly knew what Theo was talking about.
    In her mental image, there was a balance that weighed the fight and the family drama. And for better or worse, the family drama instantly overwhelmed the fight.
    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire
    'Yep. This is more interesting. You get to see the usual family drama but from the spectator's point of view. I wonder how their ancestor beat them up to fix their mistakes.' Mia's eyes brightened. The scene in her mind was their ancestor beating Feng Haotian's ass, but their ancestor was using Feng Xiaoling's body to do it. Didn't it look like the daughter was punishing her father?
    Her imagination went so wild that she almost couldn't contain her laugh.
    While they were at it, Theo showed her the chapter comments to distract her so that she didn't laugh and be rude to them. This time, only she could see the illusion, not Feng Haotian or even their ancestor.
    And he added in her mind, 'While you are at it, you can choose a number from one to a hundred. You don't have to think much and just say whatever you have in mind. Let's just enjoy this and think about the fight later.'
    Mia's eyes flashed. She hurriedly thought of a number. 'Since this is chapter 195, then I'm going to choose number 95. I hope it means something good. As for the comments¡­'

 Chapter 196 Demon Lord?

    [Chapter 195 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Pika boo! Did I surprise you? Other than that, the result of this game is: What actually is the eternal flame? Is it a doa path? Rule? Or just a being that can harness a special energy to burn (like void energy)?.]
    ¡­
    'So, starting from chapter 193, huh?' Mia looked at the comments first. 'I'm not sure about the electrifying part, but if we're talking about combining my power with my father's power. Then, I think I can create a thread out of nowhere and let my father charge it with electricity. If we're not talking about the same thing, then forget it.
    'As for the number, I think I've answered it per my father's request. And yes, I also want this to end as soon as possible. If we're following the cliche, there should be a punishment and inheritance for both Feng Xiaoling and her father. Then, we'll return and discuss the reward before going on our way. That's probably it.
    'Next comment¡­. That's probably what happens. The fake soul tricked him and pulled out his body before sealing it somewhere. He took over the body to absorb the Eternal Flame. And once it was done, he only had to remove the original soul and become the real Feng Xiaoling's father. Also, we don't bring chips and soda here.
    Mia lowered her vision to read the next comment. 'Yeah. If you're talking about numbers again. It's 95 now.
    'And we finally catch up to the previous chapter's comment. I'm not sure about the Eternal Flame. He should be explaining about it after this.' Mia raised her head, looking at Feng Xiaoling. Now that she had replied to the comments, she could focus on these people.
    Feng Xiaoling looked at Theo and said, "A human from another world. I'm thankful for your assistance. Without you, my descendants would end up destroying themselves."
    Theo nodded calmly. "It's not a problem."
    "In the past, the first person to go against the heavens, the demon lord, chose to split his power into nine. Then, the Supreme Nine Demon Races were born. Each side has two protectors. The Phoenix Race and the Dragon Race are the protectors of the east. There is one race that is protecting and awaiting for the next demon lord to revive.
    "This is the origin of our Demon Races. My Phoenix Race is formed by one of its powers, holding the authority of tenacity. The fire that is so stubborn to continue to exist, indeed, that is me, the eternal flame.
    "I am nothing but a phoenix. Once my body reaches a certain age, I discard my physical body and continue living as a flame. Well, you can say that I'm also waiting for the next demon lord to appear.
    "However, what I have never thought is that there is actually an outsider coming into this world. I can't see what is happening outside, but I'm sure that you come from another world.
    "As for the reason why a being from another world can appear here¡­" Feng Xiaoling stopped for a moment. "The age of chaos is about to begin."
    "The age of chaos?" Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows. This Eternal Flame finally talked about the most troublesome topic. In the future, he would return here and he would definitely get an opponent much bigger than anything he had seen in this world.
    And with the fact that Feng Xiaoling mentioned the age of chaos, it was clear that this was foreshadowing.
    'Ah. Here we go again.' Theo thought in annoyance.
    "Yes. Whatever the Phoenix Clan is facing right now, it can't be compared to the age of chaos. That's why I'd like to ask o' warrior from another world. Would you like to make a trade with me?"
    "A trade?" Theo squinted his eyes as if he were judging whether this would bring him trouble or not. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    "The trade is simple. I am going to let this child inherit the Eternal Flame. Hence, I'd ask you to bring this child with you. I don't mind if you treat her as your maid."
    "What? Maid?!" Feng Haotian widened his eyes in shock. As a father, there was no way he could agree to this.
    However, Feng Xiaoling glared at him and said it with a cold tone. "What? Do you have any problems?"
    Feng Haotian became tongue-tied. He didn't dare to rebuke his ancestors.
    "I don't see the reason. At first, she offered her first phoenix tear to me as a reward for helping her father. But after knowing its worth, I have changed the terms to two normal phoenix tears, some martial arts, and three years of service. So¡­" Theo stopped.
    Feng Haotian frowned upon the last condition, but he felt like this was similar to a punishment instead of a reward for Theo.
    Feng Xiaoling smiled. "Please take care of this child for ten years. I'm sure that her power will be beneficial for you. As for the reward, I have two flame mantras. The one that the phoenix race inherits from me is the True Flame Mantra, and the other one is the Star Flame Mantra.
    "Once you cultivate the Star Flame Mantra, you can borrow the power of the star, which can strengthen your ability and body. What do you think?"
    Theo frowned. "I don't really want to get into this troublesome problem, but¡­"
    On the one hand, Theo wanted to reject this. On the other hand, if he accepted it, the Phoenix clan would definitely become his ally.
    With the Snow Blossom Sect and the Phoenix Race, he should be able to become more flexible during his next visit. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    When he thought about this, Theo only sighed, thinking, 'It seems that the author is preparing this deal that I can't reject.'
    Theo glanced at Mia, who nodded her head.
    Before accepting it, Theo asked, "In that case, can you answer this one question?"
    "Please." Feng Xiaoling nodded.
    "Why did you choose me? In the end, I'm not the residence of this world."
    "I might be wrong, but is the cultivation world linked only to one world? Or is it linked to nine or ten worlds?"
    "!!!" Theo widened his eyes in shock. There were a lot of numbers he could think of, but he chose nine or ten, which could be interpreted as one original world and nine connected worlds, or simply a total of ten worlds connected to each other.
    "How do you know?" Feng Haotian gasped.
    The Eternal Flame said, "I believe this is fate. The reason I chose you is simply because you are similar to the demon lord."
    "Me?" Theo frowned while Feng Haotian dropped his jaw. There was no second demon lord born in this world, so he didn't expect that the first ancestor would claim it that way.
    "From the way I see it, you have about four different types of powers, each belonging to a different world. So, I came to the conclusion that you are trying to gather power from each world, giving you a total of nine powers excluding your original power.
    "If you think it that way, don't you think you are similar to the demon lord?"
    Theo fell silent. He never thought that the phoenix thought it this way. Inscription, Dao, Spirit, and Illusion were Theo's current powers. And he indeed wanted to learn all the power that the ten worlds could offer.
    'Tsk. It seems that I can't really get away from this.' Theo sighed. "Fine. I will take care of her. However, the time limit is five years."
    While he believed that three years would allow him to reach a world's peak, he believed that if he wanted to become the singularity of the ten worlds, he would need about five years. And that was probably when he could meet the author.
    Once it was over, he planned to go back. So, the Theo in this world would die like what was supposed to happen a few months ago.
    "That's fine too." Feng Xiaoling smiled. "Thank you for agreeing to such an absurd request."
    A golden light appeared from the phoenix manifestation and turned into a scroll. The scroll floated into Theo's hands.
    "This is the Star Flame Mantra. You may do whatever you wish to it."
    "Mhmm." Theo nodded. He looked at this golden scroll and felt the ethereal aura from it to the point where he thought it was similar to what the phoenix manifestation had.
    This first ancestor was truly sly. He gave Theo the right to do whatever he wanted, but he knew that it would be better to show this to Feng Xiaoling so that she would be much more useful.
    However, Theo could still teach this to someone else. The perfect one to learn it would be Lancelot, but he might need it later, so he would just give him a copy later.
    The reason why the first ancestor wanted Feng Xiaoling to follow him was because he resembled the demon lord and also because he could teach Feng Xiaoling a lot of things. That would definitely allow her to reach much higher than her father.
    Having a phoenix as a maid was indeed something he had never thought possible before. While Theo knew that having a Phoenix Race as an ally would be good, he was worried about another thing.
    'The readers and the author have been foreshadowing about Yue Yi's behaviors¡­ Don't tell me, Feng Xiaoling and Yue Yi will fight tomorrow because of their connection with me¡­' Theo looked annoyed.
    Meanwhile, Mia had a different thought from her father. She was actually smiling inside, thinking, 'This phoenix deserves to be their first ancestor. He can recognize the main character. The side characters are nothing compared to the MC. Hehehehehe."

 Chapter 197 Reward

    [Chapter 196 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Knowing the author, it won't just be these two people in the future. Type F to pay respects to Theo's future sanity. Stay strong!]
    ¡­
    "In that case, I will take my leave first," said Theo while pointing at the entrance. "When do you need me to open the portal again?"
    "One day is enough." The true ancestor replied. "I am merely infusing my will into her fire to reform her body. It won't take that long. Please don't worry about this. As the new phoenix is born, no one will bother you on your return trip." Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Alright." Theo nodded and turned around while waving to Mia to follow him.
    "You too." Feng Xiaoling looked at Feng Haotian.
    Feng Haotian was worried about his daughter. At the same time, he knew that he had to take care of Theo's matters, especially regarding his reward.
    Not only did Theo save him, but he also allowed his daughter to receive the inheritances. It didn't look much, but if he looked at the future, Theo's deeds had protected the Phoenix clan and ensured its prosperity for hundreds, if not thousands, of years.
    So, Feng Haotian had to take care of Theo as the most distinguished guest of their clan.
    Since there were no more monsters, including the magma golem, he went straight to the entrance. The fourth ancestor didn't appear again, and it seemed that the second and third ancestors also didn't have any screen time.
    As soon as they reached the entrance, Theo opened the portal forcefully.
    "Please." Theo extended his hand, asking Feng Haotian to cross it first.
    Feng Haotian nodded while observing Theo's power carefully. It was no wonder why they could come in.
    Since Feng Ling had crossed this tunnel, he walked in first to demonstrate to Feng Haotian that the tunnel was safe, allowing him to return to the Phoenix clan safely.
    "Haotian¡­" Grandma Lin looked at Feng Haotian with a worried expression. "Are you alright?"
    Feng Haotian clasped his hands and lowered his head. "I apologize for worrying you, Grandma Lin. As you can see, I am fine. Unfortunately, I couldn't bring anything back for you."
    "It's fine, it's fine." Grandma Lin smiled before noticing Theo close the portal before Feng Xiaoling came out. "Eh? Where is Xiaoling?"
    "The first ancestor has taken fancy of her and wishes for her to receive his inheritance. And there are a lot of things I'd like to talk about regarding this matter. Feng Haotian stopped while glancing at Theo. It would be inappropriate to discuss it in front of Theo. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Grandma Lin understood this matter and nodded her head.
    "Feng Ling. Do you mind leading our guests to the north courtyard? They must be tired from their long trip," said Feng Haotian.
    Grandma Lin was quite shocked when she heard about the north courtyard. Their mansion had five different courtyards. The main family was living in the center, while the east courtyard was where they usually put their guests.
    Yet, Feng Haotian actually led them to the north courtyard, where only a few people were worthy. It was the highest level of privilege that a guest could receive. Only people like the head of the Dragon Clan or other Supreme Clans could receive such treatment.
    Grandma Lin immediately realized that Theo was the one creating all these possibilities. It was no wonder why Feng Haotian treated him this well.
    "I understand." Feng Ling nodded and immediately led the father and child to the north courtyard.
    Once they left, Feng Haotian began to recount everything he had witnessed, and Grandma Lin also shared her side of the story, especially the part about how they invited Theo to help the clan.
    Though Grandma Lin was dumbstruck when he mentioned anything about the Demon Lord and the Star Flame Mantra, it was the only thing needed to change her opinion about Theo.
    After two hours, Feng Haotian and Grandma Lin came to the north courtyard to meet Theo. Their aim was obvious. It was about the reward.
    "Thank you for helping the Phoenix clan." Feng Haotian clasped his hands. "I, as the patriarch of the Phoenix clan, am eternally grateful."
    "It's not a problem." Theo treated it as not a big deal, but he knew that this entire encounter happened because of the author. But it would be weird to mention the author, so he added, "My fate just leads me to the Phoenix clan."
    Feng Haotian smiled. "From the discussion with the ancestor, I figured out that you dislike pleasantries. So, I'd like to immediately tell you about the reward.
    "As you have suggested, we would like to give you two phoenix tears. These tears will allow you to recover completely as long as you are still alive.
    "And I've heard that you'd like to read some martial arts¡­" Feng Haotian didn't continue as if asking Theo what kind of martial arts he wanted to read.
    "Indeed. I don't have any preference, since martial arts books are something like a reference for me. So, I don't care about which type or which element it is. Of course, I prefer them to be more diversified."
    After listening to his request, Feng Haotian made his decision. "During the whole war against humanity, we've gotten a lot of martial arts from their corpses. Since you don't have any intention of cultivating them, I think it's not a problem to give them to you. After all, we're afraid that humans will cause trouble because you learn their martial arts.
    "At the same time, we'd also give you some cultivation that our demon races have been using. While we can't divulge the core martial arts, we can show you some lesser ones.
    "However, we will need to organize them first, so I will give it to you tomorrow once they're ready."
    Theo nodded with a serious expression. It was logical, considering they needed a guarantee that Theo opened the portal for Feng Xiaoling tomorrow.
    "And according to my grandma Lin, my daughter mentioned that you want to visit a certain place to fight beasts. May I know the reason?"
    "I merely seek some challenges."
    "If that's the case, I think there is a perfect place for you." Feng Haotian paused for a moment. "We are controlling the area here. If you go east from here, you will reach Thunder Mountain. It has a lot of beasts and it's said that the mountain itself can bring down lightning. You can consider this place."
    "I see." Theo nodded in understanding.
    "Also, please accept this." Feng Haotian handed him a wooden tray containing two items. The left one was a golden token, while the right one was a ring.
    "These are¡­" Theo squinted his eyes. The golden token piqued his interest as it was exuding some essence, but there was only one character on it, making him realize it should be the character of their clan.
    Meanwhile, the ring didn't emit any energy, but he could see that this wasn't an ordinary ring. The materials and the red jade embedded in them should be pretty special.
    "This is my clan's token. As long as there is a phoenix, you may show this token to them and they will become friendly to you. You are, after all, our distinguished guest." Feng Haotian then pointed at the ring. "This is the Star Ring. Because the first ancestor has given you the Star Flame Mantra, I believe this will benefit you as the first ancestor used this ring in the past.
    "We are not very clear about its effect, but it should amplify your power, especially related to the Star Flame Mantra."
    "Mhmm. Thank you." Theo nodded with a smile.
    "Last but not least, I'd like to discuss the matter regarding Feng Xiaoling. Per the ancestor's request, Feng Xiaoling will follow you for five years."
    "That's correct. I don't have any intention of doing anything to her, so you don't have to be worried about it."
    "I am aware." Feng Haotian had seen Theo's conduct, so he understood more or less about his character. "I only want to say that I'm sure that Feng Xiaoling will trouble you in one way or another. I hope that you have the heart to forgive her and guide her."
    Theo nodded calmly. He should have heard about his plan to send Feng Xiaoling to his wife for a while, so he didn't bother to add other things. But it would be good to have her as a maid since she could protect Mia.
    Even though Mia's combat prowess was high, she still didn't have the raw firepower of Feng Xiaoling after all.
    After reaching an agreement, Feng Haotian and Grandma Lin left the courtyard while Theo spent his time peacefully.
    Theo took this time to reply to the comments. "My sanity? Hahaha, I don't mind the problem. It's just that I hope that innocent people don't suffer much."
    Theo still remembered the apocalypse he indirectly caused. In the end, ten billion lives were gone.
    While he didn't mind doing the same thing in this world, he didn't want to cause the same thing unless necessary.
    On the other hand, Feng Haotian and Grandma Lin were discussing other things.
    "Are you sure about sending him to Thunder Mountain?"
    "Yeah. I didn't lie. Thunder Mountain is a part of our territory, but it's also one of the most dangerous areas. Since he wants a challenge, we can simply send him there and clear up the beasts. It's what we have been doing to control the population of the beasts, but with him doing it, there should not be much danger."
    In the end, Feng Haotian was still a patriarch. Even if he rewarded someone, he still had to think about the bigger picture. This scenario was simply beneficial for both of them.
    What he didn't know was whether the reader would tell Theo about his true intention or not.

 Chapter 198 Going to Thunder Mountain

    [Chapter 197 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I like foxes, they are especially cunning, cute and never on the losing side of a deal no matter what. They also like to eat birds, just like me and my chicken.]
    [TheTavius08: (It was a joke author) Anyways I'm sure it'll be fine just chuck her to your wife and forget about her.Just like i do my multiple mental and physical problems!]
    ¡­
    The portal once again opened as Feng Xiaoling had been waiting right in front of the entrance. Her temperament was different from the last time they met her.
    Her appearance resembled the change that occurred when the first ancestor possessed her. However, the manifestation was nowhere to be found and her aura returned to normal.
    "Xiaoling¡­" Feng Haotian and Grandma Lin felt relieved when they saw her. At the same time, they were also being careful not to be tricked by another ghost.
    Feng Xiaoling came out of the portal and clasped her hands politely. "Father, Grandma Lin. Xiaoling hasn't disappointed you."
    "Are you¡­" Feng Haotian gasped.
    Feng Xiaoling showed her palm and summoned a small flame. This flame looked weak, but Feng Haotian and Grandma Lin felt a sense of suppression coming from this flame.
    "A flame that can suppress the phoenix's flame¡­ It's truly the ancestor's flame, the Eternal Flame." Grandma Lin was taken aback. There were tears in the corner of her eyes as she felt proud of Feng Xiaoling's achievement.
    Feng Haotian asked, "Have you¡­"
    "I haven't changed, Father. It's just¡­ After being together with the first ancestor for a full day, I have come to realize a lot of things. I apologize if my past self has caused you a lot of trouble. Although Xiaoling might still make another mistake, Xiaoling promises to strive to become a better person." Feng Xiaoling shook her head. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It seemed that there were a lot of things they had talked about. Even they could see that Feng Xiaoling had started addressing herself from a third perspective.
    After greeting Feng Haotian and Grandma Lin, Feng Xiaoling walked to Theo and fell on one knee. "Feng Xiaoling greets his excellency. I hope that his excellency can forgive the past me who is like a brat."
    Theo nodded with a calm expression while Mia furrowed her eyebrows. She thought, 'She is addressing herself with her own name? What next? Is she going to call herself 'this queen' next?'
    Feng Xiaoling asked, "If your excellency doesn't mind, I'd like to accompany you to all the places you're planning to visit in this world before following you to your original world."
    "Xiaoling¡­" Feng Haotian and Grandma Lin were worried about her. Even though they had discussed this matter all night, they still couldn't let go of her.
    However, it was quite surprising that Feng Xiaoling called Theo 'his excellency.' Was it because of the first ancestor?
    Nevertheless, Theo replied, "You don't have to do that. For now, you can spend your time with your family for a while. After that, I hope you can go to the Demon Realm and help my wife there. There is something else I have to do in the Modern Realm before I can go back. As for the time, it should be about five months."
    Feng Xiaoling nodded her head. "I understand."
    "In that case, the agreement this time has been completed." Theo glanced at Feng Haotian and Grandma Lin.
    "Yes¡­" Feng Haotian gave a wry smile while taking out two bottles and a space ring. "Each bottle contains a phoenix tear. The space ring contains the books that you want."
    "Alright then. I will go to Thunder Mountain for a bit before heading to my original destination. There should be no problem with the route that you give me, right?" Theo asked for confirmation. If he didn't ask, there was a chance that the route would lead him into trouble.
    "No." Feng Haotian shook his head.
    "Wait, Your Excellency. If you wish to go to Thunder Mountain, please take Xiaoling as well. I could become your guide there. I can spend my time with my family after that."
    "This¡­" Theo furrowed his eyebrows. On the one hand, he wanted to reject this deal because he didn't want to waste the time she could spend with her family. On the other hand, he was quite curious about her abilities. After all, she was going to help his wife, so it should be fine to test her a little bit.
    After some consideration, he said, "Alright. I will be going there for only three days. According to your father, the king of the mountain is only an 8-Star Golden Core Stage beast, so I'm planning to go around the mountain before challenging him."
    Feng Xiaoling recalled the information about Thunder Mountain and nodded her head, confirming the information.
    "In that case, take your time. I will go before dusk." Theo nodded his head while extending his hand.
    "Thank you." Feng Xiaoling gratefully clasped her hands as they returned together.
    Once Theo reached the north courtyard, Mia couldn't help but ask, "Dad. Are we going to bring her?"
    "Yeah. It's fine for the time being. Besides, there are things that I want to confirm." Theo shrugged his shoulders while showing the comments to Mia. "By the way, you can take a look at this in the meantime."
    "Mhmm?" Mia lowered her head, reading the comments. "I don't understand. What's the deal with these animals? Even if we have a fox, it's going to be the Nine-Tailed Fox Demon. I mean, that should be one of the Supreme Demon Races. If I'm not wrong, there are also three-legged crows, rocs, and others. Considering the Dragon Race doesn't have the 'Azure' word in its name, I guess there are no vermilion birds, black tortoises, or white tigers in this world." Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire
    "Also, I don't think it's good to forget about her. We should hope that the author is not like most authors, who introduce people or things only to forget about them later." Mia paused for a moment. "And stop; get some help."
    Theo chuckled. "Now that I think about it, we have been in this world for almost fifty chapters, right?"
    "I didn't count it." Mia shook her head. "But I think the arc has gone on for too long. If we are following the usual fast pace the author has, especially for the previous missions you've gone on, I think we'll return to the Modern Realm in less than ten chapters."
    "Fair enough." Theo contemplated for a moment. "How about we speed things up?"
    "What do you mean?"
    "I have been experimenting with some time skips, so I know what to do to trigger the time skips."
    "Oh?!" Mia's expression brightened. "If you can truly do that, does that mean you can control time?"
    "You're exaggerating it." Theo laughed while patting his daughter's head. "Anyway, let's test this¡­"
    ¡­
    A few hours later.
    Theo said, "It's time for us to leave."
    "Yup!" Mia nodded. "By the way, do we have a time skip?"
    "I don't know. But if we don't do much or discuss a lot of things, I believe the author can shorten the chapters or use a time skip to reach the part where we leave the Feng clan. The readers have to confirm my theory though."
    "Even though we don't feel the time skip, the story can progress much faster. It means that there are fewer chapters for the author to write."
    "Yep. If the author planned an outline of one thousand chapters to meet him, by utilizing this time skip, we could make it eight hundred chapters or something." Theo smirked. "Although we don't feel the time skip, by making the author write less, we reduce the potential of this story being abandoned."
    "As expected of Dad." Mia made a big smile.
    They walked toward the exit, where Feng Xiaoling and Feng Haotian had been waiting for them. It seemed that Grandma Lin didn't want to be separated from Feng Xiaoling that much, so she didn't see her off.
    "Father. It's time for Xiaoling to go." Feng Xiaoling cupped her hands.
    "Yeah. Take care." Feng Haotian nodded. Feng Xiaoling had briefed him about what the ancestor told her, so he agreed with Feng Xiaoling following Theo.
    Feng Xiaoling then jumped into the air as her body transformed into her phoenix form. This time, the red marks spread all over her body. It seemed that she was close to her transformation into a true fire.
    "Please go on top of me, Your Excellency." Feng Xiaoling lowered her wings so that Theo could ride her.
    "No. We're planning to test the dragon horses this time." Theo replied while jumping on top of the horse. Mia did the same.
    "Let's go." Theo smiled before whispering to the dragon horses what to do.
    Feng Haotian cupped his hands as he watched all of them take off.
    The dragon horses could actually step on the air. Mia couldn't help but shout, "Wooo! This is amazing. If only these guys were deer, I could become Santa!"
    Theo chuckled. They could easily do that with a couple of illusions.
    "By the way, Feng Xiaoling. You don't have to call me that way. Just call me my name."
    "That can't be done." Feng Xiaoling shook her head without hesitation.
    Theo had expected this, so he instantly changed his words. "In that case, just call me Mr. Theo. The same for my wife."
    "Master Theo." Feng Xiaoling corrected Theo's words to the limit.
    Theo let out a sigh. It seemed that he couldn't push her more than this.
    "Alright then. I will tell you about our plan for Thunder Mountain. I also want to give you all the information you need for the next few months."

 Chapter 199 Speedrun

    [Chapter 198 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit:Boss: "Time skip ACTIVATE!" ... Minion 1: 'Did it succeed sir?' Boss:"Yes. Time has been skipped by 0.357 milliseconds." Minion 1 and 2: 'Boss is supreme!!! Long live the Boss!' Boss: "Hahaha hahahaha...."]
    [TheTavius08: A few hours? Them rookie numbers I've seen time skips of like 300 years.And no i won't get help due to my crippling fear of commitment.Anyways what world next maybe Zombies?]
    ¡­
    "So, this is Thunder Mountain," Mia muttered while looking at the ridiculous mountain before her eyes. The mountain itself was not as big as she imagined. However, the entire mountain was covered by a black cloud, releasing lightning a few times every second.
    "This is interesting." Theo smiled, looking at the lightning. If it were natural lightning, he knew that the woods would have been burned and there would be a lot of destruction. But when he took another look at it, the lightning didn't seem to destroy them.
    He felt something mystical about it, which piqued his interest.
    "Yes. Thunder Mountain is a special mountain that is capable of cycling lightning. The lightning from the cloud falls to the ground and gets absorbed by the soil. And after that, the soil scatters the lightning, which eventually gets carried by the wind back to the cloud. If we get closer than this, the wind will start picking up and all that wind is moving toward the top of the mountain as if it were being sucked by the cloud," Feng Xiaoling explained with a calm expression.
    "In that case, let's try it, shall we?" Theo smiled while showing the chapter comments to Mia. This way, she could answer the comments while he probed for some information from Feng Xiaoling.
    While riding the dragon horse, Mia read the comments carefully and said, "Mhmm. We don't feel the time skip here. The time skip is meant for the story to progress, since you don't really want everything to be described here. This is a novel, not a story.
    "And that 300-year time skip must be a cultivation story or something. Well, it is understandable for someone to have close-door training for three hundred years in that kind of story. But in this story, do you think my father will wait for that long? He is planning to solve this problem within a few years, so a few hours, a few days, or even a few months is an amazing time skip. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    "As for the next world, it depends on Avalon. If he gets permission from his ruler to teach Maya the Knight Link, then we will probably go to the zombie world. But if he doesn't, we will probably visit a different world, probably the Spirit World or Knight World."
    Once she finished replying, they entered the mountain.
    As if it were alive, the lightning suddenly struck them down.
    Theo bent the space around them so that the lightning didn't hit them while Feng Xiaoling warned him. "We can't be in the air because the lightning will hit anything tall."
    Theo nodded in understanding, asking the dragon horses to go down. As expected, the lightning only hit the tips of the trees. And all that lightning was transferred to the ground through the trunk.
    Because of this lightning, their hair was rising as if there were a magnet above them.
    "It seems that the phenomenon is caused by essence. However, it still retains a bit of its natural power." Theo muttered while looking at the tree next to him. Surprisingly, despite being struck by lightning, the tree wasn't destroyed or burned. In fact, the leaves weren't even fried.
    Still, the trunk and leaves were pale in color as though they were matching the color of the lightning.
    "Dad. Don't you think we can use these trees as lightning rods?" Mia asked.
    "I'm not sure. Is this tree special?" Theo asked.
    "No¡­ wait, I think you can consider it that way. The trees around here are the same as the normal ones around the mountain. However, due to the constant lightning strike, they are mutating to the current state." Feng Xiaoling shook her head helplessly, implying that they couldn't use the trees as lightning rods.
    "Is that so? Then, do you use this mountain for something special? This weird phenomenon should give something, right?"
    "Yes and no. Most of the time, we are simply thinning down the beasts around here to control their population. I don't think there is any other reason."
    "Mhmm?" Theo furrowed his eyebrows. From that answer alone, he could see why Feng Haotian suggested this Thunder Mountain to him.
    Still, it didn't matter. Theo wanted to fight against a lot of beasts, so he asked, "Do you know where the king of the mountain is?"
    Feng Xiaoling pointed at the top of the mountain. "If you go to the very top, you will find a nest. The bird is cultivating lightning elements, and this environment is very good for it."
    "In that case, let's fight it." Theo smirked. He didn't plan to do whatever Feng Haotian wanted. So, he changed his plan from touring around the area to just challenging the boss and leaving.
    "Mia! Open up the path." Theo pointed forward.
    "Hehehe. I have been waiting for this." Mia smirked. "Let's go!"
    Mia took off pretty fast as she summoned a small bear on her shoulder and a big toy hammer on her right hand. "Hahaha. We're going to cause trouble in this place."
    "¡­" Theo looked at Mia with a wry smile.
    What he didn't know was that Mia was thinking a weird thing. She looked at Feng Xiaoling and the dragon horses before muttering inwardly, 'When you think about this, doesn't it look like my father is catching a lot of pets? Two horses and one bird¡­ And there will be another bird at the top that might be subdued. Now that I think about it, the bird will be useful for scouting.'
    Since they were going to another mountain after this, she couldn't help but imagine how many beasts would be under their command. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Unfortunately, she could imagine the author skipping all of those fights since they became repetitive. The only exciting battle would be with this lightning bird.
    'Either way, having two birds and two horses is pretty good. The horses can't be seen by others, but the bird should be fine, right?' Mia made a mischievous smile as she muttered, "Hehehe¡­ All main characters usually have a pet with them. And they are usually cute. This bird is going to be cute, especially in its chibi form."
    Theo didn't realize what Mia actually planned to do at that time. At the same time, she must have forgotten that the enemy was actually a high level Golden Core stage beast. It wouldn't be easy to defeat that kind of beast, let alone make it his pet.
    It seemed that the beasts around the area had noticed them. On the right side, she noticed a purple pig. On the opposite side, she found a translucent snake.
    Both of them were charging toward them.
    "Go away! I'm going to speedrun this whole thing!" Mia shouted while swinging her hammer downward as if she were going to crush them.
    The two beasts noticed the fluctuation of energy above their heads, making them jump to the side to avoid it. However, Mia used her First Authority and Second Authority simultaneously. The Misdirection caused the impact to come not from above but from the side. The First Authority manifested that power.
    "!!!" Both beasts felt an impact on their sides, which launched them into the air.
    While climbing, they were stopped by multiple obstacles. Mia easily swept the first obstacle, which were the beasts. However, she didn't know what to do when the terrain got involved.
    After all, they actually found a big pond in the mountain.
    "This is¡­" Mia came to a halt, noticing the lightning covering the water surface. If she continued, they would be electrocuted. At the same time, she noticed a few crocodiles that had been charged with lightning.
    Seeing Mia get confused, Theo gave her a helping hand by using his Second Authority, Toon Territory.
    He altered the environment by raising the soil underneath the pond to split the pond into two.
    "Let's go." Theo smirked.
    "Oh!" Mia continued fearlessly. A few crocodiles came out of the water to bite her, but she used the First Authority to expand the hammer before hitting all these crocodiles, pushing them back to the water.
    There was another challenge like the lightning raining on them. Instead of Theo, Mia was the one solving this.
    She sent forth the teddy bear on her shoulder and let the lightning hit it.
    Mia activated the First Authority and made the teddy bear immune to lightning. This way, the lightning could act as a lightning rod to cross the mountain.
    The group continued moving forward at high speed. Even Feng Xiaoling was surprised that they managed to cross this place with such speed, especially with Mia being the vanguard. She thought she would have the chance to show her ability, but it seemed that she wasn't needed at all.
    Finally, after thirty minutes of climbing, they had finally reached the top.
    As Feng Xiaoling said, there was a nest on top of the mountain. There was a giant purple bird sleeping. However, its peace was disturbed by their presence, causing the bird to wake up from its slumber.
    The moment the bird saw them, it flapped its wings and spread them far while letting out a cry.
    Facing such a mighty beast actually made Mia smile. It wasn't that the bear didn't scare her. However, she had simply finished her job and it was time for Theo to make his move.
    "Alright. I have done my speedrun. It's time for the boss fight. I wonder if this is gonna be a world record." Mia chuckled playfully.

 Chapter 200 Fighting the Bird

    [Chapter 199 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit:Boss: Speed run could have been optimised by 5.46 seconds by making your teddy a mountain buggy. I'm definitely disappointed 'wink wink'. Otherwise good job. I have also noticed that you always take my comments literally¡­read more.]
    [TheTavius08: If iIwas in this world call me Ash cause I'm trying to catch them all! You know what one animal i weirdly would like most a duck... that shoots lava.Knowing cultivator novels this probs exist.]
    ¡­
    As soon as they appeared on the mountain top, the bird noticed them and opened its eyes.
    The giant purple bird stood up and spread its wings.
    It let out a loud cry that startled the entire mountain as a thunderous roar echoed from the sky as if responding to her call.
    "That's good." Theo smiled while summoning his spirit.
    When the bird flapped its wings, a bow appeared on Theo's hand. As he expected, it seemed that he had to fight the bird on equal terms to see who was stronger.
    The moment the bird took off, Theo leaped into the air while drawing his bow. Of course, he didn't forget to leave the comments for Mia so that she could respond to them.
    *Cry!* The bird started emanating lightning all over its body. As soon as Theo was close enough, it flapped its wings, sending the lightning toward Theo in the form of a few lightning bolts.
    Meanwhile, Theo aimed at the bird and released his arrow.
    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    The lightning arrow suddenly split into the same number as the bird's strikes, neutralizing each other's lightning.
    "!!!" The bird was surprised because it had never met its match during its stay on this mountain.
    Meanwhile, Theo was actually apologizing. "I'm sorry if I ever get annoyed when someone attacks me for no reason. After all, I'm doing the same thing to this bird. I don't want to be a hypocrite, so it's fine to tell me if I ever get annoyed."
    The bird didn't know what he was talking about and simply flew toward Theo. The latter summoned another arrow.
    This time, the bird's body was releasing a thin translucent barrier that caused its appearance to be blurry as if it were bending the light.
    Theo released his arrow toward the bird, but the latter actually flew straight at it.
    To his surprise, the lightning actually scattered once it hit the translucent layer of the bird.
    Hence, Theo changed his strategy. Right before the bird arrived, Theo shot another arrow. But this time, he summoned a portal in front of the arrow.
    "!!!" The bird sensed the fluctuation of energy coming from beneath it. It hurriedly flew to the side to avoid it, but the lightning arrow was a step faster. The lightning sparked around the bird's side and blew the bird to the side.
    The bird hurriedly regained its balance, but Theo had teleported above. The bird raised its head and saw Theo aiming straight at its wings.
    In that instant, the bird flapped the wings down so that it didn't hit, but it also caused the bird to lose speed and altitude.
    When that happened, it would be easy for Theo to change its direction and shoot the bird's body instead.
    The lightning arrow turned into a dragon that opened its mouth, trying to crush the bird's body.
    The bird spun its body mid-air and blocked the dragon with its wings.
    *Roar!* The dragon let out a roar as if it were alive before biting the bird's wings and body, albeit the bird was also releasing its lightning to resist this ability.
    While letting out a huge cry, the bird shattered the dragon and turned it back to its lightning form before scattering the residual power in the area.
    The bird regained its balance and flew straight to Theo, using a speed that was much faster than before. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo tried to avoid it by creating another portal, but he soon noticed a faint fluctuation coming from behind.
    When he glanced back, he saw a lightning strike heading toward him. It forced Theo to move to the side if he didn't want to get hit, but the lightning strike ended up hitting his portal, which broke it apart.
    At the same time, the bird took this opportunity to fly straight toward Theo and strike him with its beak.
    Theo parried it with the bow, but the bird's momentum was so massive that he ended up getting blown away.
    The bird hurriedly waved its wings, creating two crescent-shaped lightning strikes toward Theo.
    At first, he thought that this would be a fight between lightning, but it was clear that the bird had an overwhelming advantage against him.
    After all, his lightning bow was known for summoning instead of firepower. So, Theo had no choice but to add his space element.
    But as expected of a golden core stage beast who was close to the higher realm, it was stronger than he imagined, making Theo realize that he had to go all out for this one.
    Theo lifted up his fingers, causing the distortion in front of him.
    The two crescent-shaped lightning strikes suddenly curved toward each other and exploded. The lightning dispersed in all directions. The lightning shattered the grounds, destroyed the trees, and even cracked the mountain.
    "¡­" Theo was quite surprised by its power. He formed another portal behind him so that he could return to the top of the mountain.
    At the very least, the bird's focus had to remain on him so that Mia and Feng Xiaoling didn't encounter any danger.
    As soon as he reached the top of the mountain, Theo shot the arrow to the ground.
    The lightning instantly dispersed in all directions once it reached the soil. And from this residual power, he formed multiple lightning creatures that he once summoned in the secret realm.
    "!!!" The bird raised its eyebrows after seeing the lightning creatures. It became even more shocking when these beasts attacked at the same time.
    The bird flapped its wings while releasing the lightning strikes to hit all these creatures with an omni-directional attack.
    However, the lightning creatures actually worked together. Half of them sacrificed themselves as a shield, allowing the other half to reach the bird.
    The bird wanted to release its lightning, but it was a tad too late.
    The lightning creatures surrounded the bird and bit it, trying to take it down. However, the bird simply crashed itself into the ground so that the impact could disperse the lightning.
    But this action allowed Theo to get another opportunity to attack the bird.
    He aimed carefully. While he intended to defeat the bird, he didn't intend to kill it. After all, everything started with his curiosity about fighting against all kinds of creatures.
    That was why he aimed at the bird's wings instead of its head.
    The lightning arrow hit the wings and turned into a giant lightning pillar. Normally, it would destroy or create a hole, but to his surprise, the bird's wings suddenly glowed. There wasn't a scratch on it as if the wings had absorbed all his lightning.
    The bird stood up once again and spread its wings. The light shone brightly, illuminating the entire sky.
    "!!!" Theo bent the space in front of him, but to his surprise, he could feel his entire body being electrocuted. If not for the fact that he had used his illusion to imagine himself being electrocuted hundreds if not thousands of times, he wouldn't be able to endure the pain.
    "This bird knows a unique martial art. Interesting. The way it utilizes its lightning is very different from mine." Theo muttered. At the same time, he raised his bow toward the sky and shot his lightning arrow.
    A golden light suddenly shone behind the black cloud as a giant bolt fell to the ground as if it were a punishment from the heavens.
    *Cry!* The bird seemed to be scared by the lightning as if it were having a trauma facing it. It was heading straight to the lightning as if it were trying to challenge it. At the same time, the bird's cultivation soared.
    "This is¡­" Feng Xiaoling gasped. "9-Star? No. It's still increasing¡­ Don't tell me, the bird's true cultivation is the 10-Star Golden Core Stage. Wait a minute. The bird looked like it was trying to challenge the lightning bolt in fear. I think the bird challenged the tribulation to become a Nascent Soul but lost. Because of it, the bird's cultivation decreased, and it was still in the middle of recuperation."
    Theo didn't know what Feng Xiaoling said, but he certainly felt that the bird was becoming even more powerful. It seemed that the bird did something to increase its strength.
    Unfortunately, due to his ignorance, he continued sending this lightning bolt toward the bird.
    ¡­
    While watching her dad, Mia got occupied by the comments and couldn't help but miss this moment as she was staring at the comments. "I've gotten used to taking things literally. I mean, my dad is the God of Tricksters. So, he is often talking in a roundabout way, which makes people misunderstand him.
    "That's why¡­ how do I say it? Defense mechanism? Anyway, I developed something like that to not get tricked as much. Even if I get tricked, I will just say that I'm listening to his words, literally." Mia made a wry smile, remembering a few times she got tricked.
    "Anyway, I don't know why you want to be called Ash, but good for you. I don't know why but people love magma¡­ I mean, even Dad has a magma dragon as his ally in the original world. But I think you're trying to imply something here, it's just¡­ I don't know about it." Mia scratched the back of her head.

 Chapter 201 Mias Intention

    [Chapter 200 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I see... I pray your "trauma" will be healed one day. In that case, I will be a bit more direct. Lightning has many forms, from thunder to annihilating strikes. What does Heavenly Tribulation represent¡­read more.] S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    [TheTavius08: Make the bird overflow by shooting it with more lightning.Ash is a powerful champion in our world that has tamed God level monsters, travelled the world and doesn't age.He also can't take damage.]
    [Random Passing Comments.]
    [Danx_72 (198): Cool timeskip]
    ¡­
    *Cry!*
    The bird shuddered the moment it saw the lightning. It released a loud cry before charging straight toward it.
    Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows, noticing something weird about this bird. It was true that the bird had gotten stronger, but there was something different about this bird.
    When the bird clashed with the lightning, it released all its strength. The translucent barrier appeared, and the wings were filled with lightning.
    The moment it shattered his lightning, the bird noticed something different. The lightning was weaker than the bird imagined.
    Suddenly, Mia shouted, "Dad! Use the same thing again and again! Or do it even stronger."
    Theo frowned, not understanding what she was talking about. However, he had to trust Mia since she knew more about the story's tropes.
    Without hesitation, Theo shot the sky once again, releasing that powerful lightning.
    The bird was startled once again, but it wasn't scared by the lightning anymore as it soared into the sky and charged at the lightning before it fell down.
    "¡­" Theo was surprised by the sudden action, but his instinct kicked in, noticing another danger coming from above. "Huh? What is this?"
    *Cry!* The bird let out another cry as it flapped its wings, spreading all the lightning energy.
    All of a sudden, instead of Theo, the heavens sent forth the lightning this time. It started with the clouds swirling around.
    "!!!" Theo raised his head, noticing the movement of the cloud. It wasn't him or the bird.
    'What is this? I can feel that something much more magical is moving that cloud. The Dao? No, this is not Dao¡­ I can feel the connection, but that's not it.' Theo thought for a moment. 'Don't tell me, the world's will? Then, does this mean the Heavenly Dao? What does this mean?'
    "Dad!" Mia called him while waving her hand, asking him to go here.
    Although confused, Theo still landed on the ground. He looked up, seeing the bird challenging the lightning that the sky produced.
    "What is this?" Theo asked.
    "I believe this is Heavenly Tribulation," Mia answered without hesitation.
    "Heavenly Tribulation?" Theo frowned.
    Mia glanced at Feng Xiaoling, who would explain the rest to him.
    "Yes. From the start, the bird's cultivation was at the 10-Star Golden Core Stage. However, I assumed that the bird was injured after challenging the Heavenly Lightning Tribulation and its strength fell to 8-Star.
    "After fighting against your lightning, it regained its confidence and re-challenged the Heavenly Lightning Tribulation to finally become a Nascent Soul beast. As for whether it could reach the stage or not, it would depend on its fate," Feng Xiaoling explained while looking at the bird.
    Mia nodded in agreement. She looked proud to have discovered it.
    Theo shook his head helplessly while patting her head. It seemed that he had to watch what was going to happen to the bird after this.
    While he was at it, he also showed the comments to Mia.
    Mia was curious about both the bird and the comments. And since the Heavenly Lightning Tribulation didn't end that fast, she took a look at the comments.
    "I will choose number 15 because someone mentioned duck. 15 looked like a duck in a sense. As for the tribulation's meaning, I'm not sure either. There are a lot of stories using it, but I don't know if they carry the same meaning here or not. But I think I understand why the author is playing with the trauma here, but I will stop here. I'm afraid the author is going to change it if I disclose what I think."
    "As for this Ash, I'm not sure who you're talking about. But his achievement seems extraordinary. But from the looks of it, it's in another story, so the time flows very differently. The flow of time in this story is pretty fast, so maybe you will see the teenage me. Don't fall for me." Mia winked her right eye playfully.
    "And yeah, it's good to know how much you can play with time skip since it will be essential for future progress." Mia smirked. Her father had been experimenting with a lot of things since the beginning of the story, so he should get a good grasp on a few things to manipulate the story.
    After replying to the comments, Mia raised her head to see the progress of the bird.
    At the same time, she couldn't help but ask, "By the way, the Heavenly Lightning Tribulation is sending forth a few lightning bolts, right? How many lightning strikes are there usually?"
    Feng Xiaoling thought for a moment. "For Nascent Soul, there should be eight strikes. That's the seventh strike!"
    "What?" Mia dropped her jaw. She was just talking to the readers for less than three minutes and the bird had actually reached the seventh strike.
    She hurriedly looked up, seeing the bird's wings shining brightly as it shot a purple beam toward the lightning.
    However, the lightning actually broke apart the purple beam and reached the bird.
    *Cry!*
    The bird was wailing in pain. Its body looked charred as it fell to the ground.
    It looked tired as though it didn't have any more will to fight the heavens. But when it tilted its head, it saw Theo.
    During their clash, the lightning didn't seem to be that amazing, which gave it the courage to rechallenge the tribulation.
    Theo looked at the bird with a solemn expression. It didn't cheer for him, but he actually made it look like he was enjoying their fight and expecting the battle to be more interesting. To do that, the bird had to break through to the next realm.
    It was a selfish request, but the bird was actually thankful to him. In the end, Theo gave him the courage and the determination.
    The bird stood up once again. Its wings shone brighter than ever.
    *Cry!*
    With a loud cry to the sky, the bird was challenging the heavens to finish their battle. This one last strike only had two possibilities. If he didn't succeed, he would perish.
    Hence, there was only one thing to do.
    The moment the eighth strike fell down, the bird shot out another beam. It was much more powerful than the last beam.
    The clash lasted for a few seconds as the sky turned into two colors: purple and gold. The golden lightning kept reducing the power of the beam before eventually breaking the beam apart.
    Seeing that it was useless, the bird didn't get discouraged. It poured the last bit of its energy to charge toward the lightning.
    *Cry!*
    The beak clashed with the golden lightning, producing a tremendous shock wave that blew away the trees near the top of the mountain. The golden lightning was scattered by the beak, causing a few landslides. The trees that got hit by the residual lightning lit up.
    Even Theo had to raise his barrier to protect Mia and Feng Xiaoling from the lightning.
    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire
    Unfortunately, the bird's beak suddenly cracked and shattered as the golden lightning hit the bird's body, striking it down.
    The bird was shrieking as it fell from the sky.
    Theo frowned, realizing that the author was planning to kill this bird. Mia looked at the bird for a second before thinking about a brilliant idea.
    Without hesitation, Mia rushed toward the bird.
    "Mia?!" Theo panicked, not expecting his daughter to approach the bird. He was worried that the Heavenly Lightning Tribulation would harm her.
    But before she got too close, Mia stopped and took out a small object from her space ring. It was the phoenix tear.
    Theo got two phoenix tears from the Phoenix clan, so he stored one in his own ring while giving the other to Mia in case of emergency.
    He never thought that Mia would actually toss the phoenix tear at the bird.
    "That's the phoenix tear¡­" Feng Xiaoling dropped her jaw in disbelief.
    The bird could see Mia doing something, but it didn't know what she was doing.
    There was an object coming into its mouth and in that instant, the bird felt a surge of strength around its body.
    Even the beak that had been shattered by the tribulation gradually recovered.
    'The bird looked like it didn't survive the tribulation, but when taking another look, the bird should have passed the tribulation. It just¡­ doesn't have enough strength left to make a complete breakthrough.' Mia thought while looking at the bird.
    She realized that she could actually help the bird with the phoenix tear, giving the last push to its advancement.
    And there was one reason for Mia to offer such a priceless treasure to this bird.
    'Just like the normal main character, they are using their trump card soon because they will get another trump card later. In that case, why don't I use that trump card to help this bird? In exchange, this bird might become strong enough and grateful enough to me and my father.
    'I never thought that I would be revealing the secret in less than a chapter, but yeah, the phoenix tear might be a hint that the author drops to subdue this bird. And with this, we get a new companion, so don't blame me, dear readers.' Mia gave a smug smile.

 Chapter 202 The Birds Acknowledgement

    [Chapter 201 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit:Very nice, create an army of pets/companions, I'm rooting for you. Result of this game: Space has many different definitions and comprehensions like reality, so i wonder what is yours? Here are 3 guesses and idea¡­read more.]
    [TheTavius08: holy cakes I'm late.Sorry Mia unless you become a 5'9 Goth girl with a big butt,i wont fall for ya.A man must be committed to his type.Nonsense aside I Was wondering when those tears were going to be used.]
    ¡­
    When the bird felt the surge of strength coming from the phoenix tears, its eyes flashed as the wings started blinking as if it were charging the lightning.
    It gradually rose from the ground as if the damage from the tribulation was no more.
    *Cry!*
    It let out a huge cry while spreading its wings, creating a majestic sight. At the same time, the bird's cultivation was soaring fast, creating immense pressure on the surrounding area.
    Breakthrough!
    1-Star Nascent Soul Stage.
    The breakthrough produced a burst of essence that actually blew Mia away.
    "Oh?!" Mia skillfully landed on the ground before looking at the bird's transformation.
    The bird's wings were supposed to have the same color as the rest of the fur, but surprisingly, after breaking through, the bird's feathers actually had a brighter color. Meanwhile, the body's fur remained purple.
    The eyes of the bird became deeper as though they contained boundless wisdom.
    Still, Theo could see that the essence fluctuation around the bird's body was still unstable.
    And that was probably why the bird actually flew toward them.
    Theo stepped in front of Mia to protect her, but the bird gracefully stopped in front of them.
    Because of Theo's wariness, the bird gradually bowed down to show that it wasn't trying to harm them.
    Seeing this kind of action finally made Theo lower his stance, but he wouldn't hesitate to fight the bird again if there was any suspicious movement.
    The bird lowered its head toward Mia, which caused her to confirm what the bird was doing.
    "Hahahaha!" Mia immediately hugged the bird's head with a genuine smile.
    "She is thanking her." Feng Xiaoling came to Theo's side. As a fellow bird, Feng Xiaoling could understand the gesture. Unfortunately, the beast didn't seem to be intelligent enough to speak human language.
    Before Feng Xiaoling said anything, the bird actually shrank in size, small enough to match Mia's head. That was right, the huge thunder beast that had just crossed the tribulation earlier had completely turned into this cute little bird.
    'Did she predict this?' Theo looked amused. Even without Feng Xiaoling's translation, he could see that the bird was thanking Mia and wanted to have a bond with her.
    "It is repaying the favor for that phoenix tear. After living in this place, the bird should have known the effect and rarity of the phoenix tears." Feng Xiaoling gasped. She never thought that a Nascent Soul Beast could be tamed like this. Then again, Mia looked prodigal to spend such a priceless treasure on the bird.
    With this, only Theo had the phoenix tears for an emergency.
    Theo shook his head helplessly.
    "Are you going to come with us?" Mia asked while looking at the bird that now perched on her shoulder. The talons gently landed so that it didn't hurt Mia, and this gesture was enough as an answer.
    "It seems to be planning to repay the favor. But because of what happened earlier, the strength is still unstable. So, it's probably going to get some sleep to stabilize its cultivation," Feng Xiaoling explained.
    "I understand." Theo nodded before letting out a long sigh. Before going to the cultivation world, Theo wanted to get some Martial Arts and beat up some beasts. But when he actually arrived, he ended up taming two dragon horses and one lightning bird. In addition, he also got a Dao.
    Although they were good, he could only say that everything he got here was straying from his original path.
    'I should be thankful I guess. Since we only have one phoenix tear left, I believe that the author is going to create a situation where we need the tear. Well, it might be related to the students. Oh my poor students, to think that the author is sadistic enough to cause that kind of injury to them.'
    When Theo thought about it, Mia's action in using the phoenix tear as quickly as possible could be interpreted in another way. Instead of falling for the author's plot by using it in an emergency, it was better to utilize it to tame a beast that could help them.
    Unfortunately, if he did the same thing as Mia, he would break his character. So Theo had no choice but to keep it away.
    "This means I have to change my plan a little bit." Theo muttered while looking at the dragon horses. "I should remain on this mountain for a bit to gain more comprehension about space and develop the ability to store living beings inside that space. This way, I can bring the horses and the bird to another realm."
    "Then, we should name them!" Mia raised her hand.
    "Well, you can do it." Theo looked at Feng Xiaoling. "I don't think you need to accompany us any longer. Although the bird is still stabilizing its power, there is no more beast that can become a threat on this mountain, right?"
    "Yes. It's not like the beasts are bold enough to go to the top of the mountain." Feng Xiaoling acknowledged his words.
    "That's a flag!" Mia pointed at Feng Xiaoling playfully.
    "A flag?" Feng Xiaoling tilted her head in confusion.
    "Don't mind her. You can go back for now."
    "I understand. After talking with my family for a while, I will be heading straight to the Demon Realm to find Mistress Agata."
    "Mhmm. I'm counting on you. And don't forget to give her the letter." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Yes, sir." Feng Xiaoling politely bowed before running down the mountain to avoid the lightning.
    During that time, Mia was actually looking at the bird and the horses. "I wonder if I should name you with a native name or just a universal name? Well, how about Sparky because you can release lightning?"
    The bird let out a small cry while flapping its wings. It understood Mia, but it didn't know much about the naming structure. Since Mia used her original world's naming sense, it was an honor for the bird. The bird didn't know that it was just a pet name that Mia was familiar with.
    "And since both of you are dragon horses, how about I call you Draco and Dracy?" Mia asked for their permissions, but once again, the horses didn't understand the naming sense.
    Fortunately, their names were much cooler than the bird.
    Theo chuckled before snapping his fingers. "Anyway, these are the comments for the chapter."
    "That's right. They are going to be awesome. I can't help but wonder what everyone is going to say when they see them." Mia gave a smug smile. "As for space¡­ I think you should answer it, Dad."
    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo looked at the comment and said, "Well, my comprehension of space is similar to the second point. For me, space itself is a dimension. The dimension has height, width, and depth, right? I can use the illusion in that space, which allows another variety of illusion or create a special space that contains my illusion.
    "However, I don't think I will go to the atom level. You can say it's the 'macro' space instead of the micro world.
    "The way I use the space is by utilizing 'Dimensions.' For example, for the crack or distortion that I use to block an attack, I actually divide the dimension in front of me into multiple boxes, which I can alter. This way, it's related to your first example, which is to bend space. Of course, the concept of gravity can be used to help me alter the space around it, but¡­ how do I explain this¡­ Just think that the space around me is created with dots that can be bent by my will.
    "Unfortunately, I can only create several dots right now. If I gain more mastery of this Space Dao, I should be able to create more dots to the point where I can bend it into a helix shape."
    After replying to the comment, Theo patted his daughter, signaling her to continue.
    "Mhmm. It seems that you don't get the joke. If you like me, then you're going to jail since the police will find you. But¡­" Mia glanced at Theo. "Dad. Can I ask something?"
    "Sure. What's wrong?"
    "What will you do if I have a boyfriend?" Mia asked, thinking that her dad would have the generic reaction of getting angry as no one could have his daughter.
    To her surprise, Theo said with a smile, "Sure. I'd be happy to know him."
    "Eh? You're not going to get angry?" Mia blinked her eyes a few times, not believing his reaction.
    "Do you think I only train your talent and ability? Of course not. I've taught you about morals, critical thinking, and common sense to the point that you are more mature than people twice your age.
    "I believe that the person who caught your eye is not ordinary. So, I should trust my daughter's vision. A daughter is a person, not a robot that has to obey the parents' every order after all."
    Mia looked down, overwhelmed by the response. "Does that mean you would be fine if I chose a normal person?"
    "If that person is normal, it's going to be hard for him to follow you. After all, he will become the object of scrutiny. At the same time, if he loves you, he will definitely make an effort so that he won't become your burden. When that happens, I'm going to teach him a lot of things to make sure that he can stand beside you with a proud smile. If I can't do that, then I have failed as a father."
    Mia hugged her father. "Ehehehe."
    "Look at you. It seems that I have to reprimand the reader for trying to corrupt you." Theo chuckled. "But I prefer that you talk to me about this instead of keeping it inside and making dumb mistakes."
    "Mhmm. With you as my dad, how can I even fall in love? No one can beat Daddy!"
    Theo patted his daughter's head. "Is that all?"
    "Yep." Mia nodded.
    "In that case, I think we have done everything in this world. We have stayed for far too many chapters. And from the looks of it, the fight against the beasts will be repetitive, which requires another time skip."
    "What if the author makes another 'saving a damsel in distress' situation again?"
    "Nah. I'm too lazy to care. We're going to be careful this time to avoid another plot by the author. It's best to progress the story as quickly as possible so that we can meet the author."
    "Alright." Mia smiled.

 Chapter 203 Special Realm

    [Chapter 202 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: That is a novel way of using space, it is somewhat similar to 3D design using mesh objects in our world. As you have noticed with the plot, the author seems to change it to avoid doing what you want. Here's a suggestion¡­read more.]
    [TheTavius08: That is the best response I've heard to that question.HA I LIKE TO SEE THE POLICE CATCH ME WHEN I LIVE IN A DIFFERENT WORLD PLANE!]
    ¡­
    "Hahaha. How is this?" Theo laughed while spreading his arms. The space around him looked like it was distorted, but there was a subtle change that everyone could feel.
    Even Mia squinted her eyes, asking, "Dad. Does it feel like the distortion is more stable than before?"
    "Yeah. I am actually using my consciousness to create a small realm inside my body. I mean, the demon and the spirit are residing in my body, right?" Theo smirked. "If I can control my consciousness like a special realm, I think I can really allow things to live inside me."
    "Really?" Mia blinked a few times. "Dad. I somehow got an idea."
    "What's wrong?"
    "If you can actually do that, can't you just put things inside? I mean, it's not storage like Oliver's inventory. How about storing seeds or even cultivating them? It's a special realm, right?" Mia asked.
    "Now that I think about it¡­" Theo fell silent for a moment. If he could truly cultivate items inside his body, wouldn't that allow him to produce something that no one had ever thought possible? What if he created a farm? He could produce all kinds of food supplies without paying for anything."
    Mia smirked. "If Avalon managed to persuade the ruler in his world, don't you think it's a good idea to cultivate wheat or something like that? You are going to visit the Post-Apocalyptic World, right? I think food is a good commodity to exchange."
    Theo furrowed his eyebrows. "It might be a good idea. And thanks to the connection to other worlds, they should have no food shortage right now. Instead, we can actually get their technology. I imagine that they have a lot of advanced technology that allows us to cultivate crops at a higher rate and yield."
    "Yes. I'm thinking about that." Mia nodded with a smug smile. "Besides, what if they can actually hasten the maturity of the crop? For example, this cultivation world must need an extremely old herb like 100-year-old ginseng or something along those lines. If we can do all that inside your body, we don't need to obey any laws."
    Theo's eyebrows twitched when she mentioned laws.
    "You troublemaker." Theo flicked his daughter's forehead. "But I can't deny what you say¡­ I think it's worth experimenting. Wait a moment."
    Theo changed the concept of his space a little bit.
    After a moment, Theo opened his eyes once again and clapped his hands. The space in front of him became distorted and gradually turned into a vortex. There was a small thread that connected the portal to Theo's brain.
    Theo turned to one of the dragon horses. "This is an experiment to see if I can bring you out or not. While I can't guarantee success, I will definitely save you from dying from mishaps. So, do you trust me?"
    The dragon horse moved toward him without hesitation. Despite knowing that he might be injured if something weird happened, the dragon horse chose to trust Theo.
    "Go in." Theo nodded, confirming that everything was ready.
    The dragon horse entered carefully. Its vision was dark for a few seconds before it could see two lights before him.
    The moment Draco opened its eyes, it saw a disco light and a pair of bloodshot eyes. These were probably the lights that he saw earlier. Since it was at a distance, the pair of bloodshot eyes actually lined up, making Draco think it was a red line instead of eyes.
    More importantly, this clown-like figure smiled like a ghost while speaking in a creepy voice. "Welcome. So, you're the new addition?"
    *Ngiieeeh?!* The horse panicked and stepped back as if it were trying to run away.
    However, a high-pitched voice echoed in Draco's ears, reprimanding the clown. "You are scaring him. Are you going to make Master angry? He said to welcome the new residents. Maybe you don't want to have your living space upgraded."
    "¡­" The demon's eyebrows twitched before the demon clicked its tongue. "What? I was just trying to greet him."
    Seeing their conversation makes Draco realize that they were not bad people. Draco even politely bowed his head as if greeting his seniors.
    "Mhmm?" The Toon Demon raised his eyebrows in amusement. "I like you even more. Unlike this guy, you have a good personality."
    "What an irony¡­ To think that a demon could actually say those words." Arkhasians harrumphed.
    "You are a spirit, but your tongue is sharp. It seems that I have to beat you up first." The Toon Demon's expression turned dark as if he were about to clash with the spirit.
    This time, Theo's voice echoed inside as he entered this place together with Mia, Darcy, and Sparky.
    "Oh? You guys are fighting again? And you can speak now, Arkhasians?"
    "!!!" The Toon Demon shuddered as if he saw a real demon.
    Meanwhile, Arkhasians blinked a few times while saying, "It's thanks to you, Master. I have constructed and learned your language. I am grateful for all these memories you gave me."
    "It's supposed to be mine." The Toon Demon gritted his teeth. What Theo gave the Toon Demon was the memory that the original Theo had. On the other hand, the thing Theo shared with Arkhasians was the new memory he created in this world.
    "Hahaha." Theo chuckled. "Anyway, I'm going to reform this place a bit."
    "Yes, Master." Arkhasians moved back, giving Theo the space to do it. On the other hand, the Toon Demon felt something was off as he scanned the visitors while muttering, "But¡­ Why do I sense the Prankster here?"
    His eyes stopped when he saw Mia. "Prankster¡­"
    Theo smiled. "Oh. You guys haven't met, right? This is my daughter. She is currently in the possession of another Royal Grade Demon¡ª"
    Before Theo completed his words, Mia had already spoken with a cheeky tone. "It seems that someone doesn't want to see his big sister¡­"
    "Mhmm?" Theo furrowed his eyebrows while the Toon Demon panicked.
    "You¡­" The Toon Demon was scared still.
    "What's going on?" Theo asked.
    "It seems that your demon is related to my demon, Dad. Those are the words that she wanted me to convey!" Mia gave him another cheeky glance as if she were trying to mess with him.
    The Toon Demon hurriedly extended his hand for Theo while saying, "This way, Master. I will lead you to my space."
    "¡­" Theo was confused because he had never heard anything about demons having connections like this. Then again, if his theory about demons were correct, it wouldn't be that weird if they recognized each other as friends, enemies or even relatives without the blood connections like humans possessed.
    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Hahaha." Theo chuckled. "So, that's how it is¡­"
    The Toon Demon panicked. Theo alone was too much for him to handle, but if his daughter also came along and even manifested her demon, he would definitely be bullied.
    Theo waved his hand, showing the chapter comments to Mia. "Take a look at the comments while I'm working on this."
    "Oh?!" Mia nodded as if she didn't care much about the Toon Demon.
    However, this gesture made the Toon Demon realize that if he wanted it, he could save the Toon Demon from being bullied. Theo even said, "Be good." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The Toon Demon nodded furiously. As expected, Theo was much more like a demon than him.
    While Theo was setting up the special realm for his demon, spirit, and the companion beasts, Mia couldn't help but furrow her eyebrows.
    "Dad said the previous chapter was going to be the last one before a time skip. Yet, we have another chapter comment before returning to the Modern Realm¡­ Don't tell me, it's going to be like that one¡­where you get a final, another final, a grand final, and more?"
    Mia let out a sigh, not knowing what was going to happen. "It seems that the author is planning to show that he is the one controlling the time skip, not my father. Then again, Dad should set up everything perfectly so that the author has no choice but to use the time skip. This is good data to consider for future time skips."
    "Anyway, let's check the comments." Mia paused for a moment. "I can't say a lot about the space elements, since it's daddy's power. But for the plans, I think it's similar to what I've said earlier. If we set everything up properly, the author has no choice but to do that.
    "Creating multiple plans will make us prepare more things, which will tire us out. Instead of creating plans for that, I think it's better to form a countermeasure and register it in our brains. This way, we can react to what happens. And if the author makes a random thing, we can force the author to use the 'plan' in our minds as a kind of plot armor. I think Dad has done this a couple of times. Oh wait. Instead of making plans, we can just do some foreshadowing.
    "As for the second comment¡­ Maybe the police are not enough. We need an entire army. The budget for an army is unusually high, right? Oops, I don't think I should say this. So, goodbye." Mia covered her mouth as quickly as possible and ran toward her father.

 Chapter 204 Return

    [Chapter 203 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Don't stop at an army, make a universal invasion force. Space is definitely a fun frontier to explore, especially since many cosmic items are used as key or special items.]
    [TheTavius08: Happy Valentine's Day btw(it was yesterday)Not even the gods can find me since I Don't even EXIST! Us readers are just illusions of your mind.Theo is just schizophrenic.]
    ¡­
    "Oh!" The Toon Demon looked at the bubble, which was the special realm Theo created.
    When the demon entered the realm, it was exactly like the domain he had before the spirit came. The only change was the bubble that acted as a portal to the joint chamber.
    He was satisfied since he could patiently wait for Theo here without getting bothered by Arkhasians. Although Theo had done his best to separate them previously, it still couldn't be compared to having a special realm for himself.
    Next to the Toon Demon's bubble was Arkhasians's. This bubble led the spirit to the starry sky which looked similar to where Theo found the spirit from the World's Will.
    In this place, no one would bother him for turning into a 'disco' star.
    There were two more bubbles in this place. The first one was a grassy plain for the dragon horses. The second one was the lightning mountain for the bird.
    The energy to maintain all these came from Theo's unique Dantian. Since he would keep absorbing energy so that the Dantian could compress it and force it to enter his body, using the excess energy that ended up spilling or getting thrown away should be no problem.
    Still, if he could get even stronger, he could increase the absorption speed, which would lead to more bubbles. He might be able to create a lot of them and form an army of beasts in the future.
    Unfortunately, he had to be patient for the time being.
    After setting up all these bubbles, Theo looked at them with a satisfied expression. "I guess we are done here."
    "Yep." Mia nodded. "I don't think the bird is going to stay there for a long time."
    "Hahaha. I will take them out once in a while. As long as it doesn't bother the class, I don't really mind. Besides, the bird can protect you while I am away." Theo smiled.
    "Dad. That is a flag, you know. I bet that once you go on the next mission, there will be someone who comes to attack me." Mia made a cheeky grin as though she had seen through everything.
    "Is that so?" Theo smiled wryly. Feng Xiaoling might also be involved in that calculation. If they didn't get the bird, there might not be an attacker. Either way, Theo only wanted to feel a bit more assured while leaving Mia alone. His heart was in a mess after knowing Mia was kidnapped after all.
    "Alright. I don't think there is anything special after all this. So, I guess we will just look at the comments one last time."
    "Together?" Mia asked with an expectant look.
    "Sure. Together."
    Theo waved his hand, projecting the comments to Mia.
    "Well, the energy comes from my own, so if I create a large army, the usage of my essence will be too much for me. Then again, I'm still looking for a way to utilize all my powers, such as illusion, space, and spirit. I am also learning the inscription right now, so it will take a while for me to master all of them," Theo replied.
    Mia looked at the second comment and said, "Oh? Valentine's Day? If we use our own world¡­ I guess we are still one month away, right?"
    "Yeah. It's January in the Modern Realm. I don't know if the calendar is the same or not, or even the name of the month. Either way, it's pretty cold right now."
    "I'm going to make chocolate for everyone." Mia smiled. "Sadly, I can't send the chocolates to the readers as a token of appreciation for supporting us."
    Theo patted his daughter's head with a smile.
    "But I think I don't want to give him¡­ How dare he say that my father is schizophrenic!"
    "He is just joking." Theo chuckled.
    Now that Theo and Mia were done with the comments, they came back to the outside world.
    Now that they were free from any obligations, Theo could finally go back to his original destination.
    He could finally fight the beast to his heart's content.
    Theo obviously selected the beasts that would die in his hands. Low level beasts that didn't have wisdom would be eliminated. Theo thought this wasn't that much different from killing the beasts in his original world to level up.
    However, there were some beasts with intelligence among the beasts he encountered. He only beat up those beasts before chasing them away. To avoid more special conflicts, Theo stayed away from the ruler of the area since his training was over.
    Just like Theo, his students were also preparing for the next term.
    Serena was bowing to her teacher while bringing a lot of potions, which were the result of her training in the past month. "Master, I will be leaving."
    Li Wei was similar. He had been informed that his teacher from the academy came to this world, but they couldn't find him anymore after leaving the Snow Blossom Sect. Hence, Li Wei focused on his training, believing that showing his improvement to Theo was much more worth it than meeting him in the cultivation world.
    Lancelot was different. Now that he had gained some control over his fire, he finally gained some confidence to face his trauma and his family. When he was about to leave the house, his mother and his sister were waving their hands in front of the mansion with a big smile on their faces. Their family once again became harmonious.
    On the other hand, Maya had been training her perception inside the simulation room. She panted a few times before shouting, "Once more!" It was then that multiple guns formed in the digital world, ready to shoot her again. She didn't know how many times she had died in this digital world, but it was clear that her perception became much sharper as she died less and less.
    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire
    Unlike the other students, Haruka's fate was a bit miserable. After fighting with her parents because of the engagement, she ended up running away from the family and joining an agency as an exorcist. She wanted to show them that she would be the one who determined her own fate. The timidity that Haruka had in the past couldn't be seen anymore.
    Avalon had been discussing the possibility of teaching the Knight Link to someone else outside this world. He was kneeling in front of his grandfather while saying, "Thank you for your guidance for the past month, Grandfather." It seemed that he'd gotten what he wanted during the holiday.
    The twins, Luca and Lucas, were having a rather peaceful life with the rest of the spirits. But the energy in their bodies became much more abundant and purer.
    In the Modern realm, Oliver was actually stuck behind a mountain of papers. "Is this the way? Wait a minute. What if I go to the factory and ask them to manufacture a few things to sell?"
    On this holiday, he chose to help his parents' company. But because he never thought about doing all this before coming to the academy, he was still struggling. Business couldn't be learned in just a month after all.
    The one who took on the most brutal training might be Jayden. In the past month, he stayed inside the mountain, surrounded by a lot of junk like cars or abandoned ships. And it looked like he punched them a lot as most of them didn't retain their original structure. Even a cliff not far from his location was destroyed.
    All of the students knew that it was about time for them to return to the academy. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Last but not least, when Theo was about to return to the Modern Realm, he ended up meeting Yue Yi, who had been waiting for him outside the teleportation building.
    "Yue Yi? What are you doing here?" Theo was perplexed. Although he could go to another portal, he didn't want to take care of the inconvenience that another portal would cause. After all, he had to talk with the authorities.
    Yue Yi came to him while bringing a space ring. "Master told me to give this to you. You said you wanted to take a look at the martial arts of this world, so Master sent me to buy a lot of books. She said that even though she couldn't satisfy your request in the sect, the elders wouldn't say anything if she just bought martial arts from outside."
    "How could I accept this? I haven't done anything special."
    "No. It was thanks to your kindness that I was able to gain enlightenment. At least, please accept this as our thanks."
    Theo furrowed his eyebrows. It was clear that thanking him this way was simply their way to mend their relationship.
    It was clear that Theo was unsatisfied with the response of the Snow Blossom Sect. But he rather had one more ally than an enemy in preparation for the next visit.
    He didn't know what kind of height Yue Yi would reach by the time they met again, but he just hoped that it wouldn't be too much for him to handle.
    "Alright. I shall accept it." Theo grabbed the space ring with a serious expression. "Thank you."
    "No, no. We should be the ones thanking you." Yue Yi lowered her head.
    After getting the space ring, Theo immediately proceeded with the transfer. He had stayed in this world for too long, so it was time to go back and prepare for the next term.
    "We can finally go back."

 Chapter 205 New Term

    [Chapter 204 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: Hey all I'm saying is maybe the other Theo took a few too many hits to the head.But neat after I counted about 70 chapters we are done cultivator world.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I noticed that not all stories with harem tags necessarily end with the MC having a harem...]
    ¡­
    "I am finally back at school. To think that I would be this excited to go to school¡­" Maya shouted while opening the door to the class. She had come pretty early, but it was surprising that there was already another person in the room. "Oh? Someone is earlier than me?"
    Maya looked at this person, who was scribbling around in her books. She even opened multiple books as if she were too excited for the class.
    "Serena? You are so excited for the class that you come so early and review what you've learned during the holiday?" Maya asked with an innocent face.
    Serena raised her head. It seemed that she didn't have a lot of sleep in the last couple of nights as there was a big black pocket under her eyes.
    "Oh. It's Maya. Can you be quiet for a bit? Because of my training, I haven't reviewed this term's lessons. I'm catching up right now."
    "¡­" Maya blinked her eyes a few times. As expected of the highest theory scorer, Serena was truly diligent.
    However, Serena didn't seem to notice the bruises on Maya's body. She, too, had worked hard in the virtual world and the real world.
    When Maya wanted to say something, she actually took a step to the right. At that instant, Li Wei actually passed her. Her movement was so perfect that it felt like she had an eye on her back.
    Li Wei couldn't help but glance at her, but he didn't say anything.
    "Li Wei. Why are you ignoring me? Will it kill you to just say 'good morning' or something?"
    "Mhmm. To you? Yes. Talking to you is always tiring, so please don't talk to me." Li Wei didn't bother with her anymore and simply headed to his table and slept on the desk.
    "Why are these two like this?" Maya pouted.
    "Oh. Maya?!" Aurora's cheerful voice echoed from the corridor.
    "Aurora!" Maya made a big smile while raising both hands as they had a high five. "Yey."
    Maya noticed the blisters on Aurora's palms and couldn't help but ask, "What's wrong with your hands?"
    "You too. What happened to your body?" Aurora looked at the bruises.
    "Hehehe. I've trained a lot." Maya gave a proud smile.
    "Me too." Aurora chuckled.
    Suddenly, Avalon came to the class and stopped right next to Maya. "Oi. Do you have some time? There is something I'd like to discuss."
    "What is this? What is this? My romantic story starts in school?" Aurora couldn't help but tease both of them.
    "Romance?"
    "We want to hear it too!"
    The twins, Luca and Lucas, immediately flew straight toward them. They looked like they had become more cheerful and playful than before.
    "Romance, they say¡­ What do you think, Jayden?" Oliver smiled while walking down the hallway.
    "I don't have the time to think about romance." Jayden shook his head with a grim expression. "The first one that will have their partner in this place will be either Avalon or Lancelot due to their status."
    "Oh. That's right. A noble should have a fiancee from before they were born. Do you have one, Lancelot?" Oliver's tone became playful as if telling him that he would persist until Lancelot said the truth.
    "I do." Lancelot sighed.
    "Hohoh? Who is she? Is she beautiful? What about her characters?" Oliver became excited.
    "She also comes from a noble family and is a good person. What about you, Oliver? If I'm not wrong, your family is also a high-class family. I'm pretty sure that your parents have matched you with someone."
    "What are you talking about? I am currently learning the business and have no time for relationships. Besides, I'm planning to take my time to find my spouse. For now, my motto is that relationships are just temporary, grinding is eternal. I gotta get strong first before thinking about romance."
    "Why do parents love to force their kids to marry someone they don't love?" Haruka's voice echoed, but her tone was far colder than they were used to.
    The three guys couldn't help but turn around. Haruka might have the biggest change among the students.
    She was wearing the usual school uniform, but her usually neat appearance had become a bit messier. Even her collar was crooked.
    The innocent face she usually had was completely gone. They could only feel a cold gaze from her. Her demeanor looked a bit more mature.
    The students entered the classroom and noticed one of them was still missing.
    "Hmm? Where is Mia?"
    "She usually comes quite soon since she goes together with her father."
    "Right? The teacher usually comes to the school earlier than us. So, it's rather unusual to see her late like this."
    "Does something happen?"
    "Can you imagine something happening to her with the teacher by her side?"
    "¡­"
    The students were discussing a lot of things. They even wondered what kind of lesson they would get in this new term. Considering Theo had a month to think about a new way of teaching, they thought it would be something new.
    Then again, they didn't really want a change since they were pretty much satisfied with the current style.
    Most of them wanted to prove their new abilities to Theo.
    ¡­
    Meanwhile, Theo was actually meeting with Victoria.
    "It seems that your harvest was not small during the holiday, Teacher Theo." Victoria smiled. Obviously, she had heard from Li Shuye about Theo's visit.
    "Yeah. I'm pretty satisfied. Has there been a change in the curriculum?" Theo asked.
    "Indeed. First of all, all of them have agreed to put the virtual system into the academy. There are currently three worlds working on it right now, and I believe they can complete it next term. We want the next batch of students to enjoy it.
    "As for the curriculum, they are still thinking about it. After all, your lessons are a bit too personalized. It's possible for a small class like yours, but the normal class has about 30 students each, so it's kind of hard to produce the same result.
    "Regarding the missions, I think that's a good idea. It's just that the safety of the students can't really be controlled by us. Hence, I am thinking about a new system. This new system will evaluate the student's combat prowess and rank them based on it. Depending on their combat prowess, they can accept a mission from us.
    "By taking advantage of this system, the poor students can earn some money and credits. The normal students can get a bit more credit for their overall evaluation. I believe the best students will stand out the most.
    "Of course, the teacher can also bring out the students on a mission. It's normal for a professor to have a project with their students, right? What do you think about these three?"
    Theo thought for a moment. "I think it's pretty good. In the end, a lion cub won't become the ruler of the jungle if it's raised in a cage. I can't say much regarding the first topic since I'm not an expert in advanced technology, but the concept is pretty much similar to mine. As for the missions¡­ I'm a bit worried that someone is cheating. I think that the evaluation itself has to be given by both machines and a teacher."
    "Considering we have alchemists from the cultivation world and witch potions from the witch realm, I have to agree with you. The concept itself is still in development, so this one might come out the latest out of the three," Victoria explained with a sigh.
    "Fair enough. If that's all, I'll go to my class right now."
    "Sure. I have gotten some reports as well, so I will be monitoring all classes, especially your class."
    "If you want to do that, then I think it's better to go to the training field today."
    "Training field?" Victoria raised her eyebrows. She remembered what happened on the first day Theo taught his students. "Don't tell me¡­"
    Theo gave a smile as his answer before leaving the room.
    Mia was actually waiting for him outside instead of going to the classroom.
    "Are you done, Dad?"
    "Yeah. Let's go. Today is going to be a bit exciting." Theo had a sly smile as if he had prepared a good event for today's class.
    Mia could only smile wryly before finding the comment panel in front of her.
    "Ho?" Mia's expression brightened. It had been a long time since they had the chapter comments. "You have too much time to count all those chapters. And I'm not going to say anything about the first part.
    "Harem, huh? With my father's character, I don't think harem will be possible. At most, it will be like becoming a part of the family like a sworn sister or something. Besides, I think it's best not to form a harem here. In the end, we will be leaving this world after meeting the author, which means that the characters in this world will return to their original state¡­ dead. It's not going to be a happy ending."
    After replying to the comments, the two continued walking toward the classroom. It was rare for Mia to come with Theo. She even stood next to him.
    Theo looked at the change his students had over the past month and said, "It seems that all of you have gone through a lot. So, I'm going to find out about your progress."
    The students suddenly raised their eyebrows. Even Li Wei became completely awake as he fully understood what he meant. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo pointed at the window while saying with a big smile. "All of you get out and fight me and Mia."

 Chapter 206 Sparring

    [Chapter 205 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: A fight? That's very nice, be 'gentle' with them if you know what I mean. A harem tag doesn't necessarily mean (and likely won't mean) your father gets a harem. However, it can mean a large group of romantic interests¡­read more.]
    [TheTavius08: Keltic is right there hard harem(heh) and light harem.Keltic's example is a light harem.Anyways im cheering for the students to beat ya up,nothing personal i just root for underdogs]
    ¡­
    Theo and the rest of the students had reached the training field. The only difference this time was that Mia was actually standing in front of Theo.
    The rest of the students were standing on the opposite side.
    Theo was smiling at them, but the students could feel the immeasurable pressure coming from his body.
    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire
    "Was I that bad in the past?" Maya gritted her teeth while looking at Theo. She never thought that her teacher was this dangerous. It might be because she had become stronger than she could perceive the danger coming from Theo a bit better.
    Serena's expression had recovered a bit, even though she still looked sleepy. She had grabbed a few tubes, wanting to test her new power against the teacher.
    Avalon had activated his Knight Link. He couldn't help but look at Theo with a grim expression. He didn't know why, but the pressure coming from Theo was actually much stronger than that of his grandfather.
    Haruka, who had been experiencing a lot of fights, could sense the danger. It seemed that Theo wasn't going to hold back against his students this time.
    Luca and Lucas had stopped being cheerful as well. Instead of Theo, they were looking at Mia. They might be the first to realize that they should focus on Mia rather than Theo in this fight.
    Aurora's spirit had emerged as she was standing at the very back, observing every single movement.
    Li Wei took a deep breath. He had heard that Theo was learning martial arts, but he wondered if Theo had mastered them or not. Either way, he wanted to show his new strength.
    Oliver's expression turned grim as he couldn't help but think, 'Ah¡­ how much money am I going to burn this time? As long as I can get a single hit on him, I think it will be worth it.'
    Jayden raised his stance, looking at Theo as if he were a big cliff that he had to crush.
    What they didn't know was that this fight was actually witnessed by the school's principal, Victoria.
    Victoria noticed the change in the kids. It was truly a big change from the mid-term exams. "It seems that his teaching has spurred the growth of these kids. Now¡­ let me see how monstrous their strength has become."
    Theo pointed at Mia while saying, "Whoever defeats her will get five bonus points. And if you can injure me, I will give you ten bonus points. That should be enough to motivate all of you¡­ but I guess you are pretty pumped up already."
    "Alright. Let's begin." Theo made a coin with an illusion and tossed it into the air.
    All the students knew that this would be the start of their fight.
    They all heightened their senses, waiting for the coin to reach the ground. It felt like the time had become slower as these several seconds felt like an eternity.
    And it happened.
    *Clink!*
    The moment they heard that clicking sound, Avalon and Li Wei charged forward. Avalon's speed was slightly higher, but Li Wei was utilizing his essence dangerously.
    "It seems that both of you are eager to fight my father. But you should pass me first." Mia stomped the ground as if she wanted to summon something.
    However, both Avalon and Li Wei knew Mia's abilities. The moment they got distracted by that stomp, they turned around and slashed anything behind them.
    It turned out that giant scissors had appeared and almost cut them. Fortunately, they reacted fast enough to stop the blade. And they went one step further by utilizing all their strength to snap the scissors into two.
    Seeing that their attack was unsuccessful, Jayden jumped into the air, using gravity to pull him back to the ground. At the same time, he was charging his strength into his fist.
    Mia summoned the teddy bear's paws and wore them as her gloves. With a big smirk on her face, she jumped into the air, clashing with Jayden.
    *Bam!* Their fists collided, causing a powerful shock wave that shook the entire training field.
    "!!!" Jayden looked surprised. His fists managed to destroy almost everything during his training, but to his surprise, Mia wasn't being pushed back.
    However, it seemed that he was mistaken, as Mia soon fell at high speed, even though it was still much slower than he imagined. At the very least, his strength was working¡­or so he thought.
    The moment Mia landed on the ground, Lancelot moved forward with his sword and shield.
    "What's wrong, Lancelot? You are not going to use your flame? Do you think I'm so weak that your flame will harm me?" Mia grinned.
    "I'm simply trying to measure your real strength." Lancelot quickened his pace. The moment he was about to reach Mia, he slashed diagonally.
    Mia took a deep breath and used her left hand to block the sword. After that, she stepped a bit harder to gain some strength from her lower half before directing that energy to her right hand. This time, she was punching Lancelot as the latter tried to block this punch with his shield.
    What he didn't know was that Mia had been using the Reverse Fist that she'd gotten from the Fist Emperor Luo Tian. To neutralize Jayden's powerful fist, she used soft strength.
    And of course, to beat the crap out of Lancelot, she was going to use the Hard Strength.
    It looked like a normal fist, but the principle was the same as what Luo Tian had shown back then. Even when he touched the wall lightly, the wall was destroyed.
    *Bam!*
    Lancelot was suddenly launched back and forced to roll a few times on the ground with his shield being blown away to the sky.
    "!!!" All of the students couldn't help but widen their eyes, taking a look at Lancelot.
    "Oi. Are you alright?!" Maya gasped. Just for a second, the danger she perceived from Mia increased several times. There was something wrong with that technique.
    "I am alright¡­" Lancelot gritted his teeth, his left hand felt numb from blocking that attack. It seemed that he truly needed the fire to get a chance to fight Mia.
    Luca and Lucas surrounded Mia from both sides.
    "As expected¡­"
    "You have to be eliminated first."
    "Barrier Lock!" The twins pointed their arms toward each other. A cylindrical barrier appeared and isolated Mia inside. If one took a closer look at the barrier, they would notice that the barrier actually had more than ten layers. Even Mia wouldn't be able to break free from it easily.
    What they didn't expect was that Mia had learned a martial art perfect for this technique.
    "Watch out!" Maya shouted as she positioned herself next to Luca. All of a sudden, the one inside the barrier disappeared as the real Mia appeared next to Luca. This was the Fleeting Steps.
    When Mia was about to hit her with the Reverse Fist, Maya covered herself with a smaller but more compact exoskeleton and pushed Mia's wrist at the last moment.
    The Reverse Fist ended up being launched to the side, producing a blast that caused the training field to reverberate.
    "Stop her. We will get Teacher in the meantime." Li Wei shouted as he and Avalon ran past Mia. Both of them realized that while Mia's strength was powerful, their teacher was the most dangerous. And he hadn't made a single move in this fight. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "No! You're going to stay with me." Mia summoned a human-sized teddy bear to stop them.
    "Now!" It seemed that someone was ready to spoil her plan. That voice actually came from Haruka.
    Her familiar spirit had entered the teddy bear, causing Mia to lose control over her teddy bear.
    "!!!" Mia widened her eyes in shock.
    The teddy bear suddenly released a blood-colored ray from its eyes.
    "Divine Possession." Haruka clapped her hands before placing them on the ground. "Twin Stars Method!"
    Both Mia and Theo lowered their heads as a star symbol appeared underneath their feet.
    At the same time, Maya and Luca retreated from the area, leaving Mia.
    Mia wanted to take this chance to go back to her father or at least stop Li Wei and Avalon, but all of a sudden, numerous steel bars appeared above her, raining the area around her so that she would remain in that place.
    "Oliver¡­" Mia clicked her tongue. Only Oliver's inventory would store these useless things.
    At the same time, both Li Wei and Avalon were closing in from both sides.
    "I will protect you guys!" Serena tossed two tubes that shattered the moment they were about to hit Avalon and Li Wei. The liquid suddenly expanded and turned into an outer layer of their bodies, implying that this liquid would protect them from Haruka's attack.
    At the same time, Aurora also released her arrow. "Artillery Style, Arrow Cannon."
    Haruka's ability was also activated as the star symbol released a light pillar that shot to the sky, engulfing Theo and Mia.
    Avalon and Li Wei pushed through this light to hit Theo, but could they?
    "!!!" Both Avalon and Li Wei felt their weapons actually slide on something, which caused their blades to hit each other. More importantly, the point of impact was actually right in the arrow's trajectory, causing the arrow to knock both of their swords and almost make them lose their grips.
    The light from Haruka's ability had gradually disappeared, showing Theo, who remained standing as if nothing had happened.
    In fact, he was actually smiling.
    "It seems that I can join the fight now. Don't worry, a certain someone asks me to be 'gentle' to you guys."
    All the students couldn't help but feel chills down their spines from seeing that smile.

 Chapter 207 Serenas Improvement

    [Chapter 206 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Why don't you also test their courage / will at the same time? Correct me if I'm wrong but the ability to apply allusions to reality by making the mind believe and apply it is similar to our world's placebo effect¡­read more.]
    [TheTavius08: Mia, Theo question.Whos your favorite commentor?You have to have one at this point even if it a slight preference like you know they are less likely to lie, comment nonsense etc."i have none" Isn't acceptable.]
    ¡­
    "Stop him!" Maya shouted, but all of a sudden, Mia broke free from the pillar of light. She was actually covering herself in the teddy bear armor to withstand Haruka's power. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    The first target was none other than Maya. Her ability was annoying as she could sense the danger and help the people that were about to be taken out.
    Hence, she should be the first to be eliminated.
    However, another teddy bear appeared in front of her and punched Mia. The latter skillfully reacted by punching the incoming fist.
    Reverse Fist.
    Mia obliterated the entire arm with a single punch and continued her way toward Maya.
    Despite seeing Mia close in, Maya actually remained in her position as if she knew Mia wouldn't be able to reach her.
    "!!!" Mia noticed something coming from both sides. It turned out Luca and Lucas had regrouped. Instead of a cylindrical barrier that would trap her inside, Luca and Lucas created a wall.
    It was easy for Mia since she only had to turn to Luca and attack her instead of Maya. However, the barrier suddenly got extended and created another wall between Luca and Mia.
    Reverse Fist.
    Mia punched the barrier as hard as possible.
    *Bam!*
    To her surprise, the barrier didn't break. No, it could be said that the barrier had broken, but it was only the first layer. There were still two more layers that were ready to take on Mia.
    "Surround her!" Maya shouted. It seemed that they had reached an agreement. In order to defeat Theo and Mia, they had to separate them. Maya, the twins, and Haruka were in charge of stopping her.
    Meanwhile, the rest were moving toward Theo.
    After stopping everyone's attack, Theo jumped toward Avalon and Li Wei, planning to hit them.
    However, Jayden appeared between them and hit Theo's foot with all his strength to knock it back.
    The impact caused a burst of energy, but Jayden instantly realized that, despite the impact, the feeling was different from what he expected.
    It was there that he noticed that his punch actually hit the air in front of Theo as if there was an invisible wall in front of his foot.
    Once the invisible wall absorbed all the impact, it disappeared, allowing Theo to complete his kick.
    Because of Jayden's position, he was the one getting kicked in the face.
    "Kh." He was blown away and landed several meters behind Li Wei.
    "Get away!" Serena shouted while tossing a tube toward Theo.
    Li Wei and Avalon didn't know what this was, but they hurriedly jumped away, trying to avoid it. There wasn't much liquid, but Serena looked so sure that it was enough to harm him.
    Lancelot pointed his palm at the liquid and shouted, "Combustion!"
    In an instant, the glass tube broke apart and the liquid suddenly expanded. The fire even ignited this liquid, engulfing Theo like a burning ocean wave.
    Yet, they all could see that the liquid was actually being split by something. When they all passed Theo, they could see a crack in the air.
    "That's¡­" Li Wei gasped. "Dao?!"
    "Dao? What is that?" Lancelot asked.
    "You could say that is the power that all cultivators want." Li Wei gritted his teeth.
    "So, while we are getting stronger, he does the same?"
    "Don't say such an obvious thing. He is our teacher."
    The students panicked because Theo learned yet another top ability, just like how he got the spirit.
    However, this wasn't the end.
    Theo pointed his palm at them. Numerous lines appeared in the air and formed a giant symbol.
    "Inscription?!" It was Lancelot's turn to get shocked. He was familiar with this power since it was the same power that made his grandfather famous.
    "Five Stars!" This time, Aurora didn't wait for the explanation and simply shot her arrow. The arrow multiplied into five.
    Meanwhile, the inscription formed seven lights. There were seven students that planned to defeat him, so each student would get one.
    Aurora showed her improvement this time. The five arrows accurately hit one light each, triggering a burst of explosion that the seven lights contained.
    There were two people who needed to block the remaining lights. They were Lancelot and Oliver.
    *Boom!* Lancelot blocked it with his shield, but he got pushed back three meters.
    On the other hand, Oliver stored the ability in his inventory. Although he wanted to release it back to Theo, Oliver felt like Theo was prepared to counter that ability, so he just stored it until the end of this sparring.
    Serena suddenly rushed forward even though she was among the students who needed to be protected by the vanguards.
    'Teacher¡­ I hope that you can take this on. I will show you the progress I've made in the past month.' Serena took a deep breath. She suddenly tossed three glass bottles into the air, each had a different color.
    "!!!" Theo's instinct was telling him that she was planning to do something extraordinary with these three bottles.
    The moment the glass bottles shattered, the liquid expanded again. But instead of a wave, Serena actually controlled the liquid and formed a giant snake made of three colored liquids.
    "Hoh?" Theo's expression turned serious.
    The snake tried to approach Theo. The head was made of yellow liquid, the same liquid that she used together with Lancelot.
    When the snake opened its mouth, it released fire like a dragon breath. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo jumped back to avoid it, but soon, the snake hit the ground with its tail, producing ice spikes in a fan-shaped area.
    Theo activated his second authority to manipulate the ground. He made the ground rise to block the fire as well as stop the ice's advances.
    "Li Wei, Jayden, Lancelot, Avalon!"
    The four guys chased after Theo. It was clear that Serena was using her ultimate technique to create an opening, so they shouldn't miss it this time.
    Aurora was aiming for the slight gap in Theo's defense and waiting for the right timing to unleash her arrow. Meanwhile, Oliver remained in his position, ready to support the four guys when necessary.
    And this was when Serena released her trump card.
    The red liquid that made up the body was mixed with the two liquids. In fact, this liquid seemed to act as a buffer between two liquids, and after a certain reaction, they started to mix together, turning the snake transparent like water.
    "!!!" Theo raised his eyebrows, realizing that the danger he sensed earlier came from this snake.
    The moment the snake caught up to him, the energy that had been containing the snake disappeared, causing it to erupt.
    "Potion Witch's Secret Technique, Hot and Cold Fusion!"
    The explosion produced blazing fire and ice spikes in Theo's direction. Because of the different elements, the explosions were much bigger and instantly engulfed him.
    If Theo got hit by this, he would definitely suffer some damage. The ice was so strong that even though the fire was around it, it didn't melt in the slightest. The fire was the same. They were blazing so strongly that it felt like there was an unlimited amount of fuel underneath them.
    "This is our chance!" Lancelot shouted.
    Avalon and Li Wei gathered their essence into their swords before waving them diagonally, releasing a crescent-shaped sword strike toward Theo's original location.
    Lancelot shot out a flame bird that would use all the essence from both the sword strike and the one lingering in the air to burn Theo.
    Meanwhile, Jayden had punched forth with all his strength, producing a shock wave that moved to the front. The shock wave extinguished the fire and shattered the ice.
    With all these attacks, Theo shouldn't be able to escape.
    "This is it¡­" Serena smiled, thinking she had cornered Theo.
    It was at this time that Maya's voice echoed on the training field. "No. Serena. Watch out!"
    All the students were confused at that time, especially Serena. However, her vision caught a figure that somehow appeared out of thin air. This figure patted her head while saying, "You've worked hard, Serena. Good job."
    "Ah¡­" Serena knew in that instant that she was defeated. Theo had actually lured the four vanguards away by jumping back. As a result, the four of them wouldn't realize that he was just separating the group, allowing him to ambush Serena. "I guess¡­ I have done the bare minimum in this fight."
    Theo lowered his vision and noticed that she had opened up another bottle. The aroma of that bottle stimulated the strength in everyone except for Theo and Mia.
    Even though she was taken out, she could still help her classmates this way.
    "You have¡­ truly grown. Well done."
    "Thank¡ª" Serena couldn't finish her thanks as Theo had grabbed her face and thrown her outside the training field.
    "Gueh¡­" Serena coughed a few times and raised her body, saying, "It hurts¡­ Teacher, can't you be more gentle? I think that last throw was personal."
    "What are you talking about?" Theo smiled brightly. "I am gentle enough to throw you¡­ Or do you prefer my fist to bring you out of the field?"
    "¡­" Serena was speechless and decided to just smile and admit her defeat. "Thank you for your guidance."
    "Now¡­ who's next?" Theo turned around as if searching for his new prey.

 Chapter 208 Students

    [Chapter 207 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Maya seems to have a bit too much free time... I also want to know who your current favourite commentator is.]
    [TheTavius08: see we wanna know you won't hurt our feelings.]
    [Random Passing Comment.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324 (206): I imagine that is not something that makes them feel secure]
    ¡­ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Now¡­ who's next?" Theo turned around, finding his new prey.
    "!!!" Aurora and Oliver were the closest ones, so they felt chills down their spines, knowing that they would be the next targets.
    Oliver panicked and summoned multiple objects on top of Theo's head.
    *Bam!*
    *Bam!*
    *Bam!*
    The objects became bigger and bigger. It all started with a fridge and the last one was a car.
    They were still questioning how Theo was able to appear before Serena, but they didn't have time to assess the situation as Theo was closing in.
    Aurora also jumped into the air while activating her new trump card.
    Suddenly, the light coming from her wing sparkled as they extended themselves to an entire body's armor. There was a helmet that covered her upper head, leaving her mouth exposed. Her armor was also pretty light as it would hinder how she pulled her bow. But more importantly, her bow actually expanded ten times its original size, making Aurora look small.
    "Moon Bow. Hunting Goddess's arrow." Aurora released her arrow.
    At the same time, Oliver summoned a truck on top of him. "This is going to be painful, Teacher."
    It was a gas truck. And this was also the time Theo showed a little bit of his trump card.
    He had shown the Space Dao, but not in an obvious way. They shouldn't have realized that he could teleport. No, knowing his students' brilliance, they would figure it out soon, but before they managed to do so, it was best to use it to eliminate one or two students.
    That was why Theo finally used the portal. It appeared suddenly underneath the gas truck and sucked it in. Surprisingly, Theo also opened another portal for Aurora's arrow.
    "!!!" Oliver widened his eyes, not expecting a similar ability from Theo. And when he was about to run away, Theo opened a portal above him, giving back his truck.
    At the same time, Theo went one step further by opening the portal for the arrow.
    "No, no, no, no, no!" Oliver panicked as he hurriedly used his Inventory to actually store the arrow, the truck, and even Theo's portal.
    "Oh?! You can even suck my portal? It's impressive." Theo sped up before Aurora could launch another arrow. He grabbed Oliver's head while saying, "Unfortunately, you panicked too much."
    "Or so you thought¡­" Oliver smiled as grenades appeared between them. All of them were ready to explode.
    *Boom!*
    Oliver sucked up all the particles and blasts coming toward him. It seemed that his inventory could truly store everything and the fact that Oliver thought about this kind of strategy was a major improvement for him.
    Unfortunately, his opponent was Theo. When Oliver tried to get away, he realized that his head was still in Theo's hand.
    "It seems that you have improved a lot." Theo smirked. "But¡­"
    Oliver's face turned pale when he saw Theo emerging from the explosion. In fact, Theo was never harmed as the space in front of his body expanded in two directions, changing the direction of the blast.
    "Teacher, be gentle please." Oliver gave his last words before Theo tossed him into the sky.
    But it turned out to be in Aurora's direction. Theo even tossed him perfectly so that they would be in the same position when Oliver crashed into her.
    "No. I don't want to kiss you!" Aurora slapped Oliver with her wing.
    Oliver could only accept his fate while saying with a sobbing tone, "I wonder¡­ Why do I have to get rejected before I even ask someone out? What gentle? This is brutal for my heart, Teacher. Why must you hurt me this way?"
    Aurora was pissed as she aimed her bow at Theo, but the latter had actually jumped right after he tossed Oliver. It could be said that he was using Oliver as a cover, so when she aimed that bow, Theo was already right in front of her.
    With this, Aurora would panic and shoot him carelessly.
    As he expected, Aurora released her arrow, so Theo simply grabbed the arrow with his bare hand before tossing it away.
    Theo noticed that her arrow became much heavier to the point that it was still able to move for a few centimeters after he grabbed it. She had improved her arrow's power, but he would be disappointed if this was the only thing she got from the holiday.
    When that thought appeared in his mind, Aurora suddenly flapped her wings. This time, she didn't plan to fly away. Instead, she was pointing her wings at Theo.
    "Modern Style, Hunting Goddess!"
    All of a sudden, the wings of light she had released the feathers like a machine gun. She had seen how terrifying the guns in the modern realm could become, so she incorporated them into her techniques. This was also her answer for close quarter combat.
    Unfortunately for her, Theo had prepared for this. He activated his Toon Territory and the Space Dao to recreate the technique he had in his original world.
    World Expansion. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    In an instant, the distance between her and Theo expanded. He had done this during the trip to the mountain with his students, but with the help of Space Dao, but back then, it wasn't perfect recreation. The lack of Space Dao only allowed him to manipulate the environment like the floor or the wall.
    But with the Space Dao, he could expand all the space even if it were in the sky.
    Because of this ability, all the feathers couldn't reach Theo's body.
    At the same time, the four guys had finally caught up because of that movement. Unfortunately for them, Theo summoned his portal once again to appear behind Aurora.
    "!!!" Aurora tried to turn around, but she couldn't do it as fast due to her using her feathers as arrows earlier. By the time she turned around, Theo's hand had grabbed her face.
    "Nice improvement, Aurora."
    "Thank you¡­ very much." Aurora's face became pale and just like the others, she was tossed to the side.
    "Yo, you guys are too slow." Theo smiled, looking at these four guys. It wasn't that they were slow. In fact, they rushed as fast as possible. It was just that Theo's movement was so smooth that he kept advancing at high speed. In addition, he eliminated Oliver and Aurora in an instant.
    In fact, Theo defeated those two in under fifteen seconds. That was why they could barely catch up to him since they had to loop around the Hot and Cold Fusion that Serena created earlier.
    "Come." Theo smirked.
    The four guys knew they couldn't underestimate Theo, so they lowered their pride and worked together.
    Li Wei and Avalon approached Theo from two sides while Jayden attacked him head-on.
    "Hmm?" Theo punched forth, trying to produce the same power as Mia's Reverse Fist. However, his punch only caused a ripple in the air, splitting the shock wave from Jayden's punch into two.
    At the same time, Li Wei and Avalon were about to reach him.
    They both slashed him once again, fully remembering what happened in the last slash.
    Theo covered his hands with the space element so that their blades wouldn't hurt him.
    His left hand struck Li Wei's sword while his right hand was about to grab Avalon's sword.
    However, both of his students showed their improvement in this moment.
    Li Wei struck Theo's hand with his sword intent. This time, the slash was much sharper than what Theo had experienced in the past and actually cut apart the space that covered his palm.
    At the same time, Avalon's Knight Link was actually making him so fast that he was able to see Theo's movement in slow motion. And by using this vision to his advantage, he redirected his sword so that it would loop around Theo's hand and actually hit his foot.
    At the last moment, Theo actually forced his body to twist so that his arm could make the motion of a martial art.
    Dawn Cross Wave.
    Theo made it look like he was swinging blades in both directions, causing the air to form a raging wave that pushed them away.
    Because of the lack of the sword, the impact wasn't so significant, but it was enough to push them back.
    Still, Theo was a bit surprised by Li Wei and Avalon. They were the first ones that almost managed to hurt him.
    "I have to get serious." Theo smirked, finally feeling the challenge.
    Lancelot, who had been missing this whole time, appeared behind Theo. Jayden was also charging his punch.
    "Soaring Phoenix!" Lancelot waved down his sword, shooting off a fire phoenix. Looking at his control over the fire, Theo knew the kind of training Lancelot had undergone so far. When he learned the trick, Lancelot could only send the essence first before sparking it. But this time, he managed to light it up right after it left his sword.
    Jayden also gathered a substantial amount of essence in his fist. This was the technique he had created to destroy a cliff. If he didn't have enough strength, he just had to gather more of it from the surroundings.
    Due to this technique, Jayden knew how to borrow the essence (strength) from outside his body.
    His punch was so powerful that it destroyed the ground that the shock wave passed.
    "You guys have become pretty strong." Theo smiled. He bent the space for Lancelot's phoenix, causing it to actually turn back to Lancelot. If he thought he could control his fire to not hurt anyone, he wanted Lancelot to show him that he could also protect himself from that fire.
    As for Jayden, Theo punched back, but this time with the Expansion Fist.
    "This is what you should do, Jayden!" Theo punched forth. The space expanded to the point that the shock wave was distorted and flattened.
    "!!!" Jayden widened his eyes as the expansion hit his body, making him feel dizzy. However, he felt what Theo wanted to show him. Although it was related to his space element, Jayden could actually recreate a similar thing.
    If he could control the output of his punch, he could cause a ripple in the air to recreate the space expansion. Yes, he needed to practice more control after gaining the strength to destroy the cliff.
    Lancelot, on the other hand, had gotten to the point where he could remove the fire element alone, ultimately extinguishing the fire. However, the essence was still directed at him, causing him to be pushed back several meters.
    His students had improved a lot. Theo couldn't help but smile, while thinking about something unrelated to the fight. 'I wonder if I should answer you guys¡­ Who is my favorite commenter? Hehehe.'

 Chapter 209 Lesson

    [Chapter 208 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: You gotta no answer or i have no favorite is not an answer.Its fine to be honest]
    [Keltic_Spirit: No!!! I'm late!]
    ¡­
    Jayden, who was blown out of the stage, couldn't help but raise his head while clutching his body. It was painful, but what he had seen was enough for the next stage of his improvement.
    'I'm still lacking.' Jayden let out a long sigh. His inferiority complex gradually disappeared, allowing him to be calmer in most situations.
    There were still three people left. Li Wei and Avalon were ready to stop Theo again, while Lancelot was waiting for the right time to release his fire.
    "Teacher¡­ Do you mind if I ask something?" Li Wei suddenly spoke.
    "What? Are you stalling?" Theo smiled.
    "No." Li Wei shook his head.
    However, Theo still said, "We'll leave it after this battle unless it's important enough."
    "Understood. Forgive my impudence." Li Wei took a deep breath and gathered his focus. He jumped toward Theo while waving his sword. Avalon also did the same. Only both of them could stop Theo.
    Although they failed earlier, that was the closest attempt to hurt Theo.
    Li Wei utilized his sword intent to the limit. Meanwhile, Avalon took this chance to speed up once again.
    Theo had understood the improvement of his students, so he didn't hold back anymore. Although this was a perfect chance for him to use his spirit, Theo actually planned to fight using only his illusion, Space Dao and martial arts. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He wanted to show what he had gotten in the past month too.
    The moment Li Wei and Avalon came closer, Theo's eyes flashed.
    Li Wei struck Theo while thinking, 'Anything that I want to cut will be cut. Moon Slashing Sword.'
    Avalon became even more focused as the world slowed down once again. He would definitely avoid Theo's hand and injure him in one way or another this time.
    But it was Theo's turn to surprise them.
    The moment Theo lowered his hand as if he were going to catch their swords, the space between them began to crack.
    "Eh?!" Li Wei and Avalon had the same reaction. They ended up hitting the crack instead of Theo's hands, which caused the space to shatter into glasses. Theo turned into multiple fragments that were reflected on the shattered space, but to their surprise, Theo's hands suddenly emerged from one of those shattered glasses.
    Li Wei and Avalon wanted to react, but it was too late. Theo swiftly grabbed their necks.
    Both of them didn't know what was happening to Theo, but the shattered glasses soon disappeared and the space between them was distorted. The figure of Theo in those shattered glasses had turned back to the original.
    It turned out that Theo had never left. He just made those cracks and applied the space Dao to distort their vision. Then, with a touch of illusion, he perfected that misdirection technique.
    "Fire¡ª" Lancelot hurriedly shot his flame to stop Theo from throwing these two guys outside the training field, but it ended up with Theo tossing them to Lancelot instead.
    "!!!" Lancelot hurriedly extinguished his flame, but the essence was still flying toward them.
    "Gah!" Li Wei was blown away from it, while Avalon's constitution and defense were a bit better than Li Wei, allowing him to withstand that attack. He even used that to stop his momentum and land on the ground.
    Unfortunately for him, Theo used his teleportation to appear next to Avalon.
    Avalon could only raise his head to see him, but he seemed to be regretting his choice.
    "You should have just left the arena through that attack," said Theo before kicking Avalon away.
    Avalon crashed to the ground head first, making the students agree with what Theo said. He wouldn't have to suffer twice if he just knocked himself out.
    And because of this, Lancelot was the only one left.
    "Instead of taking away the fire element, you should have removed the essence. In the end, the fire won't be able to exist without the fuel, Lancelot." Theo sighed.
    "I know, but it's easier said than done. My fire is so overwhelming that just a little bit of it is enough to create a giant fire, but in the end, that fire element is only 'few,' which I can take out at any moment."
    "Well, are you going to continue? Or do you plan to show me something else?"
    Lancelot fell silent for a moment before saying, "A good commander has to know when to retreat. I give up." Lancelot sneakily escaped from the throw and made his way toward the rest of the group.
    Meanwhile, Mia seemed to have defeated the remaining students.
    "Hehehe." Mia was laughing while sitting on top of Maya's big robot.
    Haruka was sitting on the ground while looking at Mia fiercely. The twins were lying down on the floor, unable to move.
    "It seems that the sparring is over." Theo smiled.
    "This is not fair, Teacher. Why do you have to team up with Mia? You shouldn't play favorites." Maya complained.
    Theo walked to Maya and flicked her forehead.
    "Ouch. What are you doing, Teacher?" Maya never thought Theo would be so petty that he punished her because she complained. However, Theo asked, "You should be able to avoid that flick, right?"
    "Eh?!" Maya blinked her eyes a few times. Now that she thought about it, she should have sensed that flick or the danger from that flick.
    In fact, the reason she was defeated by Mia was that Mia faked her sense of danger, causing her to notice more dangers than she could see.
    It was probably the demon's power. Unlike Mia, Theo didn't give any sense of danger.
    "This¡­" Maya looked down, falling into deep thought.
    "You are perceiving danger. It's an extremely powerful ability, but it's, by no means, a perfect power. Even my illusion can make you think that you are not in danger. Or the enemy can do it like Mia, confusing you with more dangers than you are able to see.
    "What you should do from now on is master your perception. You have to be able to determine which ones are not a danger and eliminate them. Of course, you have to rely on your other senses as well. What if you have to defuse a bomb by cutting a wire? Your senses won't be able to perceive danger until it's too late. I'm telling you not to be overly reliant on your danger perception, understand?"
    "Y-yes." After that lesson, there was no way Maya could complain.
    "Haruka is the same. I can see that you have improved. You are not timid anymore, but I can see that you have grown a little bit reckless. The way you utilize your familiar is good, but don't forget that you are an exorcist. Instead of being too aggressive, what if you actually utilize your terrain?"
    "Terrain?" Haruka tilted her head in confusion.
    "Yes. Well, basically, everything in your surroundings. Place a talisman on your friend's back or your familiar's body so that they can release a sneak attack. Place it on a wall or something to create a certain formation. I don't know much about the exorcist, but I do know that you can be more strategic."
    "¡­" Haruka fell silent. It seemed that she noticed something missing from her. In the past, she was too timid to use any bold tactics. Right now, she is too aggressive.
    What Theo wanted was a balance between her past and present. It was time for her to use bold tactics, but she still had to contain herself to not be too aggressive. Instead, she should create an opportunity by using those tactics.
    Haruka politely bowed. "Thank you very much, Teacher."
    "As for the twins¡­" Theo sighed. "You guys are too playful. I'm not saying that you are wrong, but if you want to be playful, take advantage of that to make it look like Mia. Annoy your opponents. People say that the strongest defense is the strongest offense, but if you don't use it correctly, your opponent won't bother.
    "Your idea of trapping someone is already good, but you have to ensure it with multiple barriers. Both of you know what each other is planning to do, so join hands to set up a barrier in their movements to hinder them. You can laugh at them for failing to make a single move, which would eventually stress them out.
    "Once they reach the boiling point, they won't have any other choice but to become a bit reckless."
    "Thank you very much." Luca and Lucas lowered their heads, looking slightly down.
    "You even have some time to take a look at our fight, Dad?" Mia gasped. She thought that the seven students were able to make him focus on them, but it seemed that they had to train much harder.
    Theo then turned to the seven students and said, "Alright. Who is going to be next? Ah, right! What do you want to ask earlier, Li Wei?"
    Li Wei was rather serious with this question. "How did you use sword martial arts when you didn't have a sword with you, Teacher?"
    He must be talking when Theo used the Dawn Cross Wave, Theo thought. He raised his hand and made a gripping motion as if there was something inside his hand. "So, do you see a sword?"
    Li Wei tilted his head in confusion before shaking his head. "I see nothing."
    "Is that so? Why do I see a sword in my hand?"
    "Huh?"
    "After swinging the sword for so long, when you put down your sword and try to grip the air as if there is a sword in your hand, will you be able to sense the sword? Will your hand sense the firmness of your sword handle? Will your nose pick up the smell of the metal?" Theo made it a bit simpler for him to understand.
    "¡­" Li Wei raised both hands as if he were holding a sword. When he thought about it, he might have wielded the sword for so long that even without a sword in his hand, he felt like there was something.
    "I believe that in my hand, there is a sword. My mind imagines that sword, my eyes see that sword, my nose smells it¡­ Why do you think there is no sword in your hand?"
    "!!!" Li Wei widened his eyes in shock as if he had come to a realization. That was right. He had wielded his sword for as long as he could remember. It was to the point that he knew everything about his sword. Just like love, he was able to sense the firmness of the handle.
    "I imagine the sword, my heart believes there is a sword, my intention is to have a sword, my eyes confirm the sword, my nose smells the metal blade, my touch affirms it¡­ the sword is in there the whole time¡­" Li Wei blinked after muttering all those words. And just for a split second, his brain made him hallucinate that he was actually holding a sword.
    Li Wei finally understood that the sword was always there. He'd just never utilized it.
    Upon that realization, Li Wei suddenly fell into deep meditation. His essence was shrouding his body.
    When this essence touched the skin of the people around him, they felt like they were being stabbed by numerous swords, causing them to move away out of reflex.
    "This is¡­" Avalon suddenly grabbed his sword as the latter was trying to fly out of the scabbard.
    Lancelot was the same. He did everything he could to suppress his blade.
    However, the other students weren't prepared for this. All of a sudden, their swords came out of the scabbards, shattered the window, and flew toward Li Wei.
    "!!!" Victoria, who had been watching the whole fight, abruptly opened her window and jumped to the training field. There was a teacher from the cultivation world who did the same as if he recognized this phenomenon.
    Theo also warned his students by using the illusion to tell them directly in their minds. "Move away from Li Wei and don't disturb him. Go back to the class. I will continue the lesson once he's done."
    The students didn't know what was going on, but still followed Theo's instructions. They politely bowed to Theo before moving back to the classroom.
    As soon as Victoria landed in front of Theo, the latter gave her a nod as if confirming her doubt.
    The teacher from the cultivator world couldn't help but gasp. He muttered in a very low voice, "This is¡­ a sword phenomenon¡­ The air has become sharp like there are thousands of swords. Treating the heavens and earth as a sword¡­ This must be the legendary Sword Mind, but how can a student achieve the Sword Mind? Even if he has a Sword Intent, he would have to achieve the Sword Heart first before the Sword Mind¡­"
    'Did I just break the concept? Well, whatever.' Theo looked away while Victoria was squinting her eyes as if demanding an explanation from him.
    Theo didn't want to be bothered while his student was in enlightenment, so he walked away a little bit. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire
    'Alright. I think I have enough time to reply to the comments.' Theo sighed, knowing that his readers were rather impatient. It was better to solve this one first while waiting for Li Wei to finish. "Since you want to know that, then I will say it now. My favorite commenter is¡­"

 Chapter 210 Suffering From Success

    [Chapter 209 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Curse you cliffhangers!!! I noticed that you don't seem to (or not explicitly stated) use the 5 primary systems in your world (ie. endurance, control ect). Is there a reason for it or is it something ingrained and don't think about it?]
    [TheTavius08: bruh a cliffhanger, knowing Theo he might just weasel out of it somehow]
    ¡­
    '¡­There! Do you like my answer? I can't lie anyway, so you don't have to bother to doubt it.' Theo thought while looking at the new comments. 'No. This world's power system is different. Even right now, I can't enhance those five even with my normal method.
    'However, it doesn't mean they are entirely useless. The method is still applicable, but not in the previous way. For example, I am teaching Lancelot the Control, which will benefit him in manipulating his fire. I am enhancing Maya's talent by sharpening her senses. The other students have also benefited from other methods, but in the end, they are just to supplement their ability and talent, not becoming the primary method to get stronger.'
    While Theo was replying to the comment, the teacher from the cultivation world was looking at Li Wei carefully.
    'I have never seen someone be able to achieve the Sword Mind before getting the Sword Heart. This is simply unprecedented. And the more terrifying thing is that there is a teacher in this world that is able to invoke that talent.' This teacher couldn't help but look at Theo with great interest.
    On the other hand, Victoria had been in deep thought since the battle.
    'His students have grown by leaps and bounds. I don't think there will be any more students of the same grade who are able to defeat them. While I am happy if this can continue, I'm afraid that people will be angry because of the different treatment. All of them will definitely want to have Theo's lesson from this point onward.'
    Victoria raised her head, looking at all the swords that were hovering in the air. The students were looking in admiration, not knowing what was happening.
    However, a lot of students coming from the cultivation world seemed to have figured out the phenomenon, as they were more shocked than the others.
    It would be impossible to hide this from both the students and the worlds.
    And this matter became much graver when she remembered the report regarding Theo's visit to the Snow Blossom Sect.
    Li Shuye had personally sent a message to her, thanking her for hiring Theo. She bragged about how her disciple was able to gain enlightenment and that her talent had been upgraded along with her cultivation.
    If Li Shuye heard about this, she might return here once again and do whatever is possible to bring Theo back.
    No teacher in the cultivation world was able to enlighten two cultivators in a short period of time. Although they were extremely talented, enlightenment simply couldn't be compared to peerless geniuses.
    'I am going to have a headache after this. I can take advantage of this to promote the academy, but isn't he trying to hide himself in this world? If he makes this kind of ruckus, won't his wife be in danger? Or is this his actual plan?'
    Victoria remembered the agreement they had. Victoria and Baold were trying to find out about the culprits who tried to kill them earlier. However, they hadn't gotten a lot of clues.
    By showing this kind of result, Theo would frustrate those people and cause them to come to him.
    'Is this what he actually wants? But because he is the one who finds them, it means that I have to personally step in to capture them¡­ This is the only way to balance the agreement.'
    Victoria scratched the back of her head, not knowing what to do.
    It took Li Wei an hour to finally have a reaction. The energy around him started to fluctuate and become much more stable.
    "He is done?" The teacher from the cultivation world couldn't help but mutter.
    Li Wei gradually opened his eyes. Although he could feel people around him, he ignored them for a moment and focused on the training field. There was something he felt like doing.
    Li Wei raised both hands and clenched them as if he were holding a sword.
    "With Heaven and Earth as my sword, there is nothing I can't cut," muttered Li Wei while slashing downward.
    The teacher was shocked because there was no sword in Li Wei's hands. At the same time, his achievement in sword couldn't be compared to that of Li Wei, so he couldn't comprehend what Li Wei could do.
    But in that instant, he could feel an eruption of sharp essence that ran through the training field and cut it into two.
    "What?!" The teacher dropped his jaw to the ground as if he couldn't believe what he had just seen.
    "Even if I don't have my sword, I still have my body." Li Wei waved his hand this time. A cut appeared next to this giant sword mark. Although the power was only a third of the first one, the teacher was completely dumbfounded.
    "The Sword Body has been established as well¡­ Does that mean you can just skip the rank and get the Sword Mind? After getting it, you will naturally understand the Sword Body?" The teacher was just stuck there, not being able to process all this information.
    Meanwhile, Theo walked to Li Wei and suddenly hit her head. "You idiot!"
    "Teacher?" Li Wei was startled. It was rare for Theo to go physical, but the latter pointed at the field. "You've just ruined the field. What will you do if other classes plan to use it."
    "Ah!" Li Wei had just woken up, so he was still in a trance earlier.
    'That was what you worried about?' The teacher's eyebrows twitched. He had just made a huge achievement, so why would they even bother with such a small matter?
    "Don't worry. It's easy to fix the training field." Victoria smiled wryly.
    Theo then pointed at the swords that were still hovering in the air. "Then, what are you going to do with those swords? You are disturbing the others! You have to apologize to them for the inconvenience. Also, look at the windows on the building. They have been shattered because of you. You have to compensate for the damage too, alright?"
    "I'm sorry." Li Wei politely bowed to Theo. It was a small matter, but he felt each of them was extremely important. As for the swords, Li Wei simply raised his head and spoke in a low tone. "Go back."
    Suddenly, all the swords flew back to their own scabbards as if they were alive. Because of the time Li Wei took for the enlightenment, a lot of students had come out of the class to check what was happening personally. They also wanted to know this person who managed to trigger such a phenomenon.
    Obviously, those swords caused a big commotion among the students as they didn't want to get hurt by them.
    Li Wei turned to Victoria and said, "I thank Principal Victoria for protecting me. I'd like to apologize for all the damage that I've caused and properly compensate for the damage." Find more adventures on My Virtual Library Empire
    "A-Ah? Yes. It's fine. It's not a big deal." Victoria was still overwhelmed by how Li Wei could control those swords.
    But Li Wei still had one more thing to do. Li Wei turned back to Theo and suddenly kowtowed to him, his head even banged the floor to show his sincerity.
    "Disciple Li Wei thanks my master for bestowing this opportunity. I know that Master's standard is high, but your disciple, Li Wei, will be shameless to acknowledge you as my master. A day as a teacher, a lifetime as a father.
    "If Master doesn't shun me, I'll gladly wield my blade to annihilate all your enemies." Li Wei's voice was loud but clear as if he wanted everyone to hear it. This was an oath.
    "You are exaggerating. I am merely teaching you some basic things. It's your talent that allows you to gain it." Theo shook his head.
    "Master doesn't know the worth of what you've bestowed on me. Even in the cultivation world, there are only three people who have achieved the Sword Mind. Aside from me, there is only my master and the Sword Demon. That's why your disciple, Li Wei, is eternally grateful to Master."
    What Li Wei said weighed more than that. The teacher knew it better than Theo.
    In the cultivation world, there was a saying, A hundred years to cultivate, a hundred years to seek the Dao, and a hundred years to find enlightenment.
    Even Li Wei's master, the Ancestral Elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect, only managed to get the Sword Mind after seven hundred years old. With his cultivation, he only had one or two hundred more years to live.
    But Li Wei was different.
    Li Wei was only 18 years old when he was admitted to this school, 19 years old this year. With him being able to attain the Sword Mind at this age, he might be able to reach a realm that no one ever thought was possible.
    People who controlled the cultivation proclaimed themselves emperors. But Li Wei might be able to surpass that realm and become a Sword God.
    That was why Li Wei wasn't really exaggerating.
    Theo thought for a moment. He didn't really want to accept a disciple. After all, he was going to return to his world in a few years after meeting the author. So, that would be goodbye to Li Wei.
    At the same time, looking at Li Wei this sincere, rejecting him would just crush his heart.
    Theo let out a long sigh. "I don't care if you regard me as your master or something, but I won't think of you as my disciple. Just like the other students, I won't treat you better than them.
    "And since you've gotten all this, you may not have a chance to go on a mission with me for the rest of your study."
    Li Wei felt disappointed, but this was exactly Theo's character. The teacher from the cultivation world and even Victoria looked like they wanted to butcher him for disappointing Li Wei.
    That was when Theo added, "Still¡­ if you have any questions, you can come to me. Ah, don't come after school ends. I'm not paid for overtime."
    Li Wei smiled wryly before placing his head once again on the ground. "Disciple understands. Thank you, Master."
    Theo scratched the back of his head. This was actually a miscalculation. He never thought that Li Wei would achieve something this amazing. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'The author doesn't seem to plan to ignore these students once I leave the academy. By giving them this ability, they will be able to reach a high level much faster¡­ And by looking at Li Wei's situation, I'm afraid that the author is planning to awaken all my students.' Theo sighed inwardly while thinking, 'I fucked up.'

 Chapter 211 Advice

    [Chapter 210 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Ha Ha Ha. Seeing you annoyed is what the author looks forward to. What do you think will be the next sword realm if there is one? Also, with the massive focus and benefits gleaned from and related to the cultivation¡­read more.]
    [TheTavius08: So Theo the other didn't show your response so how about you repeat yourself one more time?Because that's some OLD BULLSH-.]
    ¡­
    The commotion that they had caused was simply too big. It was hard for the students to calm down, especially those who understood what it meant.
    Obviously, they were going to send this information to their respective influences. Even the teacher from the cultivation world looked so eager to send that message.
    The Sword Emperor and the Sword Demon, these two were famous names in the cultivation world after all. While Li Wei's cultivation was still too low, he would soon etch his name as the third person among the sword experts and would eventually surpass them.
    That was why he had to inform his sect so that they knew about this name.
    The Heavenly Sword Sect wouldn't lack a successor with Li Wei there. In fact, the Heavenly Sword Sect might become the strongest sect on the continent.
    "Go back, go back!" Victoria shouted, pushing all the students away. She was definitely going to have a headache after this.
    Before Li Wei and Theo returned, Victoria glared at Theo while saying, "Can you stop¡­ messing with me?"
    Theo couldn't help but sigh. Did he actually want this? He might want the best for his students, but he never thought about creating something like this.
    Theo blamed the author for this, knowing that he planned to awaken the rest of the class. After all, if only Li Wei and Yue Yi benefited from this, it would look like he was unfair to the rest of the nine worlds.
    "I am not messing with you¡­ How do I say this¡­ You should put the blame on someone else. Because of that person, I'm suffering from success right now." Theo sighed.
    "What the¡ª" She wanted to curse, but she restrained herself in front of a student.
    "Also, I'm afraid that this is not going to be the last one." Theo shook his head helplessly. He couldn't help but think, 'If one more student gets awakened, it means that this arc is about awakening. In other words, the first half of the first year is used to train their potential and the second half is used to awaken their latent ability.'
    Theo had two choices. First, he would proceed with cultivating his students to the best of his ability. Second, he could refrain himself from teaching and turn them into monsters like Li Wei.
    'The author really knows how to mess with me. He knows that with my personality, there's no way I'll choose the second option.'
    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire
    Victoria clutched her head. "I'm not done with you, Teacher Theo. This is going to become a big matter, not only for the cultivation world, but also for the other worlds. They might force you to do something."
    "Whatever. I know that my time in the academy is not going to be peaceful. I have made some arrangements, so just do whatever you want with it. I'll cooperate with you as long as the price is right and it's not too troublesome."
    Victoria nodded. "Alright. I'll return to my office for now. You too."
    "Yeah." Theo waved his hand to Li Wei, inviting him to return together.
    Obviously, all his students were shocked by the phenomenon.
    "Li Wei!"
    "What happened?"
    "What did you get?"
    Maya and the others instantly flocked around him, wanting to know about the phenomenon.
    Li Wei had an embarrassed smile on his face as he told everyone about his new power. All of them were shocked. Mia even testified that he also enlightened Yue Yi in the cultivation world.
    It raised their expectations even further, thinking that if they continued following Theo, they would get such an opportunity as well.
    The people, who had received his guidance earlier, couldn't help but ponder his advice. Meanwhile, those who hadn't gotten their turns behaved well.
    When Theo returned to the classroom, he saw the students sitting on their desks neatly.
    "¡­" Theo scratched the back of his head, not knowing how to take over from here. If he couldn't awaken their true potential, it would look like favoritism. Or his students might think they were less talented.
    So, Theo said, "I don't care what you think, but I will continue guiding all of you as usual. The rest will depend on yourself."
    After giving that warning, Theo began to proceed with the advice for the rest of the students.
    "Alright. Serena is next. I can see that you have made an effort to control your potion. You even infuse several elements into it. Can you fuse them with other elements?"
    "How do I explain this¡­" Serena thought for a moment. "If we put a liquid inside a small tube, the top part will create a 'U' shape, right? This is called wettability. And the liquid also has that kind of power, but toward the elements. People in our world call this elementability. I imbue those liquids with their elements and compress them. That's basically the situation."
    "Doesn't that mean you can control this elementability?" Theo asked.
    "No. A witch has a single talent when they are born. This talent will become our nickname usually." Serena raised her hand and opened the water bottle. "My talent is liquid manipulation. It's not that good of a talent. I simply control the liquid movement and make a much better potion than others. That's all. I think that's why my master takes me in."
    Theo thought for a moment. "After listening to this, I can't help but wonder¡­ If the elementability of each liquid is fixed¡­ If that's the case, what element can be imbued into water? Or¡­ what is the element that can be imbued to blood?"
    "Ah!" Serena widened her eyes in shock. She had never thought about this. Even though Theo didn't say it directly, he was implying that Serena's liquid manipulation might not be as small as she originally thought.
    What if she directly manipulated the blood of the people? Could she imbue them with an element? Would the element they possess change? What about other liquids? In this world filled with liquid, her research would be endless. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I¡­ might need extensive research for this." Serena looked down, falling into deep thought.
    Now that Serena was down, Theo continued to the next person. "Lancelot! I can see that your speed in controlling your power has increased tremendously."
    "Yes. I've trained hard during the holiday." Lancelot nodded furiously.
    "I think I've given you a little bit of advice during the battle."
    "Yes¡­ I can't make any excuses other than what I said in the battle. It's harder than manipulating the fire itself." Lancelot gave a wry smile.
    "I don't have any problem with your training. But have you ever tried changing the composition of your attack?"
    "What do you mean, Teacher?" Lancelot tilted his head in confusion.
    "All your attacks contain only 1% of Fire Element and 99% of essence, right? In the end, you only use the Fire Element to ignite the essence. But have you tried to use 10% of Fire Element and 90% of essence? Your fire is strong, but now that you have gained this new weapon, don't you think it's time to innovate?"
    Lancelot fell into deep thought. Now that Theo mentioned it, the fire that almost killed his family in the past was much wilder than what he currently controlled. It could be said that the ferocity of his flame was very lacking compared to the one he had in the past.
    "I will try it." Lancelot nodded with a solemn expression. Now that he has gained confidence in his control, he might be able to do this.
    "Alright. Move on to Avalon¡­ Hmm, how do I say this?" Theo paused for a minute, making Avalon nervous. "Your Knight Link is good and your swordsmanship is top-notch. I'm not someone who possesses the Knight Link, so I can't say much about this. But ever since the first time I saw the Knight Link, I had been wondering¡­ What if a human used a hundred percent of their potential?"
    "What do you mean, Teacher?"
    "Haven't you felt it, Avalon? Has the world become slower for you?"
    "Y-yes. I have talked about this with my grandfather. He told me that it's because I concentrate my focus on the eyes."
    "I don't think that's right. I have thought about five aspects of the human body. Awareness, Breathing, Control, Technique, and Endurance. Awareness is basically sharpening your senses, adjusting your breathing allows you to slow down or quicken the flow of your blood, the Control over essence will give you a boost in a place that you need, a mastery of your technique will allow you to defeat your enemy, and good endurance will give you the last laugh."
    Theo wrote it on the board while asking, "Your Knight Link actually doesn't simply increase your strength or speed. Instead, it's actually activating the latent potential of your body. I'm still not sure about this, but I might ask you to train according to these Five Aspects."
    "Yes, sir! I will definitely do it." Avalon glanced at Li Wei, swearing not to lose against him.
    He had been slipping the Five Aspects into his advice, but now that he had started inventing new techniques after getting the cultivation method, Theo couldn't help but want to test a lot of things.
    Of course, he would only give some basic training to Avalon so that if it didn't work, it wouldn't ruin his foundation. But he believed that the Knight Links were actually the best way to cultivate the Five Aspects.
    "Let's see, Jayden¡­ I've seen a lot of improvement in your strength, but you are lacking something. And that is control." Theo summoned a wooden cube with his illusion. "A powerful man could crush this wooden cube into pieces."
    He applied some force and shattered the cube. Then he summoned it again and applied another force. But this time, nothing happened. "But a master can choose what to crush."
    Theo opened his palm and split the cube into two. The destroyed part was so smooth that it looked like it was sliced by a sword.
    "Mhmm?" Jayden raised his eyebrows.
    "I am not saying that pursuing absolute strength is bad. However, if you can't control it, it's the same as giving a nuke to a baby. I think I have shown you the example during the sparring."
    "Yes, Teacher." Jayden nodded. He was overwhelmed by that strength. If he could actually achieve such mastery, he might be able to defeat someone with a Royal Grade demon in the future.
    "Last but not least, Oliver. I don't have a lot to say to you. Your Inventory is extremely powerful. Even I'm surprised that my power can't affect it. The way you utilize it is the same thing as what I have in mind, but your execution leaves a lot to be desired." Theo raised a finger. "I will give you a clue."
    As Theo said those words, two portals appeared on top of his head. This was the clue that Oliver needed to take the Inventory to the next level.
    Oliver couldn't help but look down. He didn't understand what Theo was talking about.
    "Mhmm?" Oliver tilted his head to the left and right, but he still couldn't comprehend Theo's hints.
    "That's it for today. I'm pretty satisfied with all your improvements. I won't be reducing any of your scores today, and I think I should give you some time to celebrate." Theo smiled before leaving the room.
    He had said enough to the students, so it was better to let them celebrate Li Wei's enlightenment today. Even if he taught them more today, they would just be too excited about Li Wei's gains.
    In the meantime, he could finally reply to the comments.
    "I think I have replied to the first comment unknowingly. It's about the awakening of my students. As for the second comment, did the author not put it? Well, I will say it again. My favorite commenter is¡­"

 Chapter 212 Shock

    [Chapter 211 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: ...Mia Griffith!!! Now if the Author cuts it out again, then it shall be Theo's daughter and be eternalized as a meme!!!]
    [TheTavius08: ah i see what the author gonna do now.If we ask questions the author doesn't want answered, he'll just not include it or edit out Theo's response.]
    ¡­
    Theo's deeds instantly spread, not only among the students but also to the worlds.
    In the modern realm, there was a lot of news around him.
    'A student who awakens the Sword Mind? The greatest level of Sword Cultivation?'
    'A good teacher awakens his student's latent talent.'
    There were a lot of people who wanted to know about this teacher. And obviously, they had taken pictures of Theo, which soon spread all around the world.
    Obviously, all these achievements brought glory to the academy. People were skeptical about the World Union Academy that Victoria built. But when they saw that a teacher coming from the demon realm was able to awaken the student from the cultivation realm, it was clear that the other worlds might have certain knowledge that could be used to make them stronger.
    A lot of people hurriedly asked Victoria about the World Union Academy, especially about this teacher.
    And people seemed to want to make a donation just to get a spot for next year's enrollment.
    Still, the ones who made this bigger were two worlds: the cultivation world and the demon world.
    ¡­
    Cultivation World.
    In the Snow Blossom Sect, after receiving the news about Theo's achievement, Li Shuye gathered the elders of the sect. She was completely furious.
    "Did you see this? Did you see?" Li Shuye screamed. "Now you know what all of you have missed out on! When I suggested showing our cultivation technique to him, most of you rejected it. And what?
    "He enlightened my disciple. Her cultivation soared, and her cultivation talent became much more powerful. It could be said that the Snow Blossom Sect wouldn't have any problem finding a successor.
    "Then, what? After we pushed him away, he enlightened his student and awakened the legendary Sword Mind!
    "It was the Sword Mind! Even the greatest sword master in history could only awaken it when he was 500 years old. Look at Li Wei right now! He is only 18 years old. Can you imagine his future achievements?
    "Why don't all of you just retire from your position?" Li Shuye gritted her teeth, glaring at the elders. They didn't dare say anything to her.
    Unlike the Snow Blossom Sect, the Heavenly Sword Sect was in a festive mood.
    "First Elder. Look at my disciple." An old man was acting like a child while showing a picture of the news.
    "Sword Saint. Please behave."
    The old man continued to the next person. "Second Elder. Li Wei has gotten the Sword Mind."
    "Congratulations, Sword Saint."
    "Third Elder¡­"
    "Sword Saint. We know that you are happy, but please maintain your dignity. It will be bad if someone looks at you like this."
    "Fourth Elder!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Sword Saint. I believe we should be aggressive this time. I'm sure that Li Wei's life will be in danger, so we should arrange suitable protection. Since the academy is quite safe, we should at least send some of our force to strengthen the outside. Also, we have to warn them not to do anything or it will be a war against us."
    "In that case, I will go!" The old man gave a smug smile.
    "NO!" All the elders shouted in unison.
    "What? I am the perfect person to go. I'm the strongest here and with me there, I can protect my disciple. Besides, I have to thank the teacher who has done all this."
    All the eyebrows in the room twitched as the elders had the same thought in their minds. 'You just want to brag about your disciple's achievement to everyone, don't you?'
    "Sword Saint, you can't go. Those people will target our sect when you're gone."
    "That's right. How about the Second Elder and Third Elder go this time? They should be able to deliver your thanks to this teacher."
    "Don't worry. Although bringing him back to the Heavenly Sword Sect is a good idea, Li Wei might be able to achieve a much greater height by studying under him. I think we should let him stay there until he graduates."
    "As I said, I should be the one to go!" The Sword Saint insisted.
    "Stop him!"
    "Sect Master. Please help us!" The elders panicked. The Sword Saint seemed to be getting ready to go out.
    The sect master, who was silent the whole time, couldn't help but cover his forehead as though he were having a headache. "Senior Brother. Why don't you sit down for a bit? You should know that because of this, Li Wei's prospects become limitless. And there will be a lot of influences going to propose a marriage to your disciple. Shouldn't you take a look at them?"
    "Hmph. Who cares about marriage? With him awakening the Sword Mind, he can easily pick up some girls along the way! I'm going!"
    The sect master suddenly rose from his seat and commanded out loud. "All elders. Listen to my order. Don't let him go out of the sect!"
    "Yes, sir!"
    "What? You're going to stop me?" The Sword Saint glared. "Why are you obeying him?! My status is above his. I'm also stronger than him."
    "That's precisely the reason, Sword Saint."
    "That's right. We can't let you leave the mountain." The elders looked determined to stop him here.
    It was precisely because he was the Sword Saint that they didn't dare let him go out. He was known to be one of the strongest cultivators in this world, so his leaving the mountain alone made a lot of people wonder about his true intention.
    With that kind of misunderstanding, they were afraid that there would be unnecessary bloodshed.
    For the Sword Saint, after being unhindered for so long, his personality had become rather carefree, which actually made the elders worry.
    It seemed that the Heavenly Sword Sect wouldn't be peaceful for the time being¡­ for a different reason.
    ¡­
    Demon Realm.
    "What? What is this? Isn't he just a weak bastard who couldn't utilize his Royal Grade Demon?"
    "This is not looking good for us. If he is able to form a connection with the cultivation world through this, he might bring their force to annihilate us."
    "We should sabotage them. No. We should eliminate him."
    "That's right. 'He' is still there. We should ask him to assassinate him again."
    "Are you sure we should rely on that useless guy who failed to assassinate him previously?"
    "According to the report, both he and his daughter should have died from the accident."
    "But look at the situation right now. They are still alive and building their forces in the Modern Realm. We can't let this continue."
    The tension was building up as they were racking their brains to find a way to kill Theo and Mia.
    ¡­
    On the other side, specifically Agata's family, the situation was a mix of confusion and excitement.
    Obviously, Agata was summoned by the patriarch to discuss this matter. The elders of the family were looking at her anxiously.
    While looking at the report, the patriarch couldn't help but ask, "It seems that you have been hiding all this from the start¡­"
    The elders sucked a cold breath. They had been fighting against all influences that were attacking them because they married Agata to Theo. But it seemed that the couple had known this would happen and patiently increased their strength.
    Unlike Theo, who couldn't say a single lie, Agata wasn't restricted to that rule. So, she had prepared a lot of bullshit before coming here.
    "I know that all elders always think that he is useless. However, do you know how hard it is to keep lying and acting as if we are a useless couple?" Agata's expression turned sad as if the family had wronged them the whole time.
    "By marrying him, we would be the target of a lot of people, either because of jealousy or pure business. They didn't want our Mota Family to rise with the help of a Royal Grade Demon.
    "Because he had no background, we had no choice but to do this. By making us look bad, people wouldn't think we were a threat.
    "Hence, a lot of influences stopped targeting us for a while. We waited¡­ we waited¡­ we waited patiently.
    "Finally, the chance is here. The moment our world is connected to nine different worlds, we know this is our chance.
    "Instead of getting some allies here, we can actually bring outside force to help us. At the same time, it will also be a perfect chance for us to let Mia grow. You may not know this, but Mia is extremely strong.
    "And now¡­ the time for us to rise has arrived. I know that the elders are still skeptical, but I hope you can fulfill this small request of mine. Please believe in us just for a couple of months. Please help us withstand the enemies. Once he returns, everything will be different.
    "If we can't turn around the situation by then, you can do whatever you want to us." Agata politely bowed to them. "So, please¡­"
    The elders looked at each other. If she said all this before the news, no one would believe her.
    But Theo's achievement was so outstanding that they couldn't ignore this possibility. It seemed that they had been hiding a big plan this whole time.
    The World Union Academy was simply a safe haven for Theo and Mia to build their reputation, strength, and connection.
    They had obviously heard the report about Theo's other students, who also grew by leaps and bounds.
    They didn't know that Agata just made up all that story since she couldn't really say they came from a different world and that they possessed these bodies because the original owners had died.
    Because of her speech, a lot of elders felt moved. To think that despite their scrutiny, Theo and Agata still did their best for the sake of family and wanted to make this marriage work.
    If they lost such a capable son-in-law, there would be a lot of families that wanted to take him.
    More and more elders seemed to have agreed with the current arrangement.
    "Alright. You are dismissed for now. I'll discuss the rest with the elders." The patriarch nodded his head to Agata.
    "I understand." Even though she usually joins the meeting, the patriarch must want to say something important to them and shut those elders up. So, it was better to leave the room.
    Outside, there was a blond woman waiting for her in a maid uniform. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Did you hear it?" Agata smiled at her.
    "As expected of the Demon Lord's incarnation." The girl nodded with an emotionless expression, but Agata could still feel the smugness in her voice.
    "Let's go, Feng Xiaoling."

 Chapter 213 New Agreement

    [Chapter 212 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: It's official! Mia Griffith is Theo's favourite commenter. Now we shall watch as the legendary Griffith family carve out their own path as they accumulate more and more titles! Please don't kill me Theo, it's all fun and games]
    ¡­
    "Well, if the author doesn't want me to reveal it, what can I actually do?" Theo shook his head helplessly. In the end, he would just censor it in one way or another. So, you can blame the author.
    Theo shrugged. Because of the commotion Li Wei produced, he had been hiding either inside his apartment or school. Even if he wanted to go somewhere, he had to use disguise to avoid being recognized by people.
    Obviously, the popularity of the World Union Academy had reached a new peak.
    Finally, Victoria called him to her office.
    When Theo entered the room, it didn't seem like they would be having a peaceful conversation, especially with those bloodshot eyes.
    "I have to thank you, Teacher Theo." Victoria suddenly smiled. "With your help, the World Union Academy has become extremely popular."
    "I merely did my job." Theo shook his head helplessly.
    "Please." Victoria extended her hand, prompting him to sit down. She even poured tea for him, but she added with a dark tone. "Don't worry. It's not poisonous."
    She definitely held a grudge. Her complexion was saying that she hadn't gotten a good rest in the last few days.
    "So, what does Principal Victoria want from me?" Theo chose not to beat around the bush. It would just make her even more annoyed after all.
    Victoria paused for a moment. "I don't have a lot to say. It's just¡­ I wonder how you expect me to handle this problem. It's not that I can blame you for awakening the student's talent¡­ It's just the sword mind is a legendary state that only a select few people can reach.
    "So, it's kind of obvious that it will cause this much reaction. A lot of people are inquiring about your information from me, but I haven't replied to any of them to avoid revealing some sensitive information.
    "And the Heavenly Sword Sect seems to be planning to send some of their elders to protect Li Wei from outside threats.
    "As I expected, the biggest problem will be the fact that you are often going on a mission. If people know that you are going on a mission, they will most likely come to you at your destination instead of the school. By that time, we can't do anything to protect you."
    Victoria turned out to be stronger than he expected. Normally, people would be crushed under this pressure. The fact that Victoria didn't reply to a single message meant that her power and the figures or organizations that supported her were so strong that she wasn't afraid of offending these people.
    At the same time, she took this stance to make it look like she had done him a great favor. What a clever trick, Theo thought.
    Theo raised three fingers. "I have three things to say. First of all, why don't you make me a special teacher or something? Because of the current situation, I might be forced to teach the other classes as well. Or people will think it's not fair.
    "I have a lot of things that I want to do as well to the point that I'm planning to leave after a year in the academy."
    Victoria's expression darkened. "You don't think that's possible, right?"
    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire
    There was no way she would let go of this amazing teacher.
    "Well¡­" Theo rolled his eyes. If he wanted, Victoria couldn't stop him. But it would definitely give him a lot of inconvenience.
    "If you leave the school after all this, the school's reputation will hit rock bottom. And I will definitely hold a grudge against you." Victoria paused for a moment. "Even if I don't, there will be a lot of people targeting you."
    "That's why¡­" Theo raised his middle finger, indicating the second point. "I'm planning to stay in the academy, but in a way that I can leave easily and for a long time. I told you earlier that I'm planning to do a lot of things outside."
    "So, what do you propose?"
    "How about giving me a privilege as a special instructor or something? I only have to teach the students once in a while. Or maybe set up a small research team as an excuse. If I want, I can give the students a task that will require a few months for them to complete after all, so they will definitely be busy."
    Victoria looked down, falling into deep thought. This was a clever move from Theo. By maintaining his affiliation with the World Union Academy, he could still get her support and hold back most of those people who wanted him.
    As for the price, it was a bit too small for her liking.
    After considering a few things, Victoria gave her conditions. "Every year, you have to hold a special seminar that can be accepted by all the students. It can be a theory class or a practical class. Let's see¡­ Four times a year should be fine and the distance between each seminar should be at least a month.
    "And during your stay, I want you to set up a research group under your name. You can teach them however you want, but I hope that you don't just pick your current students."
    Theo contemplated. The author must be planning for his students to awaken like Li Wei. If there was news about him not teaching the class anymore, they would definitely be recalled to their respective worlds for further study and better protection.
    So, he might not have a single student after the second term is over. And he could easily choose a few more people among the new students and just give them a bunch of tests and homework before going to other worlds.
    Theo nodded his head. "Alright. I can do that."
    "That's good." Victoria felt a bit relieved. "In that case, I can grant you the title of an instructor or a professor. I'll think of a name and position later. Do you have any plans for what to teach?"
    "That's my third point." Theo smiled. He had prepared for this. He thought, 'It might be due to the comments, but it seems that I can only use the Five Aspects as material for future lessons.'
    "The materials will be applicable to the students from all ten worlds, right?"
    "Definitely." Theo nodded. "What I'm planning to teach is Five Aspects: Awareness, Breathing, Control, Technique, and Endurance.
    "To put it simply, Awareness heightens your perception of your surroundings, Breathing helps you regulate your essence, Control allows you to manipulate the essence, Technique is driving you forward to create your own technique by incorporating knowledge from other worlds, and Endurance is strengthening your body.
    "The main material would be how they are going to incorporate the knowledge I give to make it their own."
    After listening to the brief description, Victoria could see that this would be an interesting topic. The Five Aspects covered everything inside out. It was versatile enough to be applied to all worlds.
    "While I'm not sure about the entire thing, I can see that it has a lot of potential. I will leave the rest to you." Victoria nodded in approval. "You still have about six months, so you can take your time."
    "Understood." Theo nodded. "In that case, I have one thing to say. Because of this incident, it will become much more dangerous for me and the students."
    "Are you asking about protection? Don't worry. As long as the students remain within the school area, I will ensure their safety."
    "No. I'm not talking about that." Theo shook his head while pointing at himself.
    "Ah!" Victoria's expression became serious. Theo himself was being targeted, so with this achievement, his enemies would become much more active in hunting him.
    "We are tracking them right now. And I have worked together with the government to track every single person that comes into this world. We can't let any powerful experts escape our watch."
    "Well, I also have some arrangements, but if you can keep them away, it doesn't really matter." Theo's priority was just to build up his strength here instead of taking revenge. After all, he could have his revenge after going back to the Demon Realm.
    "Alright. If you have any other requests, you can message me about them. You have made a big contribution to the school after all."
    "If you have anything that I can use to increase my Assimilation Rate, then I'll be thankful."
    "I can procure them, but if I get them in bulk, your enemies will notice."
    "You can make your arrangement. It's not like I am in a hurry, so just do it as safely as possible."
    "Sure. I'll purchase some items from the Demon Realm."
    "In that case, I'll take my leave." Theo politely nodded his head before leaving the room. He had gotten what he wanted.
    The World Union Academy wasn't just a shield that would block most of his enemies. It was also a place to gain a new connection.
    He was planning to visit all ten worlds after leaving the academy, so he wanted to use this connection to smooth his journey. After all, he believed that the author would put him and Mia in a lot of dangerous situations.
    "Now that I'm done with this, I think I can continue with the next mission. The Apocalypse World, huh? I wonder who I will choose this time." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 214 A Game of Luck

    [Chapter 213 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: A misdirect here, a trap there and oh look that. You have been forced through the wrong portal. Let's spin the wheel of fate!]
    ¡­
    "Alright. It's time for our next mission." Theo smiled, breaking the news to his student. He showed the mission details on the board.
    Mission: Vanguard Zombie Subjugation.
    Description: A Tier 4 Vanguard Zombie is spotted near Loss Varkos Base.
    There were several pictures of the Vanguard Zombie.
    Maya couldn't help but suck a cold breath. "A Tier 4 Vanguard Zombie? Are we really going to take on this mission?"
    "Yes. Is there something wrong?" Theo nodded nonchalantly.
    "A Vanguard Zombie is a zombie that has undergone a mutation in their muscle, causing them to become much bigger than a normal zombie. In addition, their strength is immeasurable.
    "According to my knowledge, a Tier 4 Vanguard Zombie can flatten an entire building with a single punch. Are we really going to take it on?"
    Maya recalled all the information about the zombie and its danger. There were a lot of negative opinions about this zombie, making people believe that they should take on something else.
    The post-apocalyptic world had two ways of fighting zombies. First, it was the talent they received as superhumans. However, the Vanguard Zombie had high resistance to elements like fire or lightning. So, the superhuman's ability rarely worked against them.
    The second way would be with weapons. They couldn't shoot a missile unless necessary, so most of the fights ended up with exoskeletons. But even their exoskeleton could be crushed by the Vanguard Zombie.
    Hence, just hearing someone mention Vanguard Zombie was enough to make people shudder.
    However, Theo wasn't afraid of this zombie. So, he added, "Avalon requested the mission with his reward for getting the top score in the previous exam. And at his request, Maya will also participate in this mission. Hence, there are only two more spots for this mission. Due to Li Wei's condition, he won't be participating in this mission."
    "How are we going to decide who will go?" The other students looked pretty excited, not caring about the vanguard zombie's reputation.
    "If we do something big this time, the reporters will just use it to expose our weird class, so I will just make it simple."
    'So, you're aware that the lesson is weird¡­' The students thought the same thing.
    Theo took out a cylinder and put it on the table. After that, he put about twenty smaller sticks inside with two of them marked red at the tip.
    "Alright. This is how we're going to decide this time." Theo smiled, dropping yet another bomb.
    The students dropped their jaws in disbelief. After all the brutal activities they had participated in, they never expected that this mission would be so simple.
    'No. Teacher might use this as a way to warn us that there is nothing so simple in life.' Serena squinted her eyes.
    'Hehe. You want to fool us, but this time, we're much smarter than the first time we entered this class.' Lancelot had a smug smile on his face.
    'Just look at the number of sticks. There are more sticks than the students.' Aurora observed the sticks carefully.
    'With Li Wei, Avalon, and Maya out of the way, there are only nine of us remaining. Mia has been playing with her father during the entire holiday, so she might also not participate ina sufficient this mission. It leaves only eight of us.' Haruka looked determined to be one of the participants. At the very least, she had to make enough contribution since she had run away from her house.
    'Only two?' Luca and Lucas exchanged looks, thinking the same thing. They were going to participate together.
    'A Vanguard Zombie, huh? It might be good training for my Strength Demon.' Jayden's expression turned serious.
    'I can't put living things in my Inventory, but I wonder if zombies are considered living things or not.' Oliver smirked, thinking about something dangerous.
    They didn't realize that they were simply thinking too much. Theo said, "Who wants to go first?"
    "So, this time, it'll depend on our luck," said Lancelot to trick everyone.
    'Luck? Do you think you're tricking anyone?' Serena snorted inwardly.
    'This is not luck. Someone who's faster might be the winner.' Aurora's expression turned grim.
    'I can ask my familiar to tell me which ones have the red markers and participate in this mission.' Haruka gathered her resolve.
    'There might be a little difference in their weight since the paint must have weight. But can my control over my strength allow me to perceive that slight difference?' Jayden fell into deep thought.
    "We will do it!" Luca and Lucas stood up while raising their hands. "We'll grab the two spots right away!"
    "!!!" The other students overanalyzed it, making them react slightly too late. Their faces showed a bitter expression as if the twins had just taken their spots.
    Luca and Lucas came together. They released their essence a little bit as if sensing the difference between the sticks.
    Suddenly, both of them felt something and looked at each other. Their smiles were apparent to all the students.
    "No way!" They thought that the twins would be the ones to go this time.
    "Hehehe!" The twins chuckled and pulled out with prideful expressions. "We're going!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    They took out a stick each, showing it to everyone. However, Theo's voice soon startled them. "Yes. You two need to go back to your seats. Once everyone has taken the stick, you can go again."
    "Eh?!" The twins raised their eyebrows and took a look at the stick they'd just pulled out. None of them had a red mark.
    "What?"
    "Impossible."
    The twins wanted to complain, but it didn't look like Theo was planning to give an explanation.
    In addition, Haruka raised her hand this time. "I'll go next!"
    "Wha¡ª!" Their opportunities had just been taken by Haruka.
    Without hesitation, Haruka moved forward and asked her friends to find out about the number. Since she was a ghost, she could enter the cylinder, which allowed her to take a look at the stick with a red mark.
    As soon as she got the answer, Haruka pulled the stick out, showing it to the teacher. Unlike the twins, she was looking at the stick herself with anticipation, only to be disappointed that it was yet another normal stick.
    "Huh?" Haruka blinked a few times. Her spirit wasn't lying, but she almost forgot that Theo's power was an illusion. There was a chance that he was manipulating the drawing.
    However, it wasn't like Theo to do all this. There must be a catch somewhere.
    Unfortunately, the other students didn't think the same.
    "I will go next!" Serena, Lancelot, and Aurora raised their hands at the same time.
    "You three can pick a stick together." Theo smiled, not wanting to make it complicated.
    In the end, the trio came to the front and chose the stick with their own method.
    However, the result was the same. None of them pulled out the correct ones.
    "Huh?" They were confused.
    With this, only Jayden and Oliver were left. Mia didn't seem to be participating, so both of them exchanged looks before deciding to go together.
    Yet, the result remained the same. They still pulled out the normal sticks.
    'Is there something I miss?' Aurora frowned.
    'Now that I think about it, we can go together. And if he wants to make it fair, shouldn't he put at least 24 sticks instead of 20?' Serena noticed something was off.
    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    'That's right. He said to the twins that they could go as soon as everyone took their turn.' Haruka thought of another idea.
    'This might not be a game based on luck. It's based on¡­speed.' Oliver opened his mouth in surprise as he turned around, saying, "I will pick another one."
    Theo didn't say anything, proving his theory.
    "!!!" The other students also noticed it and rushed to the front.
    "I'm going to be next!"
    "Mine!"
    "Mine!"
    They didn't care about what others thought. They had to reach the front much faster than anyone else.
    Jayden took the initiative and picked another stick before the others reached the front. Aurora and Serena slammed onto each other, while Lancelot took the moment when others were distracted to use his fastest speed. The twins were flying in the air, not obstructed by anything.
    However, the moment they were about to dive to reach for the sticks, their heads were stomped by someone, causing them to crash into the floor.
    "Gya!" The twins fell head first.
    "What?" Even Lancelot couldn't believe what he had just witnessed. Haruka, the most timid person in their class, was actually the one who stomped on the twins' heads.
    At the same time, she jumped a little bit too far to the point where she would crash into Theo.
    "Watch out!" Serena shouted, warning Theo so that he would get an extra point.
    But Theo skillfully caught Haruka in his arms while saying, "Be careful."
    "Thank you." Haruka thanked him while turning her head around. She knew there was a storage area under the teacher's desk. Sadly, they couldn't see it from their perspective earlier.
    Now that she was behind the desk, she saw a stick hiding inside. As she expected, Theo used his illusion to hide this stick behind his desk, making them believe the two red sticks were among the twenty he put inside.
    Without hesitation, Haruka grabbed the stick and showed it to everyone else. "I got it!"
    "!!!"
    The other students were shocked that one of the spots had been taken.
    When they noticed that there might be a chance that Theo hid it in another place, Serena and Aurora split up, searching for another hiding spot.
    Lancelot remained on his original target and grabbed a stick, which turned out to be another normal stick.
    The twins also pulled another pair, which turned out to be normal again.
    "NO!"
    Serena and Aurora thought this was their chance. Since they couldn't pick up a stick until they finished, Serena and Aurora could focus on their search first.
    However, that was a foolish attempt. They ended up garnering hatred from the other classmates.
    Lancelot sneaked up behind Aurora.
    "What are you¡ª" Aurora didn't react fast enough as Lancelot actually threw her toward the can. "Wha¡ª!"
    Luca and Lucas actually helped Lancelot by raising the stick a little bit so that it would get dragged out by Aurora's body.
    Their plan succeeded, but Aurora ended up crashing into the board.
    "Geh!" She fell down before shouting, "What are you doing?!"
    Unfortunately for her, everyone's attention wasn't on her. Their eyes were locked on Serena.
    "Are you going to pick one or get thrown like that?" Lancelot smiled.
    "You are a noble, right? Can you even do something that rude¡­" Serena tried to stop him, but it didn't seem that Lancelot was going to give up on this. He had a smile on his face, but his eyes were filled with threat. "I¡­ I will pick one."
    "Good." Lancelot's expression mellowed in an instant.
    Serena had no choice but to pick up the stick, which turned out to be a normal one.
    With this, everyone's turn had been reset.
    All of their gazes turned sharp. This time, they had a choice about whether to look around or grab another stick from the can.
    As expected, Serena and Aurora used the same method while Lancelot hesitated.
    Jayden and the twins were considering their options while Oliver's eyes flashed. After seeing their teacher's reaction to all these ruckuses, Oliver knew that there was another trick.
    The fact that violence could be used, it meant they could use their power blatantly instead of sneaking around to find the correct answer.
    Theo had covered the can with black cloth so that everyone couldn't see it. But he only said that they needed to pick the stick. It didn't matter if it was still inside the can or not. Haruka had proved it, so it was time for him to take action.
    Oliver approached the can. When his hand was only a few centimeters away from it, he sucked the can into his inventory, leaving only the sticks behind.
    In that instant, he could see one stick with a red mark. Since he was the closest, he grabbed the stick and declared, "I won the last spot!"

 Chapter 215 Third Authority

    [Chapter 214 Comments.] Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire
    [Keltic_Spirit: Smart kids. Here's an idea for Oliver. From what I can see, he can only store a 'single' object at a time, such as 1 truck or attack. Why not pick up some skills or tools to 'weld' things together for many different things¡­read more.]
    Loss Varkos Base.
    A middle-aged man was reading a document behind his desk. His appearance was rather wild. He had three long scars on his face, giving more intensity to his gaze. His right arm had been replaced by a robotic arm and there were some support structures around his chest.
    Suddenly, he heard someone knocking on his door before a person entered.
    "Commander, we have just received news from the World Union Academy."
    "The World Union Academy? I feel like I've heard it somewhere."
    "It's the joint academy of ten worlds, the one that has just made an uproar."
    "Oh!" The commander nodded. "So, what did they say?"
    "It seems that their teacher is planning to visit this base along with a few students."
    "A teacher?" The commander raised his eyebrows, looking a bit displeased. He was already busy, so he didn't really want to add more work on top of it.
    However, the man added, "The teacher who will come to this place is the same teacher who caused the uproar."
    "What?" The commander's expression changed drastically. "What are they planning to do?"
    "It seems that they want to take down a Tier 4 Vanguard Zombie located near our base."
    "Didn't we just post that mission two days ago?"
    "Yes," the man confirmed.
    The commander fell silent for a moment before asking, "Does he know how strong the Vanguard Zombie is?"
    "I believe that he is smart enough to know about it. Despite that knowledge, he still wants to come to this place. I believe it's to train his students."
    "Are his students that good?" The commander doubted it. Then again, Theo had just awakened one of the peak powers in his student, so the other students might also have that talent.
    "What should we do?"
    The commander thought for a moment. "We'll accept them. And take down the mission from the public forum. Send a team to monitor the movement of the Vanguard Zombie and make sure that the Vanguard Zombie doesn't get hunted by another group."
    "Understood." The man nodded.
    The commander was curious about this teacher and his method of teaching. Considering he was planning to show it to them, it was better for him to join personally. There was a chance he could understand his lesson and used the same method to teach the military personnel in his base.
    ¡­
    Meanwhile, Theo made his preparations to break through. He was already close to a 30% assimilation rate, so he had been waiting for an opportunity to reach the next level.
    And he had received an item he had requested from Victoria. It was a black-colored apple.
    With this, he should be able to gain his third authority.
    "Are you going to do it now, Dad? Shouldn't you wait for a bit?" Mia asked. "I mean, if we wait until the mission is over, the opponent will not be as strong as when you come as someone with the third authority, right?"
    Theo shook his head. "It doesn't work that way. The author can also force me to break through during the mission. While it can give an element of surprise, it's better to advance first before going on a mission. It won't be as dangerous as getting the third authority in an unfamiliar place, right?"
    "That's¡­ true." Mia nodded. "Considering the author's sadistic nature, he might use a trope like that. You will be heavily injured because of the backlash or something. Previously, you ended up making an unprofitable deal with the demon for the second authority, so it's best to be careful."
    "Exactly." Theo then opened a portal so that Sparky and the two dragon horses could come out. "Sparky. I'm going to leave the day after tomorrow. I will leave Mia's protection to you."
    Sparky nodded his head.
    "I don't know if the assassins will come again or not, but there is a chance that they will try to kidnap you. They should know that the school's security has been tightened and there are even elders from the Heavenly Sword Sect outside the school perimeter. If they really come this time, it means that they have prepared for all kinds of situations, which makes them extremely dangerous."
    "Understood." Mia nodded with a solemn expression. "Don't worry about me, Father. I will be extra careful this time. Besides, Sparky is with me." Mia looked at Sparky who perked on her shoulder. She gently brushed Sparky's cheek, feeling a bit of the lightning that his body naturally produced.
    "The two of you will come with me." Theo then turned to the dragon horses. "It might be a dangerous trip. Are you scared?"
    The two dragon horses looked back at Theo with a determined expression. Both of them were ready to face much stronger opponents the moment they decided to follow him.
    "Alright." Theo smiled, satisfied. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo then opened the comments before advancing. "Hmm. I taught Oliver a different path, but what you say can be considered another technique too. What I have in mind about Oliver's ability is the ability to absorb everything.
    "For example, when Lancelot releases a fire bolt at him, will he capture only the fire bolt? Or will he also get the momentum of that fire bolt? If it's the latter, don't you think it's good for him to stock up on bullets that are released at him? This way, we can shoot multiple bullets as if he has multiple guns.
    "On the other hand, I'm not sure about how the Inventory works. Can he arrange the things in his Inventory? If he can, it won't be weird to find him replicating what you said earlier."
    After replying to the comments, Theo turned back to Mia. "It might take a while, if you are sleepy, you can sleep first. No need to wait for me."
    "It's fine. I will be waiting for you, Dad." Mia smirked. "But before that, do you mind if I ask you something?"
    "Sure."
    "It's about the school." Mia contemplated. "Currently, your reputation has soared. Does this mean I have to watch my actions? I mean, it's going to be annoying to have someone tailing you all the time. And if I behave badly, it will damage your reputation."
    Theo chuckled. "You don't have to worry about that. Instead, how about you think this way? You are behaving like a good child so people know you as an innocent kid. Then, when your opponent comes at you, you will behave like that to lower their guard."
    "Ah!" Mia could see the effect of that acting. That was right. This was also a prank she set up against her enemy.
    Once she revealed her true nature, the opponent would be so shocked that they ended up lowering their guard too much.
    "I see. I can really do it that way." Mia nodded. "Now that I think about this, Mom told me that no one really wants to talk to you, Dad."
    "Haha? Am I that scary?" Theo chuckled.
    "Obviously. Don't you know the rumor about you? You could change the tide with just a single smile. People thought of you as a hero, but those who knew you were aware of how much of a bad person you could be.
    "I heard that you could make people overthink just by saying a single word." Mia shook her head helplessly as if she were judging her father.
    "That's a necessary skill for you to learn as well. It's going to be extremely useful when negotiating with your opponents. But don't forget to treat your allies with sincerity. Showing such a different treatment between allies and enemies would make your allies feel grateful and your opponent feel scared to provoke you."
    "Mhmm." Mia nodded furiously.
    "Alright. Since I have answered your question, it's time for me to get the third authority."
    "Yes." Mia stepped back, giving Theo space.
    Theo then ate the whole apple as the essence in his body began to fluctuate as if reacting to the apple. More importantly, he noticed that the Toon Demon was calling him. This was the same sign as when he got his second authority.
    So, Theo immediately sent his consciousness to meet the Toon Demon.
    When Theo opened his eyes, he saw the Toon Demon standing before him. He looked eager to present the third authority to him, especially with that big smile of his.
    "Welcome, Host." The Toon Demon greeted him politely.
    "Enough with your acting. What do you have for me?" Theo asked.
    The Toon Demon's eyebrows twitched, but he couldn't really say anything to Theo. Since there was Arkhasians, there was a chance that Theo would abandon him in the future.
    So, it was better to play nice to him.
    "Let me introduce you to the third authority." The Toon Demon smiled. "Illusory Dream."

 Chapter 216 Post-Apocalyptic World

    [Chapter 215 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: It's time to sleep and catch some zzz's.]
    [TheTavius08: Time to put people in a Infinite Yomi. wait,You won't get that reference]
    ¡­
    "Let's go to the new world." Theo smiled.
    Avalon was prepared with his weapon on hand. He heard that the Vanguard Zombie was strong, so he wanted to test its strength. At the same time, he didn't forget to observe Maya and her world. This would determine whether he would give her the secret of Knight Link or not.
    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire
    However, Maya didn't know about Avalon's intentions in this world. Although Maya had some suspicion, she didn't probe for the answer from Avalon because she was grateful that she could join the mission this time.
    Meanwhile, Oliver and Haruka were pumped up. Haruka wanted to get recognized by Theo and also awakened the talent she wasn't aware of. She hoped that this mission could help her like Li Wei.
    When that happened, the family that threw her away would definitely regret it. This might be a payback for her family, but at the same time, this was also her choice to become independent.
    Oliver, on the other hand, didn't have a lot of intention in this place. He had brought a lot of food, which was usually scarce in the post-apocalyptic world. But ever since the portal appeared, the first thing that this world did was import food from other worlds.
    "We have received the confirmation. Once you reach the Post-Apocalyptic World, you might need to take an injection to resist the viruses that will turn you into zombies. Please take care of yourself, Mr. Theo and his students." The staff politely bowed.
    "Thank you." Theo nodded while waving his hand to his students, implying that they should go to the teleportation portal.
    While walking, Oliver couldn't help but ask, "Maya. What is this injection all about?"
    "It's a special serum that contains the vaccine. This way, even if you are injured by zombies, you won't become one. It's a way for us to prevent the zombies from multiplying."
    "What if I said¡­ I'm anti vaccine?" Oliver raised a question with a hesitant tone. "For example¡­ will the vaccine make me an idiot?"
    "At the very least, those idiots who don't take the vaccine have become zombies now. If you don't take the vaccine, no one will bother to force you. I will probably be the one to kill you." Maya shrugged. "I'll definitely make your brain minced meat."
    "¡­" Oliver looked away. He was just joking, but after hearing Maya's words, he couldn't help but feel a bit scared this time.
    "That's not a problem with both of you, right?" Theo asked Avalon and Haruka.
    "We have heard about the vaccine before coming here." Both Avalon and Haruka nodded their heads.
    "Alright. Let's enter the portal." Theo led the group. Unlike the other worlds, where they usually entered the world through the nearest portal from their original location before flying to their destination, the post-apocalyptic world forced them to go to the nearest portal from their 'destination' so that they wouldn't need to travel far.
    That was why, the moment they entered, there was already a man wearing a suit holding a sign. "World Union Academy."
    Unfortunately, they had to go through a medical checkup and get a vaccine first before they could meet with native people.
    Everyone except Maya got their injection before they could finally meet the representative.
    "Welcome, Mr. Theo and his students. I am L-21. The commander asked me to bring you to Loss Varkos. It won't take too long, so please follow me."
    "Mhmm." Theo nodded with a serious expression.
    The vehicle that would take them to the Loss Varkos was an airplane. It had four giant propellers like a drone, but he noticed a few big exhausts on the back.
    "It seems that the commander is very sincere." Maya muttered.
    "What kind of vehicle is this?" Avalon asked.
    "It's Osprey X-61. The plane can act like a bird in the air. Well, this is probably the best airplane in the base."
    "Oh?" Avalon nodded nonchalantly.
    Theo kept looking around to see if there was someone with a hidden intention. Even though this was the best plane, it might get shot down or end up in an accident. He couldn't help but remember what happened in the Mythical Realm where he had to escape from the royal family's ship.
    However, it seemed that the author didn't plan to repeat the same thing easily. The journey was actually smooth, allowing Theo to observe everything around him from the interior of the airplane to the land they crossed.
    The airplane itself wasn't as big as he imagined. It was made to be similar to a drone, so the inside had an open space concept, which made it look spacious. However, the chairs were located next to the wall and the safety belts were rather large for each seat.
    They might usually put a lot of luggage in the middle. And the rest of the plane was in the pilot's seat. There wasn't even a single entertainment in this plane, considering it would just lower their guards and have a high chance of killing them.
    During the trip, Theo watched the wasteland. Since his original world was a post-apocalyptic world as well, he couldn't help but want to find the similarity between them.
    They passed several bases. Each base had a tall wall that would block them from zombies.
    However, two of them had been destroyed. And the sad part was the fact that the plant didn't manage to reclaim that land.
    In his original world, the wasteland had been completely reclaimed by nature. Everything would be covered with plants like trees, vines, or moss.
    But in this world, the plant couldn't grow high or wide enough.
    "Is nature not strong enough to reclaim the land?" Theo asked.
    Maya shook her head helplessly. "No. We sometimes get acid rain, which ends up killing the plants. And after some mutations, the plants are much shorter and smaller. It's as if they are trying to conserve the amount of nutrition and water they need in order to survive. Even their roots have become pretty long like cactus."
    "Mhmm¡­" Theo frowned. "Does that mean you won't be able to grow crops anymore?"
    Even Avalon turned his head as if he were interested in that answer.
    "We built a greenhouse for crops. But it's quite hard to make a successful one, considering it's prone to being destroyed. And we're lacking a lot of seeds for planting. Luckily, we have managed to get a lot of seeds from other worlds.
    "Even though they mutate once they grow here, they are still pretty usable. So, imported food is still our primary source of food. In exchange, we give them some technology. Even the devices you now have were developed by the technology in our world. But they have to gradually develop it to reach our level," Maya explained.
    Theo closed his eyes, knowing how horrible it was to live on this land. Food and water were the main necessities. Without enough of it, people could do a lot of things like rob or even kill.
    Avalon asked, "Do you have any thoughts about living in another world just to escape this hell?"
    "Yes. After losing my family, I have thought about it. Unfortunately, there is nothing much I can do. I don't have the talent or strength to do it. Even if I live in another world, I can only become a beggar. Or even worse, an experimental subject. People would definitely love to dissect the people in this world to learn about human's evolution. So, I just do my best in this world and feel very lucky to be accepted into the academy." Maya shrugged.
    The moment Loss Varkos entered his vision, Theo instantly focused on it. As he expected, the wall was covering most of the base from a distance. He could see several tall buildings, but he didn't think there would be a lot of places to grow food.
    In fact, he could see a lot of trucks bringing materials from outside trying to enter the base.
    At the same time, he was a bit curious about the weapon on top of the wall. It looked like a cannon that was usually placed on a battleship.
    However, the muzzle was so big that he could actually see there was no bullet inside. In fact, it didn't have a spiral inner shape.
    "They are not shooting bullets, aren't they?" Noel pointed at the cannon.
    "Plasma Cannon. They are shooting powerful plasma to obliterate the zombie." Maya nodded. "Then again, high level zombies are fast. Among them are the mutant zombies who have unlocked their wisdom. It's easy to destroy the plasma gun with that. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Instead of this gun, I'm more curious about the essence and weapons produced by another world. It's said that the sword from the cultivation world can cut through plasma. Or a high level magician can create a barrier strong enough to withstand its blast."
    Theo couldn't help but look down, thinking, 'I guess they are kind of overpowered. Then again, the author seems to be planning to balance all worlds. If not, the post-apocalyptic world would have nuked the cultivation world to seize their lands. The cultivation can sneak in and destroy the enemy bases at a speed that the people in this world can't have.
    'That's rather interesting to see, even though I don't wish for it to happen. After all, there will be a lot of people dying.
    'Since we're about to arrive, I think it's better to take this time to reply to the comments¡­ If you're talking about the Illusory Dream¡­ I'm not sure if the author has shown it or not, but I'm quite satisfied with its power. As for the reference, you're right. I don't get it.'

 Chapter 217 Gift

    [Chapter 216 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Zombies, a concept used in so many stories, from sudden infection breakouts, mutations in the human genome to our world's popular game of planting plants to fight waves of them.]
    [TheTavius08: Yo Theo the author's sick, now's the time to start praying on his downfall.I would go insane without entertainment not gonna lie, I would rob people.]
    ¡­
    Fortunately, the comments came right before landing, so Theo had the time to reply to them before getting busy with the formality.
    'Yeah. When you look at it, this is a rather clever move from the author. Just imagine how you're going to develop all ten worlds simultaneously. It's going to be impossible since he has to dump all the information about the world at once.
    'But what if he uses worlds that have been common to people? If I say cultivation world, modern world, and post-apocalyptic world, you can instantly imagine what kind of world it is. Even if there is going to be some building to make the world unique, you will still get it with a single mention.
    'And¡­ I'm not sure how I feel after knowing he is sick. On the other hand, if he ends up discontinuing the story because of it, I will not be able to reach my goal. On the other hand, it can also be considered my victory. That's why I don't know what to say in this case.'
    Theo sighed. After replying to the comments, Theo felt a slight bump when they landed on the surface.
    "We have arrived. Please follow me. We'll meet with the commander before leading you to your accommodation."
    "Thank you." Theo nodded, following him with the students.
    He had gotten a good grasp on the base. While he couldn't say they were similar to the futuristic world he envisioned, he could see a lot of new things that weren't possible in his era.
    At the same time, most of the buildings in this base were for housing. There should be more than a hundred thousand people in this tiny base alone.
    The building where they were meeting the commander was the tallest building in the base. It had the usual box shape, which came as no surprise to Theo and his students.
    However, the moment they entered, they were greeted by multiple maids. Each of them was wearing a rather sexy outfit and a short skirt.
    "Mhmm?" Theo furrowed his eyebrows, feeling something weird about them. Theo couldn't find their life source, meaning that they weren't humans. "Are they robots?" Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Oh. Did you notice?" The man smiled.
    "Somewhat." Theo nodded. They looked exactly like humans, if not for the fact that Theo couldn't feel their life sources.
    "Really?" Avalon and Oliver widened their eyes.
    "They are pretty convenient robots. The AI has been trained for over a century. The general intelligence has been established, but they've been configured in a way they can't betray their master." Maya explained with an emotionless face.
    "Oh?! That sounds cool." Oliver couldn't help but observe them. Avalon thought Oliver was going to be like a pervert when approaching them, but the first thing he looked at was actually their hands, confusing Avalon.
    "What are you doing?" Avalon asked.
    "I am trying to see if any of them has six fingers." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Why are you comparing the robots with those weak AIs?" Maya shook her head helplessly. "The robot is manufactured according to one's request. You can even ask for the adult version."
    "Adult version¡­ You mean¡­" Oliver's eyebrows twitched.
    "It's like what you think." Maya sighed.
    "You don't seem to like them." Avalon approached her, looking a bit concerned. He thought this was just degrading humans.
    However, Maya said, "No, I like them. They are pretty useful. In the end, they can choose the gender of the robot. So, a lot of female survivors choose them over real humans. In the end, real humans can betray you, while robots can't. In this dangerous world, it's better to have a robot than a real human. Of course, at the end of the day, the world still needs to be repopulated. Most people have the same goal, which is to settle down with someone they can trust."
    Avalon frowned. He never thought that this world would be this harsh. The food was lacking, they had no one to trust, and their only companion was the robot.
    Oliver suddenly took out something from his inventory before saying, "Maya. Look."
    Maya raised her eyebrows, looking at this metal shaft.
    "Metal rod!" Oliver smirked.
    It was a harmless joke, but it was clear that Oliver was implying something else. Maya's expression turned cold. "If you're going to make that poor joke again, I'm going to beat you up. Like seriously."
    "Do you need my help?" Haruka asked while raising her fingers. "I can ask my familiar to possess him, strip him, and make him run around the town naked."
    "What? I was kidding. Sorry!" Oliver hurriedly escaped behind Theo's back as if asking for his protection.
    "Oliver. I will deduct your point by one." Theo shook his head helplessly.
    "No way!" Oliver's face turned pale as he became dejected.
    The man, who was supposed to guide them, smiled wryly, not knowing how to interject them.
    However, laughter soon echoed across the hall.
    "Hahaha. What a unique group we have here." A cyborg walked to the entrance. Theo could feel danger from this man. "Welcome to my base, Mr. Theo and his students. I'm honored to have you in my Loss Varkos."
    Theo shook his hand while smiling politely. "Thank you for granting our request. The base is quite fascinating to see."
    "Thank you. I'm sure you're tired from the trip, so let me guide you to my office to talk about the business so that you can get some rest as soon as possible."
    "Please." Theo nodded.
    The cyborg led Theo to the top floor. The office was rather spacious, enough for him and his students. There were several robot maids who served them some precious tea.
    "I hope that the tea is to your liking." The commander sat down while presenting him with the documents. "First of all, please sign this document first. It's a document stating that we won't be responsible for your death."
    Although it sounded cold, Theo's reputation was simply that big. Their base couldn't endure the damage if anything happened to Theo. That was why Theo reviewed the document carefully before signing it.
    "I hope that we can receive information regarding the vanguard zombie and all the zombies around it," said Theo.
    "Mhmm¡­" The commander looked down as if he were contemplating this request. Information is the biggest weapon in this world. People risked their lives to learn about this type of information. Even he, the commander, had to pay a lot for this piece of information.
    As if expecting this reaction, Theo released a bit of his essence.
    "By the way, please accept this, commander. This is a little bit of our gratitude for receiving us this well." Theo took out a space ring.
    "A space ring? I heard that you have to take it off before entering this world. It's to prevent smugglers from bringing zombies to your world after all." The commander frowned.
    "Of course. I am a law-abiding citizen, so this is nothing but an illusion." Theo smiled while waving his hand above the ring, making it disappear. "However¡­"
    Oliver gave a smug smile. He took out some bags of protein and canned food. "My ability can do this. I have brought enough to fill up your entire warehouse."
    "This¡­" The commander raised his eyebrows, not expecting that Theo was doing all this. There was no such thing as free stuff. The commander asked, "What do you want, Mr. Theo?"
    Theo raised three fingers. "We only need three things. We don't come here to break the rule, so our conditions are all related to the missions."
    Theo had thought about this thing. Since the author planned to awaken his students, it meant that the danger level this time would be much higher. As a teacher, he had to eliminate a lot of variables first.
    "First, I don't want anyone to know us here, including the fact that we're about to kill the vanguard zombie. If necessary, it's fine to create a diversion. Second, I want information about all the zombies, including a map of the surrounding area. Last but not least, I want your protection¡­ I've heard that the danger in the wasteland is not limited to zombies."
    "!!!" The commander finally understood why Theo's reputation could soar like that. It seemed that he had researched this world quite a bit.
    The reason why Theo never bribed other envoys was simply because the opposite party was much wealthier than him and they didn't necessarily need things.
    Meanwhile, the post-apocalyptic world was very open to this idea, which made this 'gift' easier to accept.
    Theo instructed Oliver to procure goods before going on the mission. Although he didn't understand much, he still followed Theo's instructions.
    After some contemplation, the commander said, "I understand. I can satisfy all your conditions."
    "Alright." Theo was satisfied. With this, the trip would be safer, even though he knew the author would probably come up with another thing to mess it up later.
    "But it seems that you've overpaid¡­" The commander smirked and whispered to Oliver, who helped Theo bring all this stuff. "You seem to have some interest in the robot maids. How about I give you a discount and work on your order first? You can get them tomorrow, of course, with all the functions included."
    "Can I?" Oliver's eyes brightened.
    "Of course."
    "Horny dog." Both Haruka and Maya rolled their eyes, while Avalon covered his eyes as if he were too embarrassed by his classmate's action.
    "What the hell are you saying? I'm buying this for research purposes. You're slandering me!"

 Chapter 218 Running Wild

    [Chapter 217 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: The Oliver slander is real.Btw Theo how much you wanna bet that vanguard zombie isn't a vanguard zombie.I bet 3 slices of strawberry cakes and a beer.]
    ¡­
    "This will be your accommodation, Master." The maid opened the door for him, allowing Theo to enter.
    The room itself wasn't that much different than his apartment. However, Theo noticed that the interior was rather advanced.
    Even the maid didn't leave the room immediately as if she were going to fulfill all of Theo's desires.
    After recalling Maya's words, Theo said, "You can go out. I want to have time alone."
    "Understood." The maid replied, bowed to him, and finally left the room.
    "Technology is amazing." Theo shook his head helplessly. "I guess they are more suitable in this kind of world."
    While Theo was admiring the technology with pure intention, Oliver was in euphoria.
    "Oh! You can add this? I also want to add this." Oliver was playing with the functions that would be added to the robot maids.
    "When you first entered the academy, I still remembered that you were a silent type of guy, who didn't talk much. I later knew that you felt inferior to other students. But now, you've changed. You don't even feel embarrassed when showing this side of yours." Avalon looked at Oliver with a serious expression.
    While Avalon was in no position to reprimand him about his choice, he should at least talk to him to understand Oliver a bit more.
    "You know nothing about me, Avalon." Oliver shook his head helplessly. "Do you think I'm just a horny guy?"
    "You're not?" Avalon tilted his head in confusion.
    "¡­" Oliver knew that Avalon was just a straightforward guy and there was no other meaning behind his words, but it still felt hurt when he was misunderstood by him. "Well, you will know when we're about to fight the vanguard zombie. You can think whatever you want about me before that. All I can say is that you will change your opinion after that."
    Avalon fell silent for a moment before saying, "Alright. I will trust you for now."
    "Thanks." Oliver soon smiled again when customizing the robot maid. "Hehehe. They are going to have this and that¡­" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "¡­" Avalon's eyebrows twitched as if he were regretting the fact that he was trying to trust him.
    In the other room, Maya and Haruka couldn't help but look at each other.
    "You have changed a lot, haven't you, Haruka?" Maya tried to break the silence that made the atmosphere awkward.
    "You too¡­ Ever since we came to this world, you have become a bit more tense and try to act like a mature person." Haruka observed Maya's reaction.
    Maya opened her mouth as though she were about to tell her some lies, but the word stuck in her throat. She couldn't help but scratch the back of her head before saying, "It can't be helped. If you are immature or innocent in this world, you will be taken advantage of.
    "You can easily become the target of someone and get into big trouble before you know it. That's why if you want to survive in this world, you have to put up a tough facade as if you have seen the world and no little tricks will work against you.
    "This world is so cruel that death itself can be salvation." Maya sighed.
    "It doesn't seem that I should ask any further." Haruka closed her eyes, showing that she didn't want Maya to remember the bad things in her life.
    Maya was thankful. After all, she couldn't really say that she had to kill her family with her own hands because they had turned into zombies. At the same time, if someone got captured, they would face something much scarier than death itself.
    Some of them had their organs taken off, some had their limbs chopped off, and some even broke after the inhumane things people did.
    Still, there was one thing that she could say in this scenario.
    "With Teacher here, everything should be fine. But it's going to be annoying if the cannibals are going to get involved."
    "Cannibals?" Haruka's expression turned serious.
    "They are a group that will eat human flesh. They hunt in groups and are even worse than zombies." Maya bit her lips as she hugged herself as though a bad memory flashed through her mind. Her face became pale and her body was convulsing.
    "Maya?" Haruka furrowed her eyebrows.
    Maya couldn't help but recall what had happened in the past.
    Not long after she killed her parents to put them to their true final rest, she was recruited by a group of people to become a mercenary. They wandered from one place to another. She was grateful that there was a kind group that would take her in.
    However, the cannibals destroyed all the happy memories he had just made with this new group.
    The entire group was captured by them.
    Obviously, Maya was able to see the cruelty of the cannibals in the front seat.
    She witnessed how these cannibals ate her comrades. They even chopped off their limbs and ate them raw before their own eyes.
    It was something that she could never forget.
    And that was when she met the man who later became her stepfather. It was due to his position as a commander from a different base that she could grow like this and even join the World Union Academy.
    Maya took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She never thought she would recall this memory again.
    "Sorry." Maya gave a wry smile. "I'm fine."
    "You sure? I can call Teacher if you want." Haruka noticed that Maya might have experienced a lot of things despite being the same age. Haruka felt like she was too immature that she thought all the hardships she had endured were like the whole world turned against her.
    Maya was different. Despite having such a weak side, Maya hid it under her smile and energetic behavior. She kept cheering people on and cried when people were not around.
    Compared to her, Maya was much stronger than her.
    "It's fine. It's better to get as much rest as we can since the outside world is going to be dangerous. We won't be able to have a lot of sleep when we're outside." Maya smiled. "Or if you can't sleep, I think it's fine to ask for a male robot to embrace you."
    "¡­" Haruka was startled at first before shaking her head helplessly. The last joke was similar to Oliver, but it was definitely meant to either annoy her or cheer her up. So, Haruka said, "I don't need it. Do you think I'm Oliver?"
    Maya smiled. "But¡­ Oliver is truly good. I feel like he has some hidden intentions in those jokes."
    "Really?" Haruka frowned before glancing to the side. "My familiar told me nothing weird happened around us. Oliver was customizing his robot maid with a vulgar look¡­"
    "Hahaha." Maya chuckled. "Well, I just said what I felt. There's no deeper meaning."
    "Are we able to become as strong as Li Wei? He was able to cut the entire field with a single wave of his hands." Haruka muttered.
    "I believe we can. I will just trust Teacher's words and continue moving forward. How can you say you don't have talent when you haven't done your best? Your talent might blossom today, it might be tomorrow, or it might not appear for another decade. So, I will just believe it until the day comes." Maya smiled.
    "Fair enough." Haruka giggled. The atmosphere became lighter after their conversation.
    "Anyway, I'll go to bed first."
    "Yep! Good night."
    ¡­
    The next morning, Theo woke up from his meditation. Ever since he learned the cultivation technique, he didn't need a lot of sleep anymore.
    At the same time, this would be a perfect time to reply to the comments.
    "Oliver is planning to do something with those robots. If my prediction is correct, then it's going to be good for him. In the end, robot maids are still robots. They are not real living beings," explained Theo without revealing other things. "And I don't want to say anything about the vanguard zombie. If I say it's going to be a normal Vanguard Zombie, it's going to be one. If I say it's going to be abnormal, it's going to be like that.
    "In the end, I can't lie. I have to be mindful of my words or the author will take advantage of that." Theo shook his head helplessly.
    The students should have been ready by now, so he immediately opened the door and headed to the hall to meet his students.
    However, what he found was Avalon covering his face as though he were trying to hide his embarrassment, the two girls who were rolling their eyes in annoyance, and a horny student who was ogling the two robot maids he had just created.
    The first robot maid had blond hair tied into pigtails and a pair of blue eyes. The second robot maid had long black hair and a cold expression. The two of them showed such a contrast in both appearance and personality.
    "Avalon. Why are you covering your face? They are beautiful, you know." Oliver had a smug smile as if he were proud of his creation.
    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire
    "At least their skirt is longer¡­" Avalon sighed, saying the only good thing that he found from them.
    "What are you saying? If they wear a short skirt, a simple movement will just give away the information. On the other hand, this one will make it barely visible but you still can't see it in the end. It will make your imagination run wild¡­ And that's what I call¡­ art! I told you, it's for scientific purposes." Oliver harrumphed before finding Theo coming. "Teacher¡­ Teacher!"
    "Your preference is reflected in the robot maids you created, you know." Theo shook his head helplessly and patted Oliver's shoulder. "Well, I'm not going to comment on anything 'here,' so do whatever you want."
    "!!!" Oliver was startled by the subtle hint Theo gave in his words, realizing that his teacher had noticed his true intention. "Ahahaha!"

 Chapter 219 Real Reason

    [Chapter 218 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: A zombie apocalypse brings out the worst in humanity. Now, what happens if you give them a way to stay sane after becoming a Zombie?]
    [TheTavius08: I'm just saying...If there's a will there's a way.And I have a very strong will,none of them would be safe around me not gonna lie.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Its like Mia is rubbing off on him lol]
    ¡­
    They left the base this time with a car. Since this was a personal mission, they were left alone in how they planned to do it.
    The commander was kind enough to lend them this car.
    Theo was the one driving the car, while the others looked annoyed as they kept hearing the giggling.
    "Hehehe¡­" Oliver was living the best of his life.
    The robot maid on the right side was resting her head on his chest, while the maid on the left side was holding a drink while saying, "Are you thirsty?"
    "Yup. Thank you." Oliver slurped it with a smug smile.
    Maya and Haruka glared at him coldly. Even Maya couldn't help but say, "I know that you are happy, but you're kinda annoying."
    "Teacher. Can't we just leave Oliver behind?" Haruka asked out loud.
    "Eh?!" Oliver looked at them as if he were surprised that they had such a bad impression.
    "Alright. No one is here. You can stop playing around, Oliver." Theo let out a long sigh.
    "As expected, only Teacher knows me." Oliver smiled but soon his expression turned serious. He snapped his fingers, summoning two giant rifles. Even Maya thought Oliver planned to destroy a tank or something.
    And these two rifles fell into the maids' hands, both having one rifle.
    "Oliver?" Maya widened her eyes in shock.
    "This is what I want to do." Oliver sighed. "From what I can see, there are three types of robots that this world provides. They are Combat Robot, Household Robot, and Support Robot.
    "Unfortunately, the combat robot doesn't seem to be possible to acquire. Then, the only thing I can have is the Household Robot¡­ yeah, these maids."
    "But the robot maids are programmed to not be able to shoot people."
    "I know. Why do you think I am actually behaving like a pervert?" Oliver sighed. "I am trying to lower their guards. And I have managed to get the option where the guards can hit people¡­ Ahem, let's not go into the details with this one."
    Oliver obviously didn't want to tell them that he got them to modify the robot this way because he claimed he was a masochist. If the maid couldn't hit him, he wouldn't feel good.
    It was so embarrassing that he had to lie like that. Even so, his embarrassment rewarded him with two robots that could shoot at people, even though he could be included in the target.
    But since he was programmed to be their master, he wouldn't get hit by them unless something weird happened.
    In other words, Oliver just cheated the system and tricked them into making these two robot maids his personal killers.
    "This¡­" Maya sucked a cold breath. She obviously knew why the combat robot was forbidden to sell to outsiders. But to think that Oliver managed to get robot maids that were capable of wielding the weapons.
    "Actually, I wanted the combat robots, like giant robots that could shoot numerous bullets and missiles. Or maybe drones that carried miniguns. There are a lot of options and all of them will definitely be beneficial for my attack power. That's what I'm currently lacking after all."
    Oliver admitted that his only ability was to store and release things. That was all. So, he had to be innovative in order to increase his combat power.
    "In addition, there is one more benefit to having robots as my helpers." Oliver waved his hand and the robot maids disappeared along with the rifles.
    "!!!" Maya, Haruka, and Avalon couldn't help but widen their eyes in shock. That was right. Oliver's Inventory might not be able to store living beings, but all objects, whether they were made of essence or not, could enter his Inventory.
    They couldn't help but imagine if Oliver had all the robots in his possession. For example, what if he summoned a hundred drones, a hundred battle maids, and a hundred combat robots on a battlefield?
    It could be said that Oliver's power was so omnipotent that he could change the entire tide of the war.
    And he didn't necessarily need combat robots. He could just bring other items, like materials or pills from the cultivation world. With a lot of supply, those experts could do almost everything.
    That was why he had been getting all kinds of items into his Inventory. He also tried to increase his essence reserve after realizing that his Inventory could actually be expanded by accumulating essence in his body.
    For Oliver, the worlds that suited his growth the most would be the Cultivation World and the Post-Apocalyptic World.
    When they took it that way, Maya should be able to grow to a terrifying level by using the Knight Links.
    "I don't know if I can store the zombies¡­ In fact, are they considered dead or alive?" Oliver chuckled and turned to his classmates. "Anyway, that's the reason why I have been acting like this."
    Maya, Haruka, and Avalon couldn't help but exchange looks. Avalon remembered Oliver's words yesterday. It seemed that they had truly wronged Oliver.
    But the moment they thought about it, Oliver summoned the two maids and started giggling again.
    "¡­" They were speechless. As expected, it wasn't acting, they thought. Oliver was just a pervert.
    Theo remained silent the whole time as if he had realized Oliver's plan from the very start.
    For him, the girls in the class were top-notch beauty¡­ obviously, with Mia being the most beautiful girl in the class¡­ or the world. If Oliver was like that, he would definitely look at them with vulgar intention.
    However, he didn't. He treated others with respect. Even after his inferiority complex was gone, he treated them the same. That was why Theo knew Oliver was just acting. And it was easy to see through his real intentions.
    "Just make sure that you don't do anything that breaks the law. I am here to teach you to get stronger, not break the law, okay?" Theo smiled.
    "Yes, sir!" Oliver replied with a big smile before his expression melted again. "Hehehe. This is heaven."
    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    Since the road was straight without any weird bumps or obstacles, Theo took this chance to look at the comments.
    'I don't know. But I think that there will soon be a zombie with consciousness¡­ In fact, this is what I expect from the vanguard zombie. Having a consciousness alone makes the zombie much harder to fight. And this should be enough of a challenge for the students. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'Well, I am not entirely sure what you mean, but treat yourself better. If it's your enemy, then you can just make them feel unsafe. But obviously, treat your people well because they are important.
    'If Mia were here, Oliver would have been crying from all the insults. I'm just kidding. Mia's a good girl.' Theo smiled before adding, 'Oh, by the way, don't drive while texting, okay? We don't want any accidents.'
    Theo immediately turned back to the road and focused on driving.
    It took them two hours before they reached the region where they would find the zombie.
    The region was a complete wasteland. They ended up stopping at the gas station not far from it.
    Obviously, all the items in this place had been ransacked, so there was nothing left on the shelves. In fact, the place was so quiet that they could hear the wind blowing.
    There were a few zombies on the road earlier, but they were just low level zombies.
    With Maya's instruction, Oliver familiarized himself with commanding the robot maids. He took out the rifles that produced the lowest sound. In addition, he put on the suppressor, so it didn't attract a lot of zombies around them.
    Once arriving, Theo said, "This will be our mission. I will supervise all of you and watch how the four of you are going to take down the vanguard zombies. I will step in the moment I see the situation becoming a bit more serious."
    The four students nodded their heads.
    Oliver said, "Anyway, I can command them, so I will take care of the rear. I can also move forward and toss all kinds of things if necessary. Since this place is far away from civilization, I can even bring out a lot of gas trucks."
    Maya said, "I will use my exoskeleton to fight the vanguard zombie. If it's only my human body, the zombie can crush me easily after all. I will probably be a close quarter combatant for this fight."
    Avalon nodded in agreement. "In that case, I will go with you and take care of our target."
    "Then, I will be handling all the nearby zombies. My familiar is telling me that there are a lot of zombies in this vicinity. Since I can use the possession spells to control those zombies, I should be able to eliminate them easily," Haruka explained her ability.
    "That sounds good." Maya was satisfied with the arrangement. "But Oliver, don't shoot easily, will you? The vanguard zombie won't feel anything from those weak rifles. You need the big ones, which will produce a loud sound and attract a lot of zombies."
    "I know. I will wait for you. My main priority is only to damage this zombie and let you two kill it." Oliver gave a thumbs up, assuring Maya.
    "In that case, let's go, shall we?" Maya smiled, getting excited.

 Chapter 220 Fighting the Vanguard Zombie (1)

    [Chapter 219 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Ahhh Oliver, this shall become a black stain on your life. I never thought you would lie and say you were a masoc....]
    [Xinhuan: A zombie with consciousness would probably be considered alive and can't be captured into Oliver's inventory. But if it is alive, then it isn't really a zombie.]
    ¡­
    "So, that's the vanguard zombie." Oliver muttered while looking at the zombie, who was standing in the middle of the field. It wasn't located that far from the gas station. In fact, it seemed to be staying inside the giant crater peacefully.
    The crater itself had a diameter of fifty meters. There were some smaller buildings that were perfect as covers.
    Oliver went to one of the building's roofs and summoned his battle maid. There were also a lot of zombies scattered around.
    Avalon sliced them swiftly, eliminating a lot of them. Of course, Haruka controlled them first with her exorcist spell so that they didn't release any sound when Avalon tried to kill them.
    Maya monitored the entire situation while assessing the danger that came from their surroundings.
    After fifteen minutes, the group was finally ready to take down the vanguard zombie.
    Oliver couldn't help but suck a cold breath after looking at this zombie.
    A normal zombie had purple-colored, rotten skin. There was a lot of blood coming out of their bodies and most of them had lost an organ, whether it was something small like their eyes. And obviously, because they were bitten, a lot of their flesh was ripped by the zombie's powerful jaws.
    The smell and the sight were enough to make Oliver feel disgusted. At the same time, these people were originally humans. So he faced a bit of a dilemma.
    However, it was different for the vanguard zombie.
    When he looked down on the crater, he found a zombie like none other. It had a big, muscular body. Its arms were as big as Oliver's entire body. Its height was only two and a half meters. While it looked tall, it wasn't so tall that the zombie could be considered a giant.
    Still, unlike the regular zombies, there didn't seem to be any bite marks on its body as though it had managed to recover the flesh of its original body and grow it even more.
    The zombie had bloodshot eyes even though it looked so passive. Oliver could feel its killing intent even from far away.
    More importantly, the arms looked a bit flat as if they were a shield.
    Oliver had heard a little bit about the vanguard zombie. It seemed that this zombie could easily bulldoze a giant building alone.
    It would be troublesome if he got hit by its charge, so Oliver planned to maintain a good distance from this guy.
    If there was someone who could withstand this zombie, it would be Avalon. And this Avalon was standing right at the edge of the crater, ready to jump down.
    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    Maya was located on the opposite side, while Haruka was a bit farther away, controlling the zombies to check the surrounding area.
    As soon as Haruka deemed it safe, she immediately took out a few talismans and placed them on the ground.
    "Five Elements Seal." Haruka slapped the ground and released her essence.
    A pentagon appeared around the vanguard zombie, alarming it.
    "!!!" The zombie looked at the pentagon and tried to stomp on the ground.
    But before it could happen, the pentagon released a rainbow-colored light into the sky, turning it into a pillar.
    The moment the zombie stomped the ground, only the crater got a bit deeper while the pentagon remained in its place.
    Realizing that it wasn't effective, the vanguard zombie smashed the rainbow light with all its strength.
    *Bam!*
    The clash was so loud that the ground vibrated for a split second.
    To the zombie's surprise, the barrier remained intact, trapping him inside.
    "Water!" Haruka tossed the talisman into the crater. The talisman summoned water like raging waves, trying to fill up the entire area with it.
    "!!!" The zombie was surprised by this amount of water and tried to escape even harder.
    However, the barrier remained intact no matter how hard he smashed it.
    When the water was about to fill up the area, the zombie took a deep breath.
    "Huh?" All the students couldn't help but widen their eyes in confusion, not knowing what the zombie was planning to do.
    All of a sudden, the zombie screamed.
    "Aaaaaaaa!"
    The sound was so loud that all the students closed their ears.
    "Aaaaarrghh!" Oliver and Maya fell on their knees. Maya couldn't help but say, "What is this? There is no record about the vanguard zombie capable of releasing a sound attack."
    Avalon bit his lips while supporting his body with his sword. Meanwhile, Haruka closed her eyes while maintaining the barrier as much as she could.
    She managed to endure the sound attack, but her control over the barrier weakened for a moment.
    The zombie saw it and immediately smashed the barrier.
    *Clank!*
    The barrier broke like a glass.
    "Earth!" Haruka immediately threw another talisman, causing the ground to shake. The rock around the zombie started to rise, ultimately creating a dome-shaped barrier to stop him. "Wood."
    Haruka then let another talisman flow on the water's surface. As it was being carried by the water, the soil underneath his feet began to absorb the water as vines emerged from the cracks.
    The zombie tried to escape, but the vines were much faster at wrapping around his wrists and ankles, preventing the zombies from moving.
    The moment the water was completely absorbed, Haruka raised another talisman. "Fire."
    It spurted out fire, which lit up the vines.
    *Roar!* The zombie looked like it was in pain.
    However, Haruka didn't plan to stop here. She threw the last talisman, which fulfilled the combination. "Metal."
    The talisman turned into a sword and flew toward the zombie's neck to sever it.
    "Thus fulfilling the principle of five elements," Haruka muttered. The zombie shouldn't be able to do anything as the sword pierces his neck.
    But to Haruka's surprise, the zombie's eyes turned bloodshot as it ignored all the pain and suddenly lowered its head before stopping the sword with its teeth.
    "What?!" Haruka dropped her jaw to the ground. The sword was supposed to be strong enough to pierce through iron and the momentum was quite high. So, she didn't expect that the zombie could stop it with its teeth.
    The zombie suddenly raised both hands. The vines didn't break, but the rock that supplied the vines ended up rising to the surface, ultimately freeing the zombie.
    *Roar!*
    The zombie looked at Haruka and jumped into the air, trying to cover the distance between them in a single leap.
    Avalon took a deep breath as the links on his body began to appear on his skin. He then jumped from the side, striking the zombie with his sword.
    The zombie saw him from a mile away and simply raised its right hand, catching the sword bare-handed.
    "Huh?" Avalon used all his strength, but he was surprised that the blade could only reach the surface of the skin. It didn't even have enough momentum to actually damage the skin.
    The zombie turned around to deal with Avalon first, but Maya helped him first by striking the zombie from behind with her exoskeleton.
    The zombie turned around again, but Avalon stomped the ground, using all his strength to restrain the zombie's movement for a bit.
    Startled, the zombie's head halted, but it was too late to react as Maya had punched the zombie with the giant robotic arm, launching it back to the center of the crater.
    "Maya, Avalon. Buy me three minutes to finish my prayer."
    "Got it." Maya and Avalon nodded their heads as they charged toward the zombie.
    In that instant, Haruka made a hand seal that looked like a pentagram and started muttering the prayer in her language.
    Whether it was his instinct or something else, the zombie noticed the danger coming from Haruka's prayer. Even Maya understood that Haruka was planning to do something crazy.
    She couldn't do this during the sparring since Mia would definitely target her, but with such reliable classmates protecting her, Haruka decided to give it a try.
    Avalon was the first one to reach the zombie.
    *Clank!*
    *Clank!*
    *Clank!*
    A few clicking sounds echoed on the battlefield as Avalon noticed that the zombie's skin was actually tougher than steel. A normal attack wouldn't be enough to hurt the zombie. At the same time, this zombie was clearly not serious yet.
    "Tsk." Avalon clicked his tongue.
    As soon as Maya appeared from the side, the zombie had no choice but to split his attention.
    Maya punched the zombie with the giant exoskeleton, and the latter used its arm to block it.
    This was an opportunity for Avalon as he took a deep breath and covered the sword with his essence. He then slashed downward like he did during the sparring.
    When the zombie was about to catch the sword, Avalon twisted his sword a little bit, changing its trajectory and ultimately hitting the zombie's thigh.
    *Clank!*
    This time, he noticed a shallow wound on the zombie's skin, but it was so shallow that a single drop of blood was everything that came out of the wound before it began to close again. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The blood was green, making Avalon ask, "Is their blood poisonous or something?"
    "You've got the vaccine, so it won't affect you," Maya answered.
    Avalon nodded, feeling assured.
    The zombie didn't like this and tried to break this stalemate. However, a bullet suddenly hit the wound that was about to close, widening it.
    "!!!" The zombie was surprised and turned his head around, finding Oliver with the two battle maids.
    "I hope you don't forget about me." Oliver smirked.

 Chapter 221 Fighting the Vanguard Zombie (2)

    [Chapter 220 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: The fight is going well. Good luck, we are cheering for you kids!]
    [TheTavius08: Unlike Keltic I'm not cheering for you.Im hating with no shame not like their going to get hurt badly or anything.Yes i know what i said could be a red flag.]
    ¡­
    "I hope you don't forget about me." Oliver smirked. He was proud of his timing. And more importantly, the battle maids were very accurate in their aims.
    The zombie never thought that these people managed to injure him pretty easily. However, there was one thing that they hadn't calculated.
    The zombie let out a roar, alerting the zombies in the area.
    "!!!" Oliver raised his head, finding all the zombies begin running toward Haruka.
    It was clear that the zombie perceived Haruka as a threat. So Oliver didn't hesitate to switch the weapons.
    "I will protect Haruka. You guys hold the zombie back!" Oliver shouted while jumping off the roof with his maids.
    As soon as they landed on the ground, Oliver gave the battle maids miniguns.
    The two maids positioned themselves in the opposite direction while Oliver maintained a close eye on the vanguard zombie.
    *Roar!* Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    *Roar!*
    The zombies screamed while moving toward them. Oliver noticed that some of the zombies actually walked toward them while the others could run.
    "Kill all those zombies. Make sure no one can reach us. Once you're about to run out of ammo, inform me about it. I will use my ability to replace it for you."
    "Understood, Master," replied both maids in unison.
    The rapid gunshots echoed in the area as Oliver put on the noise-canceling headphones for Haruka.
    On the other hand, Maya and Avalon kept clashing with the vanguard zombie.
    Avalon obviously didn't want to just buy time for Haruka. He wanted to try to kill it himself.
    At the same time, he noticed that Maya had a hard time keeping up with their movements. Although the exoskeleton boosted her strength, it couldn't be compared to the knight links.
    After all, the robotics arms were so big that they messed up with her momentum.
    If Maya had the knight links, there was no need for her exoskeleton anymore. Her movement would be much more flexible.
    Still, he wondered if this was the correct decision. He had learned a lot of things from this world, especially its cruelty.
    The town was cruel. After seeing that there were no slaves in the modern world, he thought that the post-apocalyptic world, which was the more advanced version of the modern world, would be like that too.
    However, he realized that the town was much worse than he originally thought. Slaves were everywhere. The robots were much easier to maintain, while the slaves were forced to work until they died.
    It was a very cruel world, one he couldn't imagine living in.
    Yet, Maya kept smiling. Whether it was a facade or her personality, it didn't change the fact that Maya tried to make sure that no one worried about her.
    A part of him wanted to support that smile or even turn it into a genuine smile. A part of him still doubted whether Mia would turn into a tyrant or not.
    Unfortunately, he couldn't make his decision just yet. In the end, he focused back on the battle.
    *Bam!*
    The zombie's fist and Maya's robotic arm clashed, producing a loud crashing sound.
    Avalon couldn't help but widen his eyes, noticing the crack on Maya's fist. The zombie also had a few bruises, but its regenerative power kept healing them.
    Avalon also tried to leave several wounds on the zombie, but it was futile. If they wanted to defeat this zombie, they had to either kill it swiftly or stop its regenerative power.
    It was at this time that Haruka's shout echoed in their ears. "I'm ready!"
    The zombie was as startled as Avalon and Maya.
    "¡­" Maya noticed that the zombie actually reacted to her words as if he understood them.
    However, both she and Avalon jumped away the moment Haruka warned them. The zombie tried to follow them, but the metal plate on Maya's exoskeleton opened up, releasing two small missiles.
    At the same time, Avalon gathered the energy on his sword and released it in a crescent-shaped strike.
    The zombie grabbed the sword strike with his bare hand while raising his big arm to block the missiles.
    *Boom!*
    Their attacks exploded, knocking the zombie to the ground.
    Seeing her chance, Haruka immediately clapped her hands and shouted, "Twin Star Method."
    A pentagram appeared on top of the crater, illuminating everything underneath it with a rainbow-colored light.
    *Roar!*
    The zombie let out a loud roar as though it were in pain. In fact, its flesh was decaying rapidly to the point where its regenerative power couldn't keep up.
    Haruka kept burning the essence in her body to continue. If she lasted long enough, the zombie would definitely die.
    However, there was one problem. It didn't matter whether Haruka had enough essence or not.
    After all, there was one more threat that they had to take care of.
    Theo was observing the entire battlefield with a calm expression.
    "They have done well¡­" Theo muttered while looking at the comments. "I won't say anything about Oliver's preference, so I will skip this one.
    "As for the zombie with consciousness, I'm not very sure how to define consciousness. People say it's a soul or something, so it's really hard to define life. After experiencing actual hell, I know that if the consciousness is the soul itself, then it can be considered alive.
    "Well, you can consider it this simple. You just have to kill the zombie once again and it can be considered dead.
    "Ah yes, the kids are doing a great job here. However, I have to admit that their opponent is not a mere zombie. I'm not talking about consciousness¡­ Instead, it's the author.
    "If I look at it from an 'arc' perspective, don't you think that this arc will be too short for a mission if it's only a zombie with a consciousness? When you think about it that way, you will realize that the author is planning to do something else¡­ that can at least turn the tide of the battle and force us to flee¡­" Theo muttered while looking around.
    The reason he remained in this position for a long time was to find that sign.
    *Crack!*

 Chapter 222 Danger

    [Chapter 221 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Here's a question, where does Maya's danger sense ability come from? Gene mutations generally don't do something so fantastic and hyperspecific from a single mutation¡­read more.]
    [TheTavius08: its gonna be fine your the "Main character" and I'm willing to bet my left testi that nothing you can't handle will appear.]
    ¡­
    *Roar!* The zombie was screaming in pain.
    "It's effective." Avalon muttered, seeing how the light disintegrated the zombie much faster than it could regenerate.
    If this continued, the battle would be over in just a moment. He was a bit surprised that Haruka had this level of power in her.
    But Maya had another opinion.
    'This doesn't look normal.' Maya frowned, thinking, 'Teacher Theo should have known about our power. And in every mission, the opponent should be strong enough to pose a challenge to us. In fact, a lot of times, something even bigger happened, which would bring us into a big problem.
    'So, why would the fight be over so quickly?' Maya raised her head before shouting, "Something is amiss."
    "?!" Avalon, Haruka, and Oliver were confused. They didn't know why Maya panicked when everything went smoothly.
    Unfortunately for them, the ground suddenly cracked.
    In that instant, Maya's instinct kicked in as she shouted, "Not good. Get away from the crater as far as possible!"
    "!!!" The others were startled, but Maya's reaction this time was much more violent. It seemed that something was happening underneath the crater.
    Avalon, who was on the edge of the crater, could see the cracks expanding as though there were an earthquake.
    *Bam!*
    Something blasted open the ground, knocking the vanguard zombie away. Everyone couldn't help but widen their eyes, looking at the sheer size of this monster.
    "Maya¡­ Are humans not the only ones that can turn into zombies?" Oliver asked with his mouth wide open.
    "Isn't that obvious? The animals are living beings too," said Maya while staring at this new zombie before them.
    It was a giant worm. The moment it burst out of the ground, the worm reached ten meters. At its tip was a giant mouth with numerous sharp teeth ready to grind everything into dust.
    The color of its skin was pale and some parts were rotten, indicating that this was a zombie worm. And it looked like it had mutated several times to reach that size.
    "Are you serious?" Avalon shuddered.
    "What do we do now? Run away?" Oliver gulped down.
    "Are you really asking that question?" Maya gritted her teeth. The first thing they needed to do was assess this worm's combat power.
    However, there was one thing they didn't calculate. This worm was enormous. They should have wondered how much space the worm had created underneath the ground.
    And it seemed that the vanguard zombie was stationed there to protect the worm's living quarters. Now that they had disturbed the worm, it was clear that the worm was planning to kill them for revenge.
    "Ru¡ª" When they were about to shout their next move, more and more grounds in the area erupted, creating at least ten holes.
    *Roar!*
    *Roar!*
    *Roar!*
    The phenomenon was followed by numerous roars coming from those holes. From the sound alone, it was clear that there were at least a thousand zombies underneath the ground.
    More than a hundred of them jumped out of the holes in rapid succession, while the others climbed the hole carefully.
    It felt like there was an underground city underneath them and all the zombies that lived in that city suddenly emerged to kill them.
    "Tier 2, Tier 3, Tier 4¡­ There is even one Tier 5 zombie among them. And more importantly, the worm itself is actually a Tier 6 zombie." Maya's face became pale. Even a Tier 4 zombie would be too much for one of them. Yet, they had to fight Tier 5 and even Tier 6 zombies. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The only one who could do it was probably their teacher.
    That was why the first thing they did after realizing the severity of their situation was to find Theo. However, Theo couldn't be seen anywhere as if he had run away.
    *Scree!*
    *Roar!*
    The zombies screamed, ordering all the zombies to kill the four students.
    Avalon and Maya hurriedly went to Oliver and Haruka, trying to protect them. However, the number of their enemies was simply too much for them to handle.
    Even Avalon wasn't confident enough to handle all these zombies.
    "We have to create an opening and escape," said Maya before the Tier 4 vanguard zombie, their original target, smashed the ground in front of them as if telling them that if they planned to escape, he would stop them.
    Without hesitation, the Tier 4 vanguard zombie charged at them.
    "It's coming!" Maya warned them while Avalon raised his sword, ready to block it.
    To their surprise, two shadows appeared before them. They looked like horses, their backs facing the vanguard zombie.
    "!!!" The vanguard zombie was startled by the appearance of these horses, but before he could switch his stance, the horses had kicked him with all their might.
    The vanguard zombie used its extraordinary arms to block them, but the kick was so powerful that it broke the zombie's arms, bending them in a straight way.
    The force launched the zombie away. After that, the two horses turned around and gathered their essence into their throats.
    The moment they opened their mouths, a blue-colored fire came out, burning all the zombies that were about to reach them.
    "These horses¡­ Teacher?" Oliver was the first to recognize it since only Theo would possess a beast of this level. Still, it was quite surprising that even the beast Theo hid was actually as strong as the zombie they were facing.
    "We might need to get on them and escape from here," said Haruka, understanding the assignment.
    Because of their position, Maya and Avalon rode the first horse while Oliver and Haruka took the second one.
    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Let's go!" Maya shouted and the horses immediately ran in the same direction, taking advantage of their fire breath to escape from this place.
    As if sensing them, the worm suddenly tilted its head toward them.
    "The worm is coming!" Maya warned them again after noticing the danger.
    This wouldn't be good. This worm was too terrifying. With its size, it could easily destroy a single city. There was no building that couldn't be devoured by this worm.
    If this Tier 6 worm chased after them, they could do nothing but accept their death. In addition, there was another zombie that was about to reach them. It was the Tier 5 zombie, who was much faster than the rest of the zombies.
    The moment they were stopped here, their fate was sealed. After all, the path was about to close soon as more and more zombies emerged from the holes to patch it up.
    But that was when the horses shocked them. They stomped the ground and jumped into the sky before actually stepping on air. With this, the zombies would have a hard time chasing after them.
    However, there was still one threat that could stop them from going too far. It was the giant worm.
    When the giant worm was about to devour them from the side, a clown of the same size appeared behind the worm, its hands locked the worm and even twisted it.
    *Vroom!*
    A roaring engine soon echoed in their ears as Theo came with their car. The students couldn't believe what they witnessed.
    Theo actually went directly into the crater as if he were trying to enter the underground city. But before falling down, the giant clown twisted the worm even more so that it looked like an incline road, a very steep one at that.
    However, Theo actually stepped on the gas while shouting, "Yo, kids. You miss me?!"
    "Teacher¡­ are you going¡­" Maya sucked a cold breath. From the horses to this boldness, Maya couldn't think of anything to comment on.
    Theo used the big body of the worm to actually drive on it as he kept climbing up like the horses.
    "Teacher. Don't do it¡­ Cars can't fly!" Oliver shouted in panic. Even though Theo's power was good, he knew that no matter what he did, he couldn't make the car fly.
    However, Haruka had a different opinion and actually interjected with him. "But the horses are flying¡­"
    "Don't correct me here."

 Chapter 223 Advice

    [Chapter 222 Comments.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: As long as its not the pigs flying hahaha.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: But it's Theo, he can make anything possible. I won't be surprised even if he made the earth into a wheel for his cosmic car in the future.]
    [TheTavius08: told ya Theo.]
    ¡­
    The car soared into the sky for a moment before Theo covered it with his essence, levitating it. As expected, it drained a lot of his essence when he lifted up such a heavy thing.
    So, he just let it go after they escaped the encirclement.
    The dragon horses also landed on the ground and ran at the same pace as the car.
    "Are they really horses? They can move this fast? Even though there is no saddle, it doesn't shake much and hurts my balls." Oliver sucked a cold breath.
    "I know you talk a lot, but no one cares about that information right now. The zombies are chasing after us now!" Maya shouted while pointing at their backs. All the zombies had chased after them. The high tier zombies would definitely catch up soon, especially that giant worm. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Teacher. Are you going to take over the command now?" Haruka asked, noticing that even though the situation had reached this point, he hadn't said anything.
    "I'm not going to order you anything this time. However, I will give you a few tips. You four are going to be the ones handling the situation." Theo smirked.
    "Huh?" Maya gasped. "Teacher. It took our all to just fight the Tier 4 vanguard zombie. Are you going to make us fight the Tier 5 zombie and even the Tier 6 zombie?"
    "Why do you think you're not capable of fighting them?" Theo simply smiled. There was a single thought the moment he saw this situation.
    It was clear that the author planned to use this incident to level up his students. In fact, this zombie wave confirmed the author's intention of turning this arc into an awakening arc.
    In other words, the author planned to awaken their latent potential. Since the author was going to guarantee it for him, all he needed were a few words to stimulate that potential.
    Theo said, "We will split up after this, and I will take care of all the zombies that come toward me. And I will let you choose between two options. You can get the help of the dragon horses, but you both are going to split up into two groups¡­ or you can fight as a whole team but without the dragon horses. What will you choose?"
    "We will split up." It took them an instant to decide. They had seen the power of the dragon horses, so there was no way they would let them go. In fact, this might be the key that their teacher gave them to solve this situation.
    "In that case¡­" Theo finally said everything to stimulate their potential. "Avalon first. You pursue a different kind of strength than Li Wei, but do you still remember me teaching you about the Five Aspects?"
    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire
    "Yes."
    "The Five Aspects focus on the basic aspects of a human's ability. In other words, it's similar to your Knight Link. However, the way your Knight Link and the Five Aspects boost your strength is fundamentally different. I'm not saying that the Five Aspects are superior to your Knight Link, but have you ever thought about using the Knight Link like how the Five Aspects boost your ability?"
    "Mhmm?" Avalon frowned, not understanding what Theo said. But if this was a clue, there should be a way to understand it.
    "As for Maya¡­" Theo raised his finger. "A certain someone wondered where your sense of danger came from. Gene mutations don't do something magical. When you think about it that way, that also explains why the superpower in this world allows you to release fire, control ice, or even gain inhumane strength.
    "He said there is something more magical in this world. So, why do you restrict yourself in a very simple yet logical way to describe your power?"
    Maya raised her eyebrows. "Are you telling me that my superpower is not as simple as I think?"
    Theo didn't reply to that question. He simply continued to the next person. "Oliver's turn now. I will just make it simple for you. Your Inventory stores everything, right? I mean, 'EVERYTHING.' Unfortunately, your description and my knowledge about the word 'everything' are rather different. When you realize it, you will finally be able to pursue the true strength of your Inventory."
    "Huh?" Oliver tilted his head in confusion.
    "Alright. Last but not least, your exorcist powers are good, Haruka, but they are a bit too restrictive. Since you have freed yourself from all those burdens, why do you still limit yourself with those restrictions? The same applies to your spirit."
    Haruka looked like she understood his message.
    After saying everything he needed, Theo waved his hand and started driving away from them. Obviously, a portion of the zombies followed him. And it seemed that the Tier 6 worm was more interested in him than the rest, considering it was his power that stopped him earlier.
    While driving, Theo took this time to reply to the comment. "After saying those words earlier, I'm not going to reply to the comments about Maya's power.
    "Hahaha. The author doesn't want me to die either since the story will end if I die. Then again, he might use that as an excuse to abandon the book, so I'll do my best to not die.
    "Pigs, huh? Sounds good enough? If I don't have anything to do, I might do that. Or maybe a flying worm? Anyway, since the worm follows me, I will have to kill it instead of letting it fly.
    "And yeah, the limit to illusion is your imagination, even though it still needs to be as real as possible to make people unable to discern whether it's an illusion or reality."
    Theo smiled, wondering where he should park this car. They had to go back with this car anyway, so he didn't want it to be destroyed.
    The worm didn't realize that he was actually less important than the broken car Theo drove.

 Chapter 224 Realization

    [Chapter 223 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Ehhh? Why keep the car when you have a perfectly good mount right behind you for future endeavours, especially underground ones, such as the "2nd world" beneath the crust that may exist.]
    [TheTavius08: Yo consider what i said like 30 chapters ago.A duck.. but it's a earth bending duck,or a fire bending duck,or a water bending duck,or a air bending duck.]
    ¡­
    Looking at the comment, Theo said, "No, no. This is not our car. The commander is lending us this car, so we should bring it back.
    "Well, I can't say for sure about the animals. I will just continue to progress the story and take advantage of all the opportunities that come my way."
    Theo found a place to park his car. "I should have learned more about space techniques or even created a bigger space ring to store this inside my space element. Unfortunately, I can't do it right now. The space inside my body is purely for living beings, so I don't know what kind of damage a non-living being will receive when entering that space."
    Theo let out a long sigh before parking it right in front of a tall building, a few hundred meters from his students.
    He had asked the dragon horses to make sure to keep his students alive, so he wasn't that worried about them.
    Once he came out of the car, Theo looked at the giant worm and the rest of the zombies. "I guess I will be fighting all of them."
    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo activated the Arkhasians since he wanted to settle this fight as quickly as possible.
    When the roll stopped, a new weapon appeared. While he was happy that it was a different weapon, he couldn't help but ask, "Why is this weapon?"
    The weapon he got was actually not a weapon. It was a shield¡­ a big shield. It could easily cover Theo's entire body.
    "I guess the author won't give me the weapon I'm most confident with¡­" Theo sighed. While he had learned other weapons, he still had his main weapon. In his original world, that weapon accompanied him from when he first started until he became the strongest. "I guess the author is saving the best for last."
    Theo looked at the zombies while smiling. "Alright. I will try to defeat you in fifteen minutes."
    ¡­
    On the other side, Avalon and Maya had landed on top of a tall building. They used this tall building in order to observe everything around them.
    "It seems that the Tier 5 zombie is following us. I guess we're not so lucky¡­" Maya paused for a moment. "There are hundreds of zombies behind it as well. If I'm not wrong, there are at least four Tier 4 zombies among them."
    Avalon looked at these zombies, realizing that the only way to defeat them was to awaken their talent.
    For Maya, it might be related to the Knight Link.
    Avalon took a deep breath before asking, "There is one thing I want to ask you before we fight them."
    "Is that important right now?" Maya frowned while turning her head to Avalon, startled by his serious expression.
    Avalon asked, "Can you use your power to not oppress the weak but protect them from now on?"
    Maya's expression changed when she heard that question.
    ¡­
    On the other side, Oliver and Haruka had landed on a rather short building.
    "We are lucky that we don't have to deal with the Tier 5 zombies. But still, we get a lot more lower tier zombies. So, our situation doesn't change¡­" Oliver wondered if the items in his Inventory would be enough to kill these zombies.
    To his surprise, Haruka didn't reply to him. Instead, her gaze was empty as if she were in the middle of thinking something else.
    "Haruka?" Oliver frowned, not understanding her action.
    Meanwhile, Haruka glanced to the side, finding a beautiful woman next to her. She asked in her mind, 'It seems that I have restrained you from reaching your true potential¡­'
    'I don't understand what you're saying.'
    'I have limited myself with my knowledge about exorcism. However, our world right now is connected to nine other worlds. When Teacher said it, I realized that there was a more fitting way for you to unleash your power. Do you remember my eyes?'
    The ghost fell silent for a moment before asking, 'What do you want?'
    'Are you willing to trust your soul to me?'
    'Are you going to turn me into someone familiar?'
    'Yes.' Haruka nodded. 'My eyes allow me to see souls. These zombies don't have souls, so they can't be considered alive in a sense. That's why you're able to seize their body. But if you think about it, why do you have to seize their body?'
    The ghost fell silent for a moment before smiling wryly. 'I can't help but remember the time when we first met¡­ You have always been so hesitant whenever you ask me, but now, you have become much more confident and bolder.'
    'Ehm¡­' Haruka looked down as if she had just made a mistake.
    'I'm complimenting you. If you think that I'm worthy of being your contracted familiar, then I will do it. I'm already a soul anyway, so I shall accompany you until I depart from this world.'
    Haruka smiled and finally opened her mouth. "Oliver. Do you have a knife?"
    "I have one. Why do you ask?" Oliver took out the knife with an innocent face.
    Suddenly, Haruka snatched the knife and answered him with her action. She raised that knife before stabbing her left arm.
    "Kh." Haruka gritted her teeth as tears were coming out of the corner of her eyes. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Huh? What are you doing?" Oliver panicked, trying to stop her. He thought Haruka was so stressed that she was harming herself.
    However, Haruka tossed the knife to the side and dyed her right index and middle fingers with that blood before drawing a crescent moon pattern on the back of her hand.
    "Kanami. Are you willing to become my friend?"
    "I am willing," the ghost replied with a firm tone.
    "With my blood as the medium, I summon you into this world of living. Heed my call, my left hand."
    Oliver dropped his jaw as if he couldn't believe what he had just seen. A beautiful woman appeared out of thin air. She had long blond hair and a pair of golden eyes. Her age didn't seem to be that different from theirs. However, there was a white crescent moon on her back, giving her an ethereal feeling.
    Soon, the blood that flowed out of Haruka's arm started to flow toward her body, becoming the medium of her existence in this world. And due to this reason, she could be called half-spirit half-human.
    And because she was half-human, Haruka tossed all the talismans in her possession into the air. The talismans fell like normal papers, but surprisingly, all of them were moving in the same directions before they floated around this new person.
    "I'm not going to limit myself anymore." Haruka smiled with a pale face. "From now on, you are going to be known as the first familiar who can become an exorcist."
    The spirit gradually opened her eyes and waved her hand, causing the talismans to spin as if she were sweeping a screen. With a flick of her finger, a talisman flew forward, heading straight to the zombie.
    The talisman then summoned raging water, pushing all the lower tier zombies back. Instead of Haruka, it was this spirit that now controlled the talisman, allowing Haruka to do other things.
    The spirit smiled. "I hear your call and shall become the sword that eliminates your enemies."

 Chapter 225 OP

    [Chapter 224 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I wonder what burden a familia places on the contractor, if any?]
    ¡­
    "Wow." Oliver sucked a cold breath. It didn't take too long for him to realize that this was the ghost that had always been with Haruka.
    It seemed that she could become an exorcist, but her essence was still supplied by Haruka.
    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire
    When she released that water talisman, all the gushing water pushed back all the zombies that tried to climb it, causing them to enter the building and use the stairs instead.
    Some of the zombies also tried to smash this building with their strength, especially those Tier 3 and Tier 4 zombies.
    Oliver knew that they couldn't stay here much longer, but he was still a bit too fixated on Haruka's action.
    'Is it because of what the teacher said? Damn, she is too smart. She can even understand the vague explanation¡­' Oliver couldn't help but wonder the meaning behind Theo's advice for him. 'What does it mean to absorb everything?'
    Suddenly, Haruka came to the battle maids. She used the blood that hadn't dried on her arm as ink to draw a symbol on the miniguns that these maids had.
    "What are you doing?" Oliver asked.
    "I am merely enchanting them. The zombies are supposed to be dead, so this enchantment will be carried by the bullets and penetrate deep into their bodies, releasing the last restraint they have in this world."
    "I don't know what you mean, but to put it simply, the bullets become much more effective, right?"
    "Something like that." Haruka nodded. They still had some time since her spirit was stalling the zombie for a moment. She couldn't help but ask, "Do you have a water truck?"
    "I do."
    "Please take it out."
    "For what? Your talisman can produce more water than my truck."
    "Teacher told me not to limit myself with my own world anymore. So, I am going to combine the potion from the witch realm and the holy attribute the Sword and Magic realm had. With my enchantment, I will make holy water to kill these undead."
    "Are you serious?" Oliver had a wry smile while summoning the water truck. "There you go. We don't have a lot of time though."
    "I know. You should also focus on the advice from Teacher." Haruka nodded.
    "I want to do that, but I don't understand it." Oliver sighed. "What does he mean by everything? I mean, I can store everything from normal objects to things made of essence. That's what I have been doing the whole time¡­ So, what does he mean by everything? Is there even another meaning behind it?"
    Oliver couldn't get an answer to that question.
    *Rumble!*
    "Otto¡­" Oliver tried to stabilize his body as the building began to shake. It seemed that a few more attacks would cause this building to collapse. So, the first thing that Oliver did was to store the maids back into his inventory while glancing at Haruka.
    She was still praying for the water and it didn't seem that she was planning to go until the last moment.
    So, Oliver only had one job to do.
    "Imagine if I have an atomic bomb with me? Or maybe a hydrogen bomb? What's worse than that? How about I bring an asteroid?" Oliver had a weird smile on his face. "Now that I think about it, if I bring an asteroid, can I cause a mass destruction or even make the human race extinct?"
    That was a rather wild idea from Oliver, but that idea actually gave him a sliver of understanding about what Theo was talking about.
    "Wait a minute¡­" Oliver looked down. "Why did I think bringing an asteroid was a good thing? Wouldn't it just be an ordinary rock? For a meteorite to be dangerous, wouldn't it need momentum¡­"
    Oliver seemed like he was about to grasp something. Unfortunately for him, the zombie had succeeded.
    *Rumble!* The building vibrated violently as it began to tilt to the side.
    "!!!" Oliver's body shook while the dragon horse immediately moved next to them as if telling them to hop onto him.
    When the building was about to collapse, Haruka still remained in her position, forcing the dragon horse to bite the back of her collar and tossing her into the air. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Wha¡ª!" Haruka was startled, but she soon landed on the horse's back.
    At the same time, Oliver also hopped on the horse.
    The horse began to slide down due to the angle of the building, so it immediately took off into the sky, allowing the building to collapse.
    However, Oliver suddenly shouted, "Don't go too far!"
    The horse was startled, not understanding what Oliver planned to do. But because of Theo's order, the horse had no choice but to obey.
    Oliver pointed his palm toward the building while closing his eyes, concentrating. His essence gradually spread all over the building, waiting for the right time.
    The pillars that supported the building gradually collapsed. He was waiting for every pillar to be destroyed so that the foundation and the building would become two different objects.
    *Bam!*
    The loud sound made Oliver open his eyes while activating his power. "Store!"
    All of a sudden, the collapsing building disappeared into thin air, causing the zombies to be speechless.
    The only thing that remained were the foundation of the building and the water truck that had been enchanted by Haruka.
    The water truck fell to the ground. The water tank exploded, spreading all the holy water.
    The zombies that got splashed looked like they were being boiled. Screams immediately filled up the atmosphere as more than fifty low tier zombies died in an instant.
    Some of the high tier zombies had to avoid it by moving away from the location, staring at Haruka and Oliver in the sky.
    However, their nightmare hadn't ended yet.
    "Will this work?" Oliver muttered as he activated his power, re-summoning the collapsing building earlier.
    The building that came out of his Inventory was actually tilted and carried the previous motion before it got absorbed.
    Oliver gasped as he couldn't help but say, "Holy moly. I am OP!"

 Chapter 226 New Understanding

    [Chapter 225 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Oliver, you're not that OP. Theo is more OP. Random question, since he can store momentum, is it possible for him to store the rotational moment from the Earth just spinning?]
    ¡­
    "Holy moly. I am OP!"
    Oliver watched how the building collapsed onto the zombies, crushing a lot of heads in the process.
    Haruka couldn't help but ask, "Is there any relation between you storing the building and being overpowered?"
    "You don't understand?" Oliver had a smug smile on his face.
    "You didn't understand it as well a minute ago." Haruka rolled her eyes.
    Oliver's smile turned into a wry one. However, he soon recovered by saying, "My Inventory is extremely powerful. In fact, it can even destroy the world if I am able to reach that level."
    "Is it really that powerful?"
    "Since the Exorcism World is already modern enough, you should know the speed of light, right? It doesn't do anything to us, but what if I'm able to sense the light particles and gather them until it reaches a certain mass?"
    "Ah!" Haruka understood what he was talking about.
    "Imagine what will happen if I concentrate the light into a grain of sand and launch it? It's going to cause a significant explosion. If we add the mass even more, it will definitely cause an even bigger one. And if it is big enough, I can even destroy the world¡­ Of course, I will die as well. My genius is frightening." Oliver chuckled after explaining the world to her.
    When Oliver put it that way, it was definitely a rather powerful double-edged sword.
    "However, if I want to store something, I should be able to sense it. So, I'm going to practice the Awareness that the teacher taught us and become the best at it. I have to train my senses to reach the molecular level and surprise everyone." Oliver smirked.
    "But that's just the end goal, right?"
    "Yeah. Even right now, I can do a lot of things. For example, what if I ask someone to shoot me continuously? Maybe I can store a thousand bullets? It's going to be terrifying enough.
    "Then, when I get stronger, maybe I can go to the particle accelerator site and get this accelerated particle. Even if it doesn't have enough energy to cause massive destruction, the radiation the body will receive is still quite deadly.
    "Or maybe I can go to outer space and snatch a satellite or an asteroid¡­ with their momentum intact. We have a lot of space debris, so my potential is limitless¡­ is what I believe right now."
    Oliver clenched his hands into fists, finding a new determination. He had always thought that his Inventory was simple and not very useful in battle, but this new concept was rather terrifying, even for him.
    Oliver suddenly noticed that he had bragged too much and might hurt the others. "Ah, I'm sorry. I believe that your power will also have a huge impact on this world as well. You just haven't found your true potential yet. I mean, if you look at Li Wei and me¡­ I think that there is a reason why we're put into Teacher Theo's class."
    Haruka looked down, falling into deep thought. Had she actually found the answer to Theo's advice?
    When she thought about it, it felt like she hadn't reached her true potential yet.
    "Now that I think about it¡­ I think what Teacher Theo wanted to say was not related to my exorcism ability¡­ Instead, it was my innate talent."
    "Innate talent?" Oliver tilted his head in confusion.
    "I'm talking about my eyes that allow me to see souls¡­ you can call them ghosts as well. If I travel to all worlds and actually turn those souls into my familiars, won't they be terrifying? What if I turn a powerful witch who has died into my familiar? What if I travel to all worlds and do the same? Won't I eventually have an army of powerful elites?"
    "Ah!" Oliver nodded in understanding. "So, you can kind of gather all the peak experts from other worlds. That's indeed terrifying. In fact, even if you don't turn them into your familiars and just allow those experts to follow you around while giving you advice, won't you be able to become the smartest person in the world? I'm saying this because I'm just worried that you're hurting yourself again though."
    "Ah, that? Don't worry. The process might require some blood, but it's not fatal. And yes, I have a limit as to how many spirits can be bound to me. I also have to worry that they don't try to possess me. Other than that, it's basically a powerful ability unique to me," Haruka explained.
    "That sounds more practical and easier to achieve than my vision." Oliver nodded, knowing that sensing particles was easier said than done.
    "Yes. I'm not going to limit myself anymore. Since I don't need my parents' permission anymore, I can finally visit other worlds without any restrictions. All I have to do is get permission to visit all those worlds. I have to thank the teacher for allowing me to take this step." Haruka smiled, feeling a bit more confident.
    "I'm glad." Oliver smirked. "In that case, we still have one thing to do."
    "Yeah." Haruka nodded.
    The dragon horse had been flying around to lure the zombies while they were testing their new power. Haruka's spirit was also tossing one talisman after another, stopping the zombies from messing with them.
    After they were done, the dragon horse landed on one of the buildings in the area.
    "Thank you." Oliver jumped off the horse.
    Haruka, on the other hand, looked at the zombies on the ground while saying, "I don't get stronger like you from my realization, but there are a few things I want to try. Hence, I will be the support and you will be the vanguard. What do you think?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Oliver nodded without hesitation. "That sounds good enough to me. After this, we have to cheer for our new findings."
    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Definitely." Haruka finally smiled for the first time after the holiday.
    Oliver was quite stunned as he couldn't help but say, "You should smile often. It's very beautiful."
    Haruka snorted while saying, "Shut up, horny dog."
    "It's a misunderstanding. Why can't you believe me?" Oliver wanted to cry but had no tears. And Haruka had begun with her new experiment, so he had to join as well.

 Chapter 227 Maya

    [Chapter 226 Comments.]
    ¡­
    "This is not looking good."
    The Tier 5 zombie waved its hand, sending a spherical shock wave toward them. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The dragon horse did its best to avoid these spheres, but its speed suffered a little bit. It wouldn't take too long for the rest of the zombies to catch up to them.
    Maya frowned while looking at the front. "We can't go that way. There is a base of cannibals there."
    Avalon's expression changed when Maya mentioned cannibals. He asked, "Why can't we go there? I mean, if it's the cannibals, we can bring these zombies to them, causing massive destruction."
    "I know that, but as much as I want to do it, it's better if we wait for another time."
    "Even though those cannibals will prey on more humans because of your action?"
    "Yes. If we go there right now, we might get captured by the cannibals. In addition, there is a chance that others will be affected by them or even get attacked. I don't think the teacher will have a problem, but it will be different for Haruka and Oliver. You can call me a coward or whatever, but rather than throwing our lives away and endangering others, I believe that it's better to plan ahead. I'm talking because I can sense the danger coming from there." Maya's expression turned serious, looking at the horizon.
    "Alright." Avalon nodded as they changed direction, which also made the zombies getthem even closer.
    Maya summoned her exoskeleton and shot a lot of missiles toward them.
    *Boom!*
    *Boom!*
    *Boom!*
    The small missiles were actually intercepted by the Tier 5 zombie, rendering it useless.
    "If you ever have the power, will you eradicate those cannibals?"
    "Of course. This world is already in a mess thanks to these zombies, so it's better if there is no other threat."
    "Even if they are only kids or babies?"
    "Yes."
    "You're very ruthless, aren't you?" Avalon asked, his opinion about Maya decreased drastically.
    "If that's the case, then I don't mind being labeled as a ruthless person. Even if I don't kill them, the moment they are known to have cannibal parents, their fate will become tragic. In that case, I don't want to spare anyone and let that blood smear only be on my hands."
    Avalon fell silent for a moment, making Maya curious. "Why the hell are you asking me all this question when we're still in this situation?" Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire
    "Nothing. I'm just thinking that our views are different." Avalon shook his head with a grim expression.
    "That's not like you, Avalon. You are more like a serious person who focuses on the battle first before talking about this." Maya became a bit suspicious.
    Unfortunately for them, the horse suddenly turned around and released another breath, causing a massive shock wave that pushed them back.
    "It seems that I have talked too much," said Avalon while looking at the zombies that were about to reach them.
    "Yes." Maya became a bit more serious, knowing that they had to find a way to defeat these zombies.
    However, they still didn't know how to defeat a Tier 4 zombie, let alone a Tier 5 zombie.
    Maya couldn't help but ask herself, 'What is the magical thing from my ability? If you think about it, then yes, the superpowers are kinda magical. But mine is just an enhanced instinct.
    'When I think about it, is there any magical aspect that I haven't explored with this ability of mine? Now that I think about it, Teacher said that a certain someone wondered where my sense of danger came from. Gene mutations? Was my power as simple as gene mutation?
    'There might be something else¡­ And what is that? Do I really sense the danger?'
    Maya couldn't help but furrow her eyebrows, using this precious time to think about her power.
    "Horse! Go to the right and loop around them. We should be able to outrun them this time." Maya pointed her finger to the right, specifically in the direction where the zombies were the slowest.
    The horse acknowledged the order and tried to do it. The horse thought that Maya was just trying her best and preparing for the attack.
    But to their surprise, the zombies actually had trouble maneuvering in that area, causing them to slow down. Even the Tier 5 zombie had no choice but to stop for a second, confused about what these zombies were doing.
    "!!!" The horse felt something was off. Maya ordered it as if it were a normal thing to do. Even Avalon didn't say anything as if he had gotten used to it.
    The horse turned its head around, staring at Maya.
    "Ehm? What?" Maya was startled that the horse was staring at her.
    *Ngieeh!* The horse gently shook its head, gesturing to her to take command of the group, specifically regarding the direction to go next.
    Maya had a hard time understanding the horse and said, "Well, we can continue this way. The movement of the zombies on the right was a bit sluggish, so we could outrun them with a sudden turn."
    *Ngieehh!* The horse shook its head as if trying to tell her something.
    The horse had no other way to communicate with her, but it seemed to be trying to tell her something.
    "What are you talking about?" Maya was confused. She was wondering why the horse would talk to her. They had nothing in common and this was actually the first time they met, so there was nothing to talk about.
    "Oh, wait. If you can understand my words, nod your head if they're related to me."
    The horse nodded.
    Maya got an idea after this. She asked the second question. "Is it related to the teacher?"
    The horse nodded again.
    "Is it related to my order earlier?"
    After the third nod, Maya suddenly picked up something. Her order shouldn't be related to Theo in any way. But if the horse claimed that it was related to Theo, then it must be something fundamental. What could actually connect her, Theo, and her order?
    When she thought about it, there was only one possible reason. "Are you talking about my ability?"
    To her surprise, the dragon horse acknowledged it.
    "My ability? Did the horse actually find a clue about Teacher Theo's words regarding my ability? No, no. Let's think about it from the beginning¡­ from my order, or should I say why I actually gave that order¡­
    "Wait¡­ is my ability actually not as simple as I think? Why did I ask the horse to turn to the right? Was it because I knew they were sluggish?" Maya fell silent for a moment. "That might not be the only reason. How did I know they were sluggish when I didn't know that much about the battlefield¡­ I just felt it was the right thing to do¡­ Wait? Felt?"
    Maya widened her eyes. She felt that turning to the right was the correct action. She thought, 'It wasn't based on calculations?'
    "Instinct¡­ Magical¡­ Prediction¡­" Maya couldn't help but ask, "Avalon. If you have to think about magical abilities that instinct or prediction can have, what do you think they will be?"
    "Huh?" Avalon tilted his head in confusion. "I'm not sure about the instinct, but in my world, if you have the ability to predict things, you are a prophet."
    "Prophet?!" Maya dropped her jaw to the ground as if she had understood Theo's words. "Wait. That might be it¡­ Prophet, prediction, clairvoyance. Don't tell me, my true superpower is clairvoyance? But I feel like my instinct is still involved in it¡­ So, is it Instinctual Clairvoyance?"

 Chapter 228 Power

    [Chapter 227 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Random thought, I wonder if all of the "mutation based abilities" are all based on being able to sense and therefore obtain affinity to manipulate a specific thing, akin to laws or elemental affinities in the cultivation world¡­read more.]
    ¡­
    "Instinctual Clairvoyance?" Avalon furrowed his eyebrows.
    "Yes. You could say that the mutation has sharpened my instincts to the very limit. No, not only my instinct, but my brain too. But instead of increasing the computing power of my brain, all that calculation is processed by my instinct.
    "For example, my instinct can tell me what you're planning to do, whether it's raising your hand or foot. At first, I originally thought that my power was limited to sensing dangers, but from the beginning of evolution, that's what the ancestors had.
    "When they are hunting in the wild, they need to sharpen their instincts to avoid getting into danger. Their guts will tell them if there are enemies coming toward them. And the mutation allows me to sharpen that instinct to its very peak, to the point where it can be called clairvoyance.
    "It's hard to explain it, but like the slight change in your muscle, how your body tense up, or other signs like that will be computed by my instinct to produce that result.
    "And even though it's called clairvoyance, it's still not an ability to predict the future much further ahead. However, if I keep honing this, peeking a few seconds into the future shouldn't be too much of a problem. I don't know how long I can do it once I reach my peak, but it's something that I will look forward to."
    After listening to her explanation, there was only one question left. "Can you handle those zombies?"
    "I can, but I'm not sure whether I have enough strength or not. There are simply too many of them, and I don't have the physical abilities necessary to deal with them."
    Avalon fell silent for a moment, as if he were contemplating a very important matter. After ten seconds, Avalon asked, "If you get the power to become stronger than anybody else, will you protect the weak and not use them to suppress them?"
    Maya was confused by the question, but when she saw his expression, she decided to answer truthfully. "I can't promise you that."
    Avalon looked like he wanted to say something, but Maya added, "After all, I will definitely suppress my enemies even if they are weak. However, I won't do anything to the innocents."
    While the answer wasn't what he wanted, he could see that this was more suitable for this kind of world. Avalon said, "If you trust me, please take off your top¡­ or at least expose your back to me." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It looked like Oliver's virus had spread to Avalon, but his grim expression was telling her that this was an important matter.
    That was why Maya suddenly pulled the back of her shirt while making sure that her front wasn't exposed.
    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    There was no lust in Avalon's eyes. He simply unhooked the bra before biting his thumb.
    He accumulated his essence in the blood and pressed his thumb on her back.
    "I, Avalon, am not worthy yet to be a knight, but I solemnly swear that this power shall be passed down for the good of this world.
    "The world's mother Silvia, the First Knight Michael, and the holy envoy Ruskalvha. Please witness this sacred oath. Modesty, Honesty, Pity, Courage, Honor, Justice, and Faithfulness.
    "Maya Emberwood, do you solemnly swear that you will use this power not to harm the innocent?"
    Maya didn't know what was going on. She felt the heat on the spot that Avalon pressed, and when she heard his words, there was only one answer. "I do."
    The moment she answered it, Avalon took out a small vial containing blue liquid. He then poured it over his thumb and allowed the blue liquid to mix with his blood.
    "Kh." Maya felt the heat become much hotter, as if it were burning her entire body. The liquid suddenly spread around, forming a kind of pattern on her back.
    "!!!" Avalon looked shocked when he saw the pattern, but he didn't say anything and chose to focus on the ritual.
    Maya felt a surge of strength coming from his back. It spread all over her body in an instant.
    "This is¡­" Maya sucked a cold breath, noticing what Avalon had done. "You¡­"
    "That's the Knight Link."
    "I have suspected it¡­" Maya fell silent. Even though she had a hunch that this was the reason why Avalon wanted to go to her world, it still felt surreal.
    "Right now, you have just awakened it, so it's impossible to harness its true power. However, you should feel the surge of strength¡­ With that strength, do you think it's possible to deal with those zombies? I will probably need some time to understand the teacher's words." Avalon raised his sword as if entrusting it to her.
    Maya grabbed the sword carefully before nodding her head. "Leave it to me. I might have killed all of them before you're done thinking."
    "Heh." Avalon smiled.
    As if understanding their intention, the horse gradually descended. It finally didn't have to avoid all those shock waves that the Tier 5 zombies shot at them anymore.
    Maya hurriedly fixed her clothes. When they were only a few meters above the ground, she jumped off the horse.
    "!!!" The zombies seemed to be surprised, especially the ones with a little bit of wisdom.
    The Tier 5 zombie waved his hand, ordering all the zombies to kill her.
    *Aaarrr!* The zombies let out a roar and ran toward her.
    Maya took a deep breath. Now that she understood her real talent, the way she saw the world changed.
    'They are coming. The left is moving like that. The right is a bit sluggish. In that case¡­' Maya charged at the zombies. Instead of the right, she chose to crash into the middle part.
    The zombies seemed to be surrounding her, trying to capture her with their hands.
    As if she were able to see through their movements, Maya jumped into the air and sliced their necks with one big swing.
    When she landed, the zombies turned to her. Unfortunately for them, Maya's instinct computed all the data in an instant.
    Her gut feeling was telling her to go to the right and slice the zombie in front of her.
    Once she followed it, she saw the zombie and split it into two effortlessly. Surprisingly, this area gave her a little room to maneuver.
    So, she moved according to her instinct once again and killed another two zombies.
    Because her movement was spontaneous, the zombies couldn't catch her. In fact, the battle looked like 1 vs 1 instead of 1 vs 100. She moved so smoothly that she managed to finish the duel before the other zombies could react. And every time she moved, there was always some space for a breathing room.
    All of it was just her following her instinct.
    It seemed that a Tier 3 zombie planned to stop her. The zombie was a human but crawled on four feet. It jumped like an insect and planned to capture her from above.
    Yet, before it reached Maya, there was already a sword on its way, cutting him so cleanly.
    Another Tier 3 zombie pushed away all the other zombies and tried to punch her. Maya took a step to the right as the exoskeleton appeared.
    Instead of the full skeleton, Maya only summoned the left robotic arm alone. With the help of the Knight Link, she finally had the strength to operate them individually without the piston's help.
    She punched the zombie in the face and launched it away, creating yet another gap that she could take advantage of.
    There was only one thing on her mind.
    'I feel like I can do everything.'

 Chapter 229 Knight Links vs Five Aspects

    [Chapter 228 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I have noticed a trend, every power at it's peak always seems to embody 1 thing, which encompasses everything. Cut through everything, sense everything. I would be cool if 1 power is just itself.]
    ¡­
    Avalon could see Maya's new strength. She moved so smoothly, leaving all her opponents in the dust. Even he might not be able to defeat her that easily because of that prediction ability.
    However, Avalon had to find the answer he was looking for.
    "Thank you." The horse landed on top of a building. Avalon hurriedly jumped off and said, "Please help Maya while I'm here. I'm going to take this time to think about the advice."
    *Ngieeh!* The dragon horse nodded before leaping off the building.
    Avalon then sat down on the ground while closing his eyes so that he could focus on his thoughts.
    "The Five Aspects, huh? The teacher has taught us that the Five Aspects consist of Awareness, Breathing, Control, Technique, and Endurance. Awareness is sharpening all five senses to reach a new level. In fact, I think it's pretty similar to what Maya has. If she wants to get stronger, this should be something she focuses on.
    "Breathing, on the other hand, focuses on the patterns of breathing. This is the most important thing in martial arts. The breath will give oxygen to your body, which produces the energy needed to do all sorts of movements.
    "Control is basically the way to utilize one's essence. Essence is basically the core of all worlds. They have their own energy, which is being generalized as the essence. By controlling the essence, one can surpass their limits and do magical things. While the Knight Link looks like a physical technique, it's actually closely related to its essence.
    "Technique is the utilization of muscle and mastery, forming an original technique that only we can use. People have their own body traits, characteristics, shapes, and other things unique to them. Creating a new technique will allow the body to be programmed to unleash something that normal people can't.
    "Endurance is the simplest one. It's basically stamina and defense. When utilized properly, the teacher claimed that it could actually increase regenerative ability and make the body as hard as steel.
    "The teacher said that I need to utilize the Knight Link like how the Five Aspects boost my ability. What does he mean exactly?"
    Avalon fell silent for a moment. "The Knight Link is a kind of blessing that is inherited from latent talent and gets awakened later. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire
    "It's a technique used to surpass a human's limit. However, the Knight Link has four distinct traits: Pure, Unique, Special, and Chaotic.
    "I have Pure Trait, which is basically improving my physical strength to the very limit. Unique trait boosts your ability by bestowing that power. Special Trait allows one to manifest their power in a certain way.
    "Maya has the last one, Chaotic Trait. It will boost her body depending on her emotions. She looks confident and very expressive, so it truly suits her the most.
    "Meanwhile, I wonder what I can do when I only have the Pure Trait, which is the most common trait?
    "I have been learning from my family by utilizing it. But sooner or later, I might not be able to compete against Maya.
    "How do I even utilize the Knight Link like the Five Aspects?" Avalon took a deep breath, trying his best to imagine it.
    But no matter how he twisted it, he couldn't imagine the connection between the Knight Link and the Five Aspects.
    "They sure boost the person's abilities, but the Five Aspects are produced by training while the Knight Links are spread through the lines on our body. Those lines are actually the place where we concentrate our essence. When activating the Knight Link, they will spread and distribute the essence to boost the part of the body. The way we utilize the Knight link and the Five Aspects are different¡­ Maybe the teacher doesn't know this?
    "Still, Teacher Theo has never said something useless. If I choose to trust him, I have to find the connection¡­"
    Avalon stood up. "I can study from books, but I'm not really good at solving such a complex problem."
    There was only one way for him to really solve this problem. It was to test it himself.
    "Awareness¡­ Focusing on my senses while activating my Knight Link."
    The link on Avalon's back started glowing before lines spread all over his body. He felt the surge of strength, but that was all. He could punch this building and create a hole in the concrete, but that was the limit.
    "It's true that because of this, my senses are sharper since the muscles on the ears, nose, and skin are enhanced. However, I don't think I can control it¡­ Speaking of Control, isn't it just controlling the essence? Now that I think about it, the Knight Link is a line that becomes a tunnel to distribute the essence. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "By controlling the breathing, we can control how much energy we can release and gather. By creating a technique, we can program our body to do everything from the energy input to the utilization. By increasing endurance, the body will reach a certain level to utilize its true power.
    "If you think about it this way, all Five Aspects are actually linked with one another. Is this what the teacher is trying to say? Something that can actually connect all the benefits the Knight Link has?
    "And what is the thing that can do such a thing other than the essence? Even if we have the Knight Link, if we don't have the essence, we can feel the boost¡­
    "Controlling the essence?" Avalon furrowed his eyebrows. "I said earlier that the knight link is like a tunnel¡­ Can I actually control the tunnel to adjust the rate of essence being sent?"
    Avalon took a deep breath. He wasn't someone who could find his answer in his mind. If he wanted to know about it, his body had to experience it.
    Without hesitation, Avalon raised his stance and punched forward.
    "No. It's not like this." Avalon didn't produce anything special from that punch. He then tried the second time while trying to supply more energy into the knight link. However, the result was the same.
    "No! How about this?"
    Avalon tried again.
    He might not have the brain to solve the puzzle, but he certainly had the persistence to find that answer.
    Every second, a punch was thrown.
    He did everything he could to speed up the process so that Maya wouldn't be in danger by waiting too long.
    ¡­
    ¡­
    Maya was fighting against the zombies as hard as possible. But, as expected, it started taking a toll on her mind.
    Processing all the data took a lot of energy, so she started panting after cutting down a hundred zombies.
    Suddenly, a Tier 3 zombie came toward her and punched her. Maya reacted a tad too late and used the robotic arm to block it instead, which allowed the Tier 3 zombie to launch her into the air.
    She landed outside, giving them the opportunity to fix their ranks. The situation had just gotten worse for her.
    But that was also the time she felt a change. Exactly five minutes after Avalon began experimenting with his power, a loud 'boom' shook the area.

 Chapter 230 Avalons Answer

    [Chapter 229 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Another random thought, could someone using pure essence form a being through the 5 aspects? Technique to summon and grant thought, control to grant movement and abilities, awareness to grant substance¡­read more.]
    ¡­ Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire
    *Boom!*
    "!!!" The high tier zombies raised their heads, noticing something wasn't right.
    They actually found that the building was cracked. The top area produced a lot of dust as if the rooftop itself had been destroyed.
    Maya couldn't help but smile. While cutting down the zombies, she thought, 'It took you long enough¡­'
    All of a sudden, Avalon broke the windows and jumped off the building from the sixth floor.
    *Bam!*
    He landed on the ground, turning the spot into a small crater. Avalon's expression had completely changed.
    Without hesitation, he rushed toward Maya.
    The zombies let out a shriek, ordering some of them to stop Avalon while they tried to kill Maya.
    The Tier 4 vanguard zombie they fought earlier was the one coming for him. There were at least fifty zombies behind him.
    However, it didn't really matter anymore.
    Avalon and the vanguard zombie were running toward each other. They pulled their arms at the same time as though they were planning to punch each other.
    Avalon took a deep breath. His eyes remained focused, but his thoughts recalled the information he had earlier. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'The Five Aspects focus on pushing one's body to the limit, while the Knight Links boost the body's ability to the limit. Now that I think about it, there are a lot of great knights that can do much more than I can imagine. A knight who can slash a mountain, a knight who can withstand a great wave, or a knight who can do everything like my grandfather.
    'In the end, the difference between them is how to utilize their power. That's right¡­' Avalon poured more energy into the knight link. However, he expanded the link around his right fist as if it were used to gather the energy for a good two seconds.
    When the vanguard zombie and Avalon stood before each other, they both punched forward, clashing with their fists.
    The energy produced by the Knight Link was released in one go, pushing all the air and energy toward the vanguard zombie.
    Even if the vanguard zombie had a hard fist that could destroy even a building, he simply didn't expect this kind of attack from Avalon. His feet started leaving the ground after being pushed back by the energy, which resulted in his body being unable to withstand the remaining energy.
    *Roar!* The zombie was unwilling, but it ended up getting carried by Avalon's essence into the air.
    This was the answer Avalon had found. 'That's right. Even if my trait is the most common, my Knight Link can still bring me to the peak. I just have to find a way to utilize it.'
    Avalon had realized that the Control would allow him to change the output of the essence. The Endurance was something he always had, considering his physical abilities were boosted by the Knight Link. He adjusted his breathing so that he could launch an attack different from his usual. All of it was to create a technique he had never used before.
    When the vanguard zombie was blown away, he concentrated the energy on his eyes, allowing him to see the world a bit slower.
    After locating every single zombie, Avalon stomped the ground, releasing the energy like the punch earlier but from his foot.
    The ground cracked in a fan-shaped area, engulfing all the zombies.
    From those cracks emerged a burst of energy, either crushing the zombies or slicing them apart.
    The zombies were confused about this new power. Still, the only thing they should do is continue onward to bite Avalon.
    Avalon was still testing his new power, so it wasn't as deadly as the image in his mind. But this was the first step to reaching it.
    He was always a bit jealous when he saw people's power. They were so unique to them that no one could replicate them. How about him? He had the most common trait for his Knight Links.
    Even then, he didn't give up. Even among the masses, he tried to stand out. He simply had to do his best in training and show results. At one point, he noticed that the others had secluded him, but it didn't matter. He just had to continue pushing forward.
    As long as he showed something, he would still be remembered. He didn't neglect his studies either.
    Still, deep down in his heart, he felt envious. He wanted to have cool powers like them.
    When Avalon realized this new power, his thoughts changed. He might not have a unique power, but that doesn't mean he can't become one.
    And there was one way to do it.
    *Roar!*
    The vanguard zombie emerged from the crowd once again. He was still not convinced by their duel earlier.
    "You're not my opponent anymore." Avalon snorted.
    The vanguard zombie planned to use its momentum and gravity to defeat Avalon this time. On the other hand, Avalon raised his stance and pulled his arm, gathering all the energy into his arm. This time, he charged this attack for a few seconds longer.
    When the vanguard zombie punched forward, Avalon's fist moved like lightning. It was so fast that it didn't look like Avalon actually moved his arm.
    But the next second, it produced a powerful shock wave that rendered the vanguard zombie's fist useless.
    "!!!" The vanguard zombie felt his body being crushed by this punch. His big, muscular arm actually snapped, shocking the zombie.
    Avalon noticed a flying object and smiled. He jumped into the air and grabbed this flying object, which turned out to be his sword.
    "This is my new power. Who cares about being the most common? No one has become the strongest with the most common power. In that case, I will be the first one. Doesn't that make me pretty unique?" Avalon muttered as he slashed the vanguard zombie's neck, sending its head flying.
    Maya was a bit surprised that he managed to kill the vanguard zombie they couldn't defeat earlier so easily. But this also showed Avalon's growth. She couldn't help but say, "What a guy¡­"
    ¡­
    On the other side, Theo was standing on top of numerous corpses as the giant worm emerged from the hole in front of him, soaring into the sky.
    The normal zombies didn't seem to possess any challenges against him. He simply looked down on all these zombies before noticing, "Oh? I can finally see the chapter comments. I guess it's my turn now! I wonder how many comments I have to reply to this time."

 Chapter 231 Fighting While Talking

    [Chapter 230 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: A lot of comments. Also, you students seem to be doing fine but you never know if they will just trip a secret boss or something.]
    ¡­
    Theo was staring at the giant worm, but considering he could still handle the worm while being a bit distracted, he chose to reply to the comments first.
    "It truly has been a while. I guess I'll start replying from chapter 224," said Theo as he jumped into the air. The worm soon moved underneath him, almost devouring him.
    While he was standing on top of the worm, he said, "The burden because of a familiar? It seems that Haruka is doing something interesting this time. I'm not sure about that as well, but from general knowledge, they require the host's essence to supply their power. And it seems that if your spirit is devoured or goes astray, you will not be able to contract the familiar anymore.
    "You could think of it as making a tattoo on your body, but you can't erase it. If I'm not wrong, you are required to give them a place in your body, whether it's your hands, feet, or even your eyes. There are other details, but I will leave the explanation for another time."
    The worm had twisted its body and turned around. Instead of jumping, Theo summoned a thick, translucent rainbow barrier in front of the worm, causing it to hit the barrier instead of him. Even with that giant body, it couldn't even leave a scratch on the barrier.
    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Alright, next chapter. It seems Oliver has realized his potential. His power is often underestimated, but it's extremely powerful. But I don't think that's how his Inventory works. At the end of the day, Inventory is used to store 'items' right? Momentum is not an item, but an item can be stored with its momentum. Something like that."
    Theo formed multiple barriers around him, creating a kind of labyrinth that forced the worm to move around avoiding the barrier. However, it suddenly reached a dead end and it was struggling to go around since even the ground was sealed by his barrier.
    "The next chapter is talking about mutation, so I guess it's Maya. Unlike some other worlds, I don't understand the power system of this one very well. I mean, there are spontaneous combustion phenomena, right? What if that is the one turning into a superpower?
    "Or is the power of this world so magical that it can't be described by the science of this advanced world? So, I can't really answer this question. All I know is that Maya's senses are similar to Awareness at the highest level: Future Vision. Being able to see a few seconds into the future is a very powerful ability."
    *Roar!* The worm finally came out of the labyrinth and chose to go over the barrier this time.
    Theo raised his hand and formed a colossal barrier before pushing it down. The worm sensed the danger and tried to move away so as not to get squashed by the barrier.
    *Bam!*
    "Well, I can't really call it a trend. When you master your power, it's normal to embody a single thing. I'm actually the weird one since I learn other things. If I don't have the talent for learning, I might be the same as them."
    Theo shrugged. When he saw the worm avoid his barrier and loop around him, Theo summoned more than thirty barriers at once. He was following the shape of the worm and turning it like a domino.
    Instead of tilting over, the barriers were like guillotines, trying to cut the worm.
    *Roar!*
    The worm was wailing in pain as the barrier actually pierced through its skin. Unfortunately, it was too shallow. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Once he saw the new comment, he suddenly got a new idea.
    "Well, that's what the Technique does." Theo raised his left hand and released a huge amount of essence from it. He then formed an eastern dragon from this essence. More importantly, the dragon was very detailed. It had eyes, teeth, and even scales. "This is the Control. You shape and control the flow of your essence."
    The dragon charged at the worm as if it were trying to challenge it head on. The worm wasn't scared and planned to devour it. However, the dragon suddenly twisted its body and spiraled on the worm's body like a snake.
    After that, Theo took a deep breath. The flow of his essence changed as it was now concentrated on the dragon's head.
    With a wave of his hand, the dragon suddenly opened its mouth and released a beam.
    *Boom!*
    *Roar!* The beam knocked the worm down. The skin broke down and the flesh was exposed. If this continued, the worm would definitely die.
    "These are the combinations of Breathing and Control. Technique is an aspect that will transcend this power to a whole new level. In fact, this dragon might be able to take the worm down easily. After all, if you want to make this power into an original technique or skill, you need to program it, like what they will do, how much power they will consume, or how they will move.
    "But what you're talking about in the comments is something beyond it. It's not at the level of the Five Aspects anymore. Instead, it's in the realm of creation. Even in my original world, you need thirteen Orders to achieve that, when a person can only have a single Order. So, the answer is impossible."
    The worm struggled against the dragon. However, the consumption of essence was a bit too big even for Theo, so he ended up recalling the dragon.
    Once it disappeared, the worm hurriedly moved to Theo, thoroughly angered by all these wounds.
    "As for the last comment, it's good that they are doing fine. If you're talking about a secret boss or something, I think I already know what will happen¡­ These zombies are a bit too weak. Don't forget that I have gotten my third authority, Illusory Dream. There's no way the author is going to leave it unused. There are only two possibilities. First, it's the hidden boss you're talking about. But for that to appear, I have to¡­"
    Theo leaped into the air.
    The worm chased after him, but he hurriedly summoned the barrier to stop the worm.
    After that, he gathered his essence into his fist and infused the Space Dao.
    Space Expansion.
    Theo punched down, distorting the space below him. The worm felt like it was being crushed by something invisible. Its body was flattened. Even the barrier began to curve.
    *Roar!* The worm used everything it had to withstand this punch.
    *Bam!* The punch was too destructive. The ground had turned into a crater, the barriers popped like a balloon after reaching their maximum elasticity, and the worm's body had deformed.
    The worm stopped for a moment as though he were reassessing his opponent. Theo turned out to be much stronger than its original expectation.
    This should be Theo's victory, but Theo couldn't help but turn his head to the left, seeing a cloud of dust in the distance.
    "That's¡­" Theo squinted his eyes before saying, "As expected, the author chooses the second possibility."
    What he saw was actually a large group of people riding multiple vehicles. Their appearances were messy, but they were brimming with energy. There was only one group that would fit the description.
    "The cannibals, huh?" Theo's expression turned grim. He clicked his tongue and said, "Well, the Illusory Dream is more effective against an enemy with high wisdom like humans or beasts instead of zombies."
    He looked down and added, "But before that, I have to kill this worm first."

 Chapter 232 A Plan

    [Chapter 231 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Yeahhhhh, you're not killing the worm before it becomes a nuisance for at least 2 chapters. Also, it's getting lonely just being me here. At least I have you.]
    ¡­
    Theo looked at the worm, who seemed to be scared of him. As expected, it was smart enough to actually assess its enemies.
    It was quite amazing to see a zombie, a living dead, manage to gain that much wisdom. Then again, all the beings in this world had intelligence in one way or another.
    So, the fact that it could manage to reach this level of wisdom in a short period of time meant either of those two things.
    "I've heard that the zombie outbreak started not long ago. After all, Maya had to kill her family with her own hands when they lived peacefully. It might prove the significant progress that the zombies, or whatever created them, made in a short period of time. If it were like the zombie ant that was controlled by a fungus, it would mean the fungus would evolve even further. But if it was a virus, it would become troublesome because it might turn into something that could bypass the vaccine.
    "Either way, this worm has enough intelligence. It's something I can work with." Theo smirked while looking at the comment. "It's not that I didn't kill the worm, I simply let it live a bit longer."
    Theo noticed the sudden change in the worm's movement. It turned around as though it were trying to run away from Theo.
    "Nope." Theo waved his hand, forming multiple barriers and connecting them to each other on the ground, stopping the worm from returning underground.
    After that, Theo gathered his space element into his fist before punching downward.
    Space Expansion.
    *Roar!* The worm was wailing in pain as its body was being crushed by the expansion. It suddenly lifted up its body before slamming it to the ground, creating a shock wave that neutralized the space expansion.
    "Oh!" Theo knew that the space expansion couldn't be dealt with that easily by a mere shock wave. It seemed that the worm could actually manipulate the essence around it. The size wasn't the only problem that would make this zombie hard to defeat.
    Then again, his original purpose in using the Space Expansion was to force the worm to move.
    The moment it managed to neutralize the expansion, the worm hurriedly crawled for its life.
    Theo summoned another series of barriers, blocking all three directions except for the direction toward the cannibals.
    Yes, Theo actually directed this worm to the cannibals. If the worm were to run underground, it would be hiding from him and never be seen again. If it reached his students, they would be in danger and he might end up interrupting the lesson.
    Hence, there was one thing to do. He had expected that the author would pull something that allowed him to use the Illusory Dream, so he was waiting for them. He was prepared to either kill the worm or actually use it.
    And it seemed that for cannibals, allowing the worm to kill them was much better than dirtying his own hand.
    *Roar!* The worm ran away, thinking that it should be able to outrun Theo sooner or later. The barrier looked like it was gradually shrinking in length.
    Since it could sense Theo's presence getting outpaced by its speed, the worm became much more desperate than ever.
    It didn't realize that Theo actually had an easy time keeping up with the pace. In fact, while chasing after this worm, Theo couldn't help but look at his students' directions, wondering if they had done well. Even though he had read the comment about them, he was still curious about their change.
    After seeing the destruction or listening to the desperate roars of the zombies, his heart was at ease.
    Hence, he focused back on the worm.
    The cannibal group noticed the incoming Theo and the worm.
    A few cannibals pointed their fingers at them, alerting the others. However, they didn't actually break off their formation even though they were panicking.
    He didn't know how strong the cannibals were, but he knew that a Tier 6 zombie was close to a high rank zombie, which usually required a military operation to subjugate.
    This group of cannibals shouldn't have the strength to resist them. Theo also didn't feel any dangers coming from them, so even if some of them could fight, they shouldn't possess any dangers.
    Still, he maintained his vigilance, wondering what the cannibals would do upon seeing such a threat. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    It seemed that even cannibals were afraid of the worm. Some of the vehicles actually turned away to escape. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Unfortunately for them, Theo sped up and formed a giant dome with his barrier, forcing them inside.
    Because of it, the barrier that kept the worm from going in one direction disappeared.
    *Roar!* Now that nothing stopped the worm anymore, the latter turned into a beast, ready to rampage in the area.
    "Yep!" Theo smirked.
    The reason why he chose to kill these cannibals was not because he pitied their targets, it was because they were actually driving toward Oliver and Haruka, so it wouldn't be wrong for him to stop them.
    In addition, he could actually see two cages made of metal, imprisoning four people, three men and one woman. Two of the men had one of their limbs chopped, their blood was still flowing down the cage. The woman had all her limbs chained to the edge as though she were about to be butchered the moment someone entered the cage, which confirmed their identities as cannibals.
    On the other hand, the captured people saw this commotion. The woman surprisingly remained silent as though she had accepted her fate. On the other hand, the men actually shouted at Theo, "Help!"
    "Huu!"
    "Ahhuu!"
    The cannibals were pointing at the worm in panic. They didn't seem to realize that the man who was capable of making this worm so scared would be more terrifying than the worm.
    Amidst their panic, Theo landed on the ground and pointed his palm toward them. His eyes gradually shone as he muttered, "Toon Demon's Third Authority, Illusory Dream."

 Chapter 233 Illusory Dream

    [Chapter 232 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Turn them or make them believe they are chickens for comedic effect. Please, it will be a good laugh.]
    ¡­
    "Toon Demon's Third Authority, Illusory Dream."
    The moment Theo activated his ability, the entire area was enveloped by a bluish light. The people had their eyes glowing like Theo as if they were being entranced.
    One cannibal blinked his eyes once before noticing that he had been transported to a different area.
    He looked to the left and right and felt a bit familiar with this area. The buildings were very tall and majestic. However, it didn't matter much to him because a few people were summoned for him.
    In that instant, he went straight to the people as if this were a feast. He wanted to capture them and eat them. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    However, when he reached one of the humans, it felt like the human had expanded into a giant. No, it could be said that he was actually the one shrinking after noticing that his point of view was lowered.
    When the man raised his head, he saw all these humans looking down on him as if he were just prey for them.
    "Whose chicken is this?" One of them couldn't help but reach out and grab the cannibal.
    "!!!" The cannibal looked surprised and tried to escape, but his effort was futile.
    The guy had caught him and lifted him up. The cannibal saw the reflection of his body, which turned out to be a chicken.
    "Be good. You're going to be on the dinner menu tonight. A fried chicken sounds good." The man smirked.
    The cannibal panicked, not knowing why his body turned like this. However, the rest of the story was simply too horrifying for the cannibal.
    His feathers were removed, his wings were chopped off, and his body was split open¡­ while he was still conscious. Yes, the man never killed the chicken.
    It was too terrifying, making the cannibal understand the real horror that normal people experienced before getting eaten. Unfortunately, it was all too late.
    In reality, this cannibal had walked into the worm's mouth and gotten himself skewered, ending his life.
    Theo closed his eyes while muttering, "That should be enough, right? But what if I take it to another level?"
    Another cannibal arrived in a rather nice room. This was a dining hall. It looked like he was getting treated well and there would soon be a feast.
    The cannibal thought he was going to eat the things he liked, but no. When the door was opened, a few restraints appeared out of the chairs, binding him.
    "!!!" The cannibal was astounded and tried to struggle, but he couldn't even tilt his head because of the restraints. There was nothing he could do but watch the few servants entering the room with a lot of food.
    But when they opened the lid to show the menu, all he could see was vegetables. There was no color other than green in front of him.
    "A¡ª!" The cannibal wanted to protest, but the moment it opened its mouth, his mouth was gagged open with a cylinder that had a hole directly linked to his throat.
    "Mmmfff!" The cannibal panicked and struggled, but he could do nothing. The servants simply picked up all the vegetables and shoved them into his mouth, forcing him to swallow the whole thing. He couldn't even chew it.
    "Mmfmmmf!"
    "Mffff!" Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    The cannibal was trying to scream, but to no avail. The raw vegetables hadn't been processed, so they either had no taste or were bitter.
    Tears started to come out of the corner of his eyes. His gaze started to lose its focus as the supply of oxygen was restricted because of all the vegetables in his throat.
    He felt like he was already dead, but he was still conscious, feeling all this torture.
    In reality, he was the same as the first cannibal, entering the worm's mouth and killing himself.
    After observing this, Theo couldn't help but say, "Well, I feel like I've offended a lot of people. But this is rather interesting. Since cannibals love human's meat so much, I think that we have to balance their diet with vegetables.
    "I mean, vegetables are good and I quite like them even though I eat everything. Well, it's probably because I was poor in the past and anything that could feel my stomach was considered good.
    "Anyway, you could see me as an advocate of eating vegetables or a healthy diet. But you could also¡­ consider me mocking people who eat only vegetables. I apologize either way, but I will surely say that better go vegan than cannibalism. This is not good. Mia has gradually influenced me with her chaotic playfulness."
    Theo shook his head helplessly. "Anyway, I should get some information from one of them."
    Theo began to test it with another cannibal.
    This time, the cannibal believed that it was fighting against the worm. It was running away from the worm as it was rampaging around, killing the other cannibals.
    But before it was able to kill him, a middle-aged man dropped from the sky and stomped on the worm, squashing the worm's head.
    "!!!" The cannibal opened its eyes wide as if it had found its savior.
    "Boss, Boss!" The cannibal called out the middle-aged man.
    Theo was slightly surprised, but it seemed that they had no problem talking. This was good because the middle-aged man simply said, "Go back!"
    The cannibal looked surprised, but it didn't dare to disobey him.
    Without hesitation, the cannibal turned around and started running in the northwest direction.
    Of course, in reality, the cannibal was happily running toward the worm's mouth and died like the other two.
    Theo saw the reaction and muttered, "So, their base is in that direction. I don't plan to fight them, but I guess I don't mind reporting it. This ability allows me to use their memory as the basis of their 'dream.' So, it's rather useful since they're the ones creating the dream, not me. I just manifest it and change it slightly according to what I want.
    "And there are still a lot of cannibals here, so I can get more information. And there are others that I'm quite interested in." Theo couldn't help but look at the humans the cannibals had captured.

 Chapter 234 Mind

    [Chapter 233 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I'm a slight bit lost on how the ability manifests. Is it: a. An overlay on their sight like Rem sleep but conscious and open eye. b. Applying an illusion over a specific person by taking out their memories to form a 'dream'.]
    ¡­
    "Well, it's an ability to induce a dream in a person. It can be in the form of all kinds of dreams, like lucid dreams, nightmares, and other things. You can think of it as an illusion in the form of a dream, but they're not sleeping.
    "And since it's a dream, I'm taking advantage of their own memories to form those dreams and manipulate them. This way, I can somehow control their movement," Theo replied while turning around, focusing on the captured humans.
    The first one would be the three captured males.
    Their dream showed how Theo actually came across them and destroyed the cage.
    "Help!" These three people looked desperate, never thinking that they would be captured by the cannibals. The horror in their faces had already shown it all.
    "It's going to be fine," said Theo while destroying the cage. He asked, "Who are you guys? How did they capture you?"
    "We are a mercenary group called Three Brothers. We were transporting the prisoner to a new prison."
    "A prisoner?" Theo couldn't help but furrow his eyebrows. He might have heard about prisons, but they weren't really used in this world.
    The order was hardly reinstated because the people were still too hungry. It would be hard for them to eat, so it wouldn't be weird for them to commit crimes.
    So, it was quite surprising that they talked about prisoners in a situation like this.
    It was weird, so he tried to ask them several questions.
    In the meantime, he focused on the other side.
    He tried to manipulate her state, but he noticed that the woman seemed to lack the ability to think. In fact, the only thing he could manifest was a plain white room as if this woman's brain had been locked.
    "Mhmm?" Theo's expression turned serious. He thought that the people who could counter or even manipulate their own dreams would appear sooner or later. But he certainly didn't expect that someone could actually be immune to the dream manipulation.
    "Who are you?" Theo asked, looking at the woman who was staring at the ceiling lifelessly. Her physical body was still alive, but it felt like she should have been sucked out of her body.
    All of a sudden, a woman's voice echoed directly in his mind.
    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Kill me."
    The request was too absurd even for him. While he didn't mind killing people, he wouldn't kill for no apparent reason.
    "I don't see any reasons why. In fact, how did you get captured by the cannibals?" Theo asked, wondering if this woman's ability was telepathy.
    "Your brain wave length is weird. It feels like you are not from this world." The woman fell silent for a moment. "I was the one forcing the cannibals to capture me so that they may kill me."
    Theo became a bit more confused. "Why do you want to die? I don't understand."
    "You won't be able to understand."
    "Well, if you convince me enough, I might help you to die. Besides, those three called you a prisoner¡­ so, I couldn't really believe a criminal's words, right?" Theo shrugged.
    The woman seemed to consider it carefully before saying, "My name is Valentine. I was an awakener with the ability of telepathy and mind reading. Because of this power, I'm desired by a lot of people."
    "If that's true, then you're indeed useful, especially in this dangerous world. You will know your enemy, but you still don't have enough strength to protect yourself." Theo nodded in understanding.
    "That's¡­ correct. As you said, my ability is useful, but not for combat. Killing me would remove a hidden threat, but offering me to become the brain of the AI will be much more useful."
    "Hoh? The brain of the AI?" Theo looked concerned.
    "Since you are from a different world, you must not know about this, but my brain is mutated in a different way, which makes it suitable to be the brain that controls the AI. And to do that, they need me, precisely my brain."
    "So, they paralyzed your body or you could say stop everything, including your brain? But it seems that it isn't that effective."
    "No. It's effective. My mind will gradually lose its rationality and turn into something that can be programmed by them. If my mind wasn't strong enough, I might have lost this consciousness and turned into nothing but controlled consciousness."
    Theo frowned. "I see. It seems that those three were trying to transport you to your new 'home.' But I don't understand. Why would they be captured by the cannibals? Or why would they send only those people to transport such an important person?"
    "No. It was originally a group of ten. Most of them had been killed by the cannibals."
    "Were you the ones who sent the cannibals?" Theo asked, feeling a bit suspicious from the way she talked.
    And as expected, the woman actually confirmed it. "Yes. I sent those cannibals so that they could kill me. In the end, I had lost control over my body because of the drug, so it wouldn't be painful. To think that amidst the chaos, those three were trying to take advantage of me."
    "¡­" Theo fell silent, not saying anything about the last remark. "So, do you want to die?"
    "Didn't I tell you yes at the start?"
    "What if I told you I wouldn't kill you?"
    "¡­" The woman couldn't say anything. She wanted to protest, but the decision was still in Theo's hands, considering he was able to kill those people and even scare the Tier 6 worm.
    "Aren't you capable of mind reading? Why don't you read my mind and see if I will kill you or not?"
    "¡­" The woman remained silent, but this suggestion was indeed good. The woman activated her power to peek into Theo's mind.
    "This is¡­ there are two memories? They are from two different worlds¡­ No, the same person? But they are different¡­ but their experiences are completely different¡­ but they are still the same person." The woman seemed to be unable to understand what was going on.
    There were indeed two memories in Theo's mind, it was this world's Theo and the original Theo who came to this reality. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo looked at her with a serious expression as if he were testing her ability.

 Chapter 235 New Partner

    [Chapter 234 Comments.]
    [Xinhuan: It would be interesting if she can read the minds of animals and beasts and influence them too.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I fear Mr Theo here in the future will have to fight to prevent being used as a 'key' to access parallel dimensions, as it is now possible to know about it without your consent. 2nd, my previous question wasn't well worded¡­read more]
    ¡­
    "Who are you? No, what are you?" The woman sounded shocked, her lifeless body twitched a little bit.
    Theo smirked. "What are you talking about? I'm the same human as you know. I simply come from a different world."
    "I have seen humans from another world, but they're nothing like you."
    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire
    "That's not my problem, right? Besides, you're missing the point. So, what do you see? Will I kill you or not?"
    The woman fell silent for a few minutes. She seemed to be recalling the information she got from his brain, but she was confused about the content.
    She had seen all kinds of memories and thoughts. But this was the first time she actually met someone who could actually hide their thoughts as if such a thing never flashed in his mind.
    In fact, Theo asking that question alone should have raised that idea in his mind. Yet, she couldn't see anything.
    She was completely bewildered, not knowing whether Theo would actually kill her or not. Of course, Theo wasn't so insane that he could actually hide his thoughts. That thought was already in his mind, but Theo applied another layer of illusion into her ability, making her think that she had gotten all the information from his mind.
    In the original world, Theo was helped by the God of Mischief to escape the eyes of destiny. Back then, the God of Mischief created a layer of illusion that made her think she was seeing the truth.
    And Theo recreated it this time, escaping from the mind reading. Still, Theo realized that her ability wasn't that omnipotent. First of all, he could feel the essence that poked his mind. It was like an irresistible force that even he couldn't stop. Hence, Theo chose to manipulate what she saw instead of stopping her ability.
    With her power, Theo realized that the post apocalyptic world's abilities were much more magical than he originally thought.
    Theo looked at Valentine with a serious expression. "So, do you have the answer to that question?"
    Valentine said, "Please kill me. Even if I don't die now, I'll die sooner or later because I have lost control over my body. There is nothing I can do except accept my death. If the zombie eats my brain, there's a high chance that their wisdom will develop to a point where it surpasses that of humans."
    Theo thought for a moment and said, "Why don't you follow me?"
    "Follow you?" Valentine seemed confused. She only wanted to die.
    "Yes. Follow me. Your ability is pretty useful." Theo wondered if he could actually see through the author's thoughts with her ability. It might not be now, but he might be able to bring her to the other side and get his answer. Still, she had another use for the current situation. "Besides, can you read the mind of an animal?"
    "Yes and no. I can understand their intentions, like when they are hungry, but that's it. I'm not capable of understanding their language."
    "That's enough." Theo nodded. Even though the ability was magical, it seemed that the scope of the ability was still within reason. That was why he asked, "What do you think about following me for a few years? If you still wish to die after that, I'll kill you."
    "Only a few years?"
    "You should have seen what's going to happen to me after a few years, right?"
    "¡­" Valentine couldn't reply to him, but it was certainly surprising because Theo was supposed to have died a few months ago. "If you can answer this question, then¡­ I'll follow you, even though I don't know how you're going to make me serve you because of this body. My question is simple¡­ are you not from this world¡­ No, I suppose 'universe' is a more suitable word for this context."
    Theo's reply came in the form of vision.
    Valentine was able to see it a bit more clearly due to Theo's permission. "God of Tricksters¡­ Ruler of Reality¡­ a singularity¡­ a story¡­ the author¡­ I see. What ridiculous information you're showing me right now. After reading a part of your memory, it seems that I'm able to understand you a little bit. You are unable to lie, but you cause people to misunderstand you."
    Valentine still sounded hesitant whether this was a good choice or not, but this was a choice she had already made. "If you don't mind someone like me, then please take care of me¡­ I don't know how to call you, Saint? Your Majesty? God?"
    "Just call me Master."
    "Understood. I'll serve you for a few years, Master¡­ That is if I can even do so in this state."
    "I have some thoughts on how to treat you, but the result won't be as you imagine." Theo shook his head helplessly.
    "I don't really mind in what form as long as it's not something disgusting."
    "Don't worry about that." Theo nodded. "I have one last question."
    "Please ask me anything, Master."
    "How do you want to deal with those three?"
    Valentine laughed a bit before saying, "Isn't that obvious?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    In the other dream, the trio had their heads flying because of Theo. After all, it was Valentine's request. "Kill them!"
    Theo waved his hand, dispelling the Illusory Dream for Valentine. "I'm looking forward to our cooperation."
    "The honor is mine."
    When Theo returned to reality, he immediately opened the comments.
    "I don't know if she can influence animals, but it might be something that we can explore later.
    "I'm not sure what you mean by the first part. As for the second part, I'll give you an example. Have you ever experienced a time where you're very sleepy like when lying on the bed while looking at your phone or dozing off in the car? Without realizing it, you dozed off for a few minutes. It's something like that. They don't realize that they've dozed off. Basically, they aren't aware that they're inside a dream.
    "If you use virtual reality or even apply an illusion, you're still conscious when entering this new world, right? Illusory Dream is not. It'll be like you don't realize that a few minutes have passed in reality. It's such a powerful ability, but with some limitations."

 Chapter 236 Students

    [Chapter 235 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit:We know that mind readers both exist and may have the ability to do so forcefully. In a similar vein to your thought of pillaging energy between the different worlds, the thought of conquering different universes may appear. And to do so, you are the biggest (know) clue.]
    ¡­
    "Oh. That's what you mean. Well, there is one thing you're missing." Theo raised a finger while forming a space distortion above his finger. "The portal connecting all these worlds is based on this power's principle, right? Does that mean I can affect the portals, like opening or even closing them? I don't know if it's possible or not because I haven't tested it, but you should know the reason why I don't really want to reveal too much of this space element." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo was replying to the comments on top of the worm. He had just finished controlling these cannibals, as well as the three captured men, to enter the worm.
    Now that everything was done, Theo turned to Valentine and asked, "Can you understand the zombies' thoughts?"
    "No. I'm unable to understand their thoughts. That's why they'd rather get my brain than myself."
    Theo thought for a moment before looking down. On the one hand, killing this worm would definitely make the mission much bigger. On the other hand, it would be a shame if they couldn't really get access to this worm after killing it.
    "I guess it's fine for me to actually store them first. I can't sell it right now, but I might be able to use it in the future. It's not like this is going to be the last time I visit this world."
    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo shrugged and raised his shield. He formed the barrier and changed their shapes to the blades of guillotine before chopping the worms on the same spot as the previous blades', finally cutting the worm's tough flesh.
    "Not bad."
    "You're amazing, Master. To think that you're able to kill a Tier 6 zombie that easily¡­ While it's true that the zombies are divided from Tier 1 to Tier 9, there are still a few more ranks above that. They're the true terror of this world."
    "Well, you shouldn't feel surprised by just this. My students should have finished fighting those zombies, so let's go! One of my students might have a solution." Theo waved his hand, using the essence to lift up Valentine's body.
    "It's impossible to remove this drug. I've been drugged too much."
    "Who said I'm going to fix your body right now?"
    "Eh?" Valentine sounded surprised, thinking that the only way for her to help him would be to fix that body.
    Theo smirked. "You don't know about it, but I'm thinking about separating your soul and body."
    "My soul? What are you talking about?"
    "It's the method of the other worlds. Instead of asking my student from this world, I'm thinking about handing you to the student from the Exorcism World. To put it simply, I'm going to turn your soul into my familiar. This way, I can store your body inside mine while your spirit can linger around me. It should be possible if I just make some connections or link your spirit with your body like a transmitter or something.
    "In other words, you don't have to move your body since it's stuck inside mine." Theo smirked.
    "A familiar? Something like a ghost?"
    "Yep. Besides, there are other ways to fix your body, like taking advantage of the Witch World, which is known for its potion. Hence, when I'm done with this world and plan to go back, you can answer that question yourself¡­ whether you want to die or live."
    Valentine fell silent for a moment. If she still wanted to die, Theo simply killed her at that time. Even if it damages his body, he would leave this body and return to his main body in his original world, so it wouldn't be a problem. If she chose to live, he would help her fix that body as a reward for her service.
    Valentine answered, "I understand. Thank you for doing all that for me, Master. Maybe I might find another purpose after following you. Either way, it seems that it's going to be more exciting to follow you than suffering in this world."
    "I don't know if it'll be exciting, but there is a certain author who will definitely dump a lot of trouble. It's going to be a long journey, but take care, Valentine." Theo smirked.
    Valentine didn't reply anymore, but it was clear that she was excited about it.
    In that case, there was only one thing left to do. He headed back to the location where his students fought against the zombies.
    ¡­
    A moment ago.
    "Haa¡­ Ha¡­" Avalon panted a few times while glaring at the Tier 5 zombie in front of him. It was his task to kill this zombie while Maya bought him some time against the rest of the zombies.
    Still, even though he'd gotten new abilities, it was still hard to kill a Tier 5 zombie at his current strength.
    Maya smashed the zombies easily and occasionally used the weapons that the exoskeletons had, reducing their numbers. As long as the Tier 5 zombie is taken care of, she should be able to manage somehow.
    It was pretty tiring for only the two of them to handle all these zombies.
    It was pretty different from the other side. Haruka and Oliver seemed to be having a good time killing the zombies.
    The robot maids were shooting numerous bullets with the miniguns in their hands.
    They took down one zombie after another. At the same time, the dragon horse flew right above the zombies with Oliver standing on top of the horse. He had been utilizing his ability while saying, "There are a lot of bullets missing the targets, but it's fine. I have gathered a lot of them. They can still be used."
    Oliver soon shut his mouth when Haruka and her familiar used the same spell, forming a tall, raging wave.
    "Oi!" It was like a tsunami, trying to devour him and the dragon horse. Oliver pointed at it and stored it as well. "Anyway, it's still useful. I'm going to use it later."
    In exchange for the tsunami's destructive force, Oliver tossed tens of grenades while saying, "Presents for you guys! Boom!"
    The grenades exploded in rapid succession as the dragon horse climbed up and Oliver smiled, satisfied.

 Chapter 237 Avalons New Style

    [Chapter 236 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I doubt that this would be the only 'evolution' your students will go through. You yourself grow too quickly so the author likely must do so to avoid making it a solo story, which isn't the current theme.] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ¡­
    "That's what makes it good, right?" Theo smirked. "I don't think it's a mistake if the students aren't able to evolve once more since their progress alone is already so rapid that it's beyond belief.
    "On the other hand, the author must think that it's good for me to have such abilities, underestimating my potential.
    "I'm not that sure about the story creation process, but his decision now can easily change the future. It will feel like I'm alive in this story in the sense that my growth is actually surpassing his initial expectations. If he carelessly creates another plot that will affect my power or my students, there's a high chance it'll cause a plot hole, which will ruin the story.
    "Hence, this story very well becomes a battle between me and the author. Will he be able to stick to the plot in his mind or will I get stronger to the point where I surpass his imagination?" Theo smirked while watching his students.
    *Cling!*
    *Cling!*
    *Cling!*
    Avalon kept striking the Tier 5 zombie with all he had. The Tier 5 zombie had long nails that looked like claws. A single sweep of its hand was able to slice him apart if not for the fact that his sword was strong enough to withstand it.
    However, it had become rough for him since the Tier 5 zombie started to gain the upper hand due to its unlimited strength.
    *Cling!* Avalon parried another strike, causing the nails to swing down to the ground. The nails actually cut the ground deep, but the zombie faced no difficulty pulling them out of the ground.
    He clicked his tongue, not knowing what to do in this situation. On the one hand, he had been enhancing his power to the fullest. On the other hand, this wasn't his peak. In fact, because he was wielding this sword, he was unable to release the shock wave he produced with his fist.
    'What should I do? I can do it with my fist because there is no medium. But this time, I have a sword in my hand. I have to bestow the sword my essence, which relates to another knight link trait instead of what I have.' Avalon jumped back, avoiding the nails. It had been a few minutes since he started thinking about the solution.
    He could do it with his other hand or feet, but it wasn't enough to kill this Tier 5 zombie.
    The Tier 5 zombie chased after him and swept from above. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    Avalon leaped to the side, avoiding those nails. At the same time, he noticed something different about those nails.
    When he took another look at it, the nails actually never touched the ground. The soil was pulverized before the nails even touched it.
    "Huh?!" Avalon was confused for a moment. The Tier 5 zombie rushed forth and struck him again like a berserker.
    This time, Avalon raised his sword carefully and struck these nails to check them.
    When the nails were about to actually hit his sword, he suddenly noticed the subtle change in the trajectory of his sword. It was able to absorb some momentum from his sword, allowing the nails to actually parry the swing.
    "!!!" Avalon was dumbfounded. This was similar to how the bestowing trait worked. They poured the energy into an item, whether it was a sword or even normal clothes.
    However, there was something weird about the flow of this energy. The zombie might be pouring energy into the nails, but the claw marks wouldn't have gone too deep. In fact, its reach surpassed the nails' length greatly.
    "Wait. Is it possible?" Avalon thought of something. It also reminded him of the words that Li Wei said after that enlightenment.
    He was asking about his experience with swords after that enlightenment. And Li Wei only answered with one thing. "Hmm. How do I say this? To put it simply, everything around me is a sword. Whether it's my body, the heavens and earth, or even my sword¡­ they are swords to me."
    That was right. If everything was a sword to Li Wei, couldn't the other way be possible? What if everything was a part of his body?
    'Grandfather said to train your swordsmanship until the sword feels like an extension of your body. In that case¡­' Avalon gulped down. When the zombie came, he raised his sword and jumped into the air so that the zombie attack would launch him into the air.
    With this new distance, Avalon would have enough time to test what he had in mind. He pointed his blade toward the zombie while muttering, 'The sword is just the extension of my body¡­'
    When the energy was flowing into his arm, he suddenly pulled the sword before making a thrust. In that instant, the energy flowed into the sword and flew out as if it were a punch instead of a stab.
    The energy caused a massive shock wave that forced the zombie to raise both arms to block it. But due to the shape of the sword, this energy contained much more penetration force as well as the sharpness of a blade.
    The zombie let out a cry as the shock wave actually left numerous shallow cuts on its arms and pushed the body at least ten meters back.
    Avalon couldn't believe it. He actually did what a normal knight couldn't. He didn't bestow the sword with his energy, he simply treated it as an extension of his hand to complete a punch instead of a thrust.
    But the energy would actually change because of it. This gave Avalon another idea.
    With the same thought, Avalon waved his blade while releasing the energy. The energy that flew out of the sword followed the crescent-shaped blade shape, turning it into a sword wave.
    "!!!" The zombie widened its eyes and tried to block it with its nails, only to have three of its nails broken before the zombie could neutralize the sword wave.
    Avalon's smile became even bigger as he couldn't help but think, 'This is it. This will be my new style.

 Chapter 238 Killing the Zombies

    [Chapter 237 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: My understanding is that Averlon's link ability is akin to veins for energy. By applying energy around the body, it enhances it. At the same time, it provides a channel for this energy to flow and be released from¡­read more.]
    ¡­
    "Haaa¡­ haaa¡­" Avalon panted a few times, looking at the dead Tier 5 zombie. After releasing everything he had in the last five minutes, he finally managed to kill a Tier 5 zombie by himself. It was unthinkable that when they first came here, they had to work together just to handle a Tier 4 vanguard zombie.
    Avalon turned around, finding Maya in trouble. She had killed more than half of the zombies, but it was clear that she was extremely exhausted after stopping more than three hundred zombies by herself. There were even some Tier 3 zombies and one Tier 4 zombie among them.
    Without hesitation, Avalon rushed to her, planning to help her clear the rest of the zombies.
    Theo was watching them from afar while saying, "The knight link is a kind of additional vein that transmits essence instead of blood. However, the veins have several types, and each type has different flows, shapes, and functions. That's what they call traits.
    "People named them: pure, unique, special, and chaotic. But if we put it simply, they are boost, bestow, manipulation, and flow. The pure trait boosts your physical ability, the unique trait allows you to grant that energy into an object, the special allows you to manipulate the essence to manifest it in a different way, and the chaotic has a different flow of energy that can be affected by heartbeat, emotion and so on like the blood veins.
    "I don't know what the author has in mind, but these students just barely start. There might even be hidden potential in those powers that I'm not aware of." Theo shrugged as he turned his head around, watching the other battlefield.
    "Oh! Don't come near me!" Oliver ran away. Behind him were two hundred raging zombies.
    He had been provoking them the whole time from flying right above them or throwing random things. Even the high tier zombies were pissed off. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    However, this was just a bluff. Once the battle maids had positioned themselves, Oliver turned around and spread his arms. "Just kidding."
    All of a sudden, all the bullets he had caught earlier emerged all around him, carrying their original momentum. They all flew straight toward the zombies as though a hundred people released their shot at once.
    The first line of the zombie rank was taken down, causing a lot of zombies to trip over them.
    After that, the battle maids showered them with bullets from the left side, thinning their numbers even further.
    The two Tier 4 zombies that were leading the zombies rushed forward, trying to stop Oliver.
    However, Oliver simply threw a gas truck at them.
    *Boom!*
    The gas truck exploded, engulfing a lot of zombies. The two Tier 4 zombies split up, avoiding the explosion.
    However, Haruka was already waiting for the zombies to split up. Since there was only one zombie in front of her, Haruka tossed five talismans at it.
    The zombie didn't know what was going on, so it clapped its hands, trying to produce a shock wave that blew away the talismans.
    As if expecting it, Haruka activated the talismans. They glowed for a second before releasing a whip-shaped blue light.
    The four talismans grasped the zombie's four limbs, while the last one circled around the zombie's neck.
    After that, her familiar tossed another five talismans.
    The zombie tried to escape, but it was futile as Haruka did her best to maintain the restraint.
    The five talismans surrounded the zombie, each shining in a different color.
    "Way of Five Elements." The familiar clapped her hands. One talisman sparked fire, another one formed a small tornado, another one turned into a small rock, and the other two formed a water bubble and released a lightning spark. "Seal!"
    Each of them extended a part of their elements toward the zombie, piercing the zombie's flesh.
    *Roar!* The zombie was wailing in pain as its veins lit up in those five colors as though they were about to burst at any moment.
    Suddenly, the zombie let out a fire breath, and its right hand exploded while releasing some lightning. Multiple spikes emerged from the zombie's left hand.
    But the worst part would be the inner organs. They were being destroyed by the small tornado, twisting and even spinning them inside the body. All the water or blood left inside the body was spat out of all orifices.
    The zombie released its last roar before its head exploded.
    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Huu¡­" Haruka let out a sigh of relief. Normally, she wouldn't be able to release all these complex spells. But with the help of her spirit, everything was possible. In fact, she could create a small group of elite familiars that could help her become unbeatable.
    "I should train myself as an exorcist after this," the familiar said while shaking her head helplessly.
    On the other hand, the second Tier 4 zombie was being held back by the dragon horse. It was spewing fire breath to suppress it, but the Tier 4 zombie managed to escape and loop around to strike Oliver.
    As if knowing this would happen, Oliver released all kinds of boulders and trees in front of him, blocking the normal zombies. After that, he turned around and saw the approaching Tier 4 zombie without flinching.
    When the zombie was about to reach him, Oliver pointed his palm toward the zombie and released fire from his inventory.
    "!!!" The zombie was shocked, but it couldn't change the direction. So, the zombie withstood the fire and emerged half-burned.
    Even though it would be bad if he got caught, Oliver didn't even bother to dodge. After all, the two battle maids had actually dropped their miniguns and come to his side.
    Oliver simply summoned a long blade for each of them, which they used to actually cut the zombie's arms.
    Oliver smirked. Now that the zombie couldn't protect itself anymore, the dragon horse appeared above the zombie and stomped on its head, crushing it.
    "Next time, I'll ask everyone to spar with me and store all their attacks so that I can use them in battle like this. Hehehe." Oliver had an evil grin on his face, thinking of a few mischievous plans.

 Chapter 239 End of the Battles

    [Chapter 238 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Familias shouldn't be limited to a single cultivation path as they are essentially a blank slate depending on their background or beings that have seen 'everything'.]
    ¡­
    "Well done." Theo smiled after looking at his students' progress. "Unlike Li Wei, who transformed and skipped over several levels, these students had just found their new powers. In terms of progress, these four will actually progress much faster than Li Wei and catch up to him soon."
    The first ones to finish the battle were Maya and Avalon.
    Theo landed in front of them, seeing these two too tired to even get up. "Good work, you two."
    "Thank you, Teacher. It's all thanks to you." Maya smiled wryly. "Ah, Avalon too!"
    Avalon shook his head. "No. I believe that you are more capable than that. Even if you don't have the knight link, you would be able to achieve it in one way or another. I'm merely speeding up that process."
    "How can that be? The knight links are the secret of your world, right?"
    "Don't worry. I've asked permissions before coming here." Avalon shrugged. "If you still feel indebted even after that, why don't you become my sparring partner? Your ability is actually perfect to test my new ability. My reaction and your prediction¡­ I want to see which is stronger."
    "Sounds good to me. I also want to get used to this new fighting style as well and see much more. One second is not enough. I need to at least see five seconds into the future."
    Avalon smiled. "I'm looking forward to it. But don't misuse it, alright?"
    "I know. I might not be that reliable in your eyes, but I will definitely keep my promise."
    "That's good." Avalon smiled.
    "Do your best to develop your ability. If you still have a question, you can ask me later." Theo smiled, feeling satisfied with these two.
    "Thank you very much."
    "You guys can get some rest for a bit. I'll take a look at Haruka and Oliver."
    "Yes." Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo waved his hand before walking away. It appeared they had just finished as well.
    The area was destroyed in a different way than the other one. Avalon and Maya simply destroyed the area, while these two actually ruined it.
    The soil was drenched, charred, or even dried.
    Theo approached them, finding Oliver having the time of his life. He was leaning on his maid and had his head rest on her chest while the maid massaged his shoulder. The other maid was busy cleaning up the battlefield.
    "It seems that you're enjoying yourself, eh, Oliver?"
    "Teacher!" Oliver looked embarrassed, but soon noticed Haruka's piercing gaze. Even without seeing her expression, he knew what she was going to say. With a wry smile, he said to Theo, "No way. I'm just doing my best to recover. Besides, I need to thank you for making me aware of the true potential of my Inventory. I have never thought that my Inventory would be so overpowered."
    "Who knows? Maybe you can even surpass my expectations." Theo shrugged. "But I will certainly say this, be careful when using it. It is a double-edged sword. I don't wish to see my students becoming the enemies of the whole world."
    Theo could say that because he had experienced it in his original world. It was unpleasant, so he didn't wish for his students to experience the same thing.
    "Understood."
    Theo nodded, satisfied. After that, he turned to Haruka and saw the familiar next to her. It seemed that the girl wasn't a ghost anymore.
    "It's an honor to meet you, Mr. Theo. I am Kanami, the ghost that usually lingers around Haruka."
    "Please take care of Haruka, will you? Don't let her feel lonely¡­ it's not like she will be lonely for long."
    "Yes, sir!" Kanami saluted playfully, knowing full well how hard it was for Haruka after leaving her family.
    Theo then bent his knees and looked at Haruka from the same level. "Haruka."
    "I'm grateful for your help, Teacher. Without your help, I wouldn't have realized this potential." Haruka bowed to him. She had nothing to thank him other than respect and gratitude, especially since Theo had changed her life completely.
    "Do you still remember the first warning I gave you?"
    Haruka raised her eyebrows, recalling it. Theo was talking about how her power might cause her to go insane, so she needed to be careful so as not to be influenced by her familiars. With her new power, it wouldn't be weird if she actually contracted geniuses or powerful ghosts to be her familiars, so that warning became heavier in her heart. "I will definitely not forget that advice." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "That's good." Theo nodded. "By the way, do you have a method to turn a living person into a familiar? Or maybe separating their soul from their body?"
    "I do know the method. Why do you ask?"
    "Do you mind teaching me later? Or maybe performing it¡­"
    "I don't mind."
    "Good. I'll take care of the rest, so get some rest first." Theo waved his hand and turned around. He walked to the two horses and rubbed their heads. "You guys have worked hard too. I'm sorry for giving you two such hard tasks."
    *Ngieeh!* The two dragon horses assured him that they were fine.
    "I'll take over from here, so get some rest too." Theo smiled. The dragon horses acknowledged his order and closed their eyes as their bodies turned into light particles before disappearing into thin air.
    "Now that I think about this, isn't this mission a bit too easy? In the past few missions, there were a lot of unexpected things where I had to take commands or even participate heavily. In this mission, I indeed participated, but I didn't have to help the students.
    "At the same time, I came here after getting my Third Authority, believing that the author had prepared something for us. But it looked like everything had ended without the hidden challenge."
    Theo couldn't help but recall all the memories about the few missions they had since the beginning.
    Now that everything went smoothly, he somehow couldn't believe that this was the extent of the mission.
    "This is bad¡­" Theo pinched the bridge of his nose. "I guess he is my author for a reason. While I'm planning for everything, he is the one writing them. He should have been familiar with my way of solving problems.
    "I can make people misunderstand me by just smiling, so he can make me overthink just by giving me an easier time."
    Theo scratched the back of his head. He thought that way, but he couldn't ignore the chance of it just being the calm before the storm. He finally got a taste of his own medicine.

 Chapter 240 Report

    [Chapter 239 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: In these sorts of stories, there is always a trade. The more difficult a quest, the bigger the reward. Another example is that the easier a 'quest' is, the next 'difficult' one will be so much harder.]
    ¡­
    "We're finally back!" Oliver stretched his body while yawning.
    Maya and Haruka looked at him in disgust, while Avalon pretty much didn't care about him or his behavior. Of course, the battle maids had been stored inside his Inventory. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Haruka. Come to my room later," said Theo with a nonchalant expression.
    Such orders could easily be misunderstood, but none of the students dared to tease Theo. They even remembered how Theo stored a human body inside his body. If they pissed Theo too much, there was a chance that they would be at a place where it was impossible to return.
    Haruka nodded her head, knowing that she should be performing the ritual. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire
    The group returned to the office building where the base's commander worked. They were greeted by the robot.
    "Welcome back, Mr. Theo and his students. The commander is waiting for you on the top floor. Please allow me to guide you."
    The robot was polite and behaved like a normal human even though its voice was monotone.
    Theo nodded with a serious expression. "Please."
    The robot immediately led them to the top floor and knocked on the commander's door twice. "Master. The guests have returned."
    "Please come in."
    The robot opened the door. After Theo and the others entered, the robot closed the door and remained outside.
    "Welcome back, Mr. Theo. I apologize for not being able to greet you immediately."
    "Haha. We know that the commander is busy. I think we should skip the pleasantries and talk about the mission."
    "That would be good." The commander's expression changed.
    Theo took out his Lumina and showed several pictures, starting from the original picture of the Vanguard Zombie to the appearance of a Tier 6 worm as well as the horde of zombies.
    "This is¡­" The commander gasped. "We need to assemble our people right now. If they are to attack the base¡ª"
    Before he finished, Theo added, "Don't worry. We've killed them all. You only need to send people to investigate the area since we don't want to inspect the hole and the underground city that the worm has made."
    "That's understandable." The commander became calmer when he saw the picture of the death worm as well as the numerous corpses of the zombies. "I believe we have to reassess the mission first. You've done a lot more than just killing a Tier 4 zombie, so I can't just give the same amount of reward."
    Even though the commander said it that way, he was going to add some compensation since it was a mistake on his part. He didn't calculate the possibility of a worm coming out of nowhere.
    "Alright." Theo agreed. It would be rude to reject it since that is a fact. Instead of being humble, it was better to acknowledge the commander's mistake and get compensation to settle the problem. This way, both parties would be happy and Theo wouldn't look like a pushover.
    "Thank you. You must be tired after fighting so many zombies. Please get some rest for tonight. I'll visit you tomorrow."
    "Sure." Theo nodded. Before leaving, Theo raised a finger. "By the way, if I'm not wrong, this world is plagued with not only zombies but cannibals. The latter is more dangerous because they're very secretive."
    "Yes." The commander furrowed his eyebrows, not understanding why Theo would bring up this topic.
    "I actually encountered some cannibals during the mission. With the help of my ability, I managed to get some information from the cannibals, or more like¡­ the general direction of their base."
    "What? Are you sure?" The commander stood up in disbelief. As Theo said, the cannibals were indeed more troublesome than the zombies. It was shown by the difference in the commander's reaction.
    "You still need to check it, but if it turns out to be wrong, you can just cut a part of the reward to compensate the brave warriors who dare to check their location."
    "I understand."
    Theo then took out the map and pointed at the location where he fought the cannibals. "It's in this direction¡­"
    The commander followed the direction on the map and saw an abandoned vicinity. While it wasn't accurate, the fact that they knew where they were hiding made this information priceless. He didn't know how many people would have died if he let them roam around his area like this.
    "Thank you, Mr. Theo. I'll process everything immediately."
    "Alright. In that case, we'll excuse ourselves." Theo stood up and shook the commander's hand.
    When Theo came out, the commander pinched the bridge of his nose. This was the first time he encountered such a case. Why would the first time actually involve outsiders? In addition, there were cannibals.
    If Theo knew his thought, he would definitely say, 'You don't know the power of the author that can create trouble with bullshits. Poor you for receiving me.'
    Of course, there was no way he could say that aloud.
    Still, for the commander, tonight would be a sleepless night. He had to dispatch all the elite warriors he had to check the cannibal spot and the underground city.
    On the other hand, Oliver seemed to be planning to enjoy his time with the maids, while Avalon only wanted to get some rest. He fought the Tier 5 zombie after all. Maya, on the other hand, was still too excited to sleep, realizing that her instinct was much stronger than she thought.
    After returning to their room, Theo immediately replied to the comment. "Yo, why did you jinx it? The author is going to use that example to make the next mission difficult. And you know what? The next mission is not about me, it's about Mia! I thought it was already pretty clear that it would switch to Mia since I had left behind the lightning bird¡­ Ugh, now I'm worried."
    Theo, like the commander, would definitely have a sleepless night after this. He was too worried to sleep.
    At the same time, Haruka had already arrived and knocked on his door.

 Chapter 241 No

    [Chapter 240 Comments.] Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire
    [Keltic_Spirit: Sorry... On the other side of the coin, since I called it out earlier, there is a smaller compounding effect than if called out later? I'm not fooling anyone am I?]
    ¡­
    Mia raised her head, looking out the windows. Suddenly, a small purple bird perched on the side of a window.
    When Mia opened the door, she couldn't help but ask, "Did you find anything?"
    The bird nodded.
    "¡­" Mia's expression turned grim. "According to my father, the elders from the Heavenly Sword Sect have come to guard the perimeter. While they will definitely try to protect Li Wei, I don't think they will protect me.
    "Because of the help he has given to Li Wei, his reputation is sky high right now. Normally, you would just stay away for a bit until the news was gone.
    "However, there is one more thing they can do. Instead of attacking him, they will come at me. In the end, I'm an easier target. I don't know if they're trying to kill me or capture me¡­"
    Mia remembered that the original Mia in this universe died because of the accident. It was clear that there was still a possibility of dying, even though she knew the enemy wanted to capture her and her mother.
    "This is going to be a long night," Mia muttered while looking at the night sky.
    She recalled all of Theo's advice. She already knew that they would come to her sooner or later, so the only problem would be whether she was strong enough or not.
    "They should be wary of the elders, right? This makes things even worse to be honest. Because of those elders, they will bring more and stronger men to stop them and capture me. Then again, I'm staying in the apartment near the school not inside the school¡­"
    That was right. The first problem Mia would have to encounter was the fact that she was outside the school complex. If she wanted to survive, she had to go to the school to gain protection.
    In fact, she could just ask Maya or Haruka to lend her their room while they were gone and they wouldn't mind. Even if she asked the other girls to sleep together, they would understand.
    But to lure those in the shadows, Mia had no choice but to remain in this apartment until they came.
    In the past few days, the lightning bird had been flying around the area. And tonight, they were coming.
    Mia thought for a moment. "Listen. Our objective is to lure them to the school. The moment I make my move, they will definitely stop me."
    The lightning bird looked ready to fight against them, considering it had broken through to the next level during the previous tribulation. It was eager to test its new power.
    However, Mia raised her finger. "Unfortunately, I have several tasks for you. Only after you complete all those tasks will you be able to help me directly."
    The lightning bird didn't need to say anything to express its worries. Mia might be strong, but the lightning bird knew it was stronger. The people who wanted to capture her were also much stronger than her.
    As if knowing its intention, Mia rubbed the bird's head with a gentle smile. "Don't worry. I know what I'm doing. If you can do all that, there won't be any danger befall me. It's risky, but this is our only chance. I don't want to disappoint Dad for creating this opportunity as well."
    The lightning bird nodded reluctantly. It promised that it would finish the tasks as quickly as possible.
    "Alright. Here's the plan."
    Mia carefully laid out the plans for the lightning bird. Fortunately, the lightning bird understood all of it. She even provided it with maps so that the bird knew where to go. There were also some letters that would provide an explanation to all those people.
    After the bird flew away, Mia's expression turned grim.
    "Let's begin our plan then." Mia put on all the artifacts inside this apartment and headed to the rooftop.
    Mia was actually standing on the very edge to get a good look on the city, especially the people sneaking around.
    "!!!" Those people also looked up.
    'Did she sense us?'
    'Is this the power of a Royal Grade Demon?' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'But she is still seven years old.'
    Mia lifted her hand as flower petals began to appear and get carried by the wind. The stream was endless and the petals spread all over the area.
    Mia's voice then echoed in an ethereal tone. She sent that message to the three people sneaking around.
    "Three people? It seems that you have underestimated me too much. If you want to capture me, you should have brought at least three hundred people."
    "!!!" The three people shuddered, never thinking that they would be found by a kid. The last part of her words sounded so powerful.
    Once they raised their heads, they saw all those petals turned into small blades.
    They all had the same reaction. They were ready to avoid those blades.
    Unbeknownst to these people, the moment they got distracted by those blades, Mia disappeared from the rooftop like a ghost.
    "Wait. Where is she?"
    They all looked around and saw her silhouette basking in the moonlight as she ran on top of a building and headed toward the school.
    It was at this moment that they realized she had tricked them. The moment she reached the school, they wouldn't be able to touch her anymore.
    Without hesitation, all three of them chased after her with their full speed.
    ¡­
    Post-Apocalyptic World.
    "Teacher¡­ I'm going to start right now. Are you worried about something? You don't look that focused." Haruka tilted her head in confusion.
    "Ah! Sorry." Theo chuckled. Even if he was worried, he couldn't do anything.
    As if there was a ray of hope, Theo actually noticed something. The new chapter comment had appeared.
    'A new comment? Does that mean the story hasn't switched to Mia yet? I can actually cause a ruckus here and turn it into a second mission, which will make it more dangerous¡­ I don't mind as long as I can protect her.' Theo's heart skipped a beat. He opened the comment without hesitation to check the content before deciding what to do¡­ or what was supposed to happen, but no. It was Mia's turn now.

 Chapter 242 Three Guys

    [Chapter 241 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Mia's mission has just begun. You have time. Here is one idea, your new subordinate is still wanted for the Ai brain and during the 'revival', your 'possession' of her may be found out¡­read more.]
    ¡­
    *Bam!*
    A shock wave shook the area. It was produced by the kick of one of the men who chased after her.
    Even Mia had to use both her arms to block it.
    'It hurts.' Mia thought while looking to the sides. Since the shock wave was quite big, it should have affected the area or even alerted the people.
    To her surprise, there was no reaction. Whether it was the people in the house or the ground, there was no sign of them moving.
    Mia also observed the three people that had surrounded her. The one that kicked her earlier was a middle-aged man. He was bald and wore a formal suit. The scar that ran from his cheek to his eye made him look like a veteran fighter with a lot of experience, but something about him felt off.
    The other two landed on top of a house, looking down at her. The one on the left looked like a young man in his twenties, but his aura made her believe that he was older than his appearance suggested. He had tattoos all over his body and they seemed to be glowing as though they were alive.
    The one on the right had a rather straightforward look. He had a muscular body that his shirt had a hard time covering. His ability must be related to his strength.
    Although he hadn't seen their abilities, it was clear that these three people came from the Demon Realm. The problem would be their level.
    The kick earlier was quite powerful. Even though she was able to withstand it, she couldn't block it multiple times without using the teddy bear's paws to withstand them.
    And it was a fact that the people in this place didn't seem to be aware of the commotion.
    Mia took a deep breath and said, "To think that there would be three grown adult bullying a small kid. Don't you feel ashamed?"
    "¡­" The three men didn't say anything, but their eyebrows twitched for a split second, which Mia didn't miss.
    "What? Don't you think you should introduce yourself first? Like those villains in the novels or films? What do they call it again? Introducing themselves so their opponents know who beat them?" Mia smirked.
    All of a sudden, the man in front of her disappeared.
    "!!!" Mia summoned a small teddy bear and put it in front of her. The bald man reappeared before her eyes, punching Mia. The latter managed to use the teddy bear as a shield, which absorbed the majority of the impact.
    However, Mia was pushed back more than ten meters.
    "You're watching too much film, kid." The bald man snorted.
    At the same time, the other two approached Mia from both sides.
    Mia pointed her hands to them as though they were pistols.
    "Bang!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The two didn't think much about the gesture, but they suddenly felt an essence fluctuation.
    "!!!" The muscular man simply stomped the ground and tensed up his muscles. When the fluctuation formed a bullet, the muscle actually acted like a metal shield, repelling the bullet.
    The young man glitched as if he was a hologram before passing through the bullet.
    Both of them closed in.
    The muscular man tried to punch Mia, while the other spread his arms to catch her.
    Seeing this, Mia bent her knees and placed her hand on the ground.
    First Authority, Deception.
    "Asphalt turns into mud."
    "!!!" Both of them looked down. While Mia was still a kid who hadn't awakened a lot of her power, she was still a Royal Grade Possessor. Because they didn't know what kind of ability she had, they had to be careful.
    Based on how naive Mia was, especially when she asked the enemy to introduce themselves, they knew that the words coming from this kid were true. She chanted those words innocently like a character that always shouted the name of their move before using their abilities.
    However, the moment they stepped on the ground, they realized that the asphalt hadn't changed to mud.
    Mia even looked surprised while saying, "It didn't work?"
    The two instantly believed it as though they understood the reason. Without hesitation, both of them closed in, only to actually have their feet sink into the ground on the next step.
    "!!!" Both of them were dumbstruck because the ground felt like the mud inside a paddy field. It was quite deep and hard to pull out.
    As usual, this was how her Deception workedwere. The moment they believed it, the power would turn it the other way around.
    Since they had believed it didn't work, the power would return to the first sentence. Now that they were restrained, Mia summoned the teddy bear's paws on her hands and feet. The new shoes allowed her to not sink into the mud.
    Mia then turned around, trying to punch the young man instead of the muscular man, knowing that she might not be able to damage the latter.
    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire
    The young man tried to block her attack with both arms. At the same time, the bald man had jumped toward her with his feet in front as if he was trying to kick her head.
    "Bird poop!" Mia pointed at the area above the bald man.
    As someone who was experienced in battles, there was no way he would believe it. Even if there was bird poop, it wouldn't matter.
    Unfortunately, he underestimated Mia's second authority.
    A massive bird poop fell on top of his face, covering his entire face, especially his eyes.
    "Pfft!" Mia chuckled while avoiding this kick that couldn't change its trajectory. "I told you! You don't believe me. Muahahahaha!"
    The bald man looked angry, while the muscular man slammed both hands on the ground, trying to destroy it.
    *Bam!*
    The ground turned into a small crater.
    The freed young man hurriedly closed in and kicked Mia. The latter managed to block it, but because she was floating after the ground underneath disappeared, she couldn't stop the momentum.
    The kick launched her several meters away.
    Once Mia landed on the ground, she couldn't help but shout out loud. "You're insane. Do you know that there are innocent people living here?!"
    That was what she said, but in that instant, she noticed what was actually happening. Even after such commotion, no one actually reacted. It was as if this world wasn't a reality.

 Chapter 243 Intention

    [Chapter 242 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Wait a second, can Mia's power work with us the readers. For example a silent declaration to which the readers can deny or agree to, activating her power? This may be useful for us the readers to help her in the future when you two split up.]
    ¡­
    Mia gritted her teeth, glaring at them as though they had done something horrible by hurting the innocent.
    However, that was just an act. She actually realized that no matter how big the commotion was, no one was actually reacting to it.
    'A special space? Something like an illusory realm? No, I think it's something similar to a replica. One of them is actually able to create the world's replica and transfer all of us here?' Mia thought, noticing how tricky her situation had become.
    'Judging from their attacks, the muscular man shouldn't be culprit. It means either the young man or the bald guy. The young one has a weird ability, but I don't think his ability is something like this. Instead, I think I should be suspicious of the person who first attacked me.'
    Mia judged that the bald man was the culprit for this special power. If she wanted to break away from this world, she had to actually disrupt his ability.
    After all, how could the reinforcements find her if they didn't know her location?
    Unfortunately, no matter how she rephrased it, these guys didn't plan to say anything that would give away their identities or abilities.
    Hence, she had no choice but to try it herself.
    "Since that's the case, I don't have to worry about the destruction anymore!" Mia shouted with a big smile on her face. She raised her foot in front as though she were about to stomp the ground.
    "!!!" The muscular man used his fastest speed to reach Mia and stop her from stomping on the ground.
    However, this entire action was just another fake. When he was about to arrive, Mia stopped her foot in the air while pointing her finger at the muscular man like a pistol.
    After getting shot earlier, the muscular man raised both arms to block this bullet. However, she actually lowered her thumb so that she could change from pistol shape to snapping her finger.
    "Explosion!" Mia shouted while gazing down.
    "!!!" The muscular man lowered his head and reinforced the front part of his body, which was facing down, with all his strength in order to block the explosion.
    Mia's power was still too magical for them to comprehend. Instead of an explosion from the ground, there was one occurring above him.
    *Boom!*
    The muscular man didn't have time to protect his back, causing the explosion to knock him down. His back looked burned, but before the fire could engulf him even further, the young man appeared above him, spreading his arms.
    The fire started to glitch before disappearing completely.
    Meanwhile, the bald man approached Mia from the opposite side. He tried to punch her, only to stop and open his palm, allowing the rocks hiding inside to carry the momentum and hit her head.
    "Gah!" Mia's head was knocked back, but she still raised both arms as though she was able to see that the bald man spun his body and kicked her.
    The two arms managed to block it, but the kick actually blasted her thirty meters away until she crashed into one of the houses.
    "It hurts." Mia gritted her teeth. She managed to protect herself by summoning the teddy bear armor, which acted as a cushion, but that kick was definitely powerful.
    The bald man didn't plan to waste this chance. He closed the gap between them before Mia could recover.
    Mia tried to stand up, but to no avail. The best she could do was actually punch lightly, showing her desperate struggle.
    The man raised his left palm to catch her small hand and planned to pull her out before punching her in the face with the other hand.
    However, the moment he caught this light punch, the essence inside her hand erupted.
    "!!!" The bald man widened his eyes in shock as this punch actually knocked his lower arm down to the point where it snapped. He would never imagine such a weak punch would pack that much power. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire
    He didn't know it was the martial arts she learned from the Fist Emperor.
    Without being able to use his arm, the bald man wanted to escape to regain his composure.
    This was when Mia stood up with her other hand above her head. A toy sword appeared in her palm as she slashed downward, releasing the cross sword wave.
    Dawn Cross wave.
    Unfortunately for her, the muscular man had recovered and stood in front of her sword wave, blocking it with his full power. The muscular man took only a step back before he broke the attack apart.
    Meanwhile, the young man moved toward her as if he wanted to distract her.
    His body glitched once again.
    Since Mia didn't know what kind of ability he had, she chose to use the Fleeting Steps.
    When the guy punched her, Mia disappeared.
    "Behind you!" The muscular man warned him as he saw Mia reappear behind the young man.
    Her hand was up in the air as she shouted, "Toy Scissors!"
    Plastic scissors appeared on her hand, and she immediately lowered it so that the two plastic blades would cut this young man.
    The young man glitched once again. When she cut him, the blades went through his body, and the young man hurriedly moved away.
    What toy scissors? When Mia actually cut it, the house in front of her was sliced into two as though it were paper.
    The muscular man charged forward to save the young man, so Mia spun her body and swung these big toy scissors at the muscular man. The latter punched the plastic blade, causing a massive shock wave between their energies.
    However, the winner was decided instantly. The punch caused the plastic blade to snap, allowing the muscular man to go past her defense.
    Mia's lips curled a little bit.
    "!!!" The muscular man noticed it and saw a human-sized teddy bear and big toy scissors. That was yet another trick. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Once his attention was captured by the toy, she used this chance to place her hand on his chest.
    "Ha!" With a shout, her essence erupted, blasting the muscular man into the air.
    Mia took a deep breath, stabilizing her breath while thinking, 'Judging from their decisiveness, they are clearly aiming for my life. Even though each of them is stronger than me in terms of raw strength and amount of essence, it won't be that easy to kill me.'

 Chapter 244 Biggest Mistake

    [Chapter 243 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: How do comments for chapters that take place in the past from the point you are at currently work? I mean things that aren't happening at approximately at the same time¡­read more.]
    ¡­
    "Hu¡­ Hu¡­" Mia panted a few times, looking very tired. She managed to deal with them at high speed, turning the battle into one versus one three times instead of one versus three like how her father taught her.
    However, it took a toll on both her mind and body.
    "You guys are not fun. Can't you speak? Or is your voice so precious?" Mia snorted.
    All three of them had their eyebrows twitching. They were frustrated by this girl's comment. There was only one question on their minds. 'Does she not know that there aren't many talks during a fight?'
    Mia pointed at the young man and shouted, "You have a feminine voice!"
    The young man felt the essence running toward him. The other two hurriedly rushed to Mia, trying to stop her.
    However, Mia chanted another thing. "You are a mute!"
    The bald man and the muscular man appeared next to her. Mia, on the other hand, pointed up. "Explosion."
    Both of them knew what would happen if they underestimated this power, especially since it managed to injure the muscular guy pretty badly. They looked up, finding nothing. At the same time, they spread their senses to the area, making sure that there was no explosion around them.
    Unfortunately for them, Mia didn't plan to attack them this time. Once they got distracted, she leaped toward the young man.
    The latter had his body glitch while approaching Mia. Instead of attacking the young man, Mia smirked and said, "Now, say, 'Cutie.'"
    The man furrowed his eyebrows, not understanding what Mia was trying to do. He didn't open his mouth, but a feminine voice echoed from inside of him as if he were the one saying it. "Cutie."
    "Pfft! Hahahaha!" Mia laughed out loud.
    The young man was bewildered. It was clear that the voice was not his, but because it came from the inside, it somehow pissed him off.
    He chose to speed up, punching Mia as hard as he could.
    Mia used her Fleeting Step, disappearing into thin air. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The young man hurriedly turned around and kicked her before she escaped, which actually hit her.
    Mia was blown into the house on the right, destroying the wall and window in the process.
    "Ugh." Mia groaned on the floor as the bald man and the muscular guy chased after her. Seeing the shattered piece of rock next to her, she grabbed it and tossed it to the muscular man. "This is not a divine artifact."
    The muscular man covered his body with essence, strengthening it to the limit. However, when the rock hit him, it actually carried a huge amount of essence, overwhelming the muscular man.
    *Bam!*
    The rock actually won and blasted him out of the house.
    "!!!" The bald man abruptly stopped when he saw Mia grabbing another rock.
    This time, it was just a bluff. She hurriedly escaped through the opposite direction while thinking, 'Seriously¡­ It took so much essence for just that one¡­' Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire
    Mia's ability was extremely overpowered. By believing that this wasn't a divine artifact, the rock had turned into one.
    Obviously, it would be impossible to do it just like that. Not only did it use a lot of essence, but the transformation wasn't completed as well.
    'I guess it's not possible for me to use it to its fullest potential right now, but as I have more and more essence through the cultivation technique, I might be able to do it.
    'Besides, this is not that much fun. If I can somehow alter their body or maybe turn them into a woman, it will be hilarious.'
    Mia thought. During her stay at the academy, this was what Mia never experienced¡­ A fight with someone strong with the intention to kill.
    While she could test her ability with her father, she knew both of them couldn't go all out. Hence, she asked the bird to take a detour so that she could have some time to get this experience.
    'I guess I have to wait for the rest of the authorities. I might be able to find a fun ability.' Mia crushed the wall with a single kick, allowing her to reach the other block.
    The muscular man was still recovering, while the bald man and the young man chased after her. Mia seemed to have gone away, running toward the school.
    But the moment they were about to pass through the horse, a foot flashed before their eyes as it kicked the young man in the area.
    *Bam!*
    The essence erupted as Mia used the Reverse Fist that the Fist Emperor gave her.
    The kick actually broke his nose and launched him toward the muscular man.
    However, the bald guy was able to react and punched her right after she launched that kick, making her unable to block it.
    The fist hit Mia's shoulder and launched her thirty meters back, causing her body to bounce multiple times on the ground.
    By the time she stopped, her forehead and left arm were bleeding. Fortunately, she reduced the impact of that punch by channeling all that power to her entire arm, or her shoulder would have been dislocated just from that fist.
    Mia hurriedly rose from the ground, seeing the bald guy approaching at a high speed.
    "You know what. You've done something you shouldn't have! My father is not going to take this matter lightly." Mia smirked.
    "Your father will only see your corpse." The bald man snorted.
    "You finally speak again." Mia smirked as she snapped her finger. The snap caused a burst of essence as Mia activated that ability with more than half of the total essence in her body.
    What she used was the Deception ability to make those words not true.
    The bald man didn't realize it yet, but Victoria was already standing on top of the building not far from the area. That explosion of essence didn't escape her senses as she was looking in the direction with a cold face.

 Chapter 245 Difficulty Increase

    [Chapter 244 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: Finally!I'm back from my deployment for the empire to crush the rebels,my wounds still hurt from all those children that fought back.The best part is that you'll never know if I'm joking or not. What i miss?]
    [Keltic_Spirit: You have missed much comrade. The spirit applauds your ability on the battlefield. We have seen much and the further growth of Mia.]
    ¡­
    Victoria was looking at the entire area with a sharp gaze, seeing through the fluctuation of energy from this place. On her shoulder was the lightning bird, the one who had guided her to this place.
    There was one thing that Mia had left behind. It was the deployment of the pollen from her artifact. It could last for a long time, so it was easy for the lightning bird, who had a much better sense and was familiar with it, to track the pollen down.
    That was why it was able to find Mia's location pretty quickly.
    "It seems that this is the place." Victoria slightly raised her shoulder, gesturing for the bird to fly and ready to help its master. "It seems that there is a unique power lingering in this area. Either way, I will just break it apart. At least, I've owed her father this much."
    Victoria and Baold were supposed to be the ones tracking down these people, so she felt a bit ashamed that Theo's plan was the one successfully luring them out.
    The essence began to flow out of her body at a scale more than ten times what Theo could currently muster. The amount was so large that even the lightning bird felt scared by just seeing her.
    "By my name, Victoria Eustermis. I order you. Shatter!"
    Her essence erupted and burst out in all directions. The energy was so much that it caused a vibration within a one kilometer radius.
    "!!!" The two elders that had been sent by the Heavenly Sword Sect were alarmed by this amount of energy.
    They all rushed toward the scene, trying to find out what happened.
    Victoria didn't care about them, not because she didn't respect them, but because she was taken aback by the fact that the special realm didn't actually break.
    "What? My power is not effective? How? I should be able to break it by using that power¡­"
    Unbeknownst to her, there was a strange power that managed to withstand her power¡­ The mysterious power called plot armor.
    Inside the replica world, Mia raised her eyebrows when she saw the young man suddenly spat a mouthful of blood.
    "Gah!" The young man fell on his knees while clutching his chest.
    "!!!" The muscular man and the bald man widened their eyes in shock.
    Mia didn't understand what was going on, but this looked like a chance. She raised her hand and shouted, "Rain!"
    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    She used both of her authorities at the same time. Because the people believed there was going to be rain, the rain didn't happen. The second authority was then activated, using that word as a distraction. Instead of rain, the thunder rumbled.
    "Are you alright?" The bald man asked, while the muscular man stood between them. His gaze was on the sky, wondering why the sky had a golden flash.
    "We need to hurry up. Someone is actually trying to break the barrier."
    "!!!" The two men looked shocked, not expecting they would be found out so soon.
    It seemed that they needed to pay a price if they wanted to complete this mission.
    "I will give you my left arm. Grant me the power of the great." The bald man's expression turned grim as a weird vortex of essence appeared around his arms like rings.
    "I will give you my two right legs. Grant me the power of a berserker." The muscular man stomped the ground and roared to the sky as his eyes turned bloodshot.
    "Wow." Mia looked surprised. She noticed that the enemies would definitely use everything they had in order to kill her. In response, Mia summoned a teddy bear.
    As the young man said, the reinforcement had arrived, but it seemed that the young man was able to resist it.
    She couldn't help but say, "Is this really going to be that hard?"
    Mia had a wry smile. She had spent 20% of her total essence to turn that rock into a 'divine weapon,' another 50% of her total essence to use the deception on her outcome, and another 10% for the rest of the fight.
    Although that 50% energy had been used to prevent her death, that didn't mean she wouldn't be injured or half dead. In fact, falling into a coma was still considered not dead.
    That was why she couldn't help but wonder how in the world the enemy became this strong. No, it should be said that their power was too unique.
    'Do I have no choice but to use the sacrifice as well?' Mia was a bit skeptical in making a deal with the demon.
    Unfortunately for her, she didn't have time to think about it. The bald man suddenly appeared before her.
    Mia raised both arms to block it like earlier, but the punch somehow became three times heavier. The rings on his arm was actually moving forward, boosting his punch as if giving an additional push.
    "Are you serious?" Mia bit her lips and felt the bone in her left arm crack. It would be bad to take on this attack, so she jumped away, which caused the punch to release its full force and blow her away. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Mia bounced multiple times on the ground before coughing up blood when she stopped.
    The muscular man already knew this would happen when the bald man punched her, so he had already moved in this direction before the bald man even blew her away.
    Mia only had a little time to stand up, which was not enough to regain her stance. The muscular man looked like a raging bull, ramming his entire body against her.
    Mia hurriedly summoned a toy shield in front of her, wanting to stop it. This should be enough to stop the attack on the muscular man¡­ in his original form.
    However, the muscular man actually cracked the toy shield that was made of plastic, which was unbelievable.
    'What is this¡­ Why does the usual normal difficulty suddenly turn into brutal difficulty? Not even hard or extreme¡­' Mia thought as the muscular man broke apart the shield. Mia jumped to the side, trying to avoid the attack this time.
    But the charge formed a shock wave in all directions, which launched her to the house on the left.
    *Bam!*

 Chapter 246 Mias Plan

    [Chapter 245 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Plot armour has been deployed for the enemy. This suggests that the author may be able to create a secret main character. Stay wary.]
    [TheTavius08: Wow Theo,the author quite literally said it himself that he is using plot armor to keep mia from escaping.Lets hope the author doesn't kill her for your character development.]
    ¡­
    "Kh." Mia gritted her teeth, feeling pain all over her body.
    Mia formed a toy javelin on her hand and tried to toss it toward the guy.
    The bald man broke it apart with his bare hands, proving Mia's conjecture that if the young man was unconscious or dead, the barrier would disappear.
    "Even if you don't say anything, I guess your actions say it all." Mia stood up, his eyes locked on the young man.
    The two men didn't even bother to entertain her. However, they all became very conscious of her action and even positioned themselves between the young man and Mia so that her attack wouldn't reach him.
    Mia grabbed a small rock and tossed it toward the young man while shouting, "Not a divine weapon!"
    "!!!" The muscular man remembered this phrase as he immediately raised both arms, planning to block the rock. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    However, when the rock hit his arms, he actually didn't feel anything. It was just a normal rock.
    It was then that he realized Mia had tricked him.
    "Pfft! Hahahaha. You are a fool. It's the kid's job to be fooled, not the adult. Muahahahaha!" Mia laughed out loud.
    The muscular man was enraged as he charged toward her. The bald guy had also approached her from the side.
    Mia raised her arm as if she wanted to block him, but when the bald guy extended his hand, the ring suddenly flew out of his hands and hit her.
    "!!!" Mia felt the gush of wind that actually restrained her as though she were being held by a giant hand.
    And the muscular man was there to hit her.
    Mia hurriedly summoned an armor made of the doll, trying to protect herself.
    The muscular man hit her on the stomach. The impact was so hard that it made a part of her armor instantly disappear.
    *Bam!*
    *Bam!*
    *Bam!*
    Mia crashed through houses and stopped at the third one. She was bleeding all over and her organs were a mess.
    The two guys approached her once again to confirm whether she was dead or not. But little did they know, they had fallen into Mia's trap.
    "I don't know what is happening, but it seems that I'm done." Mia muttered while looking at them.
    The muscular man and the bald guy wanted to deliver another attack before they abruptly stopped after feeling a surge of essence coming toward their position.
    There was no way for this to happen unless there was an extraordinary amount of essence coming from the outside.
    When they raised their heads, they saw the sky crack like a piece of glass.
    In that instant, they glanced back, finding the young man had been stabbed by a cute teddy bear wielding toy scissors.
    The young man was on his knees, his body tilting down lifelessly.
    How? That was the question on their minds.
    They didn't realize when Mia actually released her power to summon that teddy bear. The only time she summoned that teddy bear was¡­ at the beginning.
    "!!!" The two came to a realization. That was right. Mia summoned her teddy bear back when they sacrificed their limbs to strengthen their power. They stopped her summoning by blowing her away, but at that time, Mia actually tossed the teddy bear into the air.
    The teddy bear simply landed on the ground lifelessly as though she could never control it. However, that was just a fake.
    She was able to control this teddy bear and was just waiting for the right time.
    Once they forgot about the teddy bear and moved away from the young man, it was the perfect time to kill the heavily injured young man. This was what happened. She even went all the way to try attacking the young man to make them think she had no other trump cards.
    "Shit!" The muscular man turned back. The time was precious, so he had to hurry.
    However, right when he was about to move, the sky shattered, revealing the true world.
    Victoria had already disappeared from her original position.
    "Die!" The muscular man reached Mia and planned to hit her in the head, crushing it.
    "(Stop!)" A voice echoed in his ears, forcing his body to freeze.
    "!!!" The muscular man widened his eyes in shock, seeing a beautiful woman standing before him.
    Mia smirked, looking at this figure. It was Victoria. Her eyes were oozing bloodlust as though she wanted to kill all these people. More importantly, she felt ashamed that a student under her care was heavily injured like this.
    In fact, Victoria didn't even bother using the common language anymore, which she was able to understand. She was using the original language of her ability, utilizing the full power of that language.
    The muscular man panicked. He was struggling to move even his finger. 'What is going on? How in the world am I being restrained?'
    Not just him, the bald man couldn't do anything either. His body felt like it had been petrified by a single word.
    "Don't kill them." Mia opened her mouth before Victoria used another word. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Victoria glanced at her coldly, completely pissed off by this situation. Even the lightning bird was hovering in the sky, spreading its giant wings as if it were trying to summon a heavenly tribulation to punish these evildoers.
    The two elders from the Heavenly Sword Sect had taken out their swords, ready for a fight.
    "¡­" Victoria bit her lips. After considering the pros and cons, it was indeed better to leave them alive for the time being, especially because Theo was going to come back soon.
    Victoria opened her mouth again, giving three orders.
    "(Forbidden to commit suicide!)"
    "(Kneel!)"
    "(Severed!)"
    "!!!" The two men widened their eyes in shock as they suddenly fell to their knees before coughing a mouthful of blood.
    Both of them couldn't have imagined that such a thing was possible. They had the same thought in their mind. 'The connection to my demon has been severed?'
    Mia smiled inwardly, impressed by Victoria. 'So, this is one of the Saints in this world, Victoria Eustermis. The wielder of an Ancient God Language that is said to be capable of destroying the world.'

 Chapter 247 Reaction

    [Chapter 246 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: shame you didn't die..uh err..what I Meant to say is Yay you didn't die! how them broken bones feel :)]
    [Keltic_Spirit: ...I wonder if Victoria's ability can heal people?]
    ¡­
    "This is what you should do next." Haruka pointed at the picture. She was in the middle of explanation before a burst of essence leaked out of Theo's body. Haruka raised both arms to block this small burst as she saw Theo rising into the air.
    The burst of essence might be the least of her worries.
    After all, a burst of killing intent instantly spread.
    "!!!" Haruka widened her eyes in shock. It felt like the world had turned red.
    Theo's figure turned completely black like a spirit as the bloodlust caused the air to permeate the foul blood smell.
    "Ha¡­" Haruka had a hard time breathing from the sheer pressure alone. At that time, she felt like she was losing all the connections to her body.
    She couldn't describe what she saw. It felt like she saw numerous beasts, much more ferocious than anything she had ever seen in her life. Yet she felt like it was just her hallucination.
    There was only one thing that appeared in her mind.
    Calamity.
    Yes. This word might be the only thing that could describe her feelings right now. If Theo even fought against the world, he would become a calamity that no one could ever think of. His killing intent alone was this strong, so she didn't want to imagine what kind of power Theo would use on his enemies.
    At the same time, she couldn't help but wonder what actually triggered Theo all of a sudden.
    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Haruka was gasping for air.
    Not only her, but the people inside the building also started falling one by one.
    "Kh." Avalon, Oliver, and Maya were on their knees. The commander was heading toward the source of the killing intent, wondering what was going on.
    Normal people had passed out. If this continued, their lives might be in danger.
    However, the killing intent abruptly disappeared without a trace as Theo landed on the ground.
    He had a pained expression on his face as he lowered his head to Haruka, saying, "Sorry."
    "Haa¡­ ha¡­" Haruka tried to control her breath now that the killing intent was gone. She caught a glimpse of the power that Theo had been hiding so far. In fact, Theo had never seriously fought. "It's fine¡­ What is going on, Teacher?"
    Haruka was dropping cold sweat as she fell on her butt.
    Theo closed his eyes. Everything started from the moment the chapter comments appeared.
    As usual, Theo read the comments from the earliest chapters.
    'Yeah. The author should know what kind of thing I will do if he harms Mia. Even though if we die in this world, we'll be transported back to the original world, I might end up destroying these ten worlds if he does that. You could say that I've lost interest in meeting the author and just chose to end the story out of anger. So, I hope it will be like what you said¡­ that compounding effect.
    'No. It's impossible to create a body with five aspects. At the end of the day, I'll be the one supplying the essence instead of the soul.
    'I'm not sure about that. I have always felt that there is a reason why Mia comes with me in this story. My power is the one progressing the story, but what about Mia? I feel like she has another role in this story. I'll try to discuss it with Mia later about splitting up.
    'Yes. Comments appear when the story from my perspective begins. Whether it's a flashback or not, I can somehow perceive it in the way you word your comments. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'Also, welcome back. You've missed a lot of things, but don't worry, there are still a lot of things to look forward to. And it seems that Mia has completed her tasks over there, judging by the fact that the comments have finally appeared before me.
    'Huh? Plot armor? Mia should be the one given the plot armor. Wait, no. Didn't we talk about how the author could change the difficulty because you asked for it? What do you mean by killing her for my character development? He should have developed my characters in the other story, so there's no need for more development. But¡­ killing my daughter?'
    Theo finally reached the latest chapter, which ended up confirming his suspicion.
    'Broken bones? Heal? Is Mia's injury that bad?' Theo's worry gradually turned into anger as he tried to form simulation of what happened on the other side from all the comments.
    That was when he realized Mia's current condition. After knowing what kind of injury she suffered, Theo's anger exploded.
    He was the one who brought Mia to this world and swore to protect her. However, the author actually made such a move.
    He was angry at the author as well as himself. While it was true that the author was the one writing the plot, it didn't change the fact that Theo hadn't made enough preparation. No, he thought he had made enough until the difficulty changed.
    Theo clenched his fists. There was nothing he could do except wait. If he returned alone to check on his daughter's condition, the author could force another plot on these four students.
    The fact that the perspective had changed back to him meant that the situation over there had been under control, most likely by their greatest helper, Victoria.
    That was why the only thing he could do was wait and return to the Modern World according to their original schedule. He hoped whoever hurt Mia hadn't died yet since he would definitely show them why dying was actually a mercy. And he would definitely trace back to all the people related to this plot and kill them as brutally as possible.
    Theo took a deep breath and regained his composure. Mia and Agata were truly his soft spots.
    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Wait for a moment, alright?" Theo asked with a stressful expression.
    Haruka nodded her head and saw Theo looking at the door. That was right, Theo still needed to deal with what happened earlier, especially with the commander of this base.

 Chapter 248 Return

    [Chapter 247 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: Oops my bad lmao,I didn't realize my comment might have raised the difficulty. I might do it again tho,after all no game on easy mode is fun.Keltic let's team up and make things hard for them lol.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Don't worry too much, she's safe now with 100% treatable and recoverable injuries. Based on the author's previous writing style, she will be facing more near death situations for her to grow strong as she¡­read more.]
    [Random Passing Comments.]
    [KidAnnihilation(245): I'm back as well after some catching up,Theo are you okay with one of your top readers maybe a child genocider for funs? Anyways there a cool total eclipse happening in the empire, yall seeing it?]
    ¡­
    "We're finally back." Oliver stretched his body after coming out of the taxi. They had finally returned to the school.
    Theo also came out. After seeing all of them enter the school, he was sure that no plot could be inserted anymore. Hence, he immediately headed to the school's infirmary.
    According to the message he received from Victoria, Mia had some broken bones, but the overall injuries weren't that bad. The school's doctor was able to heal her, but she still needed to get some rest.
    Hence, the moment he was done escorting the students, Theo disappeared, leaving the four students.
    "The killing intent yesterday came from Teacher Theo, right?" Oliver dropped his nonchalant attitude and asked with a serious expression.
    "Yes." Haruka nodded. She was able to witness the whole thing, which proved to be a valuable experience.
    To think that she had a hard time moving from Theo's killing intent, she felt a bit ashamed. At the same time, she understood why Theo had been hiding it the whole time.
    "That's insane." Oliver let out a long sigh.
    Avalon clenched his fists. He didn't know how many people Theo had killed, but it was certainly beyond a thousand. It wouldn't be understandable when people had killing intent, but when it reached a thousand people, it wouldn't be weird if people started to question that person's moral.
    Meanwhile, Maya couldn't help but recall what happened last night. Her instinct was tingling to the point where she could sense death in all kinds of directions. This was the first time she felt so hopeless. "I have to get even stronger."
    ¡­
    Infirmary.
    The door opened for a second as Theo's figure appeared inside.
    "Woah?!" An old man wearing a white coat looked shocked as if he had almost had a heart attack. "Aren't you Teacher Theo?"
    Seeing Theo looking around, the old man simply pointed to one of the beds that had been covered by a curtain.
    Theo hurriedly opened the curtain and found his daughter lying down with a bored expression.
    "You're finally back!" Mia's expression brightened.
    She only had a bandage on her head since most of the damage was internal and had been healed.
    "How are you doing?" Theo felt relieved as he checked his daughter's condition.
    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Don't worry. Most of the injuries have recovered. The wound on my head is about to recover too, so I should be able to move again tomorrow." Mia pumped her fist. There was no way she could complain when her father worried too much.
    Mia smiled wryly, thinking about changing the topic instead of letting her father blame himself. "Instead of my injuries, why don't I tell you about what happened last night?"
    Theo wanted to say something, but Mia had started talking. Theo knew that Mia was considerate of him. He never thought that she would act that way. At the same time, he was proud because he had taught her correctly.
    Gradually but surely, Theo calmed down.
    "What do you think about the story, Dad?" Mia asked.
    After hearing the story, Theo couldn't help but recall one of the comments from the previous chapter.
    It would be better if no one heard it, so Theo transmitted his thoughts directly into her head with the help of illusion.
    'I don't know if this is the author's scheme or if the reader just said it at a perfect time. But after listening to your story, I think we each have our reason in this world. If I'm the one progressing the story, you are actually capable of changing the story itself. That's the power your Prankster Demon has. I don't know if that demon is aware of that power or not.
    'I will tell you the details another day¡­' Theo abruptly stopped as there was one more important thing to do.
    Mia smiled, knowing what he wanted to do. This was also the reason why Mia asked Victoria not to kill them. "I know. I will be fine here."
    "It won't take too long." Theo patted her head with a sad smile as he had to leave his daughter's side when she hadn't fully recovered.
    Mia only waved her hand as Theo disappeared from the room again.
    He met up with Victoria, who led him to the school's basement, where they kept the two criminals.
    "One of them died in your daughter's hand. All that's left are these two." Victoria pointed at the two people inside the cell.
    They were half-naked and tied to the chairs. They looked like they were struggling, but for some reason, they couldn't open their mouths. From the looks of it, they weren't that injured.
    "I don't think I'm able to extract information from them. When I ordered them, I noticed another presence in their brain. It should be a typical way to stop people from giving away information. So, it's your choice whether you want to extract information or just unleash your anger. It was my fault to be unable to break that barrier."
    Theo wanted to unleash his anger right away, but it would be too easy for these guys. He nodded to Victoria, saying, "Don't worry. I have a way to extract information from them. However, I hope that you don't tell anyone what I'm about to do."
    "Don't worry. My lips are sealed, especially regarding the information of our teachers."
    "Thanks." Theo nodded, entered the cell, and walked toward the bald guy.
    "Mhmmfff!"
    "Mhmmfff!"
    The guy was glaring at Theo and tried to say something, but his mouth refused to open.
    Theo looked at this guy coldly before glancing at Victoria. "Please release them."
    Victoria nodded and opened her mouth. "(You may speak!)"
    "You won't be able to extract any information from us. Just a bit more, we would have killed her." The guy went all the way to provoke Theo. His aim was clear. He wanted Theo to lose control and accidentally kill him. This was a mercy after all.
    Theo suddenly grabbed his head and leaned closer to this guy. His bloodshot eyes were staring at him as if he wasn't a human anymore.
    "Do you know that after killing yourself with a million different methods, you will know a method that delivers far more pain than the others? An unimaginable pain that will keep you awake. Don't worry. I have plenty of them."
    When Theo thought about it, this might be the real reason why he was able to get the third authority before this mission. The author might have planned everything out.
    "Toon Demon's Third Authority, Illusory Dream." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 249 Message

    [Chapter 248 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: What do you think is powering the comments panel? It is technically breaking through realms and should require a lot of energy. I wonder if it's harvestable?]
    [TheTavius08: Yeah Keltic plan may be possible but it could also be an illusion.Example.The author who's in our world projects the comment into theos brain like a TV.Or the author uses our money as a catalyst or something]
    ¡­
    When Theo began to work, the two guys started screaming.
    Victoria thought that these two guys were tough, but they were actually screaming, crying, and even begging for mercy not long after Theo began.
    Everything happened in just a span of ten minutes.
    Out of respect, Victoria stepped aside and just leaned on the wall, not far from the cell. However, she remained here as if she had to ensure that she didn't miss out the information.
    But even after all that torture, they didn't say anything about the information as though Theo never had the intention to extract information from them. He just wanted to torture them because they hurt his daughter.
    Still, she believed in Theo. He might only do it for a while, and he would soon interrogate them.
    Yet the longer she waited, the more anxious she got. After thirty minutes, the sounds of these two began to change.
    "!!!" Alarmed, Victoria hurriedly came to the cell to stop Theo. "Teacher Theo! Wha¡ª!"
    Her jaws dropped to the floor as she witnessed what happened to these two guys.
    80% of their bodies had turned black. It looked like they had been burned with fire, but Theo was simply standing between them while closing his eyes.
    Still, those black colors didn't come solely from fire. She could see several wounds, such as lightning spark and even getting beaten up.
    Yes, the lightning spark produced so much heat that it turned their skins into molten lava and gradually cooled down. The beaten area looked a bit clearer. She didn't know how much they needed to hit somebody for the skin to turn red, blue, purple, and black.
    Their eyes were still in the sockets, but they were bleeding all over.
    It was then that she noticed yet another stripe of black skin that appeared out of nowhere, covering another 5% of their body.
    Victoria didn't know what Theo was actually doing. It was clear that he was using his illusion to achieve this, but she didn't know what kind of illusion would produce this effect.
    The only thing that looked similar was the same illusion that hit Baold in the past. Yes, the illusion that actually caused Baold's muscles and skin to remember that there was a palm wound on his chest, which couldn't be healed.
    Looking at these two guys, they must have lost their minds after all this. In addition, because it happened inside the illusion, these two guys wouldn't die for real until Theo allowed them to. Or at least, until these wounds that had been registered by their muscles and skin became too much.
    Mia was indeed Theo's soft spot. She couldn't imagine what would happen if Mia actually died. All hell might break loose.
    If Theo became a weapon pointed at the world and the academy, she couldn't imagine the casualties and cruelty that she would face. More importantly, Theo was a schemer, so it would be hard to capture him. It was proven when he revealed all this after leaving the Demon Realm.
    "¡­" Victoria clenched her fists. Theo should know that she would see this and consider the possibility of her disposing of him because of how dangerous he was. Despite that, he still used it and allowed her to witness what happened to them. He must believe that she wouldn't do anything to him.
    Victoria bit her lips. She was calculating in her mind for her next decision. If she wanted to kill Theo, she would have to do it now since Theo was extremely vulnerable when he used that power.
    However, the result was the same. Theo wouldn't have done all this if she hadn't failed to protect Mia. It could be said that it was her fault.
    If she killed him because of this, she also had to kill herself for her hypocrisy. Then again, someone that hypocritical wouldn't think much about their action.
    Victoria pinched the bridge of her nose before letting out a long sigh. In the end, she leaned on the wall once again.
    By the time she had sorted out her thoughts, Theo had finished with these two criminals.
    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    He gradually opened his eyes while saying, "It seems that you have made your decision."
    As expected, Theo had calculated it, Victoria thought. She said, "Are you done? Don't you think it's a bit too excessive? We can't get any information from them."
    "If it's information, I've extracted it from them."
    "So, the confession is inside your illusion." Victoria took a deep breath. "Looking at your expression, it seems that the targets are people you can kill right now. In that case, I will go with you. I'm to blame for your daughter's injury."
    "No. I'll go alone." Theo shook his head. "If you want to help me, you should control what people will see after this incident."
    "¡­" Victoria turned grim. "You should know what I'm going to say, right?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I know. That's why I'll tell you this. My wife and my daughter are my everything. If they are gone, I don't need the world."
    Victoria let out a long sigh. "People said that smoking could calm my nerve¡­ Maybe I should try it after this."
    Theo chuckled. "I'm not going to stop you if you decide to do that, but I'd recommend not thinking much about it. Overthinking is the one stressing you out after all."
    Victoria closed her eyes. "Will I have to fight you in the future?"
    "I wish no. But there is a certain person out there who might make it happen. And I also believe there are other people who don't wish to see it as well. I'm doing my best to go to a route where we don't need to fight, but I can't guarantee."
    "Is that so?" Victoria smiled. "Why does it sound like precognition?"
    "Foreshadowing might be a more suitable word." Theo walked away. "Anyway, the second reason why you need to stay at the school is to protect my daughter while I'm gone. I'll see my daughter first, so see you later."
    "Foreshadowing?" Victoria tilted her head in confusion. "That's a rather unique word to use¡­ or maybe not?"
    Victoria fell into deep thought as if she felt something from his message.

 Chapter 250 True Power

    [Chapter 249 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: Wow this chapter was a whole lot of.....nothing much.The Theo glazing was Krispy Kreme lvls of crazy tho]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Are we going on a murder spree? Or will this become the next mission? In any case, release your rage for the world to see.]
    ¡­
    Theo went back to talk to Mia.
    "Anyway, I'll be leaving after this. There are some people I'd like to eliminate." Theo's expression remained calm and collected, but his words were filled with anger and killing intent.
    "I know." Mia nodded. She had expected this from him. That was also the reason why she told the bald guy that he was dead the moment he injured her.
    Mia thought for a moment. "By the way, Dad. What do you know about my ability?"
    Theo looked at her for a moment before raising his finger. "Remember, what is this story all about?"
    "A story about you doing everything you can to find the author?"
    "Not me. Us¡­ I mean, the three of us."
    "Mhmm?" Mia felt something hidden in that message and fell into deep thought. "Are you saying that my ability has something to do with our goal?"
    "Most likely. That's what I'd like to test." Theo nodded. "If my power is able to progress the story or even make a decision between a few potential plots, your power has the ability to change the story itself."
    "Eh?" Mia looked surprised. "Am I that strong?"
    She couldn't believe that her ability actually held that kind of potential. She contemplated for a moment before asking, "Is it the first authority?"
    "Both authorities can be used. And it's only because you're aware that this is a story instead of a real world that you can achieve it." Theo gave the reply in a roundabout way, but Mia's eyes lit up when she heard it.
    "May I test something, Dad?"
    "Sure." Theo nodded. "If something is going on, I'll stop you."
    Mia closed her eyes before saying, "First Authority, Deception. I can't read people's comments."
    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire
    Mia felt a reaction in her body, noticing a connection. However, it seemed that her energy wasn't enough to do it.
    Instead, she changed her words. "What chapter should I choose?"
    "We should be at chapter 250 right now. The last comment I reply to should be the 246th's chapter if I remember correctly. So, you can try it on the 247th, 248th, and 249th chapters."
    Mia then changed her words. "I can't read chapter 247's comments."
    The essence in her body felt like it was being sucked dry. More than 20% of her power was gone in an instant.
    In exchange, a blue screen flashed before her eyes.
    It was the chapter's comments.
    "This is¡­" Mia gasped. She shouldn't possess this ability, but she had just proven her ability to change the story. She looked at her dad with a dumbfounded expression.
    "You can reply to them." Theo smiled.
    "Oh? So, the comments can indeed increase the difficulty. But after this, don't you think I can change the difficulty myself? However, to influence the story, I will need a lot of essence. I don't think I have enough essence to affect that much of the story¡­
    "Well, yes? There will definitely be a lot of life-and-death situations from now on. Even my father is not dead, right? I guess I shouldn't use the previous condition anymore, where I forbid the story to create a plot where I'm dying. Instead, I should change the plot a little bit to turn the situation around.
    "I'll ignore the third comment, I guess? I'm the 'child' in that comment, right?" Mia pouted.
    Theo then waved his hands. "Since it's been proven, I will just show the rest of the comments while I'm here."
    "You're such a worrywart." Mia chuckled, knowing that her father just didn't want her to push herself. "I'll take up your offer then. Well¡­ I don't know what is powering the comments panel. But I think it's going to be something we need to know, right?"
    Mia glanced at her father as this question could only be answered by Theo.
    "Indeed, for a different reason though." Theo raised a finger. "In the original world, I felt that all the power systems had been planned carefully. For example, in the power system of that world from level to status, all of them were like inside the game. But much later, I learned that it was the God of Mischief who created this new realm, and the gods and goddesses were there to strengthen them. They existed in the void, which ended up disappearing after the apocalypse.
    "From the looks of it, the author always tried to set up some logic behind everything. This comment panel should be the same. It might be one of the keys to reaching your world after I decipher it."
    Mia nodded in agreement. "I guess that answers the second comment as well. So, for the current chapter's comments¡­ Ehm, I just hope that father doesn't create another apocalypse here. If that happens, ten worlds would be affected simultaneously. The number of death might even reach a hundred billion? Compared to the eleven billion of deaths in our original world.
    "And the second chapter has been answered earlier. He is going now."
    Mia fell silent for a moment and said, "Dad. If my power can truly affect the story, it seems that the amount of essence is going to be important.
    "There are a lot of things that I want to test next. For example, what if I use the first authority while establishing a condition such as there's no meteorite falling down or even nuclear missiles not blowing up this area?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo shook his head. "In that scenario, I believe the consumption will depend on the aftereffects. For example, what will happen to the nuclear waste? The damage? How many deaths? And what will happen in the next ten years?"
    "Ah!" Mia nodded in agreement. "Then, what about using the second authority to apply misdirection? Instead of me or the enemies as the targets, the readers shall be the targets. What kind of misdirection will the author pull off? Maybe a backstory or some behind-the-scenes stories.
    "Or at least, I might get some information about the enemies, like their names or affiliations, through the slight change of the story. For example, the previous three guys¡­ Did the author use their names? Or did the author use 'this guy' or 'that guy?' There are a lot of things I want to test."
    "Is that so?" Theo smiled while patting his daughter's head. "You'll have a lot of chances in the future. But I'll be going now."
    "Un! I believe in you, Dad!"

 Chapter 251 Result

    [Chapter 250 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: Hey question.What would you do if our actions,me and Keltic as readers caused Mia and your students to get hurt or worse killed?Just cause we joked around.One day we might not be your allies anymore just cause the author asked.Think about it]
    [Keltic_Spirit: So energy can be used to summon the panel. Therefore, it must require some form of energy. Let me try something stupid: Hidden between the cracks of life, replicating us as we work towards our dreams. Hear me people of the void¡­read more]
    [Random Passing Comments.]
    [KidAnnihilation(248): i wish us readers could influence the plot more,i don't have Keltic's brain power to ask any really important questions.Also sucks the author seems to upload every 2¡­read more]
    ¡­
    "So, this is the place." Theo looked at the building in front of his eyes. The location was pretty remote.
    The building wasn't that big, but he could sense a few presences inside, each having a powerful aura.
    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    It looked like a normal retirement house since it was located near a lake, but it turned out to be a hideout used by criminals.
    Theo couldn't help but recall the interrogation.
    ¡­
    Twelve hours ago.
    "Who are you?" Theo asked.
    The bald man, who lost a part of his consciousness, answered with a blank stare. "Ray Lindel."
    "What is your purpose?"
    "Kill Mia Griffith."
    "Who ordered it?"
    "The Demon Order."
    "Mhmm?" Theo frowned. He tried to find the name in the original person's memory. The request didn't actually come from the people who had previously tried to kill him. Instead, it was a criminal organization that was said to operate like a cult, the Demon Order.
    "Why do you want to kill her?"
    "I don't know."
    Theo paused for a moment. The cult had a method to kill the person when they were talking about the information, but because this was inside their dream, it didn't get activated.
    Hence, Theo planned to get as much information as possible.
    "Are you aiming for my life?"
    "Yes."
    "Does the Demon Order want to kill me?"
    "Yes."
    "Why?"
    "I don't know."
    Theo didn't expect that another party would appear in the grand scheme of things, making it even more complicated. Then again, it should be the author's plot. Theo considered a few possibilities so that what happened to his daughter wouldn't repeat.
    He asked a few more questions regarding the cult and their target. He needed as much information as possible to get rid of this cult that wanted to kill him soon.
    After a while, he got all the information he could get from this guy. Finally, he moved on to the main part of this torture.
    "What will happen if I kill you here?" Theo asked.
    "The cult will probably send another team. They will be stronger than us because our failure is fatal."
    "It seems that the cult is rather bold. Are they not afraid that this world thinks of it as an invasion?"
    "The bishop has taken care of it. He claims to have struck a deal with someone at a high level in this world."
    "Who is that person?"
    "I don't know."
    "In that case, how many people are in your group? And what are their abilities?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "We have a total of seven people. Out of the three that come to scout, the other four are stronger. The strongest is Gale Demon, who has five authorities. The other three have four authorities, their demons are the Smoke Demon, the Deer Demon, and the Soil Demon. Their names are Todd, Shelly, Taylor, and Domon respectively."
    "Tell me about their power and their authorities."
    "They are¡­" The bald guy continued talking for a while. It didn't seem he knew everything, but he had given at least half of their abilities, which he could use to his advantage.
    He also did the same to the muscular guy. While he got some new information, it didn't seem that this muscular man had a lot of general knowledge, unlike the bald guy.
    This time, his opponent had four or even five authorities, while he only had three authorities. Still, he had a lot of other abilities, like his spirit, inscription, or the Space Dao.
    Theo ended the interrogation with one question.
    "Is there any chance of fooling the cult by making them think you are still alive?"
    "None. We are supposed to finish within two weeks. Any longer than that, we're presumed to be dead, and a new group will be sent in."
    After Theo learned it, there was only one course of action.
    ¡­
    Theo opened his eyes. Before he confronted these people, it was better to reply to the comments first.
    "Originally, I asked all of you to cooperate with me. But I couldn't stop you from saying jokes or acting like an edgy kid. In that case, I would just have to make more preparations. If two layers are not enough, I will just make five to the point where it's impossible for them to die. And probably trying to utilize the same plot armor that the author gave to the villains.
    "I'm not sure what you're trying to do. Right now, I don't even know a lot about this comment thingy. Unless I know something, I don't think you, readers, will be able to utilize it.
    "As for influencing the plot, I think the readers have a big influence in the plot. Even when you're giving me some information from the enemy's location or even their names, it's already changing the plot. The last one came from a joke. I believe that the author still needed to be in control of the plot¡­
    "Mia said that if the author gives the readers too much power and affects the story, the essence of the story that the author wanted to convey in the beginning will be lost and the story will be ruined. I should say that the author is bold enough to actually try a novel with this concept.
    "I don't know about time. I mean, sometimes, a time skip will cause a few days or even a few weeks to pass here while it's only one chapter for you guys. It can cause me some stress like making me wonder when the 'plot' actually begins.
    "That's all for today. Since I'm going to fight, Mia will be the one replying in the next few chapters. I will still see the comments, but I don't know if I have time to reply to you guys."
    After replying to all the comments, Theo activated the spirit, wondering what kind of weapon the author wouldthoughts give for this one.
    To his surprise, it seemed that his and the author's thought were the same.
    "Soul Scythe, huh? Not sparing even their souls." Theo smirked.
    ¡­
    Inside the building were four people, two males and two females.
    "Todd. Those two haven't gotten back yet?" Shelly asked while furrowing her eyebrows. "Aren't we supposed to get today's report two hours ago?"
    Todd shrugged. "Maybe they encounter some trouble. You shouldn't forget that the enemies are troublesome. They have to ensure that the scary principal doesn't get involved as well. Give them some more time."
    "Right? You're too worried, Shelly." Taylor shook her head helplessly. "Just wait for another few hours. If they still haven't given their report in the morning, we can assume that something happens to them."
    Unlike them, Domon actually stood up while looking at the giant double door.
    "What's wrong, Domon?" Todd asked with a nonchalant expression.
    "There is a pres¡ª" Domon abruptly stopped when he noticed the presence he sensed from the soil suddenly disappeared.
    In an instant, the entire front part of the building was blasted open from the outside.
    *Bam!*

 Chapter 252 Fighting the Cultists

    [Chapter 251 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Seems my test fails, oh well we are in your hands now Mia.]
    [TheTavius08: You know how people act on the Internet,I'm a jerk with a heart of gold.man I forgot it wasn't just you and Mia since your wife has been completely irrelevant to the plot whatsoever.]
    [Random Passing Comments.]
    [KidAnnihilation(248): Hey Theo if mia was a boy what would her name have been.Hopefully something cool like Laust nah maybe Sihan, oh maybe Marco.What ya think Theodore]
    ¡­
    "Mmph!" Mia clapped her hand while activating her power to see the comments. "Oh. It's my turn to reply to the comments now since Dad is busy dealing with the enemies.
    "Well, it's not my place to say it since I'm also playful¡­ What do you say about people like me again, Chaotic Neutral? I don't think I'm using this for evil or good, so I guess that's me. And who says my mom is irrelevant? There haven't been a lot of chapters dedicated to her, but once we go back, she will probably show you why Dad is in love with her.
    "I don't think I can answer that question, but if I were to be a boy, I'd like to be called Exal. Is it too similar to the name Alex? No. That's not what I'm thinking about. I'm someone who will influence a lot of people with my ability, so I can call them right now 'Mia-fied' or something. But what about Exal? I think I can call myself Exalted! Muahahaha. Then again, I'm just saying what I think is right, not thinking about the meaning or the future embarrassment."
    Mia waved her hands. "Anyway, goodbye. I hope Dad takes care of the enemies."
    ¡­
    *Bam!*
    The entire front part of the building was blasted.
    "!!!" The four people were shocked because they didn't feel anything before all this happened.
    Domon was blown away because he was the closest to the blast, stopping him from creating a wall to block this shock wave.
    The other three released their essences to protect themselves.
    "Shelly!" Todd shouted.
    Shelly pointed her palm to the front as a white smoke was released from her palm and started mixing with the cloud of dust.
    It then moved upward, clearing up their view.
    Suddenly, Theo appeared next to Shelly with his big scythe.
    "!!!" Shelly panicked, realizing that she would be the first to be dealt with.
    When Theo was about to swing his scythe, a powerful sound wave shook the area, restraining Theo with an invisible force.
    In addition, Domon had stabilized himself on the ground and controlled the soil underneath the floor. Sand and clay emerged from the gap between the floors and formed a whip, restraining Theo's wrists and ankles.
    Theo glanced back, finding Shelly, whose eyes were shining in purple. There were even a pair of short antlers coming out of her forehead.
    "He is¡­ the target, Theodore Griffith!" Todd shouted, recognizing Theo's face. That confirmation was all they needed to confirm the deaths of their teammates.
    Theo's expression remained unchanged.
    'Valentine,' Theo called inwardly.
    'Yes, Master.' Valentine appeared as a ghost next to him. She had been turned into a familiar by Theo. She currently had two abilities: Mind Reading and Telepathy.
    All of a sudden, a ringing sound directly echoed in her head. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Argh!" Taylor groaned, losing control over her power.
    Theo blasted her control by releasing a small burst of essence. After that, he swung his scythe with only his fingers, cutting the soil that bound him in rapid succession.
    The soul scythe sucked the soul out of that soil, turning it into dried and lifeless soil, which caused Domon to lose control over it.
    "!!!" Domon was shocked, but more importantly, he saw Theo turning around and hitting Taylor with his palm.
    "Reverse Fist." Theo replicated the ability that the Fist Emperor gave Mia.
    "Gah!" Taylor spat a mouthful of blood. The palm was like a cannonball hitting her stomach directly.
    *Bam!*
    She was blown away, forcing Todd to stop her with a gust of wind.
    Shelly had finally removed the cloud of dust from the area and turned around, trying to attack Theo.
    "Smoke Demon's Second Authority, Smoke Manipulation!"
    The smoke expanded, covering the area around Theo.
    Unfortunately for her, she was fighting against Theo.
    Theo lowered his scythe, using the illusion trick that he was most comfortable with.
    Toon Demon's First Authority, Toon World.
    "!!!" All of them widened their eyes as the air turned red like blood.
    After that, Theo swung his scythe horizontally, cutting the smoke as if it had a physical body. In his original world, he often used this trick. He would use the illusion to cut everything and apply the reality power to make it real. He had also used it during the first sparring session to imitate Li Wei's sword intent.
    But this time, Shelly was the victim. Her body was split into two at her abdomen.
    Shelly looked shocked as if she believed her body had been cut. But soon, smoke came out and turned into a rope that connected the two parts of her body. They even pulled each other closer to reattach her body.
    "Smoke Demon's Fourth Authority, Smoke Body."
    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Shelly looked at Theo in horror, almost believing that she had died.
    But because she lost her concentration, her smoke dispersed.
    It was easy for Theo to attack her once again.
    "Soil Demon's Third Authority!" Domon shouted.
    All of a sudden, a huge humanoid avatar formed. Only the upper body manifested, but it looked dangerous.
    When Theo was about to cut down this avatar with his soul scythe, Valentine suddenly warned him.
    'Master. Something's behind that avatar.'
    "!!!" Theo abruptly stopped. He soon noticed that his senses had been distorted since he should be able to sense the person behind the avatar normally. With just a glance, he noticed Taylor had activated her Deer Demon's ability again.
    Like what the bald guy had told him, the Deer Demon focused on his mental ability.
    In that case, Theo changed his approach. Instead of cutting the avatar, he actually jumped into the air.
    Space Expansion.
    The avatar spread its arms as if it were trying to contain whatever Theo released. Unfortunately, the space was the one expanding, causing the avatar to be flattened in an instant.
    "!!!" Domon couldn't expand his avatar the moment it was affected by Theo's space power.
    At the same time, Todd, who was ready to punch Theo as soon as he cut down the avatar, actually ended up crashing into this expansion.
    Todd completed his punch first, hitting Theo's power. However, the air ended up getting dispersed in all directions. The wind that crashed to the ground shattered it, while the one flying upward blasted open the roof.
    For a second, Theo felt his Space Expansion stop. Theo finally understood why this guy was the leader of this group.
    Unfortunately, the Space Expansion was unstoppable. Todd ultimately lost his momentum, forcing him to leap away.
    'Valentine. Let's test our combination attack.'
    'Yes Master.'
    Theo raised his hand into the air as the clown avatar emerged from the ground. Valentine then shot herself to the clown and started affecting it. In just a second, the clown turned into a female ghost avatar. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    'Telepathy.'
    'Illusion.'
    The female ghost avatar took a deep breath before releasing a cry that was directly sent to the people's heads.
    "Banshee's Scream!"

 Chapter 253 All-Out Brawl

    [Chapter 252 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: I for someone reason got reminded of domain.Mine would be Domain Expansion]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Mia, could you gain permanent abilities with your ability or does it require energy to keep it? What about combining elements into your combat style?]
    ¡­
    "Oh. It appears again, even though it's only been a minute for me." Mia gave a wry smile. "If this continues, I might end up running out of essence in another three minutes.
    "Anyway, I'm not sure about the Domain Expansion, but I guess it's related to my father's space expansion? Maybe I will suggest changing its name or something.
    "I might be able to get a permanent ability¡­ I think. However, as my father explained previously, it depended on how much impact it would have after receiving that ability. If I use the condition like I don't have a Light Dao, I don't think it'll be activated. First of all, my compatibility with the Light Dao is unknown. The impact will be so big for me, which means an unimaginable amount of essence is needed to activate it. Much more than what I have right now.
    "If it's just a weak ability, it's better to just use my original ability. The same applies to the combined elements. I can use it with my ability, but it's rather inconvenient."
    ¡­
    On the other side, Theo activated his fusion ability with Valentine.
    "Aaaaahhhhh!" Taylor screamed in pain. She was clutching her head as her antlers began to crack. Blood was flowing out of her eyes and ears.
    It seemed that this type of attack was effective for a person with Mind Ability. On the other hand, the other three managed to withstand the Banshee's Scream because they didn't focus everything on their senses.
    Shelly hurriedly clapped her hands.
    Smoke Demon's First Authority, Smoke Burst.
    The smoke released from her body filled the area around Theo, blinding him.
    At the same time, Todd placed his hand on the ground. The gale on his arm was shot into the ground. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire
    Gale Demon's Third Authority, Wind Shock.
    The ground produced a shock wave with Theo in the center.
    *Bam!*
    The shock wave was so powerful that it cracked the entire building from the aftereffect alone.
    It blasted the smoke around Theo away. When they were about to see Theo's figure within the smoke, another gale appeared, but this time it wasn't Todd.
    It was Theo who waved his scythe to produce the wind to sweep the remaining smoke away.
    His clothes were in a tatter, and blood escaped from the corner of his mouth. He looked like he was on the verge of collapsing.
    'As expected of the captain.' Domon smirked and stomped the ground. "Soil Demon's First Authority, Characteristic Change!"
    Because of the shock earlier, the floor had been reduced to nothing. In other words, Theo's feet were standing right on top of the ground.
    The soil turned soft as though it had become quicksand.
    "!!!" Theo widened his eyes in surprise and hurriedly leaped back to avoid getting sucked in.
    However, this was just a distraction. The real attack came from Shelly.
    She chased after Theo as though she were running on top of quicksand. But when Theo lowered his vision a bit, she noticed that her feet had turned into smoke and floated right above the quicksand.
    Shelly's entire body turned into smoke once again.
    Smoke Demon's Third Authority, Invasion.
    Shelly's body passed through Theo's body like real smoke. A portion of it entered Theo's nose and mouth.
    The moment the ability was activated, Theo's right arm and left chest suddenly bulged as though his flesh had expanded in those areas.
    "Gah!" Theo spat a mouthful of blood and dropped to his knees.
    "You're too arrogant! I guess the mission is easier than we've expected." Shelly snorted. Her palm was already on the back of Theo's head, ready to crush it.
    However, Todd suddenly shouted, "Watch out!"
    "!!!" Shelly widened her eyes in shock when the ground started glowing. "What is this?"
    Shelly didn't know anything about the inscription. However, this was a trap that Theo had made before fighting them.
    Yes, without her realizing it, they had stepped out of the half-destroyed building. And this was Theo's territory.
    "Tier 6 Inscription, Dragon's Shock!" Theo smiled.
    "NO!" Both Shelly and Todd shouted. Shelly tried to leap away while Todd wanted to use his power to produce a shock to neutralize the inscription, but they were too late.
    A dragon head emerged from the inscription and swallowed both Theo and Shelly. The dragon then shone brightly before exploding, producing a loud sound wave.
    *Bam!*
    The sound wave was so loud that the land trembled for a second and the cracked building shattered into pieces.
    After that shock, Shelly remained standing, but her eyes were white as she had passed out. However, Theo was nowhere to be seen.
    "What? Did he kill himself while trying to drag her with him?" Domon looked shocked.
    On the other hand, Taylor hurriedly activated her ability once again. She stomped the ground, producing a wave that only she could sense to locate Theo.
    "Domon!" She suddenly shouted.
    "!!!" Domon sensed a presence suddenly appearing next to him. He instinctively threw himself to the side while glancing in the presence's direction, finding Theo appearing out of the cloud of dust.
    Soil Demon's Fourth Authority, Soil Armor. He hurriedly wrapped his body with the soil, but Theo had already reached him before he finished it.
    "Tsk." He clicked his tongue, knowing that Theo would definitely hit him with that scythe.
    "Aaaaahhhh!" Todd screamed.
    All of a sudden, Theo's body was being enveloped with an air current. It was a strong but unpredictable air current, which forced his body to actually spin.
    Showing his mastery over his body, Theo skillfully swung his blade and cut down this air current. Once he freed himself, he leaped toward Domon, who had fully covered his body with the armor. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    If he cut down Domon with his scythe, he could easily suck out his soul. However, it was just granting him an easy death. He had to torture him first for information¡­ definitely not because of his anger.
    Hence, Theo snapped his fingers.
    Toon Demon's Second Authority, Toon Territory.
    All of a sudden, Domon felt a rush of water, wetting the soil armor.
    "Rain?" Domon widened his eyes in shock. When he glanced up, the rain actually came from the top of the building, not the sky. "An ability? Not good. Soil Demon's First Authority¡ª"
    Domon wanted to change the property of the soil armor back to the original because Theo had ruined it by adding water to it.
    However, he was a step too late. Theo punched him in the face with the Space Expansion.
    "Aaaahhhh!" Domon screamed as the Space Expansion brought him down to the ground and crushed him.

 Chapter 254 Sacrifice

    [Chapter 253 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: That's the wrong way to go about it. Think of permanent abilities as perks which hopefully have lower costs and conditions. Let's take the ability to simply make something emit heat. Without vocal suggestions, you can..read more.]
    [TheTavius08: I got curious by kid's comment and if you didn't know,this novel is technically a sequel.Who would have thought that Theo used to be a complete loser back in the day.Nothing personal Theo lol]
    [Random Passing Comments.]
    [Nightmaretama (241): is the demon order, being governed by the 7 demon of the seven deadly sins??]
    ¡­
    Mia looked at the comments before falling into deep thought. "So it's similar to a program. My dad taught me about this in Five Aspects, Technique. We are programming a certain sequence to release an ability. For example, I gather essence, fuse the element, maintain the flow, and release at certain timing.
    "Like the water breathing you're talking about, it can be possible by surrounding the area around the head with essence to create a spherical barrier that traps air inside. However, I don't think I will do it. The essence of my ability is freedom. I¡­ just don't think it's a good fit for me. Maybe I'll consult my dad about it, but for now, sorry.
    "Alright. The next comment is¡­" Mia paused for a moment. "I don't think Dad will be mad about it. Mother always told me how he had a hard time even filling his belly. That's why I don't want to waste food¡­ even though I'm picky. After getting that one chance, he turns his life around and rides the wave. And I'm proud of my father."
    "As for the last comment, no. The demons are originally the same things. I don't know much about it yet since we haven't explored it very deeply. But those demons are feeding their contractors' desires and gradually growing. That's why there are Noble Grade demons or even Royal Grade demons like mine." Mia smiled wryly. "Now, I'm done. Dad, you should finish this within three chapters. My essence won't last."
    ¡­
    "Aaaahhhh!" Domon screamed as the Space Expansion crushed him to the ground.
    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    "!!!" Todd and Taylor couldn't believe what they had just witnessed. Theo had actually killed two of their teammates in an instant. It looked like Theo also received some damage, but he might have a chance to kill them before collapsing.
    Todd and Taylor knew that they still had a chance.
    Seeing the current situation, Taylor steeled her resolve and activated her ability secretly to signal Todd that she was going.
    "!!!" Todd was startled, but they really didn't have any choice. They had to kill Theo no matter what.
    Todd gathered his essence into his arms once again.
    As soon as Theo rushed toward them, he pointed his fingers at Theo.
    A series of gales surrounded him, forming a rather complicated flow. With a snap of his finger, all these gales clashed with each other, producing a massive shock wave.
    *Bam!* S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo surrounded himself with a distortion, deflecting the shock wave around.
    However, his brain suddenly felt hurt as though it were processing something at high speed.
    "!!!" Theo's eyebrows were twitching. At the same time, he noticed an incoming presence. He acted on reflex and stabbed the incoming person with the back of his scythe's handle so that it didn't suck out this person's soul.
    "Gah!" Taylor spat a mouthful of blood.
    Theo looked confused for a moment. Why would Taylor do something like this? Wasn't she a mind ability user? She should have stayed behind Todd and supported him. So, why?"
    He soon got the answer.
    "I got you!" Taylor smiled while grasping Theo's wrists. Her eyes shone brightly as her hair turned white.
    "Not good." Theo hurriedly covered his body with essence.
    Her power went berserk and formed a sphere with them in the center. The sphere was made out of this person's mental power, creating a shock that could harm Theo both physically and mentally.
    The shock was so strong that the ground underneath them was reduced to dust.
    Not planning to lose, Theo placed his palm at Taylor's face as he muttered inwardly, 'Valentine.'
    'Yes, Master.' Valentine released her power through Theo, clashing with this mental power.
    The sphere expanded due to their clash as the color changed from translucent purple to glowing purple. Todd couldn't see their figures anymore, but this was their only chance.
    Todd waved down his hands, sending his own gale to confront this mental power.
    The sphere expanded even more before it produced a massive explosion, engulfing the entire building and forming a pillar of light that shot into the dark sky.
    When the dust settled, Todd carefully sensed the people, wondering if they had managed to take down Theo or not.
    But to his surprise, the first figure he saw was Taylor, who was falling to the ground. He wanted to help her, but he noticed the second figure, which was Theo.
    His body was in a tatter, but his breathing was not rough, which matched his condition. He could feel the gale of his breathing, so Theo couldn't fool him about this.
    So why were Theo's breath and condition different? Something was not right, Todd thought.
    "Don't tell me. You¡­" Todd gasped.
    "Oh? You mean this?" Noticing his gaze, Theo smirked while snapping his fingers. All of a sudden, his wounds disappeared. All the blood on his body and clothes had been cleaned as if they had never existed. "Illusory Dream, release."
    "!!!" Todd came to a realization. "Since when¡­"
    Theo was the master of illusion according to their information. When Theo erased all his wounds, there were two possibilities that came into his mind: either he used his illusion to hide it or he undid the illusion he placed before the fight.
    Looking at Theo's confident smile, he realized it was the latter.
    "You¡­" Todd bit his lips. There were a lot of things he wanted to say, but it didn't matter.
    After all, Theo answered his question personally. "If I weren't hurt and showed the difference in our strength, wouldn't you choose to escape? It would be a problem if you ended up escaping separately."
    *Thud!* Todd's heart sank.

 Chapter 255 Destroying the Enemies

    [Chapter 254 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Have you thought of any ultimate or special moves yet? You believe your path is of freedom, which in my view is a type of directed and controlled chaos as actions and thoughts can spur from nothing.]
    ¡­
    Mia clapped her hands, activating her power to read the comments while muttering, "I wonder if Dad will be done soon¡­"
    Mia shook her head helplessly before replying to the comments. "No. I haven't thought about it. And yes, you're correct. I always take advantage of everything, like the enemies' attacks, the environment, and other things, to create something to turn the situation around.
    "But Dad always asked me this question. 'There will be a time when the situation is not fun and there is nothing you can use. At that time, what will you do?' To be honest, I haven't found my answer yet.
    "Maybe I can use this power to change the plot and create something out of nothing. But it's not very reliable since I might have miscalculated the effect it will have on the story. It will be bad if all my essence is suddenly drained because of it, right?
    "Anyway, I won't take too much screen time so that my dad can finish the battle on the other side." Mia clapped her hands again to deactivate her power.
    ¡­
    Todd was staring at Theo in horror. He never thought that he had fallen into Theo's trap.
    Theo had been using his Illusory Dream this whole time. However, he utilized it in a different way compared to how he used it in the Post-Apocalyptic world.
    Instead of creating a dream to control these people, he actually inserted the dream that they wanted, which was the injured or even defeated Theo. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    In other words, they weren't controlled and were more than capable of destroying the area around them.
    There was one reason. In the post-apocalyptic world, the cannibals were not that strong. Using his power to control them wouldn't be too much.
    However, these four people had four or even five authorities, while he only had three. If he used full control, his essence would be empty before he could defeat them.
    Seeing Todd become hesitant, Theo hurriedly leaped toward him.
    "Kh." Todd gritted his teeth and waved his fingers.
    Gale Demon's Third Authority, Wind Shock.
    Theo waved his hand, predicting the flow of the energy and creating a distortion around them.
    The gale and the distortion ended up neutralizing each other. With Theo closing in, Todd had no choice but to join both hands and create a circle between his fingers.
    Gale Demon's Fourth Authority, the roar of the natural disaster.
    When Todd blew between the gaps, a raging tornado emerged. It was much more violent as though it could cut everything. In fact, its movement was like that of a living being, bouncing on the ground just to reach Theo.
    Unfortunately for him, killing living beings was the soul scythe's specialty.
    He slightly rotated his scythe and cut down the tornado.
    The tornado that got hit by the scythe instantly disappeared, but it seemed that Todd kept summoning the tornado, causing the area that didn't touch the scythe to remain alive.
    In addition, the tornado suddenly split into multiple smaller tornadoes around Theo.
    The tornadoes suddenly stood like normal ones and expanded greatly, surrounding Theo.
    The tornado actually sucked the air out, which caused Theo to have a hard time breathing. In addition, the tornadoes gradually merged with each other and formed a giant tornado with Theo in the center.
    Unfortunately for him, Theo had the Space Dao.
    With a single snap of his fingers, Theo actually teleported behind Todd, ready to swing his scythe.
    "Got you!" Todd smirked while spreading his arms as if he had been waiting for Theo to use his teleportation.
    Gale Demon's Fifth Authority, Great¡ª
    Before he could activate his power, he was actually the one teleporting this time as though Theo had prepared two teleportations at the same time.
    "Huh?" Todd looked confused for a moment before the ground underneath his feet shone brightly.
    "Not good!" Todd realized he had fallen into traps. He thought that Theo would be forced to use his teleportation once he was trapped inside. Right after that, he would try to attack him.
    That was a perfect chance to kill him with his strongest technique. However, he was wrong. Theo actually used teleportation once again on him.
    That was right. He should have known this. The outside area was extremely dangerous when he saw Shelly get destroyed by the inscription Theo had drawn outside.
    Theo was the one who had been waiting for this moment. Because he was using his most powerful technique, he couldn't cancel it or even move away from that trap.
    "Aaaahhhh!" Todd forcefully activated his ability while the inscription activated, engulfing him.
    "Tier 6 Inscription, Dragon's Shock!" Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire
    The dragon emerged from the inscription, swallowing Todd.
    The shock wave and the gale fused, creating a massive explosion. Even Theo had to jump away to avoid any injuries.
    *Boom!*
    The explosion even hit the unconscious Shelly, Taylor, and Domon. Shelly, who was the nearest, ended up having her arm reduced to nothing. Her body had been severely damaged as well.
    Domon and Taylor were a bit far from the explosion, so it didn't cause too much damage to their bodies.
    They were still not dead as he planned to 'interrogate' them first.
    "Haaaa!" Todd roared, using every bit of his power to resist the power of a Tier 6 inscription.
    "Valentine." Theo clapped his hands.
    "Understood, Master." Valentine gathered all her energy for one last attack.
    "Banshee's Scream!"
    The mind attack penetrated the explosive power of the Tier 6 inscription and directly hit Todd's brain.
    "Gah!" For just one second, he lost control of his body, causing the explosion to engulf him.
    *Boom!*
    The explosion caused the ground to shake for a few seconds. The dragon disappeared as the cloud of dust began to settle down.
    There, Theo was already standing in front of Todd, holding his head in his palm as though he were grabbing trash. "And it's done. I should wrap this real quick¡­ but of course, I can't just let them off easily."
    ¡­
    ¡­
    ¡­
    "Yes. I've defeated them. It's just¡­ the aftermath is quite messy. I hope that you can take care of it, Principal Victoria." Theo smiled while looking at the four assassins, who experienced the same torture as the bald guy and muscular guy back in the academy.
    "Yeah. I'm done here as well. Let me dispose of them first and I'll go back after that." Theo nodded his head in agreement. He glanced at them for one last time before swinging his soul scythe.
    *Zab!*

 Chapter 256 Instant Return

    [Chapter 255 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: That was a quick clean up. I'm guessing it's to the next world now, I hope it's the spirit one.]
    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    [TheTavius08: of course the author didn't include my comment about hurrying it up and not for 3 chapters. My bad man I Didn't know I was dealing with a prince Veno's here.]
    ¡­
    "A quick clean up? Does that mean Dad is done on that side? That's good. My essence is now a concern. Anyway, for the next world, I believe we have four worlds to choose from. They are the Witch Realm, Knight Realm, Spirit World, and this world.
    "I don't know if you have noticed it, but this world hasn't been explored as much. It's a place capable of producing people like Principal Victoria and Oliver, you know.
    "Either way, we will only have up to four missions¡­ But with my prediction, I think that it will be just too straightforward to complete it within four missions. We only have five months to finish it, and we also have to prepare for this year's final exams. Just looking at it, there's a chance that a mission will actually involve two worlds at the same time, not that I know what the author plans though."
    When Mia looked at the second comment, she frowned. "Well, I'm not sure if the author has prejudice against you or if you are lying, considering you claim that your comments don't get included very often. But we can check it now with my power. I can't see all of Chapter 254's comments."
    With this condition, she should be able to see the comment that wasn't included to see if this statement was a lie or not.
    Unfortunately, Mia only felt a slight fluctuation of her essence.
    "Mhmm? I can use that condition since my essence is reacting, but it seems that I don't have enough essence to find it out right now. Considering I've exhausted the majority of my essence, I will recover first and check it later."
    Mia shrugged. Now that she was done replying to the comment, she took a look at the message her father had just sent.
    "It seems that he is done soon." Mia thought for a moment. "It means I don't need to use my power to see the comments anymore. It's pretty exhausting. Instead, I wonder who will be chosen for the next mission.
    "Considering the trend and my dad's current power, I think it's easy for him to bring four people simultaneously.
    "And among the students, there are a few people who haven't gone on a mission for a while. I have been with Father for a whole month, so it's fine. But Serena, Maya, the twins, and Jayden haven't gone on a mission¡­ For what? A hundred chapters or something? For us, it's been months. For you guys, who are limited to one chapter per day, it should be a few months as well.
    "So, those five are most likely to be chosen. Li Wei won't come because of that sword thingy.
    "If we go to the Spirit World, it's most likely that the twins won't be coming on the next mission.
    "But I think the Knight World is pretty interesting for my father. I mean, he's got an inscription, a spirit, and even a familiar. If we think about it, doesn't he need something to boost his physical condition soon? So logically speaking, he might go to the Knight Realm next. I can't guarantee it though." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Mia explained before hearing her father's voice coming from the side.
    "So you want me to go to the Knight Realm next?" Theo asked with a playful smirk.
    "Dad?!" Mia was taken aback. "You're back already? It's only been two minutes since you last sent your message."
    "Do you forget that I have this?" Theo raised his right hand, forming a small portal.
    "Ah!" Mia scratched the back of her head before looking away.
    "I have marked this place, so it's easy to get back. The one that takes a bit longer is to teleport to a place I've never visited before." Theo shrugged. "So you're talking about the next mission already?"
    "Ahahaha¡­" Mia gave a wry smile. "I mean, it's fine, right? Although you need to wait for one month because of that stupid rule, it should be fine to think about it now. Who knows, the author will have no choice but to use the time skip."
    Theo shook his head helplessly. "Instead of that, there is something that I'd like to ask, dear readers. I'm already aware that the story of my life is written in another novel, and recently, you confirmed that this is a sequel to that work. So if it's not too much for you, can you tell me about the other works by the author? Maybe their power system or their personal ability? Do they have any similar abilities to me, Mia, or anything we've faced so far?"
    "Are you curious, Dad? I don't think the author will put them here."
    "Yes. But there's a high chance he will project them in a different form with similar power in this story. Who knows?" Theo shrugged.
    "Fair enough. If we have similar abilities with them, it means we can rule out the possibility of them being projected here. If it's someone we know, the author might actually pull a jerk card like they're actually planning to betray you or something. So it'll be good to learn about them first." Mia nodded in agreement.
    "Yep." Theo smiled.
    While they were talking, Victoria suddenly entered the room as though she felt someone's presence appear in this place. Since it didn't result in a fight, she took her time to reach this place, only to find Theo had already returned.
    "You're back already, Teacher Theo?"
    "Yes." Theo turned around. "I hope that the battlefield is cleaned up properly. It's going to be a bit annoying from now on. I don't like the fact that there is a mysterious organization suddenly appearing out of nowhere."
    "Fair enough. That's why I came here." Victoria's expression turned serious. "Do you have some time? I'd like to discuss your plan for future missions, the safety of your daughter, and the students' final exams."
    Theo raised his eyebrows, not expecting her to be the one to bring this matter up. He smiled. "Sure."

 Chapter 257 Discussion

    [Chapter 256 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: What you mean very often?! This has happened only twice?! Man guess I'm clearly not trusted.. anyways the author has 4 completed books,2 dropped ones and 3 being continued including this one.Im running out of space so wait til the next chapter or for Keltic to explain.]
    ¡­
    "Well, Dad is gone now, so I guess I'll be replying to this chapter's comments. Then again, I won't have enough essence if this happens again in the next chapter." Mia sighed while activating the last bit of her essence.
    "I am not sure. I think my father has mentioned it a couple of times, like three or four times. I don't know if he's talking about the same one or not, but in addition to this, it feels like it happens often. I mean, I don't know if anyone else has that problem as well. But that's not too important for me.
    "As for the books¡­ My dad said he's curious about their power. So, I can't really say anything about this information. Like¡­ since the original story of my father has a rather well-explained power system, don't you think the others have it like that as well? Maybe my dad is wondering if the author is using that already established concept for my dad's power or not. If yes, then it's good. If it's used by an enemy, it'll become a formidable one. So, yeah¡­" Mia shrugged. "Bye, I've exhausted all my essence."
    Mia just closed her eyes, not caring about the comments anymore.
    Meanwhile, Theo and Victoria were sitting in the office while staring at each other.
    "So¡­ what do you want to talk about?" Theo asked with a calm expression as though he had predicted what the content of the discussion was all about.
    "As I said earlier, there are three topics: your future missions, the safety of your daughter, and the students' final exams."
    Theo frowned. "Are you going to change them?"
    "Yes. Let me explain it first." Victoria arranged the words in her mind for a few seconds before opening her mouth. "First of all, regarding your future missions, I'm thinking about giving you my full support. For example, if you want to get another mission right now, I will process it immediately." Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire
    "What's the sudden change of heart?" Theo remembered that Victoria stopped him because of the complaints.
    "Two reasons. First of all, the mission has greatly affected the performance of the students. I want to see how far the students can reach by completing a lot of missions. And I'll try to establish it as the top performance recorded. You can say it's a goal for other students from this generation or the next. The second reason is Li Wei."
    Theo pondered. "I guess it's understandable. Li Wei has such a big impact after all."
    "I don't want to say it, but yes." Victoria sighed.
    "Well, that's a problem. Bringing the students to as many missions as possible won't give them the best result. They need some time to cool down and absorb all the information before making improvements. Even right now, I think I'll just complete the curriculum with three more missions," Theo explained.
    "So that's why you bring different students."
    "And if possible, don't bring them into their own world. This way, the students have to take in the new information about that world and consider their options carefully. No one will admit it, but their opinion will be greatly influenced by the classmates from that world because they subconsciously think they know that world better than the rest."
    "Fair enough. I think I've gotten some rules prepared for future missions." Victoria nodded, satisfied. "Then, let's continue to the second problem, which is your daughter. There will be a lot more people coming after your daughter. I'm thinking about moving your daughter into the dorm so that no one will dare enter. I'm staying in the school's area, so it's pretty safe."
    Theo nodded. "All I can say is that Mia will join the last mission with me. While I'm going on a mission, I'll ask her to stay in the room of female students I bring on that mission I think."
    "That's a great idea." Victoria nodded with a serious expression. She had owed Theo a lot, so she needed to make sure that she didn't mess up anymore and let his daughter be in danger.
    "Also, what do you think about creating VIP students? Just for protection of course. I have been adamant about treating students equally. I mean, in your class alone, you have Princess Aurora, Commander's Adopted Daughter Maya, Sword Saint's son Li Wei, Great Witch's disciple Serena, and Ancient Spirit's children Luca and Lucas."
    Theo considered it for a moment. "To be honest, I'm just a protective father. I've been trying my best to let my daughter be independent, but I might become insane if something surpasses a certain limit."
    "Haha. I can see that." Victoria chuckled.
    "So for this VIP students, I believe you don't have to do it. My greatest reason is that Mia is only 7 years old¡­ 8 years old soon, but the age difference is too big compared to other students."
    "That's understandable. Once you grow old enough, your way of thinking becomes more mature. Mia is just a special case." Victoria nodded with a serious expression. "But if there is someone like her¡­"
    "If there is such a genius, I think VIP student can be used to protect them." Theo nodded.
    "Alright." Victoria agreed. "Last but not least, regarding the final exams. I'm thinking about creating a special exam for your students. This is to test the upper limit."
    "Before that, may I know what the final exam is all about?"
    "Please don't tell this to the students yet. I'm thinking about having them fight the ten representatives of ten worlds in this school. Of course, I will also be included. The student and representative of the same world will be matched."
    Theo thought for a moment. "With such a result, what are you planning to do next year?"
    "I'm thinking about using this test for the graduation exam. You can say that this is a school of elites. So, we'll eliminate students from the beginning. With that, there will only be around ten to fifteen people from each world in the graduation exam. And instead of representatives, we can use teachers."
    "So you're planning to create the graduates to be the elites amongst the elites. And they're ready to be recruited by all the big influences?"
    "Something like that." Victoria nodded.
    "What about other students?"
    "They'll be expelled."
    "Isn't it the teacher's job to teach the students and develop their potential? If you're just taking in the most talented students, then it's obvious that the people who graduate from this school will be the best. The real challenge is how to turn someone who is not a genius into the best, don't you think?"
    Victoria couldn't refute it. "In that case, what about using tests that aren't based solely on numbers? For example, it's fine to measure their strength and other abilities, but it's also important to consider determination, willpower, and creativity."
    "That's a pretty good answer. I'm personally helped by my talent, but without hard work and willpower, I won't be reaching where I'm currently at." Theo couldn't help but remember the hardship he had to endure before his talent began to develop. And as a student, he also rode that wave and reached this point. If the students have been given the opportunity, they should take advantage of it.
    If they still couldn't do it, they might need opportunities from other places.
    "In that case, I think I've got solid ideas for this." Victoria paused for a moment before summarizing her thoughts. "For now, I'm going to implement five things. Fair test from the entrance exam to the graduation exam, virtual battle world for fights between students, missions-based system for opportunities, real world and virtual simulations for assessments, and clubs for further development. All of them will be based on a good curriculum. What do you think?"
    Theo considered it carefully before nodding his head. "That's pretty good. But I think I want you to consider one more thing."
    "And that is?"
    "Points Exchange."
    "Elaborate." Victoria extended her hand, feeling a bit curious.
    "You can get points from clearing a mission, fighting against other students, and other things. This point can be exchanged for items that the school provides. There are going to be a lot of wealthy students and the others will contribute to the school's connection through missions and other things, so I don't think you will be short of this."
    "That's interesting. This will allow the less talented people to get a chance as well."
    "Yes. We've given them the best start fairly. If they can't take advantage of what they get, they will understand the harshness and unfairness of the real world. Being strong doesn't mean you have powerful abilities, you also need good judgment, connection, and a sly mind. This is my suggestion."
    "I will consider it properly." Victoria nodded. "And I have to make sure that corruption and connections can't be used here. Or students who have a connection to the teacher will have an advantage. Not all teachers are like you, Mr. Theo."
    "I think it's fine to ignore it. However, give them, like what? One year? Prevent anyone from using their connection within a year. This immunity will allow other students to gain connections that can rival their enemies. School is not only used for teaching but also for competition after all. If they succumb to the pressure, it's better to have them left as soon as possible."
    Victoria nodded. "As expected, talking to you is always refreshing. Thank you, Teacher Theo." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 258 Announcement

    [Chapter 257 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Hahaha I have returned from the dark abyss to enlighten you!!! Magic and cultivation has been the forefront of the author's works, with the most noticeable one being another trickster. A trickster against the reader and script¡­read more]
    [TheTavius08: It's my birthday today April 20th,I'm 22 today!Anyway Keltic said most of it,one MC has sound/vibration magic that.The other are just typical systems.Also Fixten said your romance with Agata was braindead like catching¡­read more]
    ¡­
    Theo looked at the comments while pondering. "Hmm. Magic and cultivation, huh? It's rather vague. Like what's their element or something. As for the other half¡­ is it me? No, I don't think you describe me. Well, it looks like this person is upright since he doesn't manipulate others intentionally. As for luck¡­ I wonder if it's really luck. I mean, in a story, this 'luck' factor is just another word for 'plot armor,' right?"
    Theo chuckled before checking the next one. "Oh. Happy birthday¡­ Hmm, what should I say? I'm basically a god in my original world, even though I have never admitted it. Never mind, I wish you a happy year and may fortune bless you with its presence.
    "And sound magic is kind of interesting." Theo paused for a moment before opening his mouth again, saying a few words.
    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire
    "There¡­ is the author writing it or not? If not, it must be a spoiler that shouldn't appear yet. Anyway, I don't know about the romance. For me, I just couldn't trust anyone at that time because of the truth my parents hid from me.
    "Agata fell for me because of my ability back then as well as my indifference because of the condition I stated earlier. So I could say that if I didn't have any of that, she wouldn't choose me. That's why I rejected her once so that she could differentiate whether her feelings came from those or genuinely originated from her heart. Let's just say it took a while, but it turned from the former to the latter. We live happily now, so I don't really care."
    Theo waved his hand, erasing the comments in front of him. After that, he opened the classroom, seeing his students ready to begin the lesson. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    However, there were two things that he wanted to announce first.
    "Alright. I want to let you know about two things." Theo raised one finger. "Firstly, there will only be three missions remaining."
    "!!!" The students looked shocked. They had improved tremendously due to the missions, so they couldn't help but panic when they knew they only had three more chances to get picked.
    "I'm going to tell you this first. There won't be any screening for the next mission. I have already chosen the members." Theo shook his head while announcing very important news.
    "!!!" All the students widened their eyes in shock as they obviously wanted to get chosen.
    However, Li Wei, Haruka, Avalon, Maya, and Oliver understood more than the rest of the group. It would only be fair to give the others a fair chance as well. Mia was Theo's daughter, so she could easily get the lesson they would never get in the future.
    "Teacher. Who are those students?" Serena couldn't help but ask.
    "What if I tell you that you will be next?" Theo smiled playfully.
    "Please consider that I have never asked." Serena politely bowed her head, accepting the decision without hesitation.
    "I'm just saying 'what if.' It's not confirmed yet." Theo stuck out his tongue.
    Serena's eyebrows twitched as if she wanted to say something, but she didn't want to displease Theo, afraid that she would lose the chance.
    "Before I say who is chosen, I will give you the reason why I personally chose them instead of letting you compete for the spots." Theo raised two fingers. "I have two reasons. Firstly, I won't be a normal teacher starting next year. Unfortunately, I couldn't resign."
    "What?" Maya slammed her hands on the table and stood up. Her face was pale and her voice was shaking. "Did we do something wrong, Teacher? If we have angered you, please punish us."
    "Yes. Please punish us."
    "We are wrong."
    "Please continue to teach us."
    They were panicking, but Theo simply said, "Not at all. I have been planning to leave for a while since I have a few matters to handle as well. Even without me, I believe you'll continue to grow even without me."
    In addition, he would leave this world after meeting the author. At that time, the Theo in this world would finally die since the original Theo had died in this world. Still, he couldn't really say it to them.
    Theo continued, "The second reason is that all of you have potential. It's time for you to grow a pair of wings and soar into the sky yourself. Continuing under me will just bury your potential."
    "But¡­" They looked reluctant. There was no way they believed those words. Theo had given them a lot of things in a short period of time. Using Mia as an example, they believed they could still grow much further under Theo.
    Theo shook his head helplessly. "Besides, even though I don't become a teacher anymore next year, I will still remain a special professor in this academy with a supervisor of a research group. I have to take in a few students, or the principal is going to annoy my life."
    "In that case¡ª" Serena raised her hand, but Theo cut her off by saying, "None of you can join the research group. It's only reserved for other students or even your juniors."
    The students looked pale as if they were unwilling to accept it.
    "Teacher!" Haruka raised her hand. Everyone couldn't help but look at this previously timid student. "Will you give another reward after the final exam like what you did in the midterm exam?"
    "Mhmm?" Theo raised his head. "I haven't thought about it. I guess I can give it¡­ I have to consider it first though."
    "In that case¡­" Haruka gulped down with her hand clutching her chest. Because she had been disowned by her family, there was only one thing on her mind. "If I get the highest score in the final exam, please fulfill my wish."
    "I will consider it." Theo looked at Haruka for a moment. It seemed that she already knew what she wanted, so Theo couldn't help but ask, "By the way, what is this wish you're talking about?"
    "Please adopt me as your daughter!"
    "!!!" The entire class widened their eyes in shock.
    Maya gasped and exclaimed, "So there is such an option?!"

 Chapter 259 Questioning

    [Chapter 258 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: pfff. Of course the stereotypical adoption reward. Still didn't expect it. On a side note, how will you be able to separate the 'actual' author from one that was written to write you or something similar?]
    [TheTavius08: Thanks Theo! That also makes me wonder when did you first discover the author existed and what will you do when you meet him?Do you have any expectations or questions to ask?]
    ¡­
    "Please adopt me as your daughter!"
    Haruka just casually dropped a bomb in the classroom. Everyone dropped their jaws in disbelief.
    Like Haruka, Maya also didn't have a parent anymore, so she couldn't help but exclaim, "So there is such an option?!"
    "Pfft. Hahahahahahhaha!" Mia laughed out loud while wiping the tears on the corner of her eyes. "You guys are amazing."
    Theo pinched the bridge of his nose while shaking his head helplessly.
    "I'm thankful for your affection, but unfortunately, I can't accept it." Theo let out a long sigh. "I believe that you can still continue on your own path even without me."
    Haruka looked at Theo with a pleading gaze, but hearing the rejection earlier disappointed her.
    "Alright. Let's finish it with this. I promise, if you finish your final exam, I will give you a reward. The highest scorer will receive a special reward. But I'm the one giving the reward, so don't expect something like that."
    Haruka bit her lips before sitting down. "I'm sorry."
    "Don't be too disappointed. The research group won't be that useful for you guys. After all, the research is about the Five Aspects." Theo raised two fingers. "Anyway, I will be announcing the three people that will go with me for the next mission."
    The students became nervous. This was the second most important thing in his announcement.
    "This time, the location will be the Witch Realm. The chosen students are¡­" Theo paused for a moment, teasing the students with suspense.
    It was quite amusing to see the frustration in their faces as if asking him just to tell them about it without playing like this.
    "Luca, Lucas, and Aurora."
    "!!!" The three people who got picked had their expressions brighten.
    "We are chosen!" Luca and Lucas hugged each other, rejoicing that they would be the next ones.
    Several others were disappointed, especially Serena and Jayden.
    Aurora didn't show it on her face too much, but she was pumping her fists underneath her table. Her mind was going crazy, wondering what kind of things she should prepare for this next mission.
    "However, we will only go one month from now, so there are plenty of times to prepare. I will give you information about the mission a few days before we leave."
    "Yes, sir!" The twins and Aurora responded, not wanting to disappoint Theo. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Since it won't be conducive if we hold a lecture after this announcement, you're free to do anything until the school ends." Theo announced as he grabbed all his stuff and was about to leave.
    "Teacher? Couldn't you just tell us this information before school ends? I mean, we could study first and hear the announcement later," Li Wei asked.
    "If I tell you later, what will happen if you can't sleep because you're thinking about this matter?"
    "Ah!" Li Wei looked down, falling into deep thought. He couldn't really deny it. In fact, they might not have any appetite for dinner.
    "Anyway, just take it easy for today. Having a rest is also important. And I'm not lying if I say it's definitely not because I don't have the mood to teach today." Theo stuck his tongue out.
    They didn't know that Theo couldn't lie, but the students obviously thought otherwise.
    He just left the room and escaped from all the questioning. And who else would bear the burden other than Mia?
    When Theo left the room, all eyes couldn't help but shift to Mia.
    "Ahahaha¡­" Mia scratched the back of her head, knowing that she had become the prey of these people. "Please be civilized and ask one question at a time."
    Maya, who sat next to Mia, asked without waiting for others to react. "Are you really going to go after this term?"
    "Yes. There are a lot of problems in the Demon Realm. I'm pretty sure you've heard of them from Jayden."
    Jayden fell silent. As someone from the same world, Jayden obviously knew the infamous Theo. He was known as useless even among the royal grade demon possessors after all.
    "Then, are we really unable to meet you guys anymore?" Serena asked in frustration, especially after she wasn't chosen for the next mission.
    "Of course you can still meet us. I mean, it's not like my father told you that it's impossible for us to meet, right?"
    "That's true." Li Wei looked down while Aurora couldn't help but exclaim, "Now that you think about it, can't we just send someone related to us to join the research group? If they somehow get picked, we can ask them."
    "Oh?! That's brilliant." Oliver nodded in agreement.
    "Well¡­ can't you just enter the classroom where he holds the lecture for those students? It's not like he's forbidding you to come inside." Mia shook her head helplessly. "He only told you that none of you would become a part of the research group. But if you're visiting the classroom and asking him a few things, no one can really say a thing."
    "Ah!" The students fell silent, not able to refute her words. It was probably because of Theo's training that they ended up making this problem overly complicated.
    While the students 'interrogate' Mia, Theo raised his head, looking at the comments.
    "I'm afraid that I'm unable to provide you with an answer for that one. In fact, we still have no idea whether I'm able to cross to your realm or not.
    "After all, I'm just a mere creation. While the concept has been established, we don't know if it's possible or not.
    "The one who holds that answer is the author. After all, the first thing he will do if I ever go to that realm is to visit the author. There's no way the author will just summon me somewhere else, considering I'm like a ticking time bomb. And it's not like I'm going to kill him¡­ since the story will stop if he dies. I can probably write the story myself, but we don't have any guarantee that it's real or not unless the author confirms it. So don't expect much from it."
    Theo paused for a moment.
    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire
    "The first time I discovered the author existed... I guess it's when my mentor, the God of Mischief, gave me a hint about his existence and everything he did was just to prove his existence. What I'm doing right now is no different. I know he exists through this system and you guys, but I can't prove it unless I meet him.
    "As for the questions, I do have tons of questions. But I don't think I will spoil you guys here. It's not like the author will write it down even if I say anything related to it."
    Theo smiled before closing his eyes. "Still¡­ a month, huh? I have a lot of things to teach these guys within a month. After all, the mission is going to be more dangerous than ever."

 Chapter 260 Problems

    [Chapter 259 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I want to try to awaken the twins. Are you willing to let us have a go? Or do you want to leave it to chance and play our game again (the number one)?]
    [TheTavius08: I say we go a classic method.Ditch them somewhere and have them fend for themselves,while watching them.The author won't let such a chance slide and will make something that's dangerous but can be handled by them.]
    ¡­
    "Well, I'm open for suggestions. I mean, the children can't see your comments, so I have to be the one doing it. However, I have to see whether the ideas are working or not¡­ or in the worst case, it might affect the kids negatively. So I'll listen to your suggestions first before implementing it. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire
    "If I want to ditch them, then yes. But it won't be completely throwing them somewhere. I'll have to supervise them from not too far away. The author won't let such a chance slide, but at the same time, if I move too far, he might end up killing them because I'm not fast enough to reach them. So it might be similar to what happened in the post-apocalyptic world."
    After replying to the comments, Theo began to teach the students about all the things they should know according to the current curriculum.
    What he didn't know was that he wasn't even in the story aside from that.
    ¡­
    Demon World.
    "What did you say? Are you serious?" Agata stood up, glaring at the middle-aged man in front of her.
    "Yes, Madam. The young lady is fine right now, but they indeed injured the young lady quite a bit, according to our information." The middle-aged man nodded with a serious expression.
    "The Demon Order, huh?" Agata furrowed her eyebrows. "According to our information, the Demon Order has two Royal Grade Demon Possessors. They are a terrorist organization that acts like a cult. However, because they're extremely strong, not a lot of nations can go against them."
    "Including our nation." The middle-aged man lowered his head, feeling troubled. He had just finished his report about the previous attack that ended up severely injuring Mia.
    Agata couldn't help but grit her teeth, never thinking that their enemy had just increased out of nowhere.
    "Are they connected to those people?" Agata asked.
    "No matter how much we ask around, there doesn't seem to be a connection." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "How about their intention or objective?"
    "We are not sure right now. However, unlike them, these cultists seem to prioritize the deaths of the master and the young lady. What are we supposed to do?" The middle-aged man asked.
    Agata looked down, falling into deep thought.
    "Firstly, we'll monitor their movement. Since my husband has killed the cultists they have sent, they're most likely to send more people."
    "Understood. It's most likely they will be sending people anytime soon. However, as long as the master and the young lady remain inside the school, they'll be very safe."
    "Don't you know what my husband is doing?" Agata shook her head helplessly.
    The middle-aged man couldn't answer that question because it was clear that Theo would be the target this time.
    "What will be the strength of the next people?"
    "I'm afraid that Noble Grade Demon Possessors¡­ with at least 5 or 6 authorities."
    Agata frowned. "They won't be able to beat him, but it's kind of annoying to have an enemy that you can't read."
    "Should we send some of our people?"
    "No need." Agata shook her head, thinking, 'Fortunately, this family is quite strong. Although they don't have Royal Grade Demons, the current head is a Noble Grade Demon Possessor with eight authorities. Meanwhile, the former head, who is my grandfather in this world, has nine authorities. He is basically one of the strongest people in this country. However, we're currently facing an international organization right now.
    'And if they are making their moves, I'm afraid that the others will stop them. In that case¡­' Agata paused for a moment. "They are unable to send powerful people over there, especially above 6 authorities. So, they won't be able to defeat my husband. However, the battle will change abruptly if they return to this world."
    The middle-aged man remained silent, waiting for the order.
    "In that case, send a message to my husband that he needs to have 5 Authorities before coming back."
    "But Milady, they might trace our movements. If they know that you're sending the message¡­"
    "Just go to the Witch Realm and station our people over there to pass the message. You don't have to go to the Modern Realm."
    "Witch Realm?" The middle-aged man looked surprised.
    "Yeah. After looking at the reports, I deduce that he will go to that world in the next mission¡­ probably a month from now." Agata nodded her head. As someone who had been walking beside him the longest, she was the one who understood Theo's way of thinking the most.
    The middle-aged man didn't have any choice but to accept the order. However, he still wondered if that message alone was enough, considering it would be hard to get two more authorities in the span of a few months.
    He thought they should send some items that could increase the affinity.
    What he didn't know was that Theo had been rapidly progressing with the help of his new Dantian. Even without an item to boost him, his progress had already reached 35%.
    While Agata didn't know about it, she knew that Theo would figure out how to reach that goal as well.
    'Besides¡­' Agata closed her eyes, thinking, 'If this is indeed a story, the author is probably going to give him plot armor like giving him an item¡­ from missions or something.'
    Agata stood up. "Anyway, I'll be making my own preparation to receive this Demon Order organization."
    "Understood." The middle-aged man politely lowered his head and disappeared.
    Agata let out a long sigh before glancing to the side. "With your strength, how strong are you compared to the people of this world?"
    It was the phoenix maid Theo had sent for her.
    "I don't have confidence, but I think I'm as strong as someone with 6 Authorities? Of course, I'm afraid that there will be people like you or Master Theo who can fight someone much stronger than yourself."
    Agata looked down for a while before muttering, "I guess we'll have to become a saint in this world by eradicating a troublesome international organization."

 Chapter 261 Explanation

    [Chapter 260 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: neat rare once in a hundred chapters Agata appearance,she has something waiting for you in the witch world.I think splitting the twins for individual growth may be a good idea.Ask Keltic I'm still drunk from my birthday party.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Go Agata, beat them up. Theo, my current thought is about how twins are formed from a single fetus splitting into 2. There are 2 different directions they can take, return and temporarrly fuse back into the 'single fetus' to cover¡­read more]
    [Random Passing Comment.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: If you want us to treat you as a real person aren't you doing yourself a disservice by calling yourself a mere creation?]
    ¡­
    "Hmm¡­" Theo furrowed his eyebrows. "Thank you for the information. I'm glad that she seems to be included in the previous chapter. And from your words, I will have to expect something once we go there."
    Theo looked at the next comment and continued, "I'm happy that you guys are thinking about the twins carefully. However, I believe you're misunderstanding the power system of the spirits. Well, I'll explain it briefly after I reply to the other comments." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire
    When Theo reached the third comment, he couldn't help but smile. "Right? I might have misspoken in the previous chapter. Maybe I should reword it better.
    "In the author's eyes, I should look like a creation, even though I don't consider myself that way. The reason I speak like this is¡­ because, despite speaking to you like this, the author is the one writing every single word coming out of my mouth.
    "The only time I can fully become a full individual is when I outplay him or I'm free from his storyline. How? Well, he might self-destruct like making me so powerful that he can't do anything to me anymore without creating giant plot holes or force him to give me freedom by not including me in his next story or something.
    "I mean, have you seen a side character so loved that they became the fans' favorite? And the author has to think of a ridiculous way to kill them off? Or have you seen a side heroine that becomes the top girl and the author has no choice but to forcefully push her to the side so that the main heroine can shine? That's the example.
    "Still, I'm grateful that you think of me as an individual and sorry for the wrong choice of words." Theo closed his eyes for a moment.
    "Alright. It's time for me to explain the Spirit World a bit. Unlike other worlds, this Spirit World has no elements. They can only use pure energy.
    "For example, the twins are using that pure energy to form a barrier. From all the information I have so far, they are very exceptional at summoning magic.
    "They can create a summoned creature like a wolf or even a dragon by purely controlling their essence. That's how they get stronger: Increasing the amount of their energy and Controlling that very energy.
    "And before you say I might be able to create a 'true' living being, I'll answer it now. No. Even though they are a kind of summoned creature, they are not true living beings because everything they do is controlled by the spirits.
    "They have to be creative in controlling their pure energy since they don't have the elements to take advantage of.
    "I might misinterpret your words, but from what I can see, are you talking about the fact that they are twins from their mother's womb? So they're able to fuse or something. If that's the case, then you're wrong. I haven't read or heard anything about fusion like that from the Spirit World.
    "Meanwhile, my idea is slightly similar to it, but you could say it's a bit different. I'm not going to elaborate on it since my words might end up influencing your ideas. I'd like to listen to your ideas first.
    "So that you don't ask why¡­ It's simple. If you have a boss wanting to do something new and he gives you his thoughts, you'll subconsciously revolve your opinions around his words. I want you to not have any bias when giving me some ideas.
    "Anyway, we should have several chapters. Give me your best shot." Theo winked his right eye playfully.
    Now that he had replied to the comments, he finally walked to his class and gave the students the mission details. Not only the three people chosen for this mission, but also other students.
    Theo then announced, "Alright. This is the next mission. I want you to take a look at this mission and give me your thoughts. You can write about anything, from pure information to tactics to beat the mission."
    All of them glanced at the mission.
    [Mission: Kill the Witch.]
    [Difficulty: 5.5 Stars]
    [Description: The Crimson Witch has been terrorizing the kingdom of Reiana. The kingdom of Reiana has managed to reach a stalemate against the witch who can control blood. However, no kingdoms or independent groups would like to extend their help to deal the killing blow. Please eliminate the Crimson Witch, who has killed more than ten thousand people.]
    The people looked shocked when they saw this mission. It was much more terrifying than they originally thought.
    The difficulty was actually higher than the Vanguard Zombie's mission¡­ the renewed mission, which had added the existence of a Tier 6 zombie and its army.
    So the students thought this was an insane mission.
    "Alright. I'll give you thirty minutes to write down your answer. It starts now!" Theo actually started the assignment without any warning.
    "What?"
    "Aren't we supposed to review it first and thinking about it carefully?"
    The students panicked, questioning Theo's decision.
    Theo simply shrugged his shoulders while saying, "In the real world, you might have to deal with an emergency mission where you don't have a lot of time to think. Giving you thirty minutes is already very kind of me. Or should I ask you to record your plan and submit the recording to me right away?!"
    The students shuddered. Maya was the loudest, saying, "We'll be reviewing it right now. Thirty minutes, is it?!"
    The other students nodded furiously as they hurriedly focused on the task.
    They just wrote everything they could think of. In a panic, their quality became much worse.
    Unfortunately, they had no other choice but to submit the paper to Theo.
    However, there was a twist to this assignment.
    Once he got all the papers from them, Theo walked out of the class. Before leaving, he added, "Alright. You get another easy day. Your next assignment is to review and write down all your thoughts regarding the mission and submit them to me. But this time, you've got 24 hours. So¡­ Surprise!" Theo stuck out his tongue while leaving the classroom.
    "W-what?!"

 Chapter 262 Answers

    [Chapter 261 Comments.]
    [TheTavius08: man imagine if we weren't limited in what we could tell you Theo.No author not showing comments,no read more and if you could see images.I could meme so hard,you could actually see Keltic's essays.Also sup Adam been a while.] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    [Adam_Balch_7324: That's an interesting way to see on what they focus on]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Have you ever seen in media when 2 people fuse temporarily by turning their bodies into energy and recombining? The result is a powered up being with 2 consciousness, and with the twins compatibility, will be stronger¡­read more]
    ¡­
    "Mhmm? What are you talking about? I understand that you can't send an image, but essay? I can see everything you write. Are you perhaps talking about the 'read more?' If yes, then it's understandable, considering the author has to worry about not putting too many words into the comments. I mean, you pay for the story, right? Not to read someone's essay? So the author is limiting the number of words written, but I still have the ability to read everything and will reply accordingly.
    "Yes. I'm looking forward to the answers from the students. However, there's another reason for this test. I gave them thirty minutes so that they would have to think fast and improvise. After that, I gave them a whole day so that they could think slowly. There would definitely be a change in their plans. What I wish to achieve is for those two answers to be as similar as possible¡­ After all, it would mean the students could think far ahead within a short period of time. It would be good for their future development.
    "No, no. They are unable to fuse. I mean, their biology doesn't allow it. If it's only the fusion of the souls, it's possible, but not the bodies. But if their souls become one, which body will it inhabit? Or are there any side effects? How about the possibility of them being unable to return to their own bodies because the fusion causes some weird changes in their souls and the body can't recognize them anymore?
    "I'd rather not take such a dangerous approach for my students." Theo shook his head. "Besides, they needed to practice their soul first. To do that, they either have to learn cultivation or exorcism."
    He thought he had replied a bit too much this time, so he immediately turned back to the assignment, checking his students' answers.
    Avalon: We shall cut them head-on with overwhelming strength. Then, the kingdom can send support through that gap and widen the path. From the looks of it, this witch can not only control blood but can also control people. That's my solution.
    Theo smiled wryly. "Avalon is always like this. He is a very sharp child who can easily see through things with a minimum amount of information. But his approach is always straightforward."
    As Avalon said, the reason the Crimson Witch was hard to deal with was because of her blood servants.
    Serena even confirmed it in her test paper.
    "The simplest term to describe the Crimson Witch is necromancer. But the Crimson Witch is also a very powerful fighter. So it will be hard to fight head-on. The way to defeat the Crimson Witch is to prevent the witch from controlling your blood."
    Theo looked down, curious about the three students that would go with him this time.
    Luca: Open the path and trap the witch inside. If starving is possible, that's good. If not possible, we will weaken the witch through essence manipulation.
    Lucas: Fight the witch indirectly until the witch has no choice but to expose her weakness. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    The twins had different wording, but their answers were pretty similar. However, Theo was a bit surprised by Aurora's answer.
    Aurora: Create an opening, and I'll snipe her from far away.
    Theo scratched the back of his head. Aurora wasn't wrong, but she wasn't capable of doing it currently. Theo couldn't help but say, "Is she pressuring me to let her grow like Li Wei and the others? What a demanding princess¡­hahaha."
    Maya: Just create a high-speed railgun in the Witch Realm and kill her with a single shot. But the problem will be whether they have enough money to construct one or not. The railgun's power is so strong that it can create devastation even from twenty kilometers away.
    Theo shook his head helplessly. "Why don't you worry about politics first? They won't allow such a foreign weapon to enter the Witch Realm."
    He knew that Maya had never learned politics, but it was worse than he imagined.
    Theo picked up the next paper, which turned out to be Mia's. However, he instantly put it down because there was only a single word written on it. 'Prank.'
    Mia wanted to trick the witch, which was easier said than done.
    There were a few interesting answers though.
    "I'll sacrifice myself to create an opening. With the witch focused on me, the others will have a chance to launch a sneak attack. Of course, the bait has to be strong, so if Teacher Theo volunteers himself, killing this witch is pretty feasible," Li Wei answered.
    "The twins' barriers are exceptional. Since the blood control will be related to essence, the barrier should be able to block that blood control. And with Teacher provoking the witch, it's possible to make the witch think that only you three are sent to kill her. Aurora will wait for the right chance and kill her," was Lancelot's answer.
    "There are defensive talismans that can prevent her from controlling blood. I hope Teacher can buy some, not only for you but also for others. It'll be extremely effective against this witch." Haruka's answer was pretty clear since it was related to talismans.
    These three students gave a rather valid point and considered the four people that would be going on the mission. Theo was satisfied with their answer.
    Jayden and Oliver's answers were pretty unique though.
    Jayden wrote, "The witch's power won't be effective against people from the Demon Realm. If she tries to control us, they will be fighting for control against those demons. So one versus one is all we need."
    Oliver obviously bragged about his current possession. "Send robot maids in. Hahahaha!"
    Theo chuckled when he saw this answer. "I wonder what they will write for tomorrow. And will there be a person who will consider the development of Aurora and the twins during the subjugation? Maybe the readers also want to put their thought as well but the method also needs to allow the students to grow."

 Chapter 263 Reasons

    [Chapter 262 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: So the '1 fetus' plan is off the table. What are your thoughts on the second half of my idea, the 'more siblings' plan. Note, the siblings don't have to be the same species, half siblings do exist. For Aurora, I doubt the spirits¡­read more]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Indeed it has been a bit¡­. I believe considering the team composition it does indeed make sense for the twins to create an opening for aurora unless you want them to swap roles to be more versatile]
    ¡­
    "I'm not sure I understand what you're talking about. In the previous comment, you said the sibling would be 'formed,' while on this one, it sounded like you were asking their mothers to give more children. Or were you talking about a sworn brother or something? I couldn't really reply since I'm confused.
    "Well, that's the team composition. Just like in the post-apocalyptic world, I will let the students decide first. I think I should show it with my actions." Theo smirked.
    He once again entered the classroom, bringing their assignment from yesterday.
    "How are you, kids? Have you written down everything in your mind?"
    They looked serious as if they had poured everything they had last night. Some of them seemed to be unable to sleep as if they were giving him the best thing so that Theo would have a better opinion about them.
    "In that case, bring it to me." Theo waved his hand, asking the students to submit it personally.
    Theo took a brief look at each of their answers. Every time he finished reading, he would call out their names and give them back to the paper along with the previous sheet.
    "Please take a look at your own answers and compare them, Serena." Theo had a sly smile.
    "¡­" Serena couldn't help but furrow her eyebrows. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The other students looked confused, wondering if she had made any mistakes.
    Serena fell silent for a moment before she covered her face with both hands as though she were embarrassed.
    "!!!" The others were baffled by her reaction. However, their confusion was soon answered when Theo called another person.
    Just like Serena, Li Wei flipped his papers and pinched the bridge of his nose. He saw the papers like his own embarrassment.
    The next person was Haruka. Even though she had changed, she still retained a bit of her previous character. She was fidgeting around as if she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself to hide this embarrassment.
    People became even more panicked, waiting for their turn.
    There was a huge gap between their first answer and their second answer.
    Like Haruka, she asked Theo to buy talismans to stop the blood control. It would be very effective against the witch.
    However, in the paper she submitted earlier, she told him about the talisman's full effect, how to procure it, and the amount he should provide.
    Of course, Haruka had also heard the information regarding the Crimson Witch from Serena. To fight against an army, they would need another army. In other words, they needed a lot of talismans so that there would be an army that stopped those controlled people. Then again, what if bringing the army would just allow the Crimson Witch to control more people?
    Theo might be able to open up a path, but in all missions, Theo always asked the students to complete the mission without him. He would only do something whenever the mission went wrong.
    That was why, after stating all those plans, Haruka added, 'The plan is not effective and efficient in terms of cost and result.'
    If the Crimson launched a surprise attack, Haruka would definitely be defeated or have no choice but to run away.
    That was why she felt embarrassed for even suggesting the talisman so confidently despite being so wrong.
    Most students deemed their plans ineffective.confidently,
    There were only three people who actually chose their original plan and expanded it. They were Lancelot, Aurora, and Mia.
    Aurora's first answer was simple, so in the second answer, she gave the details on how the ambush should be.
    Lancelot's plan was similar but emphasized the twins as baits. He even gave a few simulations in his answer.
    The last one was Mia. She detailed all the plans to prank the witch, which gave her the most satisfaction.
    After the students compared their own answers, Theo said, "I don't think I need to ask you about the comparison. Hahaha."
    Theo just laughed after seeing their expressions. Theo continued, "In that case, why do you think I gave you this assignment?"
    Serena raised her head. "It's to emphasize the time. We'll be able to come up with a far better plan if we have a cool head and a lot of time. But if we're under pressure, we might end up making a lot of mistakes."
    "Anything else?" Theo nodded, satisfied. Still, he was waiting for another answer.
    Jayden stood up. "The difference in information. If we have more information about the enemies, we can think of several ways. But without enough information, our options will be limited."
    "Mhmm. Pretty good answer. Anything else?"
    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire
    "Is it about whether we regret our decision and change our plan or not? In this scenario, we could change our plan, but in real life, if we only have thirty minutes¡­ it means we only have thirty minutes. Whether it's right or wrong, we still have to execute the plan and bear with the result." Lancelot answered with a serious expression.
    As expected from one of the three people who didn't change his plan but expanded it, he had grasped the assignment's purpose.
    However, there was still something missing, and no one was giving another answer.
    Mia looked around and asked with a boring tone, "No one is going to say it?"
    "Huh?" The people were bewildered by Mia's remark. Those three points should be enough.
    To their surprise, Mia pumped her chest proudly and said, "My answer is the best!"
    The students tilted their heads, unable to follow Mia's train of thought.
    "Tsk." Mia shook her head helplessly. "None of you actually saw the true purpose of the assignment? Why do you think he gave you this assignment when he usually never asked for your opinions before the mission started? He wanted to see your decision. People would change their opinions because of the reasons that have been listed earlier. However, what about the final decision? If you're given the third chance, are you going to change your answer again? If you're going to change again, just follow me and I'll lead you to victory."
    Theo pointed at Mia as if implying that it was the correct answer.
    "My old friend once said there are two types of leaders. I'm not talking about the generic leader or boss thing. Instead, it'll be a little bit more profound." Theo raised two fingers. "In his country, there is a teaching that the emperor shouldn't trust everyone, including his own families, because they're the ones who will benefit the most from his death.
    "However, there is another teaching that says, 'The emperor should listen to the advice of his ministers, only then can he correct himself and become a worthy emperor.' Now the question is¡­ which one is right and which one is wrong?"
    The students fell silent. The first example fits Mia's category. She didn't listen to anyone and believed in her decision. The second example was what matched other students. Even Lancelot slightly tweaked his answer after hearing some information from Serena.
    Theo smiled while making the gesture of chopping his neck. "We won't know until we behead our enemy's head or have our own head fly. That's why the next assignment is¡­ I will give you all 24 answers and let you come up with the new answer."

 Chapter 264 Thoughts

    [Chapter 263 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: The siblings are metaphorical. The spirit world's system is a type of conjuring / summoning type system. You have hinted at their ability to combine mana flow and share it while forming strategies using their own skills.¡­read more]
    ¡­
    Once the students looked at the answers of their friends, they couldn't help but gasp.
    It was no wonder why Mia said that her decision was the best. She simply didn't care about other people's plans.
    Still, they understood a few things from these answers.
    Maya furrowed her eyebrows while thinking, 'Each of the answers actually reflects our personalities. In fact, that's the reason why we word it differently even if there are similar answers.'
    Li Wei muttered inwardly, 'Does Teacher want to show us that the success of the mission actually lies with the leader? Without a good leader, the group can't function properly. Even if the subordinates suggest something good, we might be too hard-headed to even listen to them. A good leader is also a good listener.'
    Jayden was the one that felt hit the most. 'Still, the problem lies in the pride. Will the leader lower their pride to listen to their people? Just like the emperor is willing to listen to his ministers¡­ If it's the past me, I wouldn't listen to them because of my stupid pride.'
    Avalon's expression turned grim. 'If that's the case, is it going to be enough? The teacher presents two different situations. We won't know which one is correct¡­'
    Serena noticed something else. 'Now that I think about it, which one does Teacher Theo believe in? From what I've heard, he has always taken command whenever the situation goes wrong. Then again, no students have given their inputs.'
    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    Lancelot had a different opinion. 'Is there a third option? It's not like this world is just black and white. Can't we do both? Then again, it might cause confusion. We might not have a lot of time to do it, so taking all opinions will just cause clashes between inputs.'
    Aurora remembered her father, the king of elves, who had to do this daily. 'A good leader knows which one they should choose. We listen, we choose, we decide. It's not like we can please anyone.'
    Maya sighed. 'If we are careless about this, there's a chance that people will think we favor some people more than everyone else. Jealousy will cause a big problem¡­'
    Luca glanced at Lucas, thinking, 'But it won't be weird if I trust my twin the most, right?'
    Lucas seemed to be doing and thinking the same thing.
    Oliver pinched the bridge of his nose. 'I don't know which one I should choose. Should I incorporate everyone's plan into one single plan? The robot has an advanced AI, so they might be able to do it.'
    Haruka recalled what happened in the previous mission. 'A decision that can make everyone happy or grow, huh? In that case, I can only do one thing.'
    Most students were confused. Aurora and the twins felt more burdened than the rest of the class because the plan would impact them the most. After all, they might have to execute the plan.
    There was only one thing everyone knew. They shouldn't involve Theo in their plan, since Theo had never done anything unless it was necessary. The mission was for them, not for Theo.
    If they wanted to grow, they had to rely on themselves.
    Little did they know, this was Theo's second step in training them to be independent. He had instilled all the basics during the first semester. And this time, he wanted them to think about it and use that foundation to be a good leader.
    Once they manage to achieve it, they should be able to grow just fine even without him. They should be able to solve things without being too reliant on him. Besides, if they became independent and spread their own wings, they wouldn't be targeted by the people that wanted his life.
    ¡­
    While the students were racking their brains to find the perfect answer, Theo was relaxing in his office. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    There were a few things he had to prepare for the next mission. First of all, he had to meet the person Agata sent. The second thing would be the mission's detail. The Crimson Witch was an extremely dangerous opponent. The author might even power her up just to create some tension.
    While there was a case of plot armor, he didn't really like to rely on plot armor since it made him look stupid.
    The third problem was the incoming assassins. He wondered if they had come and would actually follow him to the Witch World. If that happened, the battle would indeed become much more troublesome. And the fact that they would send an even stronger person meant he had to increase his strength even more, such as by getting his fourth authority.
    Last but not least, it would be the growth of his students. In Li Wei's case, there was explosive growth but a slow and steady increase after that. Meanwhile, in the other four students' cases, they had a small and steady increase, but once they mastered it, there would be a huge explosion of growth.
    While he had prepared some stuff for Aurora and the twins, he still wondered which route the author planned for the students. After all, he might understand a bit of their power system, but he didn't fully know all the details.
    "While I'm at it, I guess I'll reply to the comment." Theo shook his head helplessly, brushing the thought off. "In that case, your sibling plan is like how I described it earlier, using spiritual energy to form something and 'program' them what to do.
    "That's the concept of my grandfather's ability. He just incorporated chess because he was madly in love with chess when he created that ability."
    Theo paused for a moment. "Anyway, knowing that Agata will be giving something to me, I'm looking forward to it. That's why I'm not going to let the author stall for time¡­ I'm going to force him to give another time skip so that we can go on a mission much faster." Theo ended it with a playful wink.

 Chapter 265 Requests

    [Chapter 264 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Wow, harsh on the recovering author like always. Let him recover first before throwing him, in head first. Anyways, I have the feeling the luck protagonist will be there. He has a habit of getting into dangerous.¡­read more]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: No worries thanks for keeping us posted]
    ¡­
    "Mhmm?" Theo looked at the comments with a serious expression. 'The author is sick? I guess he is only a normal human if he is sick. Just confirming that. Harsh, huh? I can say I give my sympathy to him, but I can also say 'serve him right.' He must be sick because he bullied my daughter.
    'Protagonist's luck, huh? We'll see. After all, the protagonist's luck is just a different name for plot convenience,' Theo replied inwardly as he was currently standing in front of the school.
    Due to the mission, Mia and Victoria actually sent them off personally.
    Victoria crossed her arms while shaking her head helplessly. "To think that you would choose this mission."
    "Is there something wrong? I believe that my students are able to solve the mission by themselves." Theo smiled.
    Victoria couldn't help but furrow her eyebrows. She didn't think the students had that ability, but it would be a different case if he managed to awaken their talents like Li Wei. She had heard about the change in the four students that followed him on the previous mission, so he might go on this mission for the sake of awakening his students.
    'I guess this is his parting gift to the students. With their talents fully awakened, they won't need him anymore,' thought Victoria, knowing how much burden she gave her when he just wanted to leave the school. She said, "Do you have any requests?"
    "Since you're the one asking, I will just be honest. I'd like to request three things from you, Principal Victoria." Theo smirked.
    Victoria frowned. Theo's achievement and contribution were beyond imagination, so she didn't have any problem with the number of his requests. Even if it was a ridiculous one, it shouldn't be much of a problem to grant it.
    "First of all, I'd like you to find the name of the person involved in that last attack. He will get involved again, so you should be able to notice it, right?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "!!!" Victoria looked surprised by the request. "Do you want me to fight him?"
    The person who did it must be a high-ranking person. Clashing with him would just cause political problems, so Victoria couldn't help but furrow her eyebrows.
    "No. If I want to eliminate him, I'll do it personally. I just want to know that person's identity. You don't have to give a warning either." Theo waved his hand nonchalantly. His smile was gentle and calm as though he wasn't bothered by it.
    However, Victoria knew that Theo would go for his throat in the future. With his personality, he would be building his power and doing it after he got enough strength.
    "Alright. I'll try to give you the name."
    "The second thing will be using my points to secure some items that can boost the amount of essence in one's body."
    "Do you mean cursed items from your world?"
    "That can work too. Well, anything is fine. Even the spiritual stones from the cultivation world are fine for me."
    "Is that so? That's not a problem. Your contribution points are pretty high, so securing a lot of them shouldn't be that much of a problem." Victoria nodded. "I just hope that you make the students strong enough to possess some sort of challenge for us."
    "Hahaha. Talk about pressure." Theo chuckled.
    "And what's the third request?"
    "It's this¡­" Theo gave her a piece of paper this time.
    Victoria was confused and gently opened the piece of paper, finding the message was so simple that there was no need for Theo to write it down. He could simply talk about it.
    "Wha¡ª" Victoria wanted to ask something, but Theo placed his finger on her lips while saying, "Ssshhh! There is a reason why I do this. Well, you won't understand it¡­ Never mind, let's just say my goal is beyond your understanding."
    Victoria was flabbergasted, thinking Theo had gone insane. Only Mia could see what the piece of paper was all about.
    'Ah. That third one must be related to the mission¡­ something that he will use as plot armor in case something bad happens during the mission.' Mia thought with a smug.
    Theo took a step back. "That's all. You don't have to understand my actions. It might be confusing from your perspective, but it's not from my perspective. Just trust me."
    "Alright." Victoria nodded helplessly.
    Now that the talk with Victoria had finished, he turned to his daughter. Mia came to him. Instead of hugging him, Mia stopped a meter before him and snapped her fingers.
    The essence vibrated for a moment, alerting Victoria.
    However, the only thing she could find from Mia's action was that cheeky grin of hers. She didn't feel the effect of that essence or her action.
    Theo and Mia were grinning as if they knew what each other was doing without saying a single word.
    Theo extended his fist. "I'm counting on you, Mia."
    "Yes, Dad!" Mia nodded. Mia had just activated her power, but this time, the condition was that she would know when her father couldn't reply to the comment. When she felt it, she would activate her power and reply to the comments.
    This was an agreement and a condition that had to be established before the mission.
    Mia pumped his fist.
    "Then, I'm going." Theo waved his hand, walking back to his students, who had been waiting for him on the other side of the road.
    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire
    Before leaving, the students politely nodded to the principal and waved their hands at Mia.
    And they finally headed to the teleportation gate. Although Theo could get there with his Space Dao, he didn't want to expose it easily so that his opponents didn't calculate this power while discussing their plan.
    Still, there was one thought that continuously flashed in Theo's mind in the journey.
    'What has my wife prepared for me this time?'

 Chapter 266 Agent

    [Chapter 265 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I think it's an ingredient. Maybe the legendary demon chicken that, if eaten alive, will be allowed to get sacrificed within 1hour for a large assimilation boost.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: I'm sure nothing less than what you would expect from someone like your wife. she wouldn't have bothered otherwise]
    ¡­
    Theo and the others entered the portal. Unlike other realms, the Witch Realm actually sealed their portal inside a tower made of stone.
    It seemed that they were inside a hall that had been hardly decorated. There were several flags, but they weren't anything special.
    Despite such a simple interior, there were a lot of people who actually got transported to this world with them. In fact, the Witch Realm had become a popular destination.
    Serena once told him about the reason.
    'Apparently, the men in this world can't have essence in their bodies. That's why most men are oppressed.
    'To combat the situation, this world is trying to get an excellent 'seed' from another world to create an even stronger witch. However, I've heard that the first generation has been born, and the rumors about them aren't that good.
    'If the witch gives birth to a male, they will have no essence inside their body. Only women can have essence in this world apparently. I don't know what's wrong with this world, but it seems that their DNA has something to do with it. Of course, the World Will should have some involvement as well.
    'That's why the Witch Realm isn't as excited as they were before about receiving new people. After all, the result would be the same. In that case, it would be better to keep the bloodline pure in this world.
    'Still, it doesn't stop people from coming over to this world. After all, there are still a lot of witches that are trying to have children from another world's males, especially the strong ones, hoping that their children will become an unknown variable that is much more excellent than anything in this world.'
    Theo sighed. This was also another reason why he chose Aurora and the twins for this mission. It would be troublesome to have Jayden since he didn't know what would happen to him. And it wasn't like they dared to do much to a married man like him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    After gathering his thoughts, Theo looked around, believing that they should have some people receiving them since the mission was quite a big deal.
    And there was a woman holding the sign with 'World Union Academy' written on it. The woman had long red hair, but not much could be seen since her head was covered with a huge black wizard hat and a long black robe.
    When she saw Theo and his students, she politely nodded her head. "Hello, everyone from the World Union Academy. My name is Liza from the Reiana Kingdom."
    "Hello, thank you for receiving us here." Theo nodded.
    "Unfortunately, we couldn't really make a big welcome for you due to the condition of our kingdom. Please forgive us."
    "Please don't mind about it. It's fine not to stand out." Theo waved his hand nonchalantly.
    "Thank you for your understanding. We have prepared your transportation. Please follow me." Liza extended her hand.
    "Sure." Theo agreed with her, wondering where Agata's agents were. The only way for them to send something would be through this place.
    When they came out of the hall, they were greeted by a rather busy corridor.
    "This is the medicine for your nightly activity. Very effective."
    "Please buy this!"
    The corridor was filled with traders, males and females.
    "I thought this place was deserted," Theo muttered.
    "Ahahaha. There are a lot of visitors, so people are taking advantage of it." Liza gave a wry smile.
    Considering most people who visited this place were men, they should have plenty of money to spend. So the people from this world took that chance to make some money.
    Theo chuckled as they passed them normally.
    "Please buy this."
    "Do you want a wand?"
    "You must need this silver for your wife."
    "!!!" Theo suddenly came to a halt as some words ticked him off.
    Even more surprising was that the students and Liza were still walking as if nothing had happened.
    Theo had used an illusion to make them believe he was still with them. In the meantime, Theo stopped in front of a stall.
    The owner was a middle-aged man. He wore simple clothes, and his appearance wasn't ugly or handsome.
    He was completely normal and didn't stand out.
    Theo looked at the hairpin and said, "The silver is good?"
    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Very good." The middle-aged man smiled.
    "In that case, I will take one." Theo nodded. "Do you have any other items to recommend?"
    "I recommend this." The middle-aged man lifted up a necklace with a green pendant in the middle.
    "Alright. I will take both of them. How much?"
    "This much." The middle-aged man raised ten fingers.
    Theo just gave him the money as he heard the middle-aged man asking, "Do you need a receipt?"
    "Sure."
    The owner wrote down the receipt and handed it to him. "Thank you for your patronage."
    Theo nodded and just put everything in his pocket before catching up to his students. He shouldn't be too far from the illusion or it would be troublesome to control it after all.
    Theo muttered inwardly, 'That's the agent, I guess. You may think it's rather anti-climatic. And the items are this necklace and hairpin, along with the receipt. I don't know what they are yet, so don't ask me. I will wait until we settle down before inspecting them.
    'And before you ask, the reason why I've determined him as an agent is¡­' Theo paused for a moment. 'He is offering a hairpin made of silver that is suitable for a wife. Considering the males who come here are mostly trying to court witches from this world, it's rather strange to offer an item for a wife.
    'In addition, he is using the word 'silver' instead of 'hairpin.' Well, if you're talking about periodic table, they use 'Ag' for Silver. Yes, Ag for Agata. Say anything you like, but she's making it simple for me to find and get it. That's all. Let's have another time skip and meet again in the Reiana Kingdom.'

 Chapter 267 Arrival

    [Chapter 266 Comments.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: I feel like that would be easily overlooked if you were not aware of "an agent" awaiting your arrival but i instantly got the silver to Agata reference though I don't know why i made that connection]
    ¡­
    "This is our transportation." Liza extended her hand, showing a black-colored carriage that had no animals pulling it. She opened the door and politely bowed. "Please come in."
    Theo nodded and waved to his students, asking them to enter.
    He noticed that the carriage seemed to be a bit special. As soon as Liza closed the door, the carriage began to rise into the sky.
    "Oh!" The twins were the most excited as they hurriedly reached for the window, looking at the carriage rise higher and higher.
    There was no one pulling it, but Theo could sense essence in the front part of the carriage. As expected, when Liza snapped her fingers, the carriage began to move forward.
    "Woah!" The twins looked amused. It might be due to their affinity for essence that they were more interested in it than Liza.
    Theo just let them observe the carriage and the flow of the essence.
    After a few hours, they had finally arrived at the capital city of the Reiana Kingdom.
    "This is our capital city."
    Even Theo took a glance at the capital city since it was the first time he visited a witch kingdom.
    It was a huge castle. There were two big towers on the left and right, each containing a huge amount of essence. The castle in the middle was a bit special as well. He didn't sense any dangerous threat from the castle, but the structures were like stacks on top of each other, creating the illusion of a huge and complicated castle. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The buildings seemed to be similar to what he had in mind for buildings in the medieval era. They had a pointy roof and the buildings were made of brick. However, the layout of this castle was rather interesting.
    They had a rather glaring main road as if inviting their opponents to come this way. However, Theo could see several roads for ambushes.
    'So this is the Witch Kingdom. I also heard that the ruler of the kingdom is a powerful witch. It seems that this place is going to be interesting.' Theo couldn't help but recall the time he played chess with Agata.
    "There you go! How's that?!" Agata moved the knight into a rather vague position.
    "Mhmm?" Theo frowned, noticing something. Sometimes, Agata moved her pieces without apparent reasons. Sometimes, she moved the pieces decisively to the point where she could reach him. "As expected¡­ sometimes I understand you¡­ Sometimes, I'm confused."
    "Hehehe. Your grandfather said the same thing. According to him, I'm sometimes moving according to my instinct. I just feel that's a good move, but when I examine it again, I wonder why I moved that piece there." Agata smiled.
    "That's true. Instinct, huh?"
    "Yep. I don't fully understand either. I do my best to make my choices rationally, but my gut is telling me otherwise. According to your grandfather, it's fine to be that way."
    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire
    "It's true. I guess you can confuse the enemy that way. Instinct, huh?" Theo looked down, falling into deep thought.
    This time, it was the same. Theo realized that the kingdom was made through the same method. The combination between instinct and rationality. Just this information alone gave him some ideas about the Crimson Witch they would have to fight.
    "Interesting," Theo muttered while staring at the layout.
    "Is there something wrong?" Liza asked.
    "It's nothing. I'm just thinking that the layout of the city is very good." Theo shrugged before glancing at Aurora and the twins. The twins were fixated on the two towers, but Aurora seemed to have noticed something after she got the clue from Theo.
    Theo smiled and just let them do whatever they wanted. The carriage landed outside the city's gate and entered the city normally.
    Liza drove them to the inn first because they needed to make an arrangement to meet the queen of this kingdom.
    This was perfect for Theo since he wanted to inspect the items and the receipt as well as reply to the comment.
    After settling his students down, Theo finally opened the comment.
    "Yeah. I would overlook it if I didn't know my wife sent them. Then again, that was why my dear wife chose that code. Even if I missed it, the agent would be a bit persistent in order to get my attention.
    "Then again, the 'silver' reference was probably a bit too simple. It's fine, I guess." Theo chuckled.
    Theo then looked at the two items: the hairpin and the necklace.
    "This hairpin¡­ Is it for Mia?" Theo frowned. "This hairpin should be known as the Guardian Hairpin. It's able to utilize the essence stored in the hairpin. From what I know, it's able to block several attacks from someone with 6 authorities or one attack from someone with 7 authorities.
    "Considering what happened not long ago, I guess it's for Mia. Still, I don't mind using this hairpin just for this mission.
    "As for the necklace¡­it's even rarer. Isn't this pendant known as Demon Heart? It is made of concentrated blood from the heart of a demon possessor who was close to having 10 authorities in the past. It can be considered one of the family treasures.
    "What's going on? Why does she give me all this? The hairpin is understandable, but the necklace¡­" Theo fell silent for a moment before looking at the receipt.
    As he expected, the receipt contained the item's information. However, it seemed that the receipt had been divided into three parts.
    The second part was actually a message from Agata.
    "Rank 4 at the very least. Rank 5 is good."
    It was clear that Agata asked him to have 4 authorities before coming back. In fact, he should strive for 5 authorities, while Mia could settle for 4 authorities.
    In other words, he had to procure a lot of items that could increase his assimilation rate. Without an item, he could only reach a 46% assimilation rate by the time he left this place, according to his calculation.
    "I see. I guess it's time to use Victoria's connection. And it seems I have to do a bit more on this mission so that this kingdom owes me and allows me to borrow their connection to procure some items." Theo smirked and read the last part, only to find himself stunned.
    "Hahahaha!" Theo couldn't help but laugh at the content. "That's why she is my wife. To think that we would be thinking of the same thing. I will keep this a secret so I can use it, but if you are curious, let's just say that she is giving me 'plot armor' for this mission as long as I use it correctly."

 Chapter 268 Darkness Witch

    [Chapter 267 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: No comments. Well, I'm still here. Just the Annual, century spirit exams are commencing soon. Wish me luck!]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: That of course is why you can't tell us since it would make it far less effective if revealed but it seems like it will make things interesting at the very least]
    ¡­
    'Is that so? Good luck. I have gone to school, so I know it's annoying to have exams. Then again, I'm also a teacher, so it's kind of necessary.
    'Yeah. I can promise you that it's going to be interesting.' Theo smiled before turning his gaze back to the double gate before him.
    Apparently, the queen would like to meet them to discuss this situation. Of course, Theo brought his students along, since they would be the ones fighting the Crimson Witch.
    Liza snapped her fingers as the gate was opened by essence, revealing a small room with a long table in the middle.
    Sitting on the opposite side of the room was the queen of Reiana Kingdom, the Darkness Witch.
    She had long black hair and a sultry face. There was a mole on the corner of her bottom lips, which complemented her face.
    Unlike the normal ruler, the witch didn't seem to have any formal clothes. She simply wore the usual black robe that all witches wear. However, since she was sitting, they could see the clothes underneath it.
    Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was just a plain white shirt coupled with a black corset around her stomach, with a skirt reaching her knees.
    It looked normal on the surface, but that was because the witch suppressed the extraordinary amount of essence stored inside those clothes from leaking.
    As one would expect from a ruler, she was extremely strong.
    "Welcome, visitors from the World Union Academy." The queen spoke in a rather equal tone. "I'm glad to have you here. Please take a seat."
    Theo stared at the queen for a second before saying, "Thank you for having us. You would even go all the way to postpone your subjugation's plan so that we can take on this mission."
    "The name of Theodore Griffith is already known by many after causing such a big phenomenon. And to think that you would bring the princess of an elven kingdom as well as the children of an ancient spirit. There's no reason for me to reject you." The queen extended her hand, inviting them again to sit.
    Theo nodded with a serious expression. He took the seat on the opposite side of the queen while his students sat next to him.
    Liza closed the door and remained standing beside it.
    "As you already know, I am Theodore Griffith. These are my students, Aurora, Luca, and Lucas. We are here to subjugate the Crimson Witch. I've heard that you called us here to discuss the matter regarding the Crimson Witch."
    "First of all, I'd like to introduce myself. I am the queen of this country, the Darkness Witch Meleida. In the past, I didn't understand why my master, the previous Darkness Witch, always told me not to gaze at the abyss. After meeting you, I finally understand her words."
    "Is that supposed to mean I'm the abyss?" Theo looked at her with a serious expression.
    "It's supposed to be a compliment." Meleida shook her head helplessly. "You might have already guessed from my nickname alone. I mean no offense. I'd like to say that I'm rather impressed by your very existence. Having such a person subjugate the Crimson Witch, I believe that I can consider this mission completed."
    "Even though I'm just supervising my students?"
    "A person such as yourself won't take failure as an outcome. Isn't that right, Mr. Theo?"
    Theo's answer came in the form of a smile. Seeing the students' expressions, Theo added, "Of course, I believe that my students are capable of taking down the Crimson Witch. I'm just making sure they're able to do it."
    "Let's leave it at that." Meleida smiled. "In that case, is there anything you'd like to know about the Crimson Witch?"
    "Aren't you supposed to tell us everything about her?"
    Meleida thought for a moment before saying, "Crimson Witch Elva is a rather unique individual."
    "Hoh? That's rather an interesting description." Theo smiled before glancing at the students. "Listen well and make your decision."
    Aurora and the twins nodded their heads with a firm expression, knowing that they should do their best here.
    "She is able to control blood, yet she refrains from being covered by it. In the past, the Crimson Witch only controlled the blood of monsters that plagued this world and helped defeat the evil.
    "However, it started to change two years ago. The Crimson Witch gradually became cruel. She, who refused to control even the bandits or death-row criminals, actually started controlling normal humans."
    "Forgive me for speaking." Aurora spoke politely. "You sounded like you knew the Crimson Witch very well. Were you perhaps¡­ her acquaintance?"
    Meleida smiled helplessly. As expected of Theo's student, she thought.
    "You're very sharp, Elven Princess." Meleida nodded her head. "She was my trusted subordinate. Despite having a kingdom's class power, she chose to stay as my subordinate and serve the kingdom."
    "Does that mean you'd like to change your request, such as rescuing her if possible?" Aurora thought they should negotiate the reward if the mission changed. Rescuing someone was much harder than killing them after all.
    "That's where you're wrong." Meleida closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them again, a black flame covered her left eye.
    "!!!" Aurora was startled while the twins were staring at the flame with great interest.
    "My left eye is rather special. It allows me to see the darkness of a person's heart. You can consider darkness in multiple ways, such as trauma, killing intent, and so on." Yes, the darkness of a person's heart. Meleida looked at them. Aurora and the twins had their fair share of darkness.
    However, when she glanced at Theo the first time they came in, the only thing she could see was darkness.
    Yes, the entire world was engulfed in darkness. She couldn't see anything, whether it was the chair she sat on, the table in front of her, or even the person itself.
    Theo had killed himself numerous times and tortured himself to the point where normal people would go insane countless times. Along with his trauma, dark past, and even his soul, they all coated him jet black.
    That was why Meleida mentioned the abyss. Even right now, her right hand was trembling. If not for her extraordinary will as a queen, her voice would have cracked.
    This was the first time she had seen such a man. Then again, if it was this person, she knew everything was going to be alright. There was nothing that this man couldn't engulf, she thought.
    She continued, "The last time I saw her, the darkness had changed."
    "Change? Like getting influenced?" Aurora frowned.
    "No. Changed as if she were replaced."
    "!!!" Aurora widened her eyes in shock. It only meant one thing. That person was no longer the person she knew. Aurora couldn't help but shudder because the Crimson Witch was similar to her uncle, who was taken over by Madness. Aurora clenched her fists with a pained expression.
    Seeing her reaction, Theo said, "May we know her exact condition? Depending on the condition, I might have a way to save her. The minimum requirement is that her soul should still be there."
    "Teacher¡­" Aurora felt moved. She knew that Theo said it because he knew she didn't want others to experience the same tragedy as her.
    "What? You can save her?" Meleida looked surprised, her expression brightening.

 Chapter 269 Chance

    [Chapter 268 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Another possible favour. Seems interesting. Onto another topic, do you think the dao path or luck skills truly exist / work of actual luck or are they all predetermined by the author?
    ¡­
    Theo had the Soul Scythe, Valentine, and his experience. He couldn't guarantee it, but there should be a chance.
    "That depends on the condition and even if it's possible, I need to remind you that I can't guarantee it will work," Theo waved his hand down, calming Meleida down.
    Meleida obviously understood it. However, she still said, "It doesn't matter. A chance is better than nothing. Please do whatever you need to do. In case it doesn't work, it's fine."
    Meleida had given up on this possibility, so the Crimson Witch was as good as dead. It meant nothing if Theo failed. At the very least, he had tried. If he succeeded, it would definitely bring a great change.
    The Crimson Witch was her finest subordinate as she made the country prosper. Having her back meant a lot to her and the whole kingdom.
    "In that case, do you mind telling us about the 'darkness' you saw?" Theo asked.
    "I understand." Meleida took a deep breath before answering, "From what I saw, the Crimson Witch had been replaced. No. Instead of 'replaced,' I think you could say that she is possessed by something.
    "I'm not sure about the thing that possesses her, but I believe that her soul remains intact. You can say that it's being suppressed inside her body. I'm sure of it because I still see her unique darkness."
    Theo looked down, contemplating. The situation seemed to be similar to that of Aurora's uncle.
    'What do you think, Valentine?' Theo asked inwardly.
    'I'm not very sure about this, Master. Are you perhaps intending to separate her soul from her body like me?' Valentine furrowed her eyebrows.
    'That's also a possibility. However, I don't plan to have another familiar for the time being. Besides, it will be better if we can restore her to the way she originally was.'
    'It might be possible. I've heard that you also have the Soul Scythe. Maybe you can rip her soul apart from her body and seal it inside your scythe first. Then, we'll use the Exorcism method to take the soul out of your scythe and put it inside a body, whether it's her original body or an artificial body. I'm not very familiar with this process, so there might be compatibility between the soul and body.'
    'I can confirm the latter. Does that mean we have to somehow get rid of the 'thing' that possesses her?'
    'I believe yes. That's the only way to return her body. If her condition is similar to mine, as long as you don't damage the brain and heart, it should be fine. We can patch other things up. In the worst case scenario, she can become half-undead¡­ not very sure about this world's norm though.'
    'Unlimited Sword, Barrier Shield, Lightning Summoning Bow, Gravity Staff, Unbreakable Wire, and Soul Scythe. I guess only the last one we can use. How about my Illusory Dream?'
    'There are theories that the soul is the same as consciousness, linking directly to the brain. However, right now, I'm able to separate my soul from my body thanks to the exorcist. At the same time, I can't really function without my brain. If that's the case, Illusory Dream might be able to affect her somehow.'
    Theo closed his eyes for a moment. He consulted with Valentine because she was one of the possible outcomes for the Crimson Witch.
    At the same time, Theo wanted something a bit different for the outcome. That was why he couldn't really calculate the possibility.
    After some thoughts, Theo asked, "Does a witch have a core of their existence, power, or something?"
    Meleida was perplexed by the question, but she soon shook her head. "No. We don't have anything like that."
    Theo pinched the bridge of his nose. "I can't guarantee, but I think it's possible to rescue her. I don't have a lot of confidence in restoring her to normal, but if it's just 'bringing' her back, there's a high chance of success."
    "Bringing her back?"
    "Yeah. Of course, alive. But I can't guarantee the form she takes when coming back."
    Meleida didn't answer immediately. Theo wasn't a doctor, so he didn't have to sugarcoat his words to assure the relatives.
    Meleida knew that Theo would do his best to restore her to normal, but it didn't have a high chance of success. After considering the matter carefully, Meleida nodded. "I understand. Even if it's meant I can only hear her last word or see her one last time, that's enough. Please don't take it as a huge burden."
    Theo nodded his head. "Alright. I'll do my best."
    Aurora looked at her teacher. After learning a lot from him, she knew that there was a discrepancy between Theo's and Meleida's low confidence.
    'For Queen Meleida, low confidence means that there is less than thirty percent chance of succeeding. But if you have been with Teacher Theo for a long time, you will know that his low confidence is about 60 to 70% of success. The rest of the possibilities are up to 99%. However, I don't know why, but he always has that 1% of uncertainty even though he is certain,' Aurora thought.
    She didn't know about the curse of the author. If the author wanted someone dead, even Theo couldn't change it.
    Theo glanced at his students. "Luca, Lucas. You might also need to help me in this matter."
    "Y-yes!" Luca and Lucas didn't expect that they would contribute to it. However, Theo wouldn't ask them if they were not capable.
    It seemed that Theo knew something they didn't realize yet.
    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Aurora. You can increase our chance of success if you do it correctly."
    "Do it correctly?" Aurora tilted her head in confusion.
    "Ask your spirit, not me." Theo shrugged. After saying some words to his students, Theo turned back to Meleida. "If it's not too much, I'd like your help as well."
    "Of course. I'll give you all my support." Meleida answered without hesitation.
    "In that case, please send someone that can bring a letter to my daughter and give me the reply letter."
    "To your daughter?" Meleida was confused, not knowing why Theo would involve his daughter. But as long as he could do it, she wouldn't bother to question that decision.
    Meleida didn't realize the real reason why Theo wanted to involve Mia.
    Theo thought, 'Mia might be the key to this. I don't care which ones. But if it's not too much to ask, can you, dear readers, send a message to Mia to use her power for the condition of the Crimson Witch's restoration?
    'If it works, I'd like to know about the essence consumption so that I can see the impact of the Crimson Witch in the story or the kingdom. From what I can see, the Crimson Witch is very popular because of her work, so if it doesn't work, it means the Crimson Witch might fully recover.
    'To make this work, I'm not going to reply to the comments in the next chapter so that Mia's condition of getting the comment works.
    'So, yeah. Let me reply to the comment first. Yes. It's a possible favor, but it's more like I'm preventing my student's trauma from getting worse. As for luck, I do believe it exists.
    'But as long as I'm in a story, I don't think it exists. It's a paradox. Like if I reply to you guys, is it me replying to you or is it the author replying to you since he writes me replying to you?
    'Once I break free from the story, that's where the luck truly exists for me,' Theo explained.
    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 270 Conditions

    [Chapter 269 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Hi Mia, how's school? Been playing pranks? Your father sent us. Supposedly, the crimson witch is affected by something like a curse. Your father wants you to see what would be required for her to recover, and note down the consumption.]
    ¡­
    After getting enough information and making some plans, Theo wrote the letter and asked the queen to send it to his daughter as quickly as possible since it would involve the rescue of the Crimson Witch.
    Even though she didn't understand how it would affect the operation, she still did it just to get some hope.
    During that time, Theo asked his students to make preparations as well as discuss their plans.
    On the other hand, Theo was looking at the terrain as well as the soldiers and witches they could use during the fight. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo maneuvered them for a bit so that they would suit his needs. Of course, if his students had something to say, he would listen to them and incorporate their plans.
    However, the students didn't think much about the battlefield and focused on the Crimson Witch herself, showing their lack of experience as commanders.
    Still, Theo was a bit satisfied with their plan since they put a lot of care into the rescue operation instead of the original killing plan.
    What they didn't know was that there was another reason why Theo was moving the soldiers and witches.
    Such big movements would require a lot of time, so Theo was merely wasting time until he got the letter from his daughter or the comment that gave enough information about the outcome.
    He calculated the amount of time the messenger needed to give the letter to Mia and bring back a reply.
    As predicted, the perspective was forcefully shifted due to his inaction.
    Only a day had passed since Theo went to the Witch World.
    Mia was sitting on her bed, planning to sleep. However, she was woken up by the sudden fluctuation of essence, which directly came from her body. In other words, the condition she had applied beforehand was triggered.
    "Mhmm?" Mia raised her head, receiving the comment. However, there was one thing that piqued her interest.
    Before reading the comments, Mia actually grabbed the letter that was given to her by her father.
    'Is father planning to do something?' Mia muttered inwardly while looking at the letter. While opening the letter, she took a look at the comment.
    "School is good, albeit a bit boring. Everyone is working hard, so I feel bad pranking them. I categorize my pranks into three categories after all: Fun, Neutral, and Annoying. Fun is so that we can laugh together. Neutral Prank is to scare others. Last but not least, the Annoying Prank is to either distract people or kill them. Right now, I can't even do the fun one because everyone is serious about going on the next mission.
    "Also, Crimson Witch, huh?" Mia took a look at the letter. The message from her father was that she could only open the letter after seeing the comments.
    Now that she understood a bit of the situation, she took a look at the details. "I see. It's not a curse. Well, my father has given me a few conditions and asks me to apply them from the most extreme condition to the worst case scenario.
    "So my power can be applied that way as well¡­" Mia thought for a moment. "If you are wondering, I'll explain it briefly. For instance, there is a comatose patient. The most extreme condition will be full recovery.
    "The second condition, which is less extreme, is some recovery while still having side effects or hidden injuries. The third condition is probably something like regaining consciousness. And the last condition will be dying peacefully.
    "This is the gist of the condition concept. The most extreme condition will take the most essence, so if it doesn't work, it's fine. Then, I'll just continue to the second condition. If it works, who cares about the third condition or after that?
    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    "In that case, let's begin." Mia activated her power. "The Crimson Witch will return to the peak condition she had five years ago."
    When she snapped her fingers, nothing happened.
    "I guess it's impossible to achieve that degree. By using peak condition and five years ago, it means that she will return to her best state before the possession, which happened two years ago. I add three more years just in case she starts getting possessed earlier than what they currently know.
    "Since this condition doesn't work¡­" Mia paused for a moment before applying the second condition. "The Crimson Witch will break free from her current ailment."
    After snapping her fingers, nothing happened.
    "It doesn't work even with this, huh?" Mia furrowed her eyebrows. "Third condition. The Crimson Witch will break free from her current ailment and survive even if it means losing her power or having side effects that don't affect her lifespan but still allow her to live normally."
    The instant she snapped her fingers, Mia's body shook as she suddenly fell to her knees.
    "!!!" Her essence was drained so much that her body was weakened. In an instant, she used eighty percent of her essence. "Are you serious?"
    Mia's expression turned grim. "The third condition means that the Crimson Witch will survive, but her power might be gone. Or if it's not gone, she will be affected by another ailment.
    "Since the condition is less extreme, I have to be more specific with the condition. If she is affected by the side effect, it's probably something like losing a portion of her body's function. It doesn't affect her lifespan, and she can still live 'normally,' because she still retains some, if not all, of her power."
    Mia panted a few times, feeling exhausted. "I don't know about the first and second conditions. They might fail because I lack essence, or it's impossible.
    "After all, with such a competent person working for the kingdom, there's a chance that she will appear in the future plot since the queen will be grateful for my father.
    "Anyway, that's all." Mia wrote down the reply while saying it out loud. "The third condition used up eighty percent of my power. I hope that it can help you, Dad!"

 Chapter 271 Leaving

    [Chapter 270 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: 80% essence, will survive but partially recover enough to live a 'normal' life. There will be a trade off. That ends my report. As a reward, please give a hint to what you plan for the twins 'evolution'. Otherwise, be prepared to be tricked!]
    [Random Passing Comment.]
    [MoonThing01: I thought you would have inherited your wife's family name. Is that not the case?]
    ¡­
    "80%, huh?" Theo muttered with a serious expression. "That's good enough for a condition that no one has ever seen before. Well, I have to thank you for giving me that information. For the hint¡­ Let's see, you've been focusing on the combination power of the two, right?
    "In that case, let me ask you a question. I have two teams. The first team's individual abilities are very low, but they have a strong bond with each other, allowing them to trust each other. On the other hand, the second team's individual abilities are extremely high, but they don't trust each other. They simply get together and form a group. Which one do you think will show better teamwork?
    "For me, it's the second team. Why? If the first team fights a group of goblins, they will struggle on their own, forcing them to band together to kill one goblin. On the other hand, each member can simply kill several goblins by themselves, which ends up making it look like they're watching each other's back.
    "So yeah, this time, the improvement is leaning toward their individual abilities. It's not like they're going to be together 24/7."
    Theo then looked down and said, "I don't understand what you're talking about since it's coming out of nowhere. If you're talking about why I'm not getting the Mota family's name, it's simple. First of all, I chose a world with 'Theodore Griffith' that is extremely similar to my own in the original world. But for the Demon World, 'Grade' is more dominant than anything else. Me having Royal Grade means that I'm in charge no matter how bad it looks."
    Now that he had replied the comments, Theo headed straight to the castle of the wall.
    West of the Reiana Kingdom's capital city was a forest called Sylpth Forest. The Crimson Witch had made her own place inside a forest after Sylpth Forest.
    Because of her, the forest changed its name to Blood Forest.
    Theo was staring in the direction of Blood Forest from the top of the wall.
    "Teacher! We are ready!" Aurora waved her hand while calling his name from the bottom.
    Theo waved back, acknowledging her signal. However, he didn't go down immediately and head to the Blood Forest.
    After all, he was waiting for someone.
    As expected, a small circle of shadow moved independently and stopped behind him. The Darkness Witch suddenly emerged from the circle, looking at him with a serious expression. "You are a rather troublesome man, Mr. Theo. To think that you would ask the sovereign of this country like this¡­ Do you think that I don't have any responsibility in managing my kingdom?"
    "Hahaha. My apologies. I just want to see how important this Crimson Witch is to you."
    "Of course she is very important." Meleida facepalmed while shaking her head helplessly.
    "In that case, I have two good news and two bad news. Which one would you like to hear first?"
    Meleida's expression turned grim. "In that case, let me make my day worse first by hearing the bad news."
    "Even though I'm able to rescue your Crimson Witch, she might end up suffering some price. It might not affect her power, but it can be something else like her body¡­ I mean, the weapon that I have to use to rescue her is a scythe." Theo paused for a moment before continuing with the second piece of information. "And apparently, there is a possibility that the 'price' comes from the outside, not related to the possession at all."
    "!!!" Meleida widened her eyes. She could understand the first part, considering that they had considered her a lost cause. It was already amazing to be able to rescue her and retain her power. However, she definitely reacted negatively to the second one. "Outside? Are there any bugs trying to mess with my kingdom?"
    "Who knows." Theo shrugged. "Onto the good news, I can assure you that she will 100% survive. And the second good news¡­ Everything I told you just now was the worst-case scenario."
    Meleida opened her mouth in surprise. The worst-case scenario, she fully understood what it meant. If this was the worst, the best would be the Crimson Witch returning to normal without losing anything.
    What he didn't know was that Theo said those words to lock the 'outcome' of this battle. Mia might have applied the condition for the story, but Theo actually 'locked' it so that the author couldn't change the outcome anymore. After all, if the plot changed, it meant Theo had lied, which would break his rule.
    This was a rather subtle way of applying his rule of not being able to lie compared to when he asked for a chapter about Agata.
    "There you have it. I apologize for my rudeness, and I'm off." Theo jumped off the wall while activating his spirit, summoning his weapon.
    Instead of a scythe, Theo actually summoned a sword.
    "¡­" Meleida blinked a few times before asking out loud as she watched Theo dashing to the forest with his students, "I'm sorry, Mr. Theo. Didn't you say your weapon was a scythe?!"
    "A certain 'creator' does a little trolling here and there. I've gotten used to it," Theo hurriedly replied. He should have said it vaguely instead of saying the scythe was for her treatment. The author couldn't have done anything if that were the case. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    Meleida chuckled even though she didn't understand what he meant. She just looked at the horizon and muttered, "Please rescue her."
    Meanwhile, Theo gathered his students and said, "It seems that you have got your plans ready, Aurora, Luca, Lucas."
    "Yes, Teacher!" Aurora and the twins nodded with a firm tone.
    "In that case, I'll see how effective it will be. Don't forget that we're going to face countless blood servants."
    "Don't worry." Luca pumped her chest.
    "We have calculated it." Lucas nodded.
    Aurora thought for a moment and said, "I will definitely not disappoint you this time."
    Theo smiled. "In that case, I'll give you a lesson before we fight."
    "!!!" They looked surprised because there was always a lesson like this whenever they had a mission. And this lesson would give them a big improvement if they understood it. The students rejoiced as they made sure to listen carefully. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Alright. This is the lesson. Aurora¡­" Theo began guiding his students during the journey to the Blood Forest.

 Chapter 272 Entering the Blood Forest

    [Chapter 271 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I wonder if the author will troll you by forcing you to first capture the witch and wait till you get the scythe. It would be funny.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Thats one way to say its not going to be as quick as you want it to be i guess]
    ¡­
    'Hahaha. Well, I can think of several reasons, but I don't know which route the author will take.
    'And yes, it can also be seen as not going to complete this mission quickly, considering the weapon lasts for an hour.'
    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Theo paused for a moment as they were approaching the Blood Forest.
    "Guh!" The twins couldn't help but furrow their eyebrows. Luca even covered her mouth as though she wanted to vomit.
    "What's wrong?" Aurora furrowed her eyebrows.
    "The spiritual energy is ominous. It stinks¡­ and it's disgusting." Lucas's face turned pale. "It's like a mixture of blood, death, and even¡­ I can't describe it. It's something corrosive."
    "Is that how you perceive essence?" Aurora noticed that Lucas mentioned spiritual energy, which was the Spirit World's term for the universal term essence.
    "Yes. We are able to sense the spiritual energy with all five senses." Lucas nodded.
    "What about the people? The Crimson Witch is controlling them¡­" Aurora paused for a moment as she was looking at the forest. Her eyes were much better than the twins, since she was trained as an archer.
    Inside the forest, she saw the person she just mentioned. However, it didn't seem like she could call this person a human anymore.
    The human was an adult male. He managed to retain most of its appearance as a human. However, the veins on his body were surfacing on its skin, his eyes were bloodshot, and his action was similar to that of a beast.
    Aurora gritted her teeth. "I don't think they're salvageable."
    She couldn't help but remember the description of the blood servants of the Crimson Witch from the Darkness Witch.
    Unlike the Crimson Witch, who was possessed by unknowns, these guys were already dead the moment they were captured by the Crimson Witch. Their veins had burst inside their bodies, and their organs had melted. The only thing that kept them from decomposing was the blood that was still replenished by a low amount of essence.
    "Even though we're supposed to save the Crimson Witch, I can't help but wonder whether we should do it or not. She might be possessed, but she has also killed thousands of people." Aurora started doubting her decision, which was clouded by her trauma previously. She couldn't help but glance at Theo, wanting to know his opinion.
    Theo smiled and stopped moving. "Let's take a moment before entering the Blood Forest. I'll give you a story."
    Aurora and the twins stopped, curious about what kind of story Theo had.
    "Once upon a time, there was a person who murdered an entire village. However, he soon realized the severity of his mistake and tried to repent for his sins by becoming a wandering monk.
    "As a monk, he defeated the bandits that plagued villages, saving hundreds of people from those villages. He wasn't satisfied and took the bandits' possessions. He used half of them to buy bread so that people could eat. He used the rest to donate to the family who had died under evil hands.
    "He repented for the rest of his life and saved more than a hundred thousand people. In that case, is he good or evil?"
    "!!!" Aurora's body shook. She understood the meaning of the story. Meleida had told them how useful the Crimson Witch was. She had helped a lot of people in the past. If they managed to save them, she might live to repent for the sins of killing all those people and repay the family they left behind.
    She could save hundreds, if not millions, of people.
    "Hmm¡­" Aurora fell silent for a moment.
    "Both!" The twins answered without hesitation.
    Lucas waved his hand as though he were cutting something. "I dislike the crazy person in the past who killed so many innocent people. If I had the power, I would've cut him down."
    Luca raised her hand. "However, I like the benevolent monk who helped all those people."
    "But¡­" Lucas grinned, glancing at Luca, who continued his words, "Both are not the answer as well! If we say the monk is good, will the monk stop doing good things and help those people?"
    "!!!" Aurora dropped her jaw as though she had come to a realization. The twins' answers resonated with her heart.
    Indeed, she frowned upon the Crimson Witch, who killed those innocent people. At the same time, she hoped that the Crimson Witch could live on while carrying those burdens.
    It was the same as royalty. As a princess, she had witnessed how her father was forced to sacrifice several hundred lives for the sake of millions of people. When she asked her father, she always answered with another question. "Wise? People call me wise, but I'm just a cruel king who has to kill my own people, just for the sake of those people who call me wise."
    Aurora looked down for a moment. The more she thought about it, the more resolute her expression became.
    She clutched her chest while saying, "I understand, Teacher. I know what I have to do."
    Theo smiled. "In that case, do it."
    Aurora nodded firmly. She took out her bow while saying, "Let's go, Luca, Lucas."
    "Ooh!" The twins cheered as they moved forward, becoming the vanguards.
    The blood servant Aurora saw earlier was standing still as it was unable to sense anything around it. There was also no order.
    However, it suddenly turned around as if sensing something.
    "Hoop!" Lucas clapped his hand. All of a sudden, a square barrier appeared, circling around the blood servant's wrists and ankles.
    The blood servant struggled, trying to escape. However, Luca appeared and waved her hand. Suddenly, numerous strings appeared from Luca's barrier and wrapped around the blood servant's body, fully neutralizing its struggle.
    After that, the twins jumped to the side as a stream of light flew toward the blood servant.
    When it reached the blood servant, it actually blew apart the entire upper body, killing the blood servant.
    As if sensing what happened, a lot of blood servants immediately moved toward them like zombies.
    The twins and Aurora had entered the Blood Forest.
    "There are so many!" Luca opened her mouth in surprise.
    "It's getting exciting." Lucas smirked.
    Aurora squinted her eyes, looking at the castle in the center of the forest. "I'll come there soon. Just you wait."
    Theo was simply standing on top of the tree, watching his students' performances.

 Chapter 273 Blood Servants

    [Chapter 272 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Exciting entrance. Let the betting begin! How long will this mission to rescue the blood witch last? Leave your wagers below and we shall crown the first royal guesser! Remember no cheating! Terms and conditions¡­read more.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Who do you think will evolve first the twins (assuming they do together) or aurora?]
    ¡­
    "I won't be saying anything about the wager. You guys can have fun with that. As for who will evolve first, I can't say anything. While I can predict the general direction of this battle, it's going to be hard to simulate the details. There are simply too many possibilities."
    Theo raised his head, sensing some dangers ahead. "So that's how it is¡­"
    He was watching his students from the top of the tree. The students were seeking their next targets, considering all those blood servants were coming toward them from all around the forest.
    "Aurora, Luca, Lucas."
    "Mhmm?" All three students glanced at Theo, furrowing their eyebrows.
    "I will give you one tip. Don't focus too much on those weaklings."
    Luca and Lucas didn't understand it completely. However, Aurora couldn't help but feel something much more dangerous than the numerous blood servants hiding inside this forest, if she didn't misinterpret Theo's words.
    "In that case¡­" Aurora took a deep breath. "We have to thin out their numbers first."
    "!!!" The twins exchanged looks after hearing what Aurora said. They nodded to each other as Lucas came forward, looking at the blood servants coming from the north and west.
    Lucas clapped his hands before placing them on the ground. "Great Fortress!"
    All of a sudden, numerous barriers appeared between the trees. They didn't act as a whole. Instead, they were just a small door that could easily be avoided.
    That was why it didn't take a lot of essence for Lucas to summon all these barriers.
    However, there was another purpose for summoning so many barriers.
    When the blood servants were about to pass them, they actually didn't avoid the barriers. Instead, they crashed straight in, causing their bodies to be deformed upon impact.
    Yes, Lucas was trying to measure their intelligence by using these barriers.
    Now that he knew their behaviors, Lucas glanced at his sister.
    Luca waved both hands upward as the essence of each barrier Lucas made fluctuated. This was the difference between their strengths.
    Lucas was extremely good at barrier summoning. His barrier was firm and sturdy. On the other hand, Luca was exceptional at barrier manipulation.
    The moment the blood servants passed the barrier formation that Lucas made, Luca started summoning spikes in all directions from each barrier, piercing the bodies or heads of the blood servants.
    In just an instant, more than fifty blood servants fell down. Luca and Lucas were able to see their essence much clearer than others, so they knew which part of their bodies actually produced the essence to keep them going.
    Each of Luca's spikes pierced through those places, which ultimately killed them.
    "I can't lose¡­" Aurora smiled, feeling challenged by Luca and Lucas.
    "O' Goddess of the Hunt, I beseech you to bless these bow and arrows to crush the vile enemies." Aurora's arrow started to emit a faint blue light. "Divine Punishment."
    The moment she released the arrow to the sky, the essence around it caused an eruption, increasing the speed of the arrow tremendously.
    It took only a second to actually reach its peak. The arrow suddenly turned into a sphere of light that shone brightly like the sun.
    "So beautiful," Luca muttered while looking at the golden sphere.
    That was right. While Aurora was using her bow, the element she wielded was related to light.
    The golden spheres suddenly produced numerous beams of light that showered the entire area.
    Roar!
    Roar!
    Roar!
    The blood servants could only let out a roar like that of a beast as their bodies were pierced one by one.
    If this continued, Aurora could kill everything within a 200-meter radius. This was a high level technique that had one big weakness.
    If the enemy was smart, they would aim directly at the sphere since it was a big target in the sky.
    However, after seeing the reaction of the blood servants on the twins' side, she realized that it would be better to use this technique to reduce their number first.
    But Aurora wouldn't expect that something could grow and actually stop her attack.
    Bam!
    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire
    They heard a loud noise,spreading like something had just emerged from the ground. When she raised her head, Aurora couldn't help but gasp.
    A tree was actually growing at high speed and spread in all directions like an umbrella.
    She had created that sphere up in the sky, so it would be a bit hard to reach, but the tree was actually big enough to stop most of the light beams.
    At the same time, Lucas suddenly shouted, "Watch out!"
    "!!!" Aurora turned her head in shock as she saw a spear made of flame coming at her.
    A screen suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking the fire spear.
    It caused an explosion, which almost lit up the trees around them. If not for the fact that the forest was very humid, the trees would have caught fire.
    More importantly, Aurora was shocked that she would be attacked from very far away.
    'What?' Aurora gasped. There was a woman wearing similar clothing to all the witches they had encountered in this world. Unlike the other blood servants, this woman had a rather refined appearance. Other than the blood red veins around her face as well as her bloodshot eyes, she would think she was a normal person.
    "Is this what the queen said about high level blood servants¡­" Aurora sucked a cold breath. She couldn't help but remember what she said yesterday.
    "There is something that I have to warn you about before fighting the Crimson Witch. To defeat the Crimson Witch is to crush her army. Even in a normal army, you will have normal soldiers and commanders. The same applies to the Crimson Witch. There are low level blood servants that act as her soldiers, but you have to be wary of the high level blood servants. While they can't control the blood servants, they are much more special."
    Aurora gave a wry smile. "She should have said that the high level blood servants are simply witches that have been turned into blood servants."
    "More are coming!" Luca bit her lips. There were a lot of low level blood servants, but she could see two servants that released tremendous ominous energy.
    Aurora's expression turned serious.
    "I just warned you¡­" Theo smiled. "What's wrong? Should I help you now and deal with those low level blood servants?"
    Aurora bit her lips and waved her hand. "There's no need for Teacher to make his move yet! We can still handle this."
    "Luca, Lucas! We're doing that!"
    "Oh!" Luca and Lucas nodded. Lucas immediately formed multiple barriers, this time coming from one tree to another. In fact, he actually used the trees as a joint, which helped him reduce his energy consumption. With this, he could create a wall.
    Luca then formed numerous spikes on those walls, which would definitely kill the incoming low level blood servants. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    However, there was one problem. The fact that Lucas stretched his barrier meant that the essence of that long wall wasn't concentrated enough to withstand a powerful attack.
    The high level blood servants understood this and started making their moves in order to crush them.
    If that was all there was to it, Theo would be disappointed. That was why Aurora hadn't made her move yet.
    She locked on all three high level blood servants as though they were her prey.

 Chapter 274 Inexperience

    [Chapter 273 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally : 1. I wonder how the blood servants are made/controlled. Is it just an essence blood fueled puppet or is it more akin to mind control?]
    [TheTavius08: Yo I'm back.I had to go on a super long journey mission from the emperor.I had to travel all across the world and do a bunch of stuff like checking on the provinces¡­read more.]
    ¡­
    Theo glanced at the comment and said, "To answer that question, how about I do this¡­" Theo raised his finger once.
    Two days ago.
    "The Crimson Witch has two types of blood servants. Most of them are the first type, low level blood servants. They only act with a single program, which is to attack their enemies. However, they are able to spread the control of blood through fluid contact, which is why most of them will try to injure you.
    "The second type is high level blood servants. Unlike the first type, they're able to utilize their original power. However, they're still fully controlled by the Crimson Witch herself. You can say that she is able to split her focus into multiple targets and control them by herself.
    "But this is also the limitation of her power or else she would become the greatest witch that can raise hundreds if not millions of servants by herself.
    "First of all, she is unable to create a huge army since she ends up splitting her focus more. The more blood servants she has, the smaller her area of control is, especially if you take into account the high level blood servants.
    "That's why we're able to keep her within the Blood Forest. That's her limit. Of course, the blood servants are using the essence in the air to fuel themselves. So even if you manage to defeat all the servants, you will end up clashing with the Crimson Witch whose energy is still full. Normally, her mind would be exhausted, which ultimately defeats her. But in her current condition, I can't say."
    Theo lowered his finger and said, "I don't know if that works or not. I'm still testing whether it's possible to answer you with a flashback. Tell me if there's no flashback, as I'll explain it in the next chapter.
    "As for the second comment¡­ Welcome back. I'll ignore the rest, but yes, things are going pretty well for me."
    Theo waved his hand, making the panel disappear.
    Meanwhile, his students seemed to be having a hard time with the incoming blood servants.
    The blood servants rammed their bodies to the wall, only to get pierced by the spikes Luca made.
    However, those spikes had limits. Since the bodies of the blood servants didn't disappear, a few bodies were all it took to cover the spikes completely. And the rest of the blood servants could easily climb the bodies of other blood servants and leap over the wall.
    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    Still, Luca immediately recalled all the spikes.
    Without anything holding them, the corpses ended up sliding down. The other blood servants easily stepped on their dead bodies, but Luca immediately created another wave of spikes on the upper part of the wall, killing anything above those corpses.
    She repeated the same thing, which ended up stacking all those corpses together, forming a wall of corpses.
    The blood servants were desperately digging their way through, but it still gave Lucas some time to form another barrier.
    He recalled the wall and formed another wall closer to them. The size was smaller, but the number of blood servants had been reduced quite a lot with this trick. If they did it multiple times, the enemies would eventually lose their number.
    This was indeed a good strategy to fight brainless blood servants.
    However, the moment the high level blood servants realized what they were doing, they immediately intervened.
    The first witch lifted her hands. Suddenly, the ground started to shake as roots began to expand out of the ground.
    "!!!" Luca and Lucas frowned. The roots that the witch controlled were outside their wall. But these roots actually became a slope for the blood servants, allowing the blood servants to climb without getting hit by the spikes.
    Still, Luca and Lucas immediately pointed their fingers in a certain direction. "Aurora!"
    Aurora's eyes turned sharp as she tried to find the culprit among the sea of trees. Now that she had gotten the general direction, she could finally find the witch that controlled the plant.
    "There she is." Aurora released her arrow, turning it into a beam of light.
    The fire witch appeared on its way and shot out another fire spear.
    Unfortunately for the witch, Aurora's arrow wasn't just a mere arrow anymore. It had evolved and started approaching the strong arrow Duchess Christina had. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It instantly pierced through the fire spear and continued its way toward the plant witch.
    Another witch, despite not reaching the location in time, was still able to form multiple walls made of soil.
    The beam pierced through the wall, but it was losing a portion of its power after each wall.
    Eventually, the beam lost all its energy, leaving only three walls intact.
    "¡­" Aurora furrowed her eyebrows. She thought it was going to work, but it seemed that she had underestimated these witches.
    'According to the Darkness Witch, those witches shouldn't be very strong because the Crimson Witch can't control someone stronger than her. I guess the only way to destroy them¡­ is to become stronger¡­' Aurora furrowed her eyebrows. 'The blood servants are also leaping over the walls, so¡­'
    Luca and Lucas were searching for another way to stop these blood servants.
    However, there was one thing that they didn't calculate.
    Theo couldn't help but glance to the side as if he were looking at the outside of the forest.
    Yes, they didn't calculate the possibility of the blood servants coming from outside the forest. The Darkness Witch herself said that the blood servants couldn't leave the forest since that was the Crimson Witch's limit. However, she also said that the higher the number of her blood servants, the smaller her area of control was.
    In other words, now that they had killed several hundred blood servants, it meant that the control area had just become bigger, allowing the blood servants to actually come out of the forest and loop around, attacking them from behind.
    Aurora's ears twitched as if she heard the commotion. She couldn't help but turn her head around, noticing her own inexperience. "What?!"

 Chapter 275 Finding

    [Chapter 274 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally: 2 Fun flashback, I do wonder how your devil and spirit are doing? Are they having fun? I also wonder what the mechanism behind implanting her consciousness is? Could be used to our advantage.]
    [TheTavius08: Dang gonna do me like that lol? anyways,What student do you have the highest expectations for? Me I think Oliver is low-key being slept on cause I've seen Main characters with his exact power and they normally end up super. overpowered.I'm Rooting for him!]
    ¡­
    "What?" Aurora sucked a cold breath, not expecting such an attack. She had indeed miscalculated it, showing how inexperienced she was. She gritted her teeth, thinking, 'What should I do? Do I have to turn around and handle those blood servants? But it will be too much for the twins to handle the rest of the blood servants while taking care of those high level blood servants.'
    Aurora gritted her teeth, never thinking that she would face such a dilemma.
    The blood servants were getting close to them. She could see them looping around the woods and gradually approaching. It would only take one or two minutes before they reached this position, so Aurora didn't have a lot of time to think about the solution.
    The closer they were, the more frustrated she became. There was no solution coming into her head. Even the advice that Theo gave earlier wouldn't work.
    Suddenly, black circles started to appear outside the forest. Beasts emerged from these circles as though they were made of shadows.
    "This is what it means to be a leader. Sometimes, we get so fixated on our own ideals that we don't expect things to go awry. During that time, someone will end up making a sacrifice.
    "This is my lesson for you. If you want to be a leader, create an open plan. No matter how you do things, there are times when things will go awry. However, a simple plan will allow you to be more flexible.
    "I will deal with those blood servants, so you can continue fighting with the twins." Theo landed next to her while patting her head.
    Those shadow beasts were running toward the blood servants. Noticing the essence in those beasts, the blood servants headed straight to the incoming beasts, treating them as the biggest threats.
    Roar!
    Roar!
    The two sides let out a series of roars. The shadow beasts leaped into the air and pounced on those blood servants, ripping them apart with their sharp teeth.
    The blood servants were also fighting back, but while some of them were able to fight against the shadow beasts, the latter were just Theo's illusion.
    Theo instantly regenerated them and continued fighting the blood servants.
    "Teacher¡­" Aurora's body trembled. She would like to apologize for her mistake, but she knew this wasn't the right time.
    She slapped her cheeks with her hands, regaining her focus.
    "I understand. I'll finish the mission first before thinking about it."
    Theo smiled as Aurora went back to the others. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    At the same time, Theo opened the comments and read them for a bit.
    "I see. The flashback is successful. I can use it to reply to the comments in the future and give you a more detailed explanation. As for my demon and spirit¡­ They haven't done anything together after I gave them their own space. And this consciousness¡­ I think you're talking about the Crimson Witch instead of Valentine. Well, I can't answer that question since I haven't seen the Crimson Witch herself.
    "Moving on¡­ I can't really show favorites as a teacher, you know. Besides, these three still haven't shown their super growth yet. The same applies to Jayden and Serena. It's better to wait for them yet. Who knows? Your opinion might change."
    Theo chuckled before noticing something in the forest. 'No¡­ It's not inside the forest. Outside the forest¡­ I see. It seems that the situation is going to be uncontrollable very soon. As for my students, they have to grow during this battle if they want to make a contribution¡­' Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo looked at his students first before turning to his sword. 'It seems that it won't be long before I can use you.'
    However, Theo noticed something in what he saw. Luca and Lucas were actually staring at his shadow beasts, which were made of illusion, as though they had figured out something.
    "Barrier¡­" Luca muttered with an astounded expression.
    "Illusion, huh?" Lucas squinted his eyes.
    Both of them exchanged looks as though they knew what each other was thinking. With how both of them raised their eyebrows at the same time, it seemed that they reached the same conclusion. "Both?"
    ¡­
    While the students were fighting against the blood servants, the people stationed outside the forest became tense.
    "Sir¡­ There are so many blood servants. Are we going to be alright? Are we going to be turned into one of them?" A soldier couldn't help but ask with a pale face.
    "Don't worry. According to the information, the one making the arrangement is the famous teacher from the World Union Academy, Theodore Griffith. Just look at your front¡­"
    The soldier turned his head around, seeing the uneven ground with several layers of ditches.
    Yes, they had been using their manpower to dig up ditches. Even the witches helped them with this.
    They dug up the ground and used that soil to make the ground between the two ditches even higher.
    "I don't know what those ditches mean, but I'm sure of one thing. Her Majesty brings such a person to solve the situation, not to make it worse. Just look at those blood servants, some are looping outside the forest, but they have been intercepted by summoned creatures. It's clear that they are thinning their numbers down."
    "R-Right?" The soldier looked a bit calmer. He looked at the forest with a determined expression, believing in Theo and his students.
    However, he couldn't help but find something rather disturbing. He pointed at the front while asking, "That's¡­ What is that? Why do I see another human approaching the forest? It's a human, right? Not a blood servant¡­"

 Chapter 276 Free

    [Chapter 275 Comments.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: It seems someone is coming though its a bit cryptic and also the twins have seem to made a discovery]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally: 3 Have you ever thought about how the author may suppress one of the students, send them along a dark path, then awaken them for worse? Memory manipulation is scary.]
    [TheTavius08: I'm hella late,the author has been infrequent due to being sick. Anyways you as a teacher can't show favorites..but I can! A thought I had was that can he build things using his storage space?Cause he can bring stuff¡­read more.] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ¡­
    Theo's expression turned serious. "Yeah. I know about the incoming threat¡­ I don't have a lot of time, so I'll just reply to the comments briefly.
    "Well, after what happened to Yue Yi in the cultivation world, I know a bit about yandere culture. I'm just afraid that these students of mine become too obsessed and become like that after a slight temptation. That's why I distance myself a bit by agreeing to Victoria's arrangement for the second year.
    "Building things with stuff inside his storage¡­ if you're talking about stacking, then yes. But if you're talking about building inside the storage itself, then no. He can't move items inside his storage. Well, he has already captured the momentum, no? While he can capture intangible things, they have to be connected directly to tangible items according to Oliver."
    Now that Theo had finished replying to the comments, he turned his head around. The illusion beasts were fighting well. They were the same beasts that he summoned when he was running away with Baold and the others in Sword and Magic World.
    But because the blood servants were controlled instead of having a personal consciousness, he couldn't control them and trick the blood servants like he did in the Sword and Magic World.
    That was why he just summoned enough numbers to deal with those blood servants and focused his attention on the incoming threat.
    "As expected, they're coming." Theo's expression turned serious, with some underlying meaning in his words.
    On the other hand, Lucas couldn't help but remember the advice Theo had given him before coming to the Blood Forest.
    "Listen, Luca, Lucas. You two are good at barriers, but your way of using them is extremely restricted. I won't give you an example because you might reach an answer different from mine.
    "Instead, I will only tell you to be free. Your barrier is free. Well, it could be said that your barrier and my illusion are similar in one area. They are free. As for what kind of freedom this will mean to you, you are the only one who can answer it."
    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire
    Lucas had inspiration flooding into his mind when he saw Theo summon all those beasts.
    "Those beasts¡­" Lucas gulped down. "Free, huh? Now that I think about it, I have been too focused on what it means to be a barrier, especially the shape of a barrier. But when I take another look at this wall, they gradually stray away from the usual shape of a barrier. There is a barrier manipulator next to me. If that's the case, my barrier can be free¡­"
    Lucas glanced at his sister. "Luca. I'm going to do something."
    "I think I also understand something." Luca nodded with a serious expression.
    The twins couldn't help but smile at each other. "It seems that we have found our answer at the same time. With this, we won't need to influence each other's answer."
    "Yes."
    "I will start then." Lucas stepped forth. He raised his hands while closing his eyes, imagining his barrier. 'In the modern world, we learn a bit about science. Even without that, we have plenty of clues from our world.'
    Lucas summoned a barrier. It was a normal barrier, but he flipped it so that it was lying horizontally.
    It was quite thick, but the shape of the barrier would change slightly right after.
    'A sword is just a kind of metal plate with a sharp edge. In that case, isn't it similar to my barrier? I only need a sharp edge.' Lucas controlled his essence a little bit, changing the shape of the barrier.
    At the front edge, the barrier became thinner and thinner until it was thin enough to be called sharp.
    "Go!" Lucas shouted while controlling this barrier. The latter flew over the wall and suddenly curved downward, hitting the blood servants like a guillotine.
    As he originally expected, the barrier actually cut the blood servants like a sharp blade.
    "It works!" Lucas smiled. He hurriedly controlled the sharp barrier to fly around, cutting down one blood servant after another. They simply stood no chance against this barrier.
    As if knowing the threat that this barrier possessed, the Fire Witch shot out a flame spear, causing an explosion that shattered the barrier.
    "Ah!" Lucas widened his eyes. That was right. By changing the shape of his barrier, he would definitely change its characteristics. The thinner the barrier, the more brittle it was. So Lucas understood why the barrier shattered.
    "Still, this is not the only shape I can aim for." Lucas waved his hand. Suddenly, a crescent-shaped barrier with a sharp edge flew off his hand. "This is a barrier sword wave, using Li Wei's technique as an inspiration."
    The barrier flew toward the blood servants, splitting them into two. Because of the swiftness of the barrier, the witch didn't have enough time to stop it. By the time another fire spear shattered it, the barrier had killed more than twenty blood servants.
    "This is interesting." Lucas grinned. What he did remained the same. He just summoned a barrier horizontally and moved them forward. Normally, he summoned them vertically, like a wall, and pushed them.
    But the difference in shape, angle, and speed made everything different.
    "I'm not done yet!" Lucas became even more excited as he had a lot of things to test.
    Seeing such power, Luca couldn't help but smile. "I also don't want to lose against Lucas."
    For a barrier manipulation master like her, Luca focused on moving the barrier. She created tentacles from her back, the shape that she was most familiar with.
    But she slightly tweaked the tips to be sharp. The tentacles moved forward like the extension of her hands, slashing one blood servant after another.
    Another high level blood servant formed a stone wall, but unlike Lucas, she skillfully avoided this stone wall with her control.
    After that, she curved it again and killed the blood servants behind that wall.
    "Wow! It's really working." Still, they were twins. Seeing Lucas having fun with blades ended up influencing her, despite having said that they shouldn't influence each other for their answer.
    "Blades are so cool¡­" Luca smiled. With these tentacles, she could basically become invisible. She could move them like they were parts of her body. The shape could also be easily manipulated.
    "How about this then?" Luca raised her hand. The tentacles disappeared. Instead, a few rings in different sizes appeared with her in the center. In each ring, several blades appeared.
    After that, Luca made the circles spin, turning them into a chain saw.
    When a blood servant approached her, it ended up reaching the first circle of defense. The blade came from the left, slicing the blood servant.
    "Wow? With this, can't I become a fortress myself?"

 Chapter 277 Weakness

    [Chapter 276 Comments.] Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally: 4 Non-barrier barriers. Original. I do have 1 question though, do all powers eventually encompass 'everything'? Ie, storage ability evolved to store anything attached to that item like momentum¡­read more.]
    ¡­
    "Hahahaha! I'm going to be the fortress. Come all of you!" Luca walked forward.
    Whenever there was a blood servant coming toward her, they would end up getting sliced by the blades on the outer circles.
    There were a total of five circles that rotated at different angles, protecting her from all directions. Even if they tried to attack from above, she could take care of them too.
    With her manipulation ability, she could actually change the angle of the circles.
    However, the blood servants didn't know this. The high level blood servant noticed it and tried to attack her by shooting a volley of fireballs.
    Luca simply pointed her palm toward those lightning balls that came from above.
    She slightly lowered the angle of one of the circles and lined up the blades, turning them into several small fences. The fireballs ended up hitting these blades and exploding without even reaching Luca.
    Still, Luca could feel the hot breeze coming from the explosion.
    "Oh! It seems I can still be injured by an attack like that. The blood servant that enters my attack range is also still carrying the momentum, so it's not like they are just going to stop after getting cut." Luca furrowed her eyebrows.
    As if realizing Luca's weakness, another high level blood servant placed her hand on the ground.
    Suddenly, the ground underneath Luca trembled before suddenly shooting up into the sky.
    "Wha¡ª?" Luca looked surprised, finding the high level blood servants waiting for her to be in the sky. The fire witch seemed to have made several fireballs that she could shoot. The same applied to the plant witch, who had started growing a few trees that gradually reached the sky.
    Luca furrowed her eyebrows. She pointed her palm forward, positioning the blades to receive the fireballs.
    Boom!
    Boom! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Boom!
    She managed to block them, but the trees became a bit tricky. Because she had positioned several of her blades, she only had another ten blades that were closer to her to cut down the trees.
    The plant witch skillfully controlled the growth of the trees in all directions, as if she were trying to trick Luca.
    It was proven to be extremely effective. She cut down the branches one by one, but her ten blades had a hard time following the growth of at least fifty branches that came in all directions. She even had to constantly adjust her blades' positioning.
    In the meantime, the branches kept growing, no matter how many times she cut them.
    She could jump off, but she was afraid that the branches would grow fast enough to reach her. At that time, those branches might end up piercing her body.
    'Kh. Did I become too excited because of this new way of utilizing my barrier? No, did I become too complacent? I was just exploring what I could do with this new utilization of barrier, but I ended up finding all kinds of weaknesses.' Luca gritted her teeth.
    But all of a sudden, there was a shock wave produced from the ground. At the same time, everything was actually trembling, whether it was the ground that put her in the sky or the trees that were about to reach her.
    In fact, they all started falling down as if something had cut them at ground level.
    "Waaah?!" Luca panicked as she fell down along with the dirt tower. At that time, she actually found Lucas with a very long blade made of his barrier.
    "!!!" Luca gasped. 'Is that blade¡­ No, wait. Lucas is able to create a long wall¡­ He can actually expand a blade made of barrier to create that long sword. In addition, the barrier we have is weightless since it's made of spiritual energy¡­ I mean, essence. Does that mean¡­'
    Lucas smirked while looking at his twin sister. "It's unlike you to be careless, Luca."
    "Lucas!" Luca smiled as if she had just found her answer.
    Theo observed their movements the whole time, ensuring that nothing went wrong.
    At the same time, he noticed the comment.
    He first glanced to the side, muttering inwardly, 'That mysterious guy seems to be observing for the time being. In that case, it must be because of what Agata has given me. I should still have some time.'
    With that, Theo decided to reply to the comment first. "First of all, we need to agree with the definition of everything. Everything means all the things.
    "In that case, I shall change the example this way. The Sword Saint's ability is to cut everything. On the other hand, what kind of everything are you talking about? People? Fate? Or even things at molecular level? You're saying something like momentum or natural energy¡­
    "How about kinetic force? Gravitational force? I think the answer is no. In that case, that 'everything' is invalid. I believe that 'everything' is just a way to simplify the entire explanation for someone who is extremely strong.
    "The same applies to Oliver's storage ability. For example, he is unable to store momentum unless it's actually attached to a tangible thing. Then, what if it's a photon? Or something close to the speed of light? Gathering it inside a storage ability and releasing it at once is going to be an extremely powerful ability.
    "But the question is¡­ can Oliver reach the atomic level? Even I am not sure about that. That's why I believe that reaching the peak is possible no matter the power, but I won't deny that some powers need more creativity or more hard work to do it. That's all it really matters to be honest."
    Theo let out a long sigh. He had talked a bit too long for this one. As if noticing it or maybe trying to prevent him from talking, Theo suddenly noticed something from the left, the direction where the intruder was hiding.
    "Oh! They are finally here. It's time for me to make my move as well."

 Chapter 278 Helpers?

    [Chapter 277 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally:5 I bet the mysterious guy is... Bob!!! You may wonder who he is, he's a mid-level swordsman that has been acting as background character A during the whole story. We finally get to see him in action!!!]
    ¡­
    "What?"
    "There are more people coming into the forest?"
    "What is happening?"
    The soldiers were confused by the intruders. They hadn't been notified about them, wondering if this would cause a problem for Theo and his students.
    The soldier couldn't help but go toward the camp where the witch who led the troops was located.
    "Ma'am! We've spotted a total of six suspicious people going into the forest. Will this cause¡­" The soldier stopped, seeing the witch had nonchalant expression.
    "Is it 5 men and 1 woman?" The witch asked.
    "Eh?" The soldier looked shocked at first. He soon nodded. "Yeah. One of the men entered first as if he were scouting ahead. Then, the rest of the people had just entered a moment ago." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "We have expected them. The queen has notified us that Teacher Theo is expecting a total of six people¡ª5 men and 1 woman¡ªto come into the forest. According to him, they're going to help him in this mission, so inform the rest of the soldiers not to take any action and continue observing the situation."
    "Y-yes." The soldier didn't expect that they were already aware of the intruders. "Please excuse me."
    The soldier came out of the tent, thinking about what the witch had just said. "Helping, huh? It turned out they were allies. Considering those men are extremely fast, it means that they're not from this world."
    The soldier thought that Theo and his students wouldn't be enough against all those blood servants and the Crimson Witch.
    After learning about these helpers, he felt assured a bit. Theo indeed didn't go recklessly. He had calculated everything and waited until the reinforcement arrived.
    Little did he know, he actually misunderstood what Theo meant by helpers.
    ¡­
    Inside the forest, Theo looked toward the northwest of the forest.
    "Since they're going to take action, I have to handle them personally. So I might not be able to reply to the comments. I hope Mia will take over. Then again, the limit is 5 chapters before Mia's essence is completely drained. I have to speed up¡­
    "First of all, it's not Bob. As for their identities¡­ I guess I can give you a bit of a hint. Remember the plot armor that Agata gave me?"
    Theo stopped and immediately jumped toward the intruders. He said, "Luca, Lucas, Aurora. You guys handle them; I'll have to take care of something."
    "!!!" The students were quite surprised, never expecting their teacher to take action so soon. They thought they had failed or disappointed him, but that wasn't the case.
    This was also a way for Theo to let them wonder if they had done everything correctly. If they managed to accomplish the objectives perfectly, they shouldn't really feel bothered by his words.
    This was especially true for Aurora, who had been on edge ever since she learned about the Crimson Witch's condition.
    On the other hand, Theo simply left them to figure it out themselves as he made his way northwest.
    Obviously, the blood servants noticed him. Some of them started chasing after him, while there were some blood servants from other parts of the forest who were currently rushing to his spot.
    The six people had gathered in the same place.
    The first guy that entered the forest had been maintaining a small barrier. "The intel about this forest is correct. There are those controlled people ready to come toward us the moment I recall my barrier. What should we do next?"
    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire
    "How is our target?" A middle-aged man asked.
    "He is in that direction." The guy pointed in Theo's direction.
    "In that case, we'll wait for the students to get exhausted. No matter what, he is a teacher. There's no way he will abandon his students. If we target his students, he will protect them."
    "Are you sure about this? If we target those students, we will be in trouble. That elf is an Elven Princess and the twins are the children of a Great Spirit. If we face their rage, we might not be able to escape unscathed."
    "There's no way we'll harm them. We just want to let him think that they're being targeted and use that opportunity to attack him. After he is weakened enough, we will separate him from his students, letting those controlled humans stop the students while we kill him."
    They were so engrossed in their discussion that they didn't realize that Theo had actually landed twenty meters from them. He had pulled his sword back as if he had just sheathed it.
    Theo looked in the direction of those people, like he was about to draw a sword. At the same time, this was a sword that could slash everything as long as he could see the targets.
    In that case, he planned to increase that 'vision' by clearing up the area.
    Theo poured some essence into his sword before he swung it.
    "!!!" The fluctuation of essence from his sword actually caused the people to notice his presence.
    "Captain!"
    "Everyone, jump!"
    Five of them jumped two meters off the ground, while the last one actually stood still with both arms in front of him.
    All of a sudden, there was a blue flash that stretched from Theo's position to fifty meters in front of him.
    The blue flash seemed to bend slightly when it met the sixth guy, as if he managed to block it.
    The others couldn't help but gasp, understanding what had just happened.
    When the bluish light was gone, the trees suddenly snapped and fell to the ground.
    Bam!
    Bam!
    Bam!
    All of them widened their eyes in shock, looking around. Other than the tree behind the sixth guy, all the trees within fifty meters had actually been slashed.
    They all turned to the attacker and found Theo standing calmly with the sword resting on his shoulder.
    "Oh, you guys managed to survive that attack? I thought I could take at least one of you down."

 Chapter 279 1 vs 6

    [Chapter 278 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally: 6 People are dying, heads are flying. A father is trying, to stop someone crying. As time turns into night, the world will be set alight.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: I doubt that you really expected to take one down with that but apparently you are quite the lumberjack.]
    ¡­
    "Oh, you guys managed to survive that attack? I thought I could take at least one of you down."
    The six people gasped, never thinking that Theo would be standing in front of them.
    'How?'
    'How did he locate us?'
    'Ran's ability should be perfect to sneak in, and he can use his barrier to erase our presence as well.'
    They were confused. Even though they knew Theo was dangerous and was capable of taking down the previous group, he shouldn't have the ability to see through their concealment technique.
    All six of them were releasing their essence, activating their respective ability.
    Before they made their moves, they suddenly heard cries coming from around them.
    "This is¡­"
    "Did he¡­"
    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    The people instantly realized what was happening. Because Theo had made such commotions, it alerted all the blood servants in the area. They were immediately rushing toward them.
    The high level blood servants might be smart enough to not bother them, but the low level blood servants would simply ram their bodies at these people in order to control them.
    "Tsk. Kill him! Defeat all the blood servants who are in the way!"
    "Roger!"
    "Turn into salt," a middle-aged man said while waving his hand. All of a sudden, a white-colored ocean wave appeared from the ground. Anything that it touched, whether it was the ground or the trees ended up turning into salt. The wave continued moving toward him.
    Theo pulled back his sword before waving it horizontally, releasing the same attack that ultimately cut the wave. The bottom part ended up sinking back to the ground, while the upper part disappeared, turning back into essence.
    However, the salt wave was just a distraction. Due to its color, the wave could hide a guy behind it.
    Theo might manage to cut the wave, but behind that wave was the person who managed to block his attack with his body earlier.
    This muscular guy had a shiny body that looked like his skin was covered in diamonds.
    "Your sword won't be able to cut me!" The diamond guy smirked.
    Theo simply closed his stance and raised his blade before swinging it down. The blade was extended by essence, hitting the diamond guy from above. The latter raised both arms to protect his body, but the moment it actually hit his arms, the ground underneath his body cracked.
    In fact, his arms were also being pushed down to the point where they were on the same level as his head.
    "Kh!" The diamond guy gritted his teeth. 'Too heavy!'
    The ground shattered and turned into a small crater, which would cause him to jump if he wanted to escape from the hole.
    "I can just bury you alive." Theo snorted.
    Two people tried to prevent him. The one coming from the left was the Salt Guy. He formed a spear made of salt and threw it at Theo. On the other hand, the person coming from the right shot out a web from his fingers like that of a spider.
    Theo briefly glanced at them and struck the spear on the left gently so that it only changed the trajectory by a little, ultimately hitting the web.
    The web turned into salt, which caused it to fall down like powder.
    Still, Theo could see that the tip of his weapon that touched the salt spear earlier was covered in salt.
    If this were a normal weapon, the tip might get destroyed because of it. Fortunately, this was a spirit.
    He channeled his spiritual energy to remove the salt that covered the tip, and the weapon basically became as good as new. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Still, these two were just distractions.
    Glowing slime emerged from the ground underneath Theo and grasped Theo's ankles and wrists like a tentacle.
    Theo immediately waved his sword, sending forth the sword strike that cut them down in an instant.
    All of a sudden, a guy launched himself toward Theo at an unprecedented speed, covering twenty meters in just a blink of an eye.
    Even Theo had to react with his instincts in order to stop him. He just waved his sword to the front.
    This quick guy seemed to have expected it. That was why he had placed his two swords in front, because he was also unable to change his posture during that split second.
    Due to his momentum, this swift guy actually got knocked over easily, almost hitting the salt guy in the process.
    But with this, Theo would be unable to protect himself, especially after that last sword strike.
    Their main blade had appeared behind him without any presence or sound. He was like a ghost that appeared and vanished out of nowhere.
    He was planning to take Theo's life right away.
    Unfortunately for him, the last sword strike actually flew toward a tree. When it hit the tree, instead of cutting past it, the sword strike got absorbed and turned into a blue-colored line.
    This line was extended to the ground and moved back toward Theo before suddenly erupting for the second time, cutting the assassin's right hand.
    'What? He can do that?' The assassin widened his eyes in shock. 'Is he human?'
    ¡­
    World Union Academy.
    Mia raised her eyebrows as the comments suddenly appeared before her eyes.
    "Mhmm? Is Dad unable to reply? What does this counting tally mean? Why are you counting? And is that a poem or something? I don't know the meaning, so I can't really say anything.
    "As for the second comment¡­ I don't know what's going on over there. Are you talking about my father?" Mia tilted her head in confusion. This was the first time she couldn't really reply even though she received the comments. She simply didn't understand what was going on.

 Chapter 280 Plot Armor

    [Chapter 279 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: I can't trick Theo, but I can confuse Mia.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Well your father is a little busy with some people trying to get rid of him it seems]
    ¡­
    'What? He can do that?' The assassin widened his eyes in shock despite his arm getting severed.
    What Theo did was simple. He simply sent forth the attack to the tree, which was still within his vision. After that, he moved it to the ground and reached the ground next to him, which was the limit of his vision, before bursting that slash.
    The slash rose and cut the assassin's arm. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire
    After wielding his spirit for a while and getting stronger, he was able to control his ability even more.
    In the past, he used the soul scythe to kill Aurora's uncle. He could do nothing but suck the soul from the body.
    However, the current Theo was confident that he could select what he wanted to suck with his Soul Scythe. Of course, it still had to be related to the soul. If he was able to wield his scythe like this in the past, he might be able to save Aurora's uncle. Sadly, he just got his spirit at that time.
    Still, this wasn't the time to be shocked. Theo was ready to attack them again. Several of them were ready to stop Theo's attack, but they were soon distracted by a series of cries coming from the surrounding area.
    "!!!" All of them raised their eyebrows.
    The blood servants had been heading toward their direction after Theo cut down the trees. It turned out that Theo was simply buying time to make the situation even more complicated.
    "Tsk!" The tentacle guy leaped back.
    The salt guy turned around, watching the incoming blood servants. Because they surrounded Theo, the blood servants would end up encountering them first. In fact, Theo might not have had to fight these blood servants since he was in the center. 'Did he plan to use the blood servants against us?'
    "You guys kill him! I'll take care of them!" The swift guy suddenly appeared between them and the blood servants, ready to use his full speed to take down the blood servants.
    Were they confident enough to take down Theo with only five of them? Even if that were the case, this wasn't the extent of Theo's plan.
    Roar!
    Roar!
    The blood servants' voices echoed not only inside the forest but also outside the forest.
    These people already knew that there were already a lot of blood servants dying. So they would definitely come from the outside and ambush them from behind.
    Still, it didn't really matter. The swift guy was confident that his speed was enough to stop these blood servants.
    However, what they didn't really calculate was the positioning of the soldiers. This was what Theo was doing when they were waiting for Mia's reply after all.
    Theo couldn't help but remember what he said to the readers. It was something that he couldn't reveal just yet, but now that they were here, he could finally reveal that memory.
    ¡­
    A few days ago.
    "I will keep this a secret so I can use it, but if you are curious¡­ let's just say that she is giving me 'plot armor' for this mission as long as I use it correctly."
    Theo revealed the note that his wife gave him. It contained six names along with some details. Yes, those six names were the people who wanted to kill him. As for the details, he gained some knowledge about their demons and other things.
    Remembering that memory put a smile on his face as he muttered inwardly, 'I don't know if you guys consider this a plot armor or not, but for me, it's a plot armor¡­ And I'll show you how to use it.'
    Theo grinned, asking, "Are you sure you're not going to follow those blood servants?"
    "!!!" Those six assassins widened their eyes.
    "Don't be distracted! We will kill him!" The salt guy responded calmly. They couldn't give up their advantageous position. It would be hard to take down Theo with only five of them, but it was still doable. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "One person might be enough to stop the blood servants right now, but what if there are another one thousand coming from the outside?!" Theo smirked.
    "!!!" As expected of the salt guy, he instantly saw through what he was talking about. 'Wait a minute. The soldiers are actually positioned not far from the forest. How many blood servants have been killed? Not only by us, but also by his students¡­ The fact that those blood servants are going outside the forest is not to ambush us, they simply gain enough range to actually reach the soldiers!'
    The salt guy was astounded. Theo was actually trying to increase the number of blood servants so that they would actually gain enough numbers to overwhelm even the swift guy.
    Since Theo was alone, he had an easier time maneuvering around. The moment the blood servants split them up, Theo would take them down one by one.
    'Did he plan to sacrifice a thousand soldiers to kill us?' The salt guy shuddered in fear.
    For Theo, who had indirectly caused the death of more than ten billion lives, one thousand was just a drop in a bucket.
    However, the salt guy couldn't allow it to happen since the mission might be over the moment the blood servants increased their numbers. The salt guy shouted, "Will! Go stop those blood servants!"
    "!!!" The tentacle guy was stunned for a second, but he had no choice but to follow that order. He hurriedly chased after the blood servants.
    The salt guy somehow felt even more uneasy. Theo had actually thought of such a plan, so¡­ did he have another plan?
    ¡­
    Mia got another comment even though the time hadn't passed for more than a few minutes.
    "Huh? Trick my father and confuse me?" Mia furrowed her eyebrows. "Aren't you the person counting something? The last count was six, so you should have counted one to five, right? Did you stop counting¡­ or did you leave two comments and this one got chosen? If that's the case, the author is such a jerk, isn't he? He ruined your fun by showing this comment to me."
    "I don't know their intentions, but it seems that the battle is very intense since this chapter only progresses for a few minutes."

 Chapter 281 Fight

    [Chapter 280 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally: 7 Hahaha author let's gamble. Do you dare to add this comment for if you do, we commenters shall rise up and spam nonsensical comments!!! Note to Mia: check my other comment if you see this.]
    ¡­
    The soldiers were anxiously waiting for Theo and his group to defeat the Crimson Witch. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire
    "There are blood servants coming out of the forest!"
    "Ignore them! They will be turning around like earlier. They must be trying to distract the group and flank them from behind."
    "Shouldn't we help them?"
    "Idiot. If we help them, there's a high chance that we will end up turning into blood servants. The best way to deal with them is to send a group of elites to eradicate them."
    "But¡­"
    "There's no but. Just focus on monitoring the situation."
    "But¡­ those blood servants are coming toward us. There's no sign of them turning around."
    "What?!"
    The soldiers were panicking when they saw the blood servants moving toward them.
    Blood servants were former humans, so when they saw these blood servants coming toward them like a beast, the soldiers had a complicated feeling.
    "Incoming!"
    "Into your positions!"
    "Put your shields in front!"
    "Inform the witch that we're under attack!"
    On the one hand, the soldiers were trying to fortify their ranks in order to stop the blood servants. They couldn't allow themselves to become blood servants and inconvenience the subjugation party.
    On the other hand, they were scared. They knew that they would turn into blood servants the moment they were injured by them. After all, the Crimson Witch could control blood.
    That was why the soldiers were extremely tense. They wanted to run away, but they couldn't do it due to their duty.
    "They're about to arrive!"
    The soldiers shouted.
    However, for the blood servants to reach the soldiers, they had to cross the three ditches they had dug in the last couple of days.
    The low level blood servants didn't have enough intelligence to understand the terrain before them.
    They ended up running straight into the ditches since the soldiers were located behind them.
    The blood servants released another wave of cries when they fell into the first ditch. The other blood servants fell right after, crashing into the blood servants that fell earlier. The same happened to the blood servants behind them.
    These servants were filling up the ditches, but fortunately, they ended up injuring themselves too much. A lot of blood servants were unable to climb out of the ditches due to their injuries.
    "The ditches are pretty effective."
    "This is good!"
    "But there are still a lot of blood servants left."
    "We still have the second and third ditches."
    As the soldiers said, the blood servants who managed to cross over the first ditch ended up falling into the second ditch. They had to fill it up first before moving to the third ditch.
    By that time, the number of blood servants had gone down tremendously.
    During that time, the witch stationed in the camp finally arrived. A dozen crystal bottles were thrown into the air before falling into the second ditch.
    The moment the crystal bottles shattered, the pink liquid inside them suddenly burst into flame, engulfing the blood servants.
    "Uoohhh!"
    "The witch is on the move as well."
    "But it's not good!"
    "There are still a lot of blood servants left. Can we actually stop them with just this?"
    The soldiers were still quite tense. Even when their bodies were burning, the blood servants continued to rush ahead. They looked like they couldn't die. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The witch had brought more crystal bottles filled with various liquids. In fact, the soldiers were bringing in a few more batches of potions.
    However, the witch couldn't help but furrow her eyebrows. There was a sudden change in the blood servants' movements.
    "Huh?" The soldier was also noticing it. "Not good. The blood servants are actually looping around the ditches."
    "What? Aren't they supposed to have low intelligence?"
    While they didn't have any thought, it wasn't that hard if the Crimson Witch wanted to change their direction. Now that more blood servants had died, the Crimson Witch's control became even better.
    "Tsk. Fortify the left flank. I will deal with the blood servants coming from the right!" The witch ordered.
    Even if she could deal with all those blood servants, the left side would definitely be run over by these servants.
    All of a sudden, the blood servants stopped and turned around as though they noticed something.
    "Huh?" The soldiers became confused.
    "Why are they turning around?"
    "Are they afraid of us?"
    "Don't joke like that. There's no way that's the case."
    The witch frowned, noticing the essence fluctuating from behind these blood servants.
    There was actually a man chasing after these servants. With a single wave of his hands, multiple tentacles emerged from the ground and caught the blood servants' necks or limbs, restraining them.
    "Tentacle Demon's Third Authority." The guy muttered while clasping his hands.
    The tentacles then pulled the things in their grasp. The legs and arms were actually being ripped apart, but the servants didn't die just from this. Only the tentacles that managed to capture their neck and pull it apart managed to kill the blood servants. There was a small rain of blood.
    The witch immediately handled the other side so that these blood servants didn't multiply.
    "We're saved."
    "That person must be from the subjugation team!"
    "We'll defeat the Crimson Witch!"
    "Uooohhh!"
    The soldiers were cheering for the mysterious guy from the forest. They had been helped by him, not realizing that this guy was actually an enemy. It was a bit ironic for an enemy to help the people while the good guy was the one almost causing their deaths.
    However, this was all within Theo's calculation. He was sure that the enemy would be the one helping.
    And because of that, if this tentacle guy could return to the forest right away, he would see one of his friends have his head flying into the air with Theo standing beside him.
    Yes, now that they were separated, Theo managed to take one of them down.
    ¡­
    World Union Academy.
    "Huh? It appears again¡­" Mia frowned. "Well, it seems the author has used this comment. Go riot then¡­ For example, tell me or my dad all the foreshadowing or something. That will displease the author since we can use it as plot armor to fight him. And no, I can't see another comment with my power. It doesn't seem to be within the 'rule' in the comment. So the author must make me not have enough essence to do it¡­ and will never have enough."

 Chapter 282 Killing One

    [Chapter 281 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally 8 You brought this to yourself Author! You have been sneaky the past few times so don't think we won't notice. The earth has been shaking constantly in random patches. Check beneath the earth. Mia, let's make a contract. The terms you can decide. Let's have some fun trolling!]
    ¡­
    "Surround him!" The salt guy shouted.
    Now that Theo managed to restrain the two guys with the speed demon and tentacle demon, there were only four people left.
    With a wave of his hand, the salt guy summoned a wave of salt that turned everything it passed into salt.
    The right side was covered by the guy with web abilities. He had created a spider web that looked durable enough to trap anything that passed through it. The left side was blocked by the diamond guy that Theo couldn't cut.
    Last but not least, the assassin was hiding his presence behind him.
    'Now that I think about it, one of them is supposed to be a female, right?' Theo thought. All of them had shown their faces, but they looked like males. He thought that there might be a seventh person, but according to the information he got from Agata, the guy with the web was supposed to be female.
    However, when Theo looked at her, there was nothing that could actually describe her as a female. While he didn't have the intention to spare them, he could make a different approach, which would put him in a more advantageous position.
    With that thought in mind, Theo waved his blade horizontally, cutting everything in front of him at a 180 degree angle.
    The diamond guy, the salt wave, and the webs were hit in rapid succession.
    The assassin was waiting for his chance to kill Theo. Even when his back was exposed like this, he felt he would die if he came for Theo's life at this moment.
    "So that's how it is," Theo muttered.
    "!!!" They couldn't hear it clearly, but they could see his mouth moving.
    The salt guy wanted to command the group once again, but it was Theo's turn to make his move.
    Theo turned to the diamond guy and rushed forward as if planning to challenge the toughness of his skin.
    "Stop him!" The salt guy commanded while trying to assist the diamond guy.
    'Idiot. You have seen how I can easily block your attack. You are powerful, but your sword won't be able to penetrate my skin,' thought the guy while covering his entire body with diamonds.
    The moment Theo approached him, he waved his blade once.
    The diamond guy put his arms in front, trying to block this slash.
    Bam!
    The sword strike was powerful enough to produce a small shock wave. In fact, the diamond guy was pushed back by at least two meters.
    "Do you think you¡ª" He abruptly stopped when he heard another sound coming from his arm.
    *Crack!*
    "!!!" The diamond guy widened his eyes in shock. The salt guy panicked since he could clearly see a crack appear on the diamond's skin. "Stop him!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Before they could reach him, Theo struck the arm once more.
    Bam!
    "Aaaahhhh!" The diamond guy suddenly screamed in pain. The second strike actually shattered the diamond and cut his right arm.
    'What?' The salt guy widened his eyes in shock. He never thought the diamond guy would bleed, let alone have his arm cut. However, the evidence was right before his eyes.
    The assassin was coming from behind. Due to the two strikes earlier, Theo didn't have enough time to turn around and stop the assassin. The sword strike would also arrive too late at this rate.
    Hence, Theo passed the diamond guy and kicked him from behind, pushing his body toward the assassin.
    "Enjoy, left-hand gang." Theo chuckled as if mocking them for losing their right arm to him. He even said, "To think that an old trick is all it takes to break that arm¡­ A few hits from the same spot."
    "!!!" They couldn't believe what Theo had just said. But the diamond guy suddenly realized that Theo indeed struck at the same spot, even from the very first strike that opened up this space.
    With this position, the salt guy couldn't release his ability since he would end up taking down his two teammates first. The web guy was looping around to find an opportunity.
    However, Theo made another slashing motion.
    When seeing this horizontal slash, the diamond guy's body shook. His instinct was telling him to get away instead of blocking this slash.
    This was the right thing to do, considering Theo could cut through his diamond skin. For the first time, the diamond guy leaped into the air, trying to avoid this sword strike. He didn't realize he had fallen to Theo's trick.
    The diamond guy was definitely not used to avoiding an attack, especially when he had to jump into the air. This left him extremely vulnerable.
    Theo waved his sword one more time, this time, directly at his neck.
    "!!!" The diamond guy couldn't react when the sword strike was coming. More importantly, the diamond guy's vision suddenly flipped upside down.
    'Eh? Why is my vision¡­ Wait, is that my body? Why is the target already making another drawing motion?' The diamond guy thought he had died. Because he was unfamiliar with this situation, he didn't realize that everything was too absurd.
    The salt guy was the first to recognize it. "Not good. It's his illusion! Wake¡ª"
    The salt guy wanted the diamond guy to snap back to reality, which would result in him getting his head back. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    However, the latter had thought that he had died and his natural instinct was to be unable to maintain his diamond body anymore, especially around the neck where Theo slashed earlier.
    The moment he exposed that weakness, Theo made another swing, cutting the exposed neck and sending his real head flying.
    ¡­
    "Hmm. I don't know what to say about the earth, so I will ignore that part, I guess. As for the contract, I haven't thought about it yet. I mean, my father is more focused here, so if it's a contract, it should be with my father. I just want to take advantage of the contract to have fun." Mia tilted her head in confusion. "And if you haven't noticed this, I only have enough essence to open one more chapter's comment. Well, one month isn't enough for me to increase the capacity of my essence to increase the limit by one."

 Chapter 283 Plan

    [Chapter 282 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally: 9 I will miss you. Hope we finish this arc soon. Though, have you thought about getting ether batteries from the apocalypse world? I'm not sure what is actually required for someone to use this world's 'mana'.]
    ¡­
    "!!!"
    "What?"
    The people looked shocked. The one who was supposed to be able to withstand Theo's blade completely became the first one to die.
    'Illusion. That was his true power. We almost forgot that fact because we were too focused on that blade. As a result, we lost one of us.' The salt guy gritted his teeth.
    The tentacles guy who had just come back was completely confused about what happened. The only thing he realized was that one of them had died. Because he left the group, they didn't have enough hands to stop Theo.
    No, he actually forced them to split their group. In addition, Theo had forced them to kill those blood servants even though they were supposed to hinder Theo's movement and exhaust his energy.
    "Kh! Kill him!" The salt guy shouted. "We can't retreat!"
    The others seemed to look even more determined. Just from their expressions, Theo knew that they would most likely die if they returned. That was why they looked so determined.
    "To think that you would get fooled by my illusion." Theo chuckled. "Since all of you want to kill me that much, I'll eliminate you here."
    "!!!" The assassin and the tentacle guys gritted their teeth. Feeling responsible, the tentacle guy immediately summoned his tentacles to catch Theo.
    At the same time, the assassin used his power to disappear from everyone's vision.
    Theo simply stood still, letting the tentacles capture him. It made these people suspicious, wondering what kind of trick Theo had in his sleeves.
    "Let me correct my statement. It's not me alone who will eliminate you guys." Theo smirked.
    There was one thing they failed to calculate, and it wasn't Theo's plan. Instead, it was the number of blood servants they had killed.
    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    Without them realizing it, Theo had killed more than three hundred blood servants. The students had defeated more than one thousand five hundred servants. And lastly, this terrorist group had eliminated five hundred.
    In other words, the Crimson Witch only had twenty percent of its number left.
    ¡­
    World Union Academy.
    Mia frowned. "Battery? Considering the technological development of the Apocalyptic Realm, I'm sure they are working toward it. I don't know which world you're talking about in the last part, but if it's the Apocalyptic Realm, then they don't have essence in their bodies. Their bodies simply mutate, which allows them to perceive or utilize the essence in the air. Like pyrokinesis or something, it's not from the inside but from the outside.
    "The same applies to Maya. She senses the movement of the essence in the air and calculates it naturally. Not that she can see the essence itself¡­" Mia shrugged. "As for the first part, well¡­ My father doesn't really want to prolong it either. If he hasn't reached the target by this time, it can only mean one thing. He is setting up things so that he can deal with them at once."
    ¡­
    As Mia said, Theo had been waiting patiently. And the time to settle everything had finally arrived.
    In the Blood Forest, the blood splattered on the ground suddenly floated into the air and moved toward the center of the forest, forming a slime-like monster made of blood.
    "Huh? What is that?" The people couldn't help but gasp, not knowing why such a huge creature had appeared out of nowhere. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    However, there was one person who looked troubled more than the others. It was the assassin.
    "Kh." He was clutching his arm and covering his body with essence. His expression was as if he were in pain. In fact, his invisibility had gone.
    When the creature appeared, a smile actually appeared on Theo's face as the tentacles actually disappeared. Now that he was free, he jumped into the air while waving his blade, sending a long sword strike that would reach all five people.
    "!!!" They looked shocked for a moment, but they hurriedly jumped into the air, trying to avoid his slash.
    The salt guy raised his hand, catching this sword strike to turn it into salt.
    He managed to break it, but the shattered parts on the left and right still continued on their path, hitting their respective targets.
    The tentacle guy stopped it with the tentacles coming out of the ground. The web guy had created several layers of strings to slow down the attack.
    However, the same thing couldn't be said to the assassin. He was clenching his hand desperately, unable to do anything about Theo's attack. In other words, he got hit by the slash.
    Whether it was fortunate or unfortunate, the essence he released managed to soften the impact, which didn't cut his body into two. But that wound made his situation even worse and disrupted the flow of his essence.
    "Aaaahhhh!" The assassin guy wailed in pain as the blood from his body started flowing out and merging together with the blood that flowed to the center of the forest. It sucked all the blood inside his body, causing his body to turn into a dry corpse.
    And the speed guy, who was too focused on the blood servants, also got distracted, not seeing Theo's sword strike.
    "Gah!" The speed guy got his back hit by the sword strike.
    Everyone simply couldn't believe it. When they saw the smile on Theo's face, it felt like Theo had been waiting for this moment the whole time.
    'Agata only told me about your information. And I know for a fact that you guys will be in trouble if this world or other worlds end up sending subjugation squads due to your interference.
    'That's why you will definitely save those soldiers. And you will stop the blood servants because they will separate all of you. However, all that doesn't matter.
    'The main reason for me to come to you is not to kill all of you, it's to bring out the monster that has been lurking inside the Blood Forest.'

 Chapter 284 Blood Monster

    [Chapter 283 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally: 10 The big boss is finally entering the scene. I wonder how many phases she will have? I say 3, Introduction phase, combat phase and berserk phase from infection.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: Now that the blood monster has appeared is it a minion or the problem? Or is it both a minion of the problem not the original blood witch?]
    ¡­
    The blood monster became bigger and bigger, absorbing all the blood that had been spilled in this forest.
    The witch, who oversaw the entire progress, couldn't help but squint her eyes. The blood monster had become so big that it was visible even from three hundred meters away. Even the soldiers panicked, thinking something was going to happen.
    "It's only been thirty minutes, and they have already drawn out Lady Elva's blood monster. After killing a certain number of blood servants, she is able to utilize all that blood to create a powerful monster, surpassing that of a high level blood servant. It's able to absorb blood from other people's bodies as long as they're exposed.
    "While it's true that they're strong enough to draw out this monster, can they actually defeat it? That's the only way to draw out Lady Elva." The witch saw a huge beam that flew toward this blood monster, blowing its body apart. However, the blood soon flowed back and reconstructed its original body.
    The witch simply closed her eyes, saying, "It's impossible. There are a few ways to defeat that blood monster, but not a single method is easy. You need to 'annihilate' all that blood."
    Whether it was to absorb it, send it to another place, or vaporize it, as long as the blood couldn't be used anymore, it could be considered that they had defeated it. But all those objectives were simply too hard to achieve.
    However, Theo's students weren't the type to give up.
    All of a sudden, a huge robot rose into the sky, its size comparable to that of the blood monster.
    The robot was made of a series of translucent barriers, as Luca and Lucas were inside the chest.
    The robot charged at the blood monster. It grabbed the blood monster, but the blood simply splashed like water. The splattered blood flowed back.
    The blood monster also attacked the robot like a slime. The front part sent forth multiple spikes to penetrate the robot. Unfortunately, every single one of them splashed on the barrier.
    A few parts were extended like tentacles and wrapped around the robot's limbs, trying to take it apart.
    Lucas clicked his tongue, focusing all his power to maintain the sturdiness of the robot.
    On the other hand, Luca controlled the movement of the robot. "Lucas."
    The hand was already making a slashing motion, as if there were a sword in its hand. When it was about to reach the blood monster, Lucas summoned another barrier that took the shape of a sword.
    With that motion, the blade split the blood monster horizontally. Sadly for them, the blood monster simply reconnected its body as if nothing had happened.
    Seeing such a result, Luca noticed something. The blood maintained the body, so what if they actually sealed up the blood?
    She chose to try it. The robot grabbed the blood monster again, but this time, she created a small hole inside the finger, allowing the blood to enter this finger. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    As expected, the blood started spreading as though it were alive. That was when her control over the barrier came in. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire
    She immediately isolated this blood in that finger. The blood seemed to be rampaging around, trying to smash its way out. Fortunately, the barrier was solid enough to isolate the blood.
    After getting this result, Luca said, "We need to isolate the blood for now. At least, we'll have to weaken it by dividing and isolating the blood."
    Lucas nodded with a serious expression. If they managed to do it, the pressure that the tentacles gave to the robot's limbs would definitely lessen.
    Meanwhile, Theo was fully focused on the remaining four people. While the swift guy hadn't died, he was already heavily injured. Even his blood was on the verge of being taken by the blood monster.
    Even then, the salt guy and the web guy were demon possessors with six authorities. It would be hard for Theo to kill them. In fact, he had been avoiding them the whole time, only giving them some pressure to keep them away while he took down the others.
    Now that the situation had reached this point, Theo knew he should focus on these guys.
    "I should thank you for helping me defeat those blood servants so that we can finally take down the blood servant." Theo chuckled.
    The salt guy furrowed his eyebrows. At first, it looked like Theo was mocking them. But when he thought about it, this might be a way for Theo to distract them.
    In fact, Theo should be panicking since his student had to deal with that monster. There was no way they could do it. Theo must be planning to help them once he sees a gap.
    In that case, the battle had become simple. As long as they could stall him here, Theo would become even more desperate to help his students. At that time, Theo would most likely give an opening.
    What they didn't know was that Theo was simply buying time so that he could reply to the comments. Mia couldn't reply anymore after all. 'I think one answer is what I need to reply to the two comments. I don't have a lot of time anyway. Consider the blood servants as minions and elites, the blood monster as mid-boss, and Crimson Witch as the boss. That should be enough for you to understand.
    'In any case, the one who will become the key to the success of this mission is Aurora. If she doesn't show her worth soon, I might have to do everything by myself.'
    As Theo said those words, Aurora was actually muttering a few things as she remembered Theo's advice.
    "For your advice, you just have to see the twins and find that answer yourself."
    "Eh? Isn't that too simple? So the advice for me is the same¡­"
    "Not really. All you need to know is that¡­ as someone who has both spirit and demon¡­ they look pretty similar to me."
    After seeing the change the twins showed, Aurora started connecting one clue to another. "Demon¡­ spirit¡­ similar¡­ barrier¡­ creativity¡­"

 Chapter 285 Finding the Path

    [Chapter 284 Comments.]
    [Keltic_Spirit: Counting tally:11 Is she going to change the ability of the spirit? They are formless energy beings after all. Let's wait and see. Still, your opponents want to see your panic.]
    [Adam_Balch_7324: She's on the cusp but will she be fast enough]
    ¡­
    "Demons and spirits are similar? What does he mean by that?" Aurora muttered with a serious expression. She felt like she was about to understand something big.
    On the one hand, she wanted to tell the twins that she needed some time. On the other hand, the enemies might understand their words and focus their entire force on her.
    That was why Aurora remained silent. She was gradually shifting her position in an area that was more covered.
    Then she used this opportunity to think about Theo's advice.
    "He asked me to look at the twins as well as the fact that the demons and spirits are similar. What kind of similarity do they possess?" Aurora looked down, falling into deep thought. "Their power? No. What about the process of getting them? No."
    Aurora recalled all kinds of information about spirits, but none of them were actually similar.
    "Then, why did he ask to observe the twins? The twins were using their barrier power in a much better way¡­"
    Aurora couldn't help but furrow her eyebrows. "A much better way to utilize one's power? Now that I think about it, Mia also has a Royal Grade Demon. Why is she weaker than her father? It's not as simple as experience. Mia is also extremely smart. In that case, the way they utilize their power is different. Teacher has a much more efficient way to utilize his power¡­
    "What about Jayden? He has a Noble Grade Demon. His strength¡­" Aurora suddenly noticed the pattern. "The creativity, huh? If I can utilize my power at a higher level, can I become stronger? What does being stronger mean in my world?
    "In the demon realm, there are classifications like the number of authorities and even the grade of a demon. In my world, there is no classification of the level of utilization, but there is a grade for spirits. Don't tell me¡­"
    Aurora gasped. Theo said they were similar when there was only one thing similar between them. In other words, that was a clue leading to this one similarity.
    "There are four types of spirits. Well, it can also be seen as grades for the demons, considering the Trein Type is so powerful that it is regarded as a natural disaster.
    "However, Avalon has shown that while he has the most average power, he is able to become much stronger than people with unique talents. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Isn't that what our class is all about? We are here to surpass our limits by simply separating ourselves from the limits we've set for ourselves due to our world's unique understanding. Even if we can't do it ourselves, there are other worlds that might become a clue for us.
    "If that's the case¡­ is he telling me that depending on how I utilize my power, I can be considered like someone who has a Trein Type spirit?"
    Aurora sucked a cold breath. Her assumption might be wrong, but this was the closest answer she could get from all the clues.
    It wasn't like Theo would be telling her straight.
    "Can I actually do it? No, do you trust yourself to do it, Aurora Faewillow?" Aurora took a deep breath. "The twins have done it. If I can't comprehend the advice, the rest of the class might end up leaving me behind.
    "Still, how am I supposed to utilize my spirit? Using the power of the witches? Cultivations? Magics?"
    Aurora fell into deep thought, trying to figure out the method. The problem would be whether she had enough time or not. With the blood monster fighting against the twins, Aurora might have to join the fight soon.
    After all, the twins needed to conserve some of their energy so that they could defeat the Crimson Witch.
    What she didn't realize was that the blood monster had been gushing out blood bit by bit. The blood traveled underground through the pores of the ground formation.
    Several blood puddles had appeared all over the forest. And one of them was actually behind Aurora.
    The blood puddle was vibrating but didn't exude essence or sound. Even Aurora, who had sharper hearing, wouldn't notice the appearance of this puddle, which gradually rose to form a figure.
    Meanwhile, the twins kept fighting against the blood monsters that slowly shrank in size, thinking that their attacks were effective even though the blood was simply going underground. After all, as the twins isolated the blood, the monster also gathered more blood from the blood servants they or Theo killed.
    On the other side, Theo was fully occupied with the remaining three people. The salt guy had changed his tactics from killing Theo to stopping him so that he would worry about his students. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire
    Theo believed that his students were able to do it, but it seemed that the twins were fooled by the blood monster. The strongest being he fought in his original world was a slime who was capable of the same thing. So he knew that the blood monster looked like it only had strength but not intelligence when it was actually a terrifying monster equipped with both strength and brain.
    Theo waved his sword, extending the blade to push away his opponents. The web guy stopped the sword strike with his threads while the salt guy turned the rest to salt.
    Theo glanced to the side as though he were looking at his students, even though he was actually staring at the comments.
    The enemies couldn't help but notice it.
    'He starts to get distracted.'
    'We just need to wait a bit more, and he will show us a big opening.'
    They exchanged looks, thinking about the same thing. 'Don't miss that chance.'
    On the other hand, Theo was simply replying to the comments inwardly, 'Oh. As I expected, they've changed their strategy. As for the second comment¡­ she? Is it Aurora? Not fast enough? Is she in danger or something? No, the blood monster, huh?
    'Now, this is starting to get annoying.' Theo's expression turned serious. He still had several cards to play, but he might have to skip a few phases in his plan. 'I guess it can't be helped.'